¡¶Chunyang¡·


 Text Prologue Burial Ground

    The entire sky was gray, shrouded in a layer of fog, and showed a strange dark red color!

    The earth is even more pitted, with huge pits from time to time, some kind of indescribable aura of death, and sporadic bones appearing faintly from time to time.

    Under a half-collapsed cliff, a person sat quietly. A burst of fresh air rushed out from the top, turning into a green lotus. This green lotus slowly rotated and circulated endlessly, spreading the black and gray air around it.  Gradually wear away and transform, absorb into it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the interaction of yin and yang, this gray energy is the power of death, shrouding this land, but for this Taoist, this is not indelible.

    Opposite, there is a small bottle, the black and white gases are transformed, and some turbid water inside gradually becomes clear.

    After a moment, Qinglian retracted her body. The Taoist opened his eyes and couldn't help but look happy when he saw the bottle in front of him.

    In the past, this Taoist had already reached the realm of fasting. However, in the fierce and almost endless war, consuming a lot of energy to fast was tantamount to committing suicide. Only by supplementing the jade liquid containing water and nutrients could the body be restored.  Stay on top.

    It¡¯s just that this world has long been polluted by the power of death and must be purified before it can be eaten.

    Drinking the clear water in one sip and then absorbing it into the body, the Tao body is rapidly transformed. In just a few breaths, the body's energy reaches its peak.

    Deep underground in the distance, there is a faint sound of torrent. This is the power of death brewing underground. In this land, death has long been polluted and the underworld has been destroyed.

    "Come on, our Taoist sect will not lose, there is our world behind us!" After taking the jade liquid, the Taoist fell into silence again, breathing deeply, and his heartbeat gradually stopped, only a looming green lotus appeared again, and continued  Transform the power of death and evil into pure Qi, nourishing the Tao body and soul.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the sound of heavy horse hooves came, and a group of knights with a strong gray and black aura came from a distance, not slow or urgent, scanning the surroundings.

    Take a closer look, although these knights are wearing armor and holding knight guns, they are no longer living creatures. Whether they are knights or horses, their eyes are red and fleshy.

    This is the Death Knight!

    The knight at the head was heavily armored, and beneath him was a nightmare. He paused for a moment and then spoke: "Lord Lucas died in battle here, and his soul did not return to my Lord's divine domain!"

    This death knight¡¯s voice was low and majestic. His eyes lit up, he glanced around, and said slowly: ¡°Our responsibility is to sweep this area, even if we die in battle!¡±

    "As long as we die in battle again, we can be sure that there is a powerful heresy here, and God's Domain will send divine envoys to completely wipe out the heresy from the burial ground."

    "Yes!" The silent death knight's eyes all lit up red, his hands clenched the knight's gun, and a murderous intention rose into the sky.

    Suddenly, a jade talisman exploded at the entrance of the cliff cave, causing the entire cave to shake. The Taoist woke up from deep silence.

    There was a rushing sound of the breath of death.

    The Taoist¡¯s spiritual thoughts swept over him instantly, and he ¡°saw¡± the Death Knight galloping ten miles away.

    In an instant, the Taoist remembered the scene of his brothers, sisters, and elders dying in the hands of these demons, but the heartbreaking emotion was fleeting.

    In this foreign land invaded by demons, there is no luxury space for sentimentality.

    The soul condensed, the pure air filled the air, the sentimentality in the golden eyes disappeared, and became indifferent. In just a thought, a sudden burst of light, countless small golden spells emerged from the palm, turned into a ball of thunder, and shouted: "Death to the demon!  "

    The lightning flew away quickly, piercing the sky and falling instantly.

    "My Lord is the destination of all things!" The death knight seemed to encounter this situation often. He had no time to dodge and roared, and a gray and black cover suddenly appeared.

    "Boom!" With a muffled sound, the golden thunder fell on the gray-black cover. It was blocked for a moment, and densely packed small gray symbols appeared. After two collisions, they shattered and splashed out countless energy.

    The Taoist said nothing as soon as he threw it. A golden light flashed between his fingers, and a sword light passed through immediately before the thunder dissipated. The sword light was twisted, and the death knight was immediately crushed. After another stir, the soul was transformed.  Nothing.

    Suddenly, I heard a cold snort in the distance. This snort didn't seem loud, but it made the sky and earth roll with clouds and fog, making the sun and stars in the distance dim.

    The Taoist looked up and saw dark clouds rolling in. Death filled the sky and earth, revealing the breath of death. He couldn't help being frightened and sighed secretly.

    "You can't stay in this area for a long time, you must leave quickly, but this evil god is really like heaven and earth."Only by killing this god can the old days be restored. Only by killing this god can the old days be restored. Only the last batch of Taoist disciples who came here and the  All the gods in heaven have disappeared. I wonder when the next batch will arrive?  "

    Thinking of this, he looked into the distance and saw a looming distant place, a huge cover covering one side. The Taoist couldn't help but sigh again, and the blue light flashed and turned into the wind and disappeared.

    And for a moment, a skeleton appeared in the sky. This skeleton was huge and covered the sky. The two points that lit up were golden eyes. An indescribable aura enveloped the entire area. It was indifferent and full of death, evil and noble, looking down.  Looking at everything in the world, slowly sweeping through this area!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Still no trace was found, and the skeleton couldn't help but snorted again.

    "Boom!" Gray-black flames fell from the sky, turning this place into a sea of ??fire.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter One: Reincarnation

    Yunya Mountain¡¤Dayan Temple

    Yunya Mountain has high mountains, clear water, and unique scenery. However, it is close to deep mountains and deep valleys, and there are of course many tigers, leopards, and wolves, so living here is somewhat risky.

    At this time, the sky and the earth are vast, and the autumn rain is falling continuously. There is no wilderness, and it is completely white. Only a hill can be seen. Half of the hillside is covered with pine and cypress forests. There is another view in it. I can see that this view is covered with moss and exudes a simple atmosphere.

    The rain was pouring down, and in front of a statue, a middle-aged man took out three sticks of incense, bowed a few times, and put the incense on the incense burner. He only heard this man say respectfully: "The gods are above, the current temple master Wang Cunye is injured."  If you are in a coma, please take shelter. Don¡¯t become a lonely ghost before you can continue the ritual and continue the incense"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????: The middle-aged man prayed for a moment, sighed, and said: "Hey, in fact, it is just a delay for a while, Lord Marquis is giving the order!"

    Dayan Temple has a good name, but it was built by Xie Cheng, a Taoist priest who lives in fire. It is said that Xie Cheng received enlightenment from a real person and entered the immortal sect. He did not want to be unlucky and did not become an immortal. He came back to build this temple, married a wife and had children.  Had a son.

    This son married a virtuous wife and gave birth to a daughter. This son inherited some simple spells and became a Taoist priest in Qingtian Village below, but he may have exhausted all his blessings.

    Once when he went to collect medicine, he encountered a tiger in the mountains and was bitten to death. Xie Cheng rushed there and killed the tiger, but his son and daughter-in-law were both dead. His granddaughter was frightened by the cold, which made Xie Cheng burst into tears and realized that he was getting old. Later,  He accepted a disciple and died this year, so that the disciple could succeed him as the master of the temple, but this happened to him.

    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, stood up and bowed again, sighed and went out. But just as he went out, he met a person at the door. Lu Ren braked suddenly, stabilized his legs, and his body swayed. He couldn't help but sigh. His body was so weak.  But I can't stand the trouble anymore.

    Opposite was a young girl with a beautiful face, a simple bun, and a plain dress with only a few plum blossoms embroidered on her. Before she could speak, she gasped slightly and coughed several times.

    She glanced at the stove on the steps and said, "AhemUncle Lu, since my senior brother is so ill, I'd better use the mountain vine essence to make soup for him to keep him healthy!"

    Seeing her coughing repeatedly, with no blood on her snow-white face, Lu Ren couldn't help but twitch the corner of his mouth.

    The girl in front of me is Xie Xiang, Xie Cheng¡¯s granddaughter, who has been frail since childhood.

    Lu Ren was originally the housekeeper and cook of this Dayan Temple. There was a prosperous period in Dayan Temple, but when Xie Cheng got old, it gradually declined, and in the last few years it became even less popular.

    The mountain vine essence is one of the few assets of Dayanguan. The young lady is weak, so she needs to use these to make up for her physical condition. Use some and less. He usually refuses to use them. At this time, he saw her coughing repeatedly, and several coughs came out on her face.  His blood was red, and he felt really distressed. After thinking for a moment, he sighed: "It doesn't matter, I watched you two grow up. I used the mountain vine essence to make soup to replenish this boy's body. It's just that the more you use, the less.  You¡¯ll still need it in the future!¡±

    Lu Ren is only middle-aged, and now his temples are turning gray, which is obviously due to the pressure of life.

    Xie Xiang's eyes turned red when he saw Uncle Lu like this. He quickly turned around so that Lu Ren wouldn't see him, and said to Lu Ren, "I'll go back and see if senior brother is awake."

    In the side hall of Dayan Temple, on a somewhat tattered bed, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy was lying on the bed with a pale face, his eyes closed, and his handsome face was vaguely visible. At this time, in late autumn, the boy was wearing a robe, covering  Wearing a quilt that has been patched many times.

    Xie Xiang knelt down gently next to the bed, with tears on his face. He gently rubbed the young man's face and murmured in a low voice: "Brother, you must hold on. What will I do without you?"

    As she spoke, tears rolled down her pale face. After sobbing for a while, she turned around and wiped away the tears before going out. After a while, in the main hall, a voice came from time to time with a cough and a prayer,  It kept floating out.

    However, after only a few minutes after closing the door, a black light suddenly appeared in the hall, and it shot into the middle of the young man's eyebrows in a flash.

    The boy's whole body was shaken, his expression was painful, and he opened his mouth to shout, but there was no sound at all.

    A moment later, a turtle shell was seen above the human body, with black air emerging from it, and thin lines hanging down, like water dripping from the eaves, a steady stream, and there were countless tiny black words inside, bombarded down.

    Strange to say, the black threads hanging down, accompanied by faint screams, turned into clusters of light spots, moving close to the young man's body without moving.

    ?????????¡­Intoxication and wealth, a world

    The endless darkness in front of him never dissipated, until a dazzling light shone into the slit of Wang Cunye's eyes, and all the reflections of his life continued to pass by.

    The earthquake at the time of death, the wanton romance in the university,His hometown when he was young, and his childhood sweetheart, were finally fixed on his mother's tearful face. He wanted to speak, but his mouth could no longer move

    I thought death was the end, but it turned out to be endless darkness.

    Cold, dark, painful, the soul is broken into pieces due to hunger and thirst, and turns into fragments floating in the underworld. This is the fate of thousands of mortal souls.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when, one of the fragments got some opportunities, woke up, and gathered three fragments by the induction between souls, and briefly regained consciousness for a while, but he didn¡¯t want to think about the days after.

    I don¡¯t know how many years have passed, groping and sensing in the endless darkness. In order to find his soul, relying on the sensing of the soul fragments, he kept gathering his soul in the darkness.

    Wake up, confused, and walk in the underworld. With the continuous integrity of his soul, he can finally stop being addicted. In order to achieve this, he has struggled hard at the bottom of the underworld for hundreds of years.

    A complete soul is only the first step. The underworld is full of obstacles. I don¡¯t know how far it is to go home.

    It is difficult for a ghost spirit to become a saint. Although it is eager to see the truth about itself and the universe, the road is long and bumpy, full of thorns, and it seems that it will never end.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? But one day, the underworld and hell are numerous, and they can¡¯t resist the endless falling moonlight. The underworld is constantly being purified, and the rules and connotations of hundreds of millions of years are wiped out.

    This power is so huge that it cannot be resisted at all. Thousands of hells and ten thousand layers of underworld. In just a moment, most of the underworld was purified, and the reincarnation disk was shattered.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he jumped into the reincarnation disk that was about to be broken. After jumping in, he seemed to see the last scene of the world that was far away.

    ??The brilliance descended from the sky, covering the endless world, connecting the past and present, and the coming spiritual light destroyed everything

    Then came the long journey, and the gray-black sky seemed to never end. However, after this memory, before I had time to recall it, the wisps of light outside my body were like fireflies, gradually merging into my body.

    Every small point of light will gain some memories.

    This is a young man named Wang Cunye. He was born in an ordinary peasant family and lived in poverty. He helped his parents work very early and was handed over to Xie Cheng when he was only seven years old.

    In my memory, I can clearly feel the helpless sigh of the veteran: "My qualifications are just meager, my destiny is not high, but I can't find anyone better."

    ??????????????????????????? Then there is study, literacy, cultivation Every memory is vivid, with a distinct imprint, but every time I absorb one, my head hurts, as if it is about to split

    In the haze, countless memories were constantly reorganized to form new souls. After a while, the light ball was absorbed, the turtle shell sank between the eyebrows, and the consciousness fell into darkness again.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but when I woke up again, the boy finally woke up.

    "It's a bit cold!" When he woke up again, he felt this. The cold made his teeth chatter, and he had a splitting headache. His mind was still a little confused, and he didn't know where he was for a while.

    Panting, he subconsciously stood up and pushed the door open, but was immediately stunned.

    It¡¯s sunny after the rain, and the sun is shining brightly in the courtyard, speckled under the corridor. Take a deep breath and feel the fresh air enter your lungs.

    ??Looked at it blankly, and then looked towards the foot of the mountain.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????: There is only about two to three hundred households in a village. The sunlight shines on the well-proportioned roof ridges, making the entire village very peaceful and peaceful.

    Suddenly, tears streamed down my face.

    After decades of living in the upper world and hundreds of years of struggling in the underworld, I thought I had forgotten the feeling of the upper world, but after returning to the living world, I felt that the breeze, the sunshine, and the heartbeat were deeply engraved in my soul.  I didn¡¯t forget to go either.

    At this moment, the sound of girls chanting sutras came from the main hall. When they arrived here, the sound came, and the whole body was shaken. Waves of memories rushed into the soul, and suddenly a splitting headache occurred.

    Is this the original master¡¯s final counterattack?

    The young man smiled, but because of the pain, his sneer turned into twitching. He took a few steps back, leaned against the door, closed his eyes, and resisted silently.

    After struggling in the underworld for hundreds of years, the last thing he was afraid of was the soul's counterattack. Once his soul was shattered, it could be condensed again. What does this counterattack mean?

    Two waves of memories flooded into his thoughts, and his breathing quickened as he underwent another and most important reorganization after rebirth.

    This body is called Wang Cunye. He was originally a disciple of Xie Cheng, the master of Dayan Temple. He is now accompanied by a junior sister, whom he calls Xie Xiang.

    Wang Cunye was born in Chengpingdao.Disciple, a few days ago, this body realized that he had achieved success in cultivation. He wanted to go deep into the mountains to collect medicine, but he didn't want to be whipped away by a monster. The monster thought that his flesh was not spiritual enough, so it refused to eat him. After being whipped away, it flew back to the mountains.  He went there and looked like this after being found by his junior sister.

    This wave of pain came and went quickly, and in just a moment, the pain disappeared like a tide, and I felt very comfortable.

    It¡¯s autumn, the temperature is a bit cold, and this body is wearing a simple Taoist robe.

    The Taoist temple is quiet, with big sleeves fluttering on his body, wearing wooden clogs, trying to walk a few steps in the light spots, the clogs sound crisply, hundreds of years of accumulation, negative emotions have been basically overcome, at this time, he only feels the joy of rebirth.

    This is the human body of a fifteen-year-old!

    There was a small pool farther away. When I stepped forward, I saw that this young man was about 1.7 meters tall and had a delicate face. There was a faint red mark between his eyebrows.

    Looking at the people in the water, listening to the heartbeat, I woke up after a while.

    It was a big dream before. After the excitement just now, I couldn't help but calm down and observe carefully. I saw a slightly dilapidated house. According to this style, it should be a side hall of Dayan Temple.

    Suddenly, he looked at himself blankly, then turned to look at the ancient house, and finally came to his senses.

    This is no longer the original earth.

    After being stunned for a moment, the young man smiled and said, "You are Wang Cunye."

    At this moment, there were sudden footsteps, and I saw my junior sister Xie Xiang coming in with a bowl of soup. I saw my senior brother standing at the door, his face pale, but obviously conscious and awake. He couldn't help but tremble:  "Brother, you wake up!"

    Wang Cunye turned to look at the girl, his eyes were dazed for a moment, but he couldn't help but said: "It's okay, I'm awake now!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Two: Turtle Shell

    Dinner, bronze lamps cast a soft glow

    According to the rules of this world, there is a five-foot-long food table in the side hall, with Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang sitting on both sides. Although Lu Ren is the most important person in the temple, he cannot serve at the table at this time. This is the rule.

    There are bacon, carp, vegetables and tofu on the food table, three dishes and one soup. Although the raw materials are very simple and there are no ingredients, they are very delicious.

    Lu Ren was originally said to be a chef whose life was saved by Xie Cheng. This man was upright and followed Xie Cheng. Even though he is in despair, he still refuses to leave.

    But I didn¡¯t give up on my craftsmanship. There wasn¡¯t much food in the temple, but I tried my best to make it as delicious as possible.

    Xie Xiang sat upright, chewed slowly, coughed from time to time, but a trace of blush appeared on his face, and a touch of joy filled it, making the dinner quiet but warm.

    It has been many years since I felt this way. The feeling of having family together for a meal is really, really beautiful. However, at this time, Wang Cunye couldn't bear to sigh. The need for human body reorganization created a lot of hunger and thirst, and he was consuming it.

    "Brother, please eat more." Xie Xiang smiled slightly. She had a small appetite. After eating half a bowl, she put down her chopsticks. Watching her senior wolf down the rice, she was ten times happier than eating it herself.

    Wang Cunye felt a little embarrassed when he felt his junior sister's gaze. He had already served two bowls of rice, but thinking of his physical needs, he served another bowl.

    After dinner, Lu Ren came to clean up the dishes, looking a little hesitant. When Xie Xiang saw it, he understood and said, "Senior brother, you are the best, go to bed early?"

    Wang Cunye nodded and went out. He stopped briefly in the corridor outside the palace.

    After a while, Lu Ren said: "Miss, Cunye Oh, although the master is fine, what will happen next month? I'm very worried -"

    There was silence in the side hall, except for Xie Xiang's continuous coughing.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s heart trembled. He flipped through the memory of his original body and found this section in just a moment.

    The local Wei Marquis issued a notice in the city: The river god is lustful and immoral. He will marry a bride every ten years and send her to a small island in the river. She will not be seen again tomorrow morning. It is really a tragedy in the world. However, according to the contract between the god and the man, as long as he protects the girl for one night, he will be free.  Can get through the hard times.

    The Marquis of Wei held a big banquet in the city and invited the world's heroes to stop this.

    "As long as the girl can be saved, the monks will be rewarded with temple lands, the Taoists will be rewarded with mountains and forests, and the warriors will be granted the title of warriors' fields and houses.

    In the first period, heroes responded like clouds, and many people entered the city to take orders. But now it is the third period. The first two periods were all wiped out, resulting in a small number of people this time. Therefore, the Marquis of Wei forced Ancheng County  Inside, every Taoist temple and temple must have one person come out, otherwise the temple will be confiscated.

    Other temples have many people and there are always ways to do it, but now there are only three people in Dayan Temple.

    Old man Lu Ren, his junior sisters are weak, and only Wang Cunye is there.

    Originally, Wang Cunye was too young, did not understand current affairs, and did not think deeply. Now that Wang Cunye thought about it, his whole body became cold. At this moment, he heard Xie Xiang cough from inside, but said: "can't go!"

    The tone was very firm.

    "But the Marquis of Wei has an order, and those who don't go will have their temple forfeited" Lu Ren said in a sad tone.

    "Uncle Lu, I know what you are worried about, but think about it." Xie Xiang smiled bitterly: "If there is no senior brother, is there any hope for our concept?"

    Lu Ren didn't say anything, but he didn't respond. After a while, he listened to Xie Xiang continue: "I know what you mean, the second young master of the Zhang family is interested in me. His family is the eighth-rank county magistrate, and he has married into his family."  I don¡¯t have to pay taxes to the government or serve in the government, but have you ever thought about it, my body can be maintained peacefully in the temple, but if I enter a big house and there are frequent internal conflicts among personnel, how many years can I live in this body?"

    "Miss" Lu Ren called out but fell silent, feeling very sad.

    "Besides, although senior brother has no power, I just miss him and miss him. I am willing to give birth to a son for him. Senior brother may not be able to revive the Taoist temple, but descendants can always" At this point, Xie Tao was at a loss.  If he lost it, he smiled and his tone was calm and steady.

    "Uncle Lu, please stop trying to persuade me. After a while, take my fine gold bracelet, pawn it and sell it. I also have hundreds of taels of silver. Give it a bribe and see if you can avoid this time. It really doesn't work.  I will abandon this ancestral property of the Taoist temple and follow my senior brother to other places, there is always a way to survive."

    Lu Ren paused and sighed: "You are too stubbornthis is your ancestral property and dowry. Hey, you have already made up your mind, what else can I say"

    Wang Cunye has been listening to the conversation quietly, sighing in his heart: "Wang Cunye, how can you be so virtuous and capable, with such a junior sister?"

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t listen any more.Quietly went away, looking through the memories in my heart.

    The more he looked, the more he frowned.

    When Dayan Temple was at its peak, it had hundreds of acres of land. However, it encountered difficulties many times and sold off its land. Now, it only has seven acres and a fifth of land. It can be said to be poor. If it weren't for the fact that there was some foundation in the temple, it would be really penniless.

    The Marquis of Wei is the lord of a county, and it is difficult to disobey his orders. Even if he escapes to other places, it will be difficult for him to do so.

    The teacher is heavy, the beauty is heavy, and the ancestral property is not really abandoned, or the sale of the dowry of the sister to spend this difficulty?

    But now it¡¯s August 20th, and there are only 38 days until September 28th. How to get through this difficulty?

    Wang Cunye did not panic, but he also frowned.

    By this time, dusk had fallen, and there was a big tree in the courtyard, its branches and leaves blocking the sky and blocking the last sunset.

    Entering a room with paper windows, the light was dim and quiet. Wang Cunye's face was a little gloomy. He took a quick look and saw that it was a small house. There was a wooden couch in front of the small wooden window taking up half of the room.

    There is also a bookshelf on the wall with a volume of Taoist scriptures on it.

    In this era, books were very expensive. This is still a legacy from the past. When Xie Cheng was alive, he once urged Wang Cunye to read, but now there is only one volume.

    Even if you become a Taoist priest, you must be proficient in the seven classics. In this way, you may be appreciated by Daozheng, who is responsible for the selection of Taoist priests, and obtain a Taoist urn, so you can preside over Taoist temples and host incense ceremonies.

    Wang Cunye looked at these, some inspiration flashed, but he felt that it was too late to rush. After a while, he made up his mind, just turned his hands and shouted: "Come here!"

    With a flash of black light, a turtle shell appeared in his hand.

    Wang Cunye was not surprised when he saw the turtle shell. It carried his soul and traveled through countless dark time and space before arriving here. After so many years, it has become indivisible.

    He put the turtle shell on the table, found a knife, hesitated for a moment, then cut his arm with a "chi" sound, and blood suddenly poured out.

    He had just recovered from his injury, but now his eyes turned dark after being hit by this. However, he still managed to survive without fainting. He did not dare to neglect. He wiped his injured arm with one hand. It was stained with large amounts of blood and evenly smeared on the black tortoise shell.  superior.

    After doing this, his eyes turned black, and he pressed the wound with his hand. After a while, the wound stopped bleeding. In his previous life, he was a medical student, and he had an extremely accurate grasp of the blood vessels and apertures, only bleeding without hurting.  sinews.

    Pressing the wound, he only stared at the tortoise shell, silently thinking about what he wanted to settle.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood, making a "buzzing" sound as it sucked in all the blood. After a moment, the black and white energy emerged.

    Wang Cunye stared at it, but was shocked.

    I saw that black stained almost everything, with only sporadic white in it.

    The tortoise shell transformed from the remnants of the reincarnation disk is very magical and can predict good and bad fortunes. Black is bad, white is good, and black and white means good and bad fortune.

    The tortoise shell in front of him clearly indicated that this trip was extremely dangerous, almost a situation of death and no life. Although Wang Cunye was prepared, his heart sank when he saw this.

    After the blood dispersed, the turtle shell turned into a black light and entered the center of the eyebrows.

    After a long silence, the panic gradually calmed down. Wang Cunye left the room, stood in the courtyard, and looked up.

    The night was hazy, and I walked back and forth, thinking carefully about my past and present lives, and thinking in my heart that I still have a chance to re-establish myself in the world. Now that I am back, how can I be willing to be ordinary?

    "Junior sister is so kind to me, how can we escape?"

    No matter how difficult it is, as long as it is not truly a life-or-death situation, there is still a chance.

    Wang Cunye thought silently. The body itself was not bad. Xie Cheng was limited by the rules of the master and could not teach Taoism. However, he taught martial arts and swordsmanship, and there was also a volume of basic internal training methods allowed by the master.

    It's just that the original owner of this body was a villager, and Xie Cheng was already old when he became a disciple, so his body had just been refined and he had passed away. It turned out that this body was limited by knowledge and could not understand the inner refining method, and Wang Cunye was in his previous life.  As for being knowledgeable and knowledgeable, I have also read various Taoist canons, and I am very familiar with this. Although the world is different, this knowledge is still there.

    At this time, the moon was not visible, and there were only a few cold stars in the sky, shining on the vast land. Wang Cunye carefully felt his body. This body still had some foundation, but it was a little malnourished. Even if there was some weak inner breath, it was difficult to use it.

    However, first we must sort out what we have learned about the body.

    With this thought, the turtle shell shook violently and sprayed out a stream of clear light. This clear light condensed and never dispersed, turning into a human form. The human form began to make movements, and each movement was clearly visible.

    This is itIt is the content of the Six Yang Diagram, and it is also the lesson learned by Wang Cunye. According to memory, the thirty-six movements of the Six Yang Diagram are relatively common, and even ordinary warriors can do more than half of them. However, there is no such matching spell, and it is just the foundation of ordinary martial arts.  This mantra is the pure foundation-building internal practice method!

    Wang Cunye was overjoyed, he didn't want to have a turtle shell, and this change was simply a summary and refinement of his previous training.

    Wang Cunye quickly closed his eyes and thought, feeling that the thirty-six movements in front of him gradually condensed and turned into a character.

    Once this character is formed, it suddenly shines brightly and makes a strange sound. Wang Cunye is shocked. He only feels that the mystery contained in the characters of this character flows over and he immediately understands them all.

    After a moment, the clear light was still not extinguished, and there was still power left. I saw a scroll of scriptures emerging. The words in this scroll were shining with golden light and octagonal lights. Countless mysteries also flowed in my heart. For a moment, my breath condensed and formed into a single word.  .

    After the two words are formed, the clear light no longer sticks out and disappears into smoke, leaving only two words that remain motionless and appear in the mind. Each of them is like a living creature, so that people can know the meaning at a glance.

    "It's the true text!" Wang Cunye was surprised and happy. He had read the relevant content in his previous life on earth and knew that the true true text was formed by the innate vitality, condensing the charm, and showing the true form.

    In other words, it is the projection of rules!

    ?????????????? In this world, the Six Yang Diagram and a volume of scriptures also have the shadow of Tao!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Three: Discussion

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye. When I woke up today, it was early morning and the morning glow was like fire.

    Wang Cunye woke up. When he woke up, his whole person was alive. After a few days of training, he no longer felt the sense of alienation. He opened the window and looked ahead.

    This Taoist temple is very simple. The outside is built with earth and stone in order to survive in troubled times. Therefore, it has considerable defense. It has a main hall, two side halls, and two rows of rooms. At its peak, it can accommodate a hundred people.  .

    Wang Cunye was stunned for a moment, looked at the bookshelf, and randomly picked out a volume and opened it.

    "The Jade Girl Sue has thousands of people, she is dressed in red, she is responsible for immortality, she has a body with three souls and seven souls, she cannot stay away from someone, she is responsible for immortality and diseases, she is responsible for getting rid of thousand and two hundred people, she is responsible for immortality  Life-prolonging diseases, which only record the soul, cannot bring peace to people far away"

    Wang Cunye read a few more volumes. In fact, there was only one volume, which was about Taoism, but it was only a method of summoning gods with spells, and there was no way to practice Taoism.

    This Wang Cunye is no stranger. In his previous life on Earth, he studied it intensively in college.

    This kind of articles in this world are very similar, not to mention that when you think about it briefly when reading, a true article will send out microwaves in your mind, and the secret will flow out.

    There are two true texts, the six-yang diagram and the mystery of this Taoist book, all in the heart.

    He stood up and left the room. At this time, only Uncle Lu went out to find firewood. He and his junior sister were the only two people in the Taoist temple, so they were considered very clean.

    Seeing the silence in the view, I couldn't help but smile lightly.

    Yesterday, the junior sister was tired and asked to sleep a little longer. Wang Cunye did not wake her up. He took out a pen and paper and left a message, saying that she was getting better and that she should go out and walk around. Don't worry about her.

    After writing, he picked up the inkstone, pressed the paper, and went outside alone.

    The corridor is not deep, and there is a foot-long yellow grass on the eaves. After just a few steps, people's voices can be heard. Wang Cunye listened and looked, then entered the steps of the west wing.

    At this time, it was cold in the palace, and wisps of wind passed through the corridor, listening to it.

    "Uncle Lu, pawn this and exchange it for gold and silver My father has a few connections in the city, so he pawned the gold bracelet and walked around my father's old acquaintance, hoping to avoid this forced summons."  Then, there was the sound of a package being opened.

    There was no sound for a while, and after a while, I heard Uncle Lu's bitter voice: "I said it yesterday, and I thought you remembered it for a moment, and now you have brought it out again This is what you have in mind, but he may not understand that it is wishful thinking.  , do you understand?¡±

    Xie Xiang smiled when he heard this and said: "Uncle Lu is right, but I have to be like this. This is fate, whether it is good or bad, it is up to you."

    After hearing this, Uncle Lu's voice gradually became lowered: "Hey, you have this intention, what else can I do, go ahead, I won't stop you, I hope you can avoid this disaster"

    "The moss in the courtyard is slippery, and it rained again yesterday. Don't fall" Xie Xiang said, seeing that the sound was about to come out, Wang Cunye quickly turned around and went to the top of the mountain.

    The Taoist temple is on the mountain. After walking for a while, we reached the top of the mountain. The morning fog in the mountains was very heavy, dyeing the outside white. Looking down.

    There is a vast forest on the mountain. There is a village farther away, only three hundred meters away from the hill. A river winds through the small village. It brings drinking water and irrigation to the village. This small river is a branch of the entire "Yishui River".

    Wang Cunye looked at the Yishui River, silently lost in thought. He thought of the imminent matter again.

    The Yishui River runs through the entire county. It is the river of life in the county. It can change the wind and rain in the county, which controls the lifeline. Therefore, even if the river god is lustful and immoral, no one has thought about killing this god. They just want to stop it.  .

    The Yishui River at the foot of the mountain looked like a white stripe. Wang Cunye digested the memory and calculated again.

    " Destiny is not fixed. There is almost no hope in fortune-telling by oneself because one's strength is too weak. The plan now is to quickly improve one's strength.

    Although this body is not good at understanding and insight, its foundation is very solid. As long as this barrier is broken, he can make great progress in a short period of time and advance to a higher level. Thinking of this, he felt a little more at ease.

    The Master also has Xie Chengliu¡¯s magical sword, which must have a certain effect and can be used when the time comes.

    ?According to memory, gods and demons dance together here, fairies and demons are rampant, and all living beings are ups and downs. This is a chaotic time!

    The more troubled the times, the less valuable human life is. Only strength is the only reliance.

    But other factors should not be underestimated.

    At this time, the sun was about to rise. Wang Cunye stopped thinking and breathed out the faintest traces of purple energy.

    Every day when the sun is about to rise, purple energy appears in the sky, which is one of the few spiritual energies that monks can absorb.

    The sun is about to rise, and the morning glow is already faintly visible, Every morning morning class cannot be wasted because of other things. One's own strength is the foundation.

    When Wang Cunye saw that the time was up, he found an open space, gently opened his feet, hugged his chest with his hands, and let go of all the distracting thoughts.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of the sky and the earth, grasp the movement and stillness at the beginning of the yin and yang, slowly breathe in the purple air, and start your first practice after ten breaths.

    I saw them making bears, monkeys, tigers and leopards according to their movements, and making some kind of sound from their mouths, as if they were reciting obscure and difficult words. Each of these words contains a very peculiar charm, and it is difficult to clearly understand the meaning.  .

    He read very slowly, and each word lasted for several minutes. His voice was sometimes slow and sometimes urgent, sometimes loud and sometimes soft, sometimes as thin as a gossamer, but it was always uninterrupted and coordinated with the movements.

    When the last movement and the last lingering sound ended, Wang Cunye suddenly felt the real text in his heart move, and an electric-like numbness ran through his body, which he had never felt before on earth.

    The feeling of practicing is so different Is this the way to practice?

    ????????? And this time during the practice, the movements and mantras were in place, far better than Wang Cunye¡¯s original practice.

    Wang Cunye had read countless Taoist canons. At this moment, he was comparing the secrets of internal refining methods, and a kind of enlightenment could not help but arise in his heart. As expected, Wang Cunye's poor physical fitness was the second most important factor. The most important thing was that he was a Taoist boy from the country.  I can't understand the fundamentals of it, so I have practiced hard until now. I am only an entry-level person, which is much worse than a warrior.

    Now that the two true texts are condensed, I have mastered all the important points of the two chapters. I just need to cultivate to the second level. One month is not enough time. I wonder if it is enough?

    There are also martial arts and swordsmanship taught here. Although they are martial arts skills and not top-notch, they can be collected by the immortal sect. Naturally, they are first-class skills. If you practice more, you will definitely increase your strength.

    After finishing morning classes, I was not in a hurry to go back, I just stood on the cliff and watched quietly.

    At this time in the morning, the air was cold and the wind was clear, and the valley was vast and shrouded in a deep breath. Fifty miles away to the east was Ancheng County.

    Junior sister planned, Uncle Lu¡¯s helplessness flowed through his heart one by one.

    Wang Cunye knows deeply that the root cause of everything is lack of strength. In troubled times, it is a sin to be unable to protect your loved ones and defend yourself.

    "Brother, have you finished your morning lessons?" The voice was gentle. Wang Cunye heard the voice and knew who it was without turning around.

    This voice has accompanied this body through more than ten winters and summers. She has always been like this since she was a child.

    "Junior sister, why are you out here? It's very cold here. Don't stay here for too long. Go back quickly." Wang Cunye said quickly.

    Xie Xiang smiled, then stood not far away and said, "You still said to me, haven't you been standing here for so long?"

    After standing for a while, Xie Xiang held the hem of his clothes tightly with one hand and said: "Brother, you can't go to Weihou. My father still has some connections in Weihou City. I can go down the mountain and walk around. Maybe I can avoid it."  This disaster."

    After saying that, Xie Xiang looked at Wang Cunye steadily and said: "Senior brother, you have practiced diligently these days and have made rapid progress recently. I have seen it all, but the Yishui River God is a righteous god, and this journey is extremely dangerous.  You can't go, you always rely on me, just rely on me this time."

    When Wang Cunye heard the words, he was thinking about something, then moved his lips, and saw Xie Xiang's bright eyes like autumn water, showing love and stubbornness.

    This body is a senior brother in name, but in fact it has been taken care of by the weak girl in front of him.

    Wang Cunye suppressed the feelings in his heart and did not deny it. He just said: "Junior sister, the master is gone and the master is gone. I'm afraid no one is willing to help us despite the stakes. I also know that the master had several extraordinary friends back then.  , It¡¯s just that people are in love, and people are separated, so it¡¯s a small favor without risk, but this matter is not trivial, I¡¯m afraid no one is willing to take the risk to help us.¡±

    As he said that, he put his hands on Xie Xiang's shoulders: "Don't go. The chance of going here is slim. Believe me, there will be a way."

    Wang Cunye has his own mind. As long as he has adequate nutritional supplements, it is not difficult for him to be promoted in a short period of time. There will always be a chance of survival.

    Xie Xiang was pressed by both hands, and a manly energy surrounded her. Her body trembled, and her cheeks turned red. After hearing this, she was even more startled. She raised her head and looked, and saw the young man in front of her, with sword-shaped eyebrows and pierced temples.  , although not very handsome, but with a kind of awe-inspiring heroic spirit, I was surprised and liked him at the same time.

    This boy is the husband designated by his grandfather, and now he suddenly feels like he has grown up.

    After leaning on it for a moment, Xie Xiang woke up, smiled, and said: "Brother, it doesn't hurt to give it a try. I'll go for a walk and then"??It really doesn't make sense, and it makes me give up.  "

    Seeing the situation of her senior brother, she felt at ease. She really couldn't do it anymore, so she abandoned the ancestral property of the Taoist temple and went to other counties together. There was always a way to survive.

    It¡¯s just that she kept these words in her heart and didn¡¯t say them out loud.

    Wang Cunye saw that she spoke softly but had a firm tone, so he stopped insisting and said, "It's not good for you to go down the mountain alone. You should take Uncle Lu with you."

    Although this trip of the Marquis of Wei is extremely dangerous, the tortoise shell can predict good and bad fortunes, so it may not be lifeless. However, it is related to the secret of his origin, which is inconvenient to explain clearly.

    At this time, mist smoke was floating in the temple. Wang Cunye smiled when he saw this, stretched out his hand to hold her hand, and walked towards the Taoist temple, and said: "Junior sister, I also want to go down the mountain once and sell the tiger bones. I want to go there."  Be prepared, buy meat, leather armor, and belts."

    Xie Tao's cheeks turned red when he was pulled by his hand. Although the senior brother admired him very much before, he never dared to do this. After hearing these words, he felt that the senior brother was different and said: "Yes, senior brother has already planned it.  "

    "Are we going together?" Wang Cunye asked.

    "No, I asked an old friend for help. It's not a short-term matter, so I won't go today."

    "Oh, I'll go first."

    When I got down, I saw Uncle Lu coming out. When I saw him, I said, "It'll be better soon."

    The two people agreed in unison, and Wang Cunye entered the room.

    Xie Xiang did not go directly, but went to a room. This was a small room where items were originally stored. The room was not big, and was paved with water-polished blue bricks. There were no windows, and the room seemed dark.

    Going in, it took a moment for Xie Xiang's eyes to gradually adjust, and he saw cabinets on both sides of the east and west. There were hundreds of boxes densely packed on the cabinets, but they were all empty now.

    Xie Xiang opened a box. There were a few black and inconspicuous pieces inside, which were tiger bones collected in Taoist temples. She wrapped them in a bag and put them aside.

    "Miss!" Lu Ren came in at this time.

    Xie Xiang took out the package and said, "This is the tiger bone. You can bring it to my senior brother later."

    He took out the gold bracelet, wrapped it, and said to Uncle Lu: "Uncle Lu, senior brother will go down the mountain later. Let's go too. We go down the back mountain and we can't let him bump into it."

    Lu Ren had no choice but to respond. Seeing his expression, Xie Xiang smiled, with a trace of blood on his snow-white face, and said: "Maybe there is a chance this time, Uncle Lu, you also know that I hurt my origin."  , I can¡¯t practice martial arts, but I still learned some facial and feng shui techniques from my grandfather.¡±

    "I see that senior brother's energy has changed after he wakes up this time. He should be blessed after this disaster." At this point, she sighed softly, calmed down her expectant and joyful expression, and said, "Uncle Lu, we will leave in a minute."  Bar!"

    Lu Ren agreed, and first sent Wang Cunye down the mountain, then went back to lock the Taoist temple, and went down the back mountain with Xie Xiang.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Four: Tiger Bones

    Ancheng County was controlled by Wei Hou and had six counties. Yunya County was one of them.

    It is now the beginning of autumn, and there have been several heavy rains, which immediately cooled down. The county government office is located in the north of the city, and there is a street near the county government office. This street is not bad, and there are rows of open shops.

    In a store, a waiter said: "Hey, have you heard there are a lot of people coming to the River God Meeting every ten years."

    At this time, the boss who was busy behind the counter smiled and said: "There are a lot of people, but it is really less than before. There were so many people in the past, and the business in our county has improved by several percent.  "

    "I heard that if you participate in the River God Meeting, you can get ten taels of silver?" A waiter said enviously.

    The boss straightened up, looked at the account book with his hand, and said, "That's money for selling one's life. He died cleanly the last few times. Look, no one will be able to escape this time!"

    Several people were silent after hearing this. It was indeed like this. This was simply a feast of sacrifice.

    One of the guys stuck out his tongue and said, "In this case, I won't take the money anymore. Hey, how dare they go?"

    "He is a hero, unlike us. Besides, he has an order from the Marquis, so he has to go." Just as he was talking, there was a movement on the street, and the shopkeeper immediately stopped talking.

    Looking outside, I saw a group of people running out of the street. A young man was riding his horse proudly on the street, followed by four servants. Seeing this, the pedestrians gave way.

    This young man is quite good, with a fair face, a silver crown, his hair is neatly combed, wearing a green robe, and he rides the horse neatly. He seems to have some foundation and is not an empty air. However, this young man is not in a good mood now.  His face was gloomy.

    When passing by the store, the boss quickly bowed with a smile and said: "It's the third young master, would you like to come in? The iced watermelon it's sandy and sweet!"

    "No need." The young man smiled solemnly and said, "I'm going to pay homage to some gentlemen, so I won't come!"

    The boss felt relieved and responded: "Yes, you can come later."

    The young man with the unhappy face is Zhang Longtao, the third son of the county magistrate. He is a ruffian in the county. He comes from an official family, so no one dares to call him that.

    In this world, the princes are divided, the power of the emperor is devolved, and the county magistrates are directly designated and delegated by the princes.

    This Yunya County was appointed by the Marquis of Wei, and the eighth-rank county magistrate was obviously able to talk to the Marquis of Wei.

    Later, when the servant saw his young master's gloomy face, he couldn't help but secretly groan in his heart. This is not a meeting with guests This young master is addicted to sex and has the same virtue as the Yishui River God. He is tired of playing with the red cards of the brothel.  A few months ago, I went hunting and playing in Yunya Mountain. I happened to meet Xie Xiang who was out. He was obsessed with sex, but he had never played with a female crown before, so he immediately became interested. He has been giving gifts to Xie Xiang for the past few months, but they were all ignored by Xie Xiang.  Reject.

    No, the gift I just sent out a few days ago was brought back intact today. I didn¡¯t accept it, so I rode out to wander around in a bad mood.

    Suddenly a servant¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly came over and said to him: ¡°Master, Master, look, this is not the Dayan Guan Women¡¯s Crown, why did it end up in a pawn shop?¡±

    Zhang Longtao took a look and saw someone talking in a pawn shop not far away. After careful identification, it turned out to be Xie Xiang. Due to the location, Xie Xiang could not see them, so he was overjoyed.

    He whipped his horsewhip in the air and smiled: "Wangcai, go to the pawn shop and talk to the shopkeeper to see what she pawns."

    With that said, he got off his horse and went to the teahouse owned by his boss. The boss cursed in his heart, but he had to quickly greet him with a smile.

    The servant who reported the news with sharp eyes just now responded loudly: "Young man, go right now, young master, wait a moment!"

    He quickly ran to the back door of the pawn shop and knocked loudly. After a while, the door opened. When the guy who opened the door saw it, his face couldn't help but twitched, and he cursed secretly: "I didn't look at the almanac when I went out today, how could I encounter this?"  Bad water.¡±

    "I was just afraid of Zhang Longtao and didn't dare to stop him, so I quickly let him in."

    Zhang Longtao swayed into the teahouse at this time. It was a little dark inside. When he went up, he saw the owner hurriedly making tea and coming over. The three followers stood with their hands down and said nothing.

    Although Zhang Longtao is the third young master, the rules in the family are very strict, and these followers dare not act arrogantly.

    Zhang Longtao sat leisurely, looking at the watermelon. He felt it was too cold, but did not move. He drank tea with a calm expression, silently thinking about why she came to pawn the goods.

    Although Zhang Longtao is lustful, he is not stupid, otherwise he would not have been running rampant for many years.

    There is an element of daddy in it, but some things cannot be settled by the backstage. The fact that he can still live happily after being arrogant for many years speaks for itself.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same this time, I¡¯ve already investigated it¡±Xiang Xiang knows that although Dayan Guan is in decline, it will not be like this for a while. If it is just to make a living, it will definitely not be like this.

    After a while, the servant Wangcai quickly came out of the back door of the pawn shop, ran over, and said in a low voice: "Master, I found out clearly that she came with an old man to pawn a thin gold bracelet and a few pieces of jewelry, totaling  Pawned one hundred and twenty taels of silver."

    After finishing speaking, he still said: "I took a look, this crown is really beautiful, young master, you are really discerning."

    Zhang Longtao, who was silently meditating, suddenly heard this, and a flash of light flashed in his mind. He suddenly thought clearly, but he shouted: "Asshole, you can also look at her? Ten slaps on the mouth."

    The servant, Wangcai, didn¡¯t want to flatter the horse¡¯s legs, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He immediately slapped himself left and right: ¡°Yes, I am a bastard, the young master said so.¡±

    I only heard a few crackling sounds, and when I was really beaten, my face suddenly swelled.

    Zhang Longtao fanned the folding fan and listened to the crackling. After a moment, he figured it out. He raised his face and stared coldly outside, with a cold smile on his lips, and said slowly: "Hey, I figured it out."

    "These thin gold bracelets and jewelry are not usually seen on her. They must be her dowry. If you have pawned the dowry, naturally you are the senior brother who saved her."

    He glanced at Wangcai and said, "Listen to me and leave immediately. I will take someone to Zhu Bo's house. Wangcai, you will take someone to Zhang Tou's house, and you will go to Li's house."

    At this point, Zhang Longtao took the whip and whipped it in mid-air, making a crackling sound. He smiled ferociously: "You all tell me, if the female crown of Dayanguan comes to take advantage of the back door to push Wei Hou away."  We can¡¯t help! If anyone helps me, they will be going against me, Zhang Longtao, and hurting the face of my Zhang family. If they agree to my request, then I will be a favor to them!"

    ¡°Also, keep an eye on these other old friends who are experienced, and pass the word on to me to see who dares to move on one-third of an acre of land in Yunya County!¡±

    After saying that, he got on the horse, and as soon as he was in the air, the horse's hooves kicked up a burst of smoke.

    At this time, because Wang Shouye was a little unfamiliar, he arrived at the county seat. The gate of the county seat was five feet high, and the big characters hanging on the door were: "Yunya County"

    These three characters were written by calligraphy master Zhang Zezhong. When Wang Shouye looked at them, he felt they were extraordinary.

    Wang Shouye entered the city through a side gate.

    "The entrance fee to the city is ten cents per person."

    Cheng Wei said, Cheng Wei¡¯s attitude was just normal.

    The current grain price is eight cents per catty, with an output of three hundred catties per acre. Ten cents is neither expensive nor cheap. There is no need for Wang Shouye to resist at this time, so he paid the money and entered the city.

    The county town is completely different from a small village. There are many shops on the road, all of which are two- and three-story wooden buildings. It has a lively atmosphere. Of course, this is incomparable to the earth.

    According to his body¡¯s memory, he turned a few turns and arrived in front of a drug store. Wang Shouye went in.

    "Oh, it's you!" The person who spoke was a middle-aged man, shopkeeper Gao.

    Dayanguan often collects yams and game for this pharmacy. They used to be very familiar with each other, but now they have gradually become colder, but the prices are still reasonable.

    "It's me, Uncle Gao."

    After exchanging pleasantries, Wang Shouye took out the package, and then heard a sharp voice: "Oh, Wang Shouye, you are here, what do you want to sell today?"

    The person who spoke was Mr. Zhang, who was said to be the distant nephew of the boss. Since he saw Xie Xiang, he had become jealous of the young man and would always make things difficult or make sarcastic remarks.

    Wang Shouye didn't even look at him, he just said to the shopkeeper: "There are a lot of goods this time, I don't know if you can make the decision."

    With that said, the package was opened, revealing seven or eight dark bones.

    "Oh, these are the bones of a centuries-old tiger, half-finished. Originally they were only sold piecemeal. Why, are they all sold this time?" Shopkeeper Gao said in surprise as he recognized the goods.

    "They're all sold, how much do you think they're worth?" Wang Shouye said as he put the baggage on the counter.

    "Well, our two have been doing business for many years, so I'll give you a real price, one hundred and twenty taels, how about it?" Shopkeeper Gao said after carefully appraising it and found that it was indeed genuine.

    At this time, Mr. Zhang stared at it, turned his eyes, and said: "Shopkeeper, should we wait for my uncle to come before talking about such a big number?"

    Shopkeeper Gao snorted coldly and said, "I have been the shopkeeper for twenty years, and within these two hundred taels, I still have this power!"

    With that said, he went back and took out a box. When he came back and opened the box, he saw a golden light shining, and a total of twelve gold leaves appeared. Each piece was worth one tael of gold, which was exactly worth one hundred and twenty taels of silver.

    "Ah!" With a cry, Mr. Zhang looked at Jin Zi blankly

    "Okay, that's it!" Wang Shouye thought about it according to his memory. The price was a little cheap. He originally bargained for one hundred and fifty taels, but without saying anything, he collected the box and went out.

    "Shopkeeper, this" Mr. Zhang said.

    "Hey, I heard that he was recruited by the Marquis of Wei After decades of friendship, people have to show some conscience. At this time, you have made money, so you can't add insult to injury." Shopkeeper Gao murmured and continued to look at the account book.  But he gave Mr. Zhang a warning look.

    After listening to Zhang, his eyes turned. After a while, he patted it and said, "The shopkeeper, the boss asked me to get a medicinal material in the morning, and I forgot all of them, so go."

    With that said, shopkeeper Gao ran out before waiting for a response.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Five: Favors

    Li Mansion is located in the east of the city. It is neither lonely nor lively in the city.

    It is said that the Li Mansion has about a hundred tenant households and 2,000 acres of land. Many people once served as officials and were highly respected by the villagers. People walking in front of the house did not dare to make any noise.

    There is a small shop nearby, with two fronts, clean, eight tables inside, two waiters, and a fifty-year-old man who seems to be the boss.

    "Boss, please have some white flour pancakes rolled with onions and dipping sauce, and a pound of cooked beef." A person came in, it was a follower of the young master's family. Although he followed the young master with a flattering look, when he arrived at the store, he was talking sideways.

    The owner came up cautiously and said: "Here you go, sir, please take a seat - Liuzi, cut a pound of beef!"

    I heard a "Hey" in the back room. After a moment, a young man came out from the curtain and brought out a pound of beef. The boss also brought out white flour pancakes, which were crispy and fragrant, and a plate of sauce, mixed with small sesame oil. This man  He ate the pancakes rolled with green onions and ate the meat, just staring at the door from time to time.

    For a moment, I saw two figures coming not far away. If I looked carefully, I saw that they were Xie Xiang and Uncle Lu.

    When he saw this man, his eyes immediately lit up. He stopped eating and stared straight at him. Then he saw Uncle Lu knocking on the door. After a moment, the door opened and a servant led him in.

    The man touched his head and continued eating at a slower pace. However, he did not wait long before the door opened again and the two of them came out. With a "bang" sound, the door was closed tightly.

    Xie Xiang silently walked down the steps and looked back at the closed door. Under the sun, her figure dragged the old man and held his hand tightly.

    Uncle Lu was following behind silently. At this moment, he couldn't help but said: "This man's conscience was eaten by a dog. How could the old temple master help him in the past? It's a shame that he and the old temple master were still brothers"

    Xie Tao waved his hand and said in a trembling voice: "It's okay. There are two families who have old acquaintances with my father. They can speak on this matter. Let's go and take a look. They won't all be like this.  son."

    Seeing the two of them leaving sadly, one of the people in the store smiled: "Hey, if it's obvious, the Li family has declined, and the other two families must have also, but I'm not staring at it."

    Raised his voice: "Cut another pound of chicken!"

    In reality, one of the reasons why Zhang Longtao has been able to run rampant for so many years is that he rewards and punishes his slaves and followers, and is not harsh on his hands, so it is not difficult to eat meat.

    The shop owner agreed, and half a chicken was served in a moment. The man held the burrito in one hand and the chicken in the other. He took a bite and devoured it. After a while, even the leftovers on the table were wiped away. Then he stood up and left with a smile.  .

    The Lu family is located in the southwest of the city. It is two levels lower than the Li family in terms of standard. However, it is the current chief of the police, in charge of hundreds of people, so it can be said that the position is low and the authority is low.

    "Uncle Lu, when my grandfather helped you become the captain, you always have to do a favor. If you think you don't have enough money, I can raise some more." In the living room, Xie Tao stepped forward and saluted.  , said.

    Captain Lu was about forty years old. He was drinking tea at this time. He glanced at the girl in front of him. She had a weak body, but her movements were full of that indescribable charm. He thought to himself: "No wonder she was Zhang  The young master likes it."

    After hearing this, a look of embarrassment appeared on his resolute face, and he said: "No, no, no, it's not about money. I really can't do this."

    After finishing the shirk, he couldn't help but look at the snow-flaked Baiyin. Thinking of Mr. Zhang's threat and warning, he suddenly became excited: "Please go back, madam, to see off the guests."

    He is greedy for money, but he must have a life. How can he, a bad captain, withstand the anger of Mr. Zhang? Moreover, with his small official position, he can earn a hundred taels of silver a year.  Two hundred silver dollars is not worth the risk!

    When Xie Xiang heard this, his face turned pale and his body trembled. Lu Ren saw it and quickly stepped forward to support him. Xie Xiang calmed down and said, "Then let's go!"

    With that said, Captain Lu never looked at him again and turned around to leave.

    County Lord Bo Yang Mansion

    County Lord Bo is the assistant official in charge of documents. He is often involved in secrets. He is actually the third in command in the county. His status is naturally very high. The specifications of his mansion are similar to those of Li's mansion. There are two stone lions in front of the door.

    When Xie Xiang and Uncle Lu came over, they saw the gate from a distance. There was a straight plaque with "Yang Mansion" written on it.

    There is a small door on the left side of the door. After talking to the doorman, a moment later, a voice came: "Please come in!"

    Xie Xiang felt a chill in his heart. When he entered, he saw a large courtyard with water-milled blue bricks on the ground. After entering the second door, there were corridors and pavilions.

    I saw several maids coming and going all the time. They were all well-dressed. They were led into a small hall, and then I heard someone smiling inside: "It turns out to be niece Xie, please."Enter.  "

    The person who came was eight feet long, wearing a blue robe and soap boots. His face was dark and he had some official power. He was none other than the county lord Bo Yangsun. Xie Xiang was about to step forward to salute, but he saw this man hurriedly helping him:  "Thank you niece, no need to be polite, please come in."

    Entering the small hall, the guests of honor were seated separately. Yang Sundao said: "After my grandfather passed away, I haven't had contact with him for a long time. I'm really ashamed. I am so happy to see you today."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off

    Xie Xiang said: "As long as I don't worry about my uncle, I can still make a living in Guanzhong."

    After talking about this for a while, Yang Sundao's attitude was still very enthusiastic, but he talked about trivial things. Xie Xiang endured it for a while, but finally couldn't bear it anymore. He stood up and bowed, saying: "Uncle, my niece came here this time, but something happened."  Ask for each other.¡±

    As soon as these words were said, there was silence in the hall. Yang Sundao looked embarrassed. He actually stood up and cupped his hands in front of Xie Xiang, saying: "Niece, you are talking about the summons of the Marquis of Wei. If it is about something else, uncle  Everything can be done, but my uncle is really powerless"

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang's face suddenly turned pale, his head couldn't help but feel slightly dizzy, his eyesight turned black, and he had to support the table with his hands.

    Seeing Xie Xiang like this, Yang Sundao showed a look of intolerance. He hesitated to speak, but he ordered his servants: "Bring up one hundred taels of silver and rent a carriage to take them out of the house."

    Xie Xiang's mind was buzzing, but he came back to his senses and said to Yang Sundao: "Uncle Xie rewarded me with silver."

    Then he said to Uncle Lu: "After taking the silver, the carriage will not be troublesome."

    With that said, he bowed, went out, and disappeared on the porch in a blink of an eye.

    At this time, a woman came out from behind the screen, frowning and asking: "The county magistrate may not be as big as you, so why don't you agree? If you don't agree, why should you offer me a hundred taels of silver?"

    Seeing the two leaving, Yang Sundao looked a little sad. After hearing this, he scolded: "You are just ignorant!"

    But he always married a wife and raised a son. After scolding him, he still explained: "The county magistrate is one level higher than me in terms of title, but he does not hold real power. In terms of real power, I am bigger than him, but the Zhang family and Wei Hou  It is somewhat relevant, and this must be considered. It is enough to refute the Zhang family's face for business reasons. It is not worth it to spoil the relationship for this boy from Dayanguan, so I rejected Xie Tao's request."

    "My husband is right, so why did you give me a hundred taels of silver?"

    Yang Sundao's eyes jumped and he said: "Xie Cheng has been kind to me. I can be the boss because he has put in a lot of effort. There has been no decent repayment in the past few years. I can't not repay him at all."

    Seeing that the woman was disapproving, he lowered his voice and said: "Xie Cheng is a disciple of Cheng Ping Dao after all. Although he is estranged now, he may still be involved in the relationship, so don't leave any room."

    When the woman heard this, she was startled. After thinking about it, she understood.

    "Besides, one hundred taels is nothing to us. If there is any change, there will be room for it. Moreover, even if we don't talk about the relationship between Pingdao, Xie Xiang is not simple. I heard that he has obtained the old Taoism.  It¡¯s true, but she¡¯s too weak to practice. If she enters the Zhang family, with her ability, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be able to speak, and then she¡¯ll be in trouble. Why should I completely offend her for such a small amount of money?¡±

    After hearing this, the woman understood completely and stood up and saluted: "Sir, what you are saying is that I am short-sighted. No wonder our family has a prosperous family business. This is all due to the master."

    After hearing this, Yang Sundao laughed, waved his hands and said, "No matter how talented I am, I will be as weak as this boss. I only hope that our two sons can live up to their expectations and continue to support our Yang family."

    The Marquis of Wei only had one government and six counties, and every position was precious. I don¡¯t know how many people were desperately fighting for these positions.

    As a small landowner, Yang Sundao's ability to climb to his current position is a combination of luck and resourcefulness. Climbing up further is beyond human power.

    But if the next generation can maintain it, it can become a famous family in the county.

    At this time, Uncle Lu was sitting next to Xie Xiang in the carriage. Xie Xiang's eyes were full of disappointment at this moment. After a moment, she withdrew her sad eyes and said softly to Lu Ren: "Uncle Lu, let's go back  "

    Before he could finish his words, there was a violent cough.

    Seeing the carriage drive out, Zhang Longtao from the second floor of the hotel opposite smiled and closed the window.

    After a while, someone came in: "Third Young Master, there is news. The Lord did not agree, but gave one hundred taels of silver. Look"

    "Hey, this old thief is still so cunning. One hundred taels is nothing. It's useless to have money but no connections NoHowever, you should keep an eye on them and don't let them get away with you.  "

    "Yes, Third Young Master, we are all aware. There are our people at the nearby pier, we can't leave -" Several followers responded quickly.

    At this time, there was another voice below, and someone came up after a moment: "Master, the clerk from Zhangjia Pharmacy said he knew the whereabouts of that boy, would you like to meet him?"

    "Oh, let me see you then." Zhang Longtao said.

    After a while, Brother Zhang came in and saw several big men looking at him. He quickly stepped forward, his knees softened and he knelt down, saying: "Third Young Master, I'm going to kowtow to you."

    Zhang Longtao smiled half-heartedly and glanced at him: "I heard you have news about that kid?"

    "Yes, he came to my shop and sold tiger bones for one hundred and twenty taels!" Zhang said clearly.

    "One hundred and twenty taels, Dayan Temple is really awesome!" Zhang Longtao pondered for a moment and suddenly sneered: "Come on, let's go see this kid!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Six Conflict

    Wang Cunye took out the box and spent another piece of gold leaf in exchange for ten taels of silver, all of which were snow-white fine silver, one ingot and two taels, totaling five.

    After I went out, I felt hungry and hurried to a store.

    As soon as he entered, he shouted: "Bring five kilograms of beef, a cage of steamed buns, and two side dishes!"

    When the shop owner heard this, he couldn't help but startled. He stared at it, and Wang Cunye laughed: "Why, there is no beef sold here? Or is it because the shopkeeper is afraid of a big belly?"

    As he spoke, he took out a silver ingot, which was as white as snow.

    The shop owner finally came to his senses, chuckled and said, "Yes! Are you afraid of having a big belly when opening a shop? I have never seen the world, and five pounds scares me!"

    Then he shouted to the back room: "Cut five kilograms of beef!"

    While they were talking, a waiter bent over and brought in a plate. This store is pretty good, and they brought four of them in no time. There was a big bowl of beef, chopped very finely, a plate of Kung Pao chicken, and a plate of peanuts.  The dishes and freshly baked steamed buns were placed on the table, steaming and fragrant.

    Wang Cunye said nothing and devoured the food.  Most of it went into the stomach in an instant. It is said that whether you are practicing Taoism or martial arts, your own energy is consumed a lot, and you need to take a lot of special supplements to maintain your body.

    The food intake has truly doubled. Wang Cunye finished the meal deliciously, served tea, and thought in his mind.

    Although he was allowed to eat in the temple, there were only seven acres of land left in the temple. It was okay to live a small life, but cultivation was far from enough. Wealth, land, and a Dharma partner were indispensable, and wealth was the first of the four important things in cultivation.

    There are currently no difficulties in practicing, it¡¯s just that my own energy is insufficient and I need to take in elixirs to speed up my practice and advance to the first level within half a month.

    Of course, the most important thing at the moment is to obtain an identity first, which requires going to the Qingyang Palace in the city for assessment.

    If you want to become a formal Taoist priest, you must pass an assessment. Qingyang Palace is open to the door, but there are still many conditions. First, you must have been engaged in Taoism for more than three years. Secondly, you must have the incense of Taoism behind you. Finally, and most importantly, you must have experience.  To read the seven true scriptures, you only have one volume, and you must have six volumes.

    Most of these conditions are met, but there are still six volumes of scripture that have not been memorized.

    There is also the recruitment of the Marquis of Wei. This matter is very strange and needs to be investigated carefully. After thinking for a moment, Wang Cunye felt that he had almost digested it, so he calculated the money and went out.

    Wang Cunye was walking in the south of the city. It was very bustling with pedestrians and business travelers, many of whom were warriors armed with swords.

    So I found a bookstore.

    When we got inside, we were immediately greeted by a waiter with a warm smile.

    This bookstore is very elegant, with calligraphy and paintings hanging on the walls. Sunlight filters in from the window, making the room mottled. An old man sits and reads quietly.

    Seeing Wang Cunye come in, the old man gently put down the book in his hand, signed it with a bookmark, stood up and smiled: "This young master is so cool, do you dare to ask your name?"

    "My surname is Wang, my surname is yours?" Wang Cunye naturally reported his current surname.

    "My surname is Liu, may I ask Master Wang what book you want to read?"

    "Old Zhang Liu!" Wang Cunye cupped his hands and said, "There are thirteen volumes of legal rituals in Qingyang Palace. I wonder how many volumes I have here?"

    The old man stroked his beard and showed a complacent look: "In the old man's Qingyun study, there are thirteen volumes of scientific rituals, divided into three parts, the part of measuring people, the part of the five elements cave, and the part of praying for gods to change. I wonder how many volumes Master Wang wants?"  "

    Speaking of this world, if you want to be a Taoist priest, you must read these three volumes and thirteen volumes, conduct assessments, and allow private copying and dissemination.

    Wang Cunye also understands this very well. Saving people is to recruit believers, the five elements are the foundation of spiritual practice, and praying to gods is to consecrate statues and invite gods. These are all basic foundations.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if there is any real text in these volumes?

    If there is, Wang Cunye really needs to reassess the openness of the world, but this is just a thought. He said with a smile: "My husband has a rich collection, let me take a look first."

    "please."

    Wang Cunye took out a volume at random.

    This kind of Taoist scripture does not have many words. It is a volume of 10,000 words. It is rolled on a scroll and is five feet long. It is written in hand-written ink. Each word is covered by a thumb. Just by looking at it, I feel like a turtle shell is moving in my heart.  I know that this is indeed a complete book of ritual scriptures, and the true text is hidden in it.

    I read a few more volumes and found that they were indeed complete, so I stopped reading and said with a faint smile, "I wonder how much this set costs?"

    The old man smiled and stretched out a finger: "One roll is priced at one tael of silver, and thirteen rolls are worth thirteen taels of silver."

    Even if there is a tolerance, the monthly income is only consistent. For ordinary people, this price is very high.It was expensive, but Wang Cunye didn't care, but he still said: "Old man, a roll is really expensive"

    The father-in-law took a look and said: "Young master, I think you have extraordinary bearing and your achievements will be extraordinary in the future. I am willing to have a good relationship with you. I will give in. How about a roll of nine hundred articles?"

    Wang Cunye thought for a while, nodded, and said, "Okay!"

    One tael of silver is Yiguan, which works out to eleven and seven hundred coins. I immediately took out a gold leaf and added some broken silver.

    After a while, he put the scriptures in his bag and said goodbye.

    I just went out and was walking on the street when I heard a cry: "Found it!"

    Wang Cunye was startled, turned around and saw the clerk from Zhangjia Pharmacy bending down to lead him out. He saw a young man coming out, wearing a silver crown and a green robe. He stood still in front, squinting his eyes with dark eyes.  Youyou looked up and down and said, "Are you Wang Cunye?"

    Wang Cunye frowned, who is this person?

    "Four servants followed behind, staring at Wang Cunye. Wangcai shouted: "Master, how dare this kid not reply to you? I think he is getting impatient!"

    This young man was none other than Zhang Longtao. He was dressed in green and had a folding fan. He was elegant and elegant, but the servants behind him were naturally not like this. They all had vicious eyes. Several people gathered around him to cheer for their young master. If they were ordinary people, they would really be intimidated.  This is the difference in division of labor.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye did not reply, Zhang Longtao frowned and said, "I heard that you are Wang Cunye of Dayan Temple? Xie Xiang's senior brother?"

    Hearing the mention of Xie Xiang, Wang Cunye's heart moved and his heart suddenly brightened.

    With his eyes sweeping over, these people could see clearly.

    "These people are just ordinary people. They have no Taoism. Even if they have a little martial arts, it is nothing at all. They just look at this kind of pomp and show that they are rich and noble.

    "I am Wang Cunye, what?"

    Seeing his answer, Zhang Longtao's muscles trembled and he said solemnly: "Are you Wang Cunye? Master, let me tell you, don't think that your junior sister can help you, I have already made it clear!"

    This person is not stupid, he just feels that there is no need to be roundabout and polite to people like Wang Cunye. After saying this, he whipped his horse whip in the air and said: "Others don't have to go, but you must go!"

    Thinking of Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang's wonderful figure, Zhang Longtao sneered again: "Of course, if you are willing to kowtow in public and beg for mercy, and send your junior sister to you, I will ignore the fault of the villain, for the sake of her and your senior brothers and sisters  For my sake, how about giving you a way to survive?"

    Seeing him like this, Wang Cunye said nothing and glanced at these people indifferently.

    Zhang Longtao was keenly aware of Wang Cunye's eyes, and was immediately furious. This fake Taoist priest who didn't even have a formal Taoist disc dared to look at him like this. As soon as his expression changed, Wangcai immediately noticed it and jumped out and roared: "How dare you look at the young master?"  What? Beat, kill this wild Taoist!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, several servants rushed towards him.

    Wang Cunye didn't say anything, he rushed forward and kicked Wangcai.

    With a "pop" sound, Wangcai let out a groan, flew out and fell to the ground.

    Two other servants rushed forward, and Wang Cunye used his fingers together to form a sword. It was just a stab, which penetrated directly from the shoulder of one servant, and blood suddenly shot out straight like chopsticks.

    Wang Cunye made a slight concession and then flew to the wall. He took another step forward and used his palm to chop. He heard a "poof" and a servant screamed in agony, and his thigh was broken.

    At this time, when Mr. Zhang saw this, he was stunned and didn't know how to react. When Wang Cunye saw it, he smiled contemptuously and slapped him.

    Before the guy had time to think too much, there was a "bang", half of the teeth in his mouth were broken, and his body flew out involuntarily.

    ¡°Suddenly, people all over the street were stunned. Some stretched out their necks and stood still, and some were still biting the noodles and stood still.

    At this time, it was too late, in fact, it was only a minute. Zhang Longtao's original laughter froze, his eyes were rounded, and he looked at Wang Cunye with a look of horror.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Wang Cunye would dare to fight back and strike so hard.

    It took Zhang Longtao a moment to come to his senses, his face turned pale, he pointed his hand and screamed: "You dare!"

    Before he finished speaking, Wang Cunye reached out and grabbed Zhang Longtao's neck with one hand like a pair of pincers, and lifted him out. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he patted his face with his hand.

    "Zhang Sanshao, have you ever heard that a man will bleed ten steps when he is angry?" Wang Cunye's eyes narrowed, and he who had been struggling in the underworld for hundreds of yearsThe pupils are filled with joy.

    After struggling for hundreds of years, Netherland's mind was as sharp as iron, and he immediately had the intention to kill.

    Zhang Longtao was originally furious and wanted to struggle desperately. When he saw the green eyes, his heart suddenly became cold, and the chill came out from the soles of his feet.

    Suddenly, Zhang Longtao woke up. The man in front of him was going to die in less than a month. It is said that this kind of person is the most terrifying. He has no taboos. If he is really angered, Wei Marquis may not be afraid, but he is only a eighth-level county official.  Son of a Prime Minister, I'm afraid this man really dares to bleed ten steps!

    The world is like this now. The strong do whatever they want, while the weak take advantage of the situation. This is not uncommon.

    As soon as I thought of this, I immediately felt regret in my heart.

    Wang Cunye was very sensitive to aura and immediately understood that the opponent was weak. Although he had martial arts, he had not entered the immortal way after all and could not fight against the army and the government. It was not the time to kill him now, so even if he was cruel to those slaves just now, he would still be injured.  Immortal.

    Beating and killing are two completely different concepts.

    At this time, he smiled coldly and said: "I still have one month. If you don't have any taboos, if you dare to do anything again at this time, I will drag your whole family to be buried with you, get out!"

    Having said that, he let go of his hand and pushed hard. When he saw Zhang Longtao's step back, Wang Cunye swept away. He flashed a trace of murder in his heart, but he held it and stepped away.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Seven: Advice

    In the blink of an eye, it rained, and the heavy raindrops of soybeans made the eaves crackle.

    Zhang Longtao stood behind and whispered: "Father!"

    "Well, you're here!" A middle-aged man was enjoying the rain on the steps and said casually. This man was Zhang Yuze, the Prime Minister of Bipin County of this county.

    "Father, I want you to say hello."

    "Huh?" Zhang Yuze still said casually.

    "Father, this son is not a creature of the pond!" Zhang Longtao saw his father's carelessness, but he didn't think that his father didn't know that the fact that he was deflated in the afternoon had been spread out long ago. Besides, four people were injured in the house. As the head of the family, how could he  Don't you know?

    When Zhang Yuze heard this, he was slightly startled, turned around and asked, "What did you say?"

    Zhang Longtao looked calm and thoughtful as he said, "Father, don't get me wrong, I can still bear this shame. I originally thought that this boy Wang Cunye was just a reckless man, but today I feel that it is wrong and should not be underestimated."

    Zhang Yuze smiled slightly and said: "Why, do you still think he has some color? Ten years ago, Dayan Guan still had some foundation. Now he is in despair and has no help. Moreover, this child has been included in the list of Hebo Banquet.  , no matter how great a hero is, he is at the end of his rope, so what¡¯s the use of being capable?¡±

    "Father, it's not just that. Listen to me, I've also met a lot of people. But when I saw this person, I felt overwhelmed. And his leaving figure made me even more scared."

    "Afterwards, I asked Master Zhou and checked the injuries of the slaves. They all had injured muscles and bones. Even if the injuries are healed, they will not be able to move their hands in the future. The attack was cruel, but the injuries were not serious and they could not get on the stage."

    Zhang Longtao continued: "Master Zhou may not be able to suppress such martial arts. He is only fifteen years old He has such martial arts at the age of fifteen. Can he still master it in the future?"

    "What's even more terrifying is that with such martial arts at the age of fifteen, it's possible for him to be splashed with blood ten steps, but he happens to be very measured in his attacks!" When Zhang Longtao said this, his eyes darkened and he said: "Father, do you think such a person is  Is it something from the pool?"

    Zhang Yuze was startled by his son's serious tone. He lost his sense of contempt and thought for a long time before saying, "You mean it's possible for him to escape from the Hebo Banquet?"

    Zhang Longtao smiled solemnly: "It's hard to say whether he can get out of trouble, but if there is a possibility, we must be prepared. Father, just this time I intercepted his way of survival, and I have made a deadly enemy. If he knew, ten years  What happened before is related to you, what will happen then?"

    Zhang Yuze was startled, and his face gradually turned pale.

    Seeing this, Zhang Longtao smiled and said: "Father, the Hebo Banquet is of course a dead end, but it may not necessarily lead to a way out. For example, running away is a way out!"

    "Besides, although the second term failed and almost all of them died, it's not like no one survived by chance. It's just that there were no young ladies from the second term."

    "Wang Cunye may not be so lucky. If such a person survives, he will really have trouble sleeping and eating!"

    These words were spoken calmly by Zhang Longtao. Zhang Yuze only felt that the words made sense. He took two steps back and turned around suddenly: "What do you want?"

    "Father, I don't want to kill him, but I want to take some precautions!" Zhang Longtao looked in front of him and said quietly: "I want you to come forward and ask Captain Lu to find a mistake and arrest him and live in prison for a few days."

    "One is to be on guard and don't let him escape. The second is that in the dark prison, anything is possible. We don't want his life, but we have to wait for him to be injured. Then release him and let him go to the Hebo Banquet. If there is any injury,  When those monsters smell blood, can they still miss this person? Then everything will be solved."

    At this point, there was a flash of lightning and a loud noise in the courtyard, and the darkness returned, with only heavy rain pouring down.

    "Okay, let's do it like this, you take my name sticker." Zhang Yuze's eyes lit up, he was surprised, happy, and a little wary - this son is amazing!

    A simple ox cart was moving forward in the rain, with the driver in front and Wang Cunye behind. Both were wearing oil coats.

    By this time, the rain had subsided, and Wang Cunye's clothes were still wet, but he was deep in thought.

    The conflict in the afternoon gave him a sense of vigilance. Don¡¯t underestimate the victory. In fact, he still had to compromise.

    Dayan Temple has been ruined, and I am not even a regular Taoist priest. In terms of foundation and identity, I am just a commoner. Strictly speaking, what happened in the afternoon was already committed by the following.

    People's hearts are as strong as iron, and official laws are as strong as furnaces. If it is not done well, it will be a confrontation with the regime, and the other party can easily accuse them of intensifying conflicts. If nothing else, if the official just finds a reason to arrest, is it better to disobey or not to disobey?  ?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What is reasonable becomes unreasonable, which is to attack the public.Poor, if you resist the regime, if you don¡¯t disobey, it¡¯s easy to be arrested and killed. Even if there are people on the earth who hide and seek to death, let alone this ancient society that is close to troubled times!

    Wang Cunye needs an identity, an identity recognized by both laymen and monks.

    If you follow the secular rules and apply your skills to senior officials or Zhang Sanshao, you don't know how much time it will take. Wang Cunye has so much time to play with them.

    Taoist priests satisfy this requirement. In this world, there are many Taoist temples all over the country, and they have strict laws and are protected by privileges. Even basic Taoist priests are completely equal to the scholars of the Ming and Qing Dynasties on earth - hanging swords, free to come and go, and not subject to any restrictions.  Pay taxes, but do not bow to officials.

    Only by passing the Taoist examination and being awarded the Dharma can one become a Taoist priest and be considered a regular Taoist priest. Only then can he preside over Taoist temple ceremonies and receive the protection of the gods. Otherwise, the Zhaijiu inscriptions will be invalid.

    This qualification is not easy to obtain. You must be proficient in at least seven of the Thirteen Classics!

    It was difficult for Wang Cunye in the past, but it is not difficult for me now.

    With this identity, you can move forward and retreat freely.

    Thinking about it, the ox cart arrived at Yunya Mountain. At this time, the moon was like a jade plate, hanging high in the sky. After counting the money, Wang Cunye walked towards Yunya Mountain.

    When we reached the top of Dayan Temple, it was already midnight.

    The Xinshui River, like a jade belt at the foot of the mountain, surges eastward, making a gurgling sound. At night, when people are quiet, the sound can be heard as far as Yunya Mountain.

    The bright moonlight shines on the river, and the moon is reflected in the river. A thousand rivers of water are imprinted with moons, and the bright moon in the water is thousands of miles away, like an unfolding picture scroll.

    Wang Cunye accidentally turned around and saw such a scenery, and couldn't help but be startled. In his previous life, there was such a scenery on the earth, but it was ruined by pollution.

    Entering the Taoist temple, Wang Cunye saw that the lights were still on, indicating that Xie Xiang had not yet fallen asleep. Wang Cunye's heart moved, he put the meat and medicinal materials in the kitchen, and walked towards his junior sister's room.

    Arriving at the door, he knocked on the door.

    "Junior sister, you haven't gone to bed yet? I'm back." Wang Cunye said to Xie Xiang inside.

    "Brother, why are you back so late?" Xie Tao hurriedly stepped forward to open the door. A green lamp shone on Xie Tao's picturesque face, but his face looked pale and his clothes were intact, showing that he had been waiting.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, his heart softened, but he smiled bitterly and said: "How about going down the mountain this time, junior sister? I went down the mountain to exchange for tiger bones, but it was not very peaceful. I don't want to meet a young master. This human settlement is still planning on you. I'll take him  Taught a lesson.¡±

    With that said, he entered the room, sat down on the table, and explained the process one by one.

    ??

    ?? How could there be such admiration, suppleness, and life-entrusting eyes on earth in the previous life?

    As he talked, Wang Cunye couldn't help but be fascinated. He just looked at it under the lamp, with love and pity on his face.

    Xie Xiang raised his eyes and saw this look. He couldn't help but blush immediately, but he was happy in his heart - after waiting for many years, this idiot finally had this look towards me, and he didn't take my mind seriously.

    While she was thinking about it, she heard Wang Cunye asking her about something.

    "I thought that these people who had an old relationship with my father would care about the old relationship, but they turned out to be herbal tea." Until now, Xie Tao didn't hide it, and told him about going to the city to look for people.

    Wang Cunye listened with a calm face, but felt normal and just tapped the table with his fingers.

    "Hey, let's not talk about it. Anyway, they keep pushing away." Xie Xiang looked gloomy, suddenly looked at Wang Cunye, and said word by word: "Brother, if it really doesn't work, let's go out. I don't want the property in this temple."  Yes, there will always be a way for us to survive when we go abroad, what do you think?"

    After finishing speaking, Xie Xiang¡¯s eyes were fixed on Wang Cunye, waiting for his reply.

    "No, this is my hometown. Besides, the master passed the Taoist temple to me. If it were lost from my hands, how could I be right between the master and you." Wang Cunye said decisively.

    However, in the blink of an eye, Wang Cunye's expression softened and he expressed his thoughts: "The first step now is to go to the Qingyang Palace to take an assessment, obtain the Taoist disk, and receive the Dharma Ribbon. Only in this way can we advance or retreat."

    "Brother, this is true, but it is said that the test is difficult." Xie Xiang said in a daze.

    "Don't worry, as long as you give me the master's verification, I can pass the exam. With this identity, we can advance or retreat. Besides, there may not be any way out."

    "The river god married a wife. Marquis Wei asked me to keep the bride for one night. I don't have to enter the island.He spent the night looking for a place on the edge of the island and came back at dawn the next day. Although the task was not completed and the Marquis of Wei would not look down upon him, his life was not in danger.  "Although he knew that things were not that simple, Wang Cunye still said comfortingly.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye was so determined to keep the inheritance left by her grandfather, Xie Xiang felt sad and happy at the same time. After a moment, she raised her head and said, "Since senior brother refuses to leave, then I will wait for you."

    "If there is any problem, I will not live alone. It's just that she didn't say this.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but be happy when he saw her answer, and said: "Well, it's getting late. Junior sister, please rest. I will go to the city tomorrow and hand over the master's verification at Qingyang Palace in the city and get my Taoist certificate."

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang thought for a moment and said, "Well, that's fine. Senior brother should go to bed early when he goes back. It's been a tiring day!"

    Wang Cunye returned to the room, lit the lamp, and immediately took out a volume from the scripture he purchased, unfolded it, and read it while concentrating. After reading more than 10,000 words, he quickly closed his eyes and pondered.

    At this time, the turtle shell emerged again, spurting out a ray of clear light, and suddenly a scroll of scripture appeared. The words in this scroll were golden and shining, with octagonal lights hanging down. Countless mysteries also flowed in the heart, and the breath condensed into one word in a moment.  .

    Once this character is formed, it suddenly shines brightly and makes a strange sound. Wang Cunye stepped forward and just touched it, and he felt that the mystery contained in the character was flowing over, and he immediately understood it all.

    "Of the Thirteen Classics, every one of them contains authentic texts!" Wang Cunye was surprised and delighted: "I wonder how many of them I can decipher with my current energy?"

    This pure Qi is actually transformed by his essence. Even if it evolves into the most superficial form of true text, it is not without limitations.

    Without hesitation at the moment, he continued to be frightened by the clear light. All the parts turned into a true text, and countless secrets flowed in his heart. However, after the ninth word was formed, the clear light disappeared with a "boom", and Wang Cunye felt dizzy.  Suddenly I knew I had reached my limit.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ating the dried meat he bought, ate the dried meat, climbed into bed, and fell asleep immediately.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Eight: Suppression

    The Jade Rabbit falls to the west, and the morning light rises in the sky.

    Wang Cunye opened his eyes. He wakes up at this moment every day. It has become a body instinct, even if the energy consumption was very high yesterday.

    After feeling it, I found that the energy in my body had been replenished by about 50%. I thought to myself, if you have a young body, your recovery power is very strong.

    After washing up, I put on a new Taoist robe with cloud pattern and dark blue color. I left the Taoist temple and quietly waited on the cloud cliff for the moment when the red sun burst out.

    The clouds changed and kept getting brighter. A red sun burst out, and bursts of purple energy suddenly appeared on the horizon. Wang Cunye had been waiting for this moment. He did not dare to neglect and started to breathe in and out. The purple energy continued to interact with the energy in his body.  After exchanging entanglements, traces of spiritual energy were absorbed into his body.

    Ten breaths later, the sun jumped up from the horizon. This purple energy was old and could no longer be used. Wang Cunye slowly exhaled and began to practice the Six Yang Diagram again, doing various postures.

    After reciting the incantation in his mouth and completing the thirty-six movements, Wang Cunye's whole body was shaken, and he once again felt a numb feeling like electricity flowing through him, and a trace of inner breath was generated.

    Performing these thirty-six movements again and again, and constantly speaking, Wang Cunye felt that the breath in his body was constantly thickening.

    Originally it was just a trace, if it was there or not, no matter how much time passed, Wang Cunye could clearly feel the inner breath in his body.

    The inner breath is lingering, which seems virtual and real.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???

    Qi refining is to refine the essence into inner breath.

    The amount of energy a person can produce is limited, and there is a daily quota.

    The brilliance of Baiyang¡¯s diagram lies in its high refining efficiency.

    This improvement can save a lot of time, and the amount of inner energy that can be accumulated every day is several times that of ordinary exercises.

    Over time, the gap will naturally arise.

    ??Looking at the time, it was only an hour later. I stopped my efforts, stood still, and quietly recuperated my energy.

    The morning in the mountains is the most lively. The cool breath soaks into the heart and mind. Wang Cunye sinks his heart and sees ten characters floating in the clouds where his mind is. Each one is like a living creature, emitting a faint light.

    Wang Cunye came into contact with one, and the "word" immediately magnified ten times in his mind, and the secrets in it flowed out, allowing people to know the meaning as soon as they touched it.

    The Thirteen Classics in three volumes total only tens of thousands of words. They are concise and concise, yet have profound meanings. Each word is subtle and contains the true text. Even an ordinary person, if he can chant it every day, will be like chanting Huang Ting quietly on the earth.  Every word and every sentence is imprinted in the heart, and over time it will be stained with the true text, opening up wisdom and entering the door of Taoism.

    Wang Cunye had doubts in his eyes. Three volumes of the Thirteen Classics are available to the public. This is tantamount to popularizing the Dharma. Why is this so?

    "However, this doubt passed away in a flash, and I still came into contact with the true text one by one. In a moment, the nine Taoist scriptures were imprinted in my heart one by one, without any mistakes.

    "Among the thirteen parts, it is enough to master nine of them. Let's go to the Dao Palace to take the exam, so as not to have long nights and dreams." Wang Cunye thought, waved his long sleeves, and went down the mountain.

    County jail

    Lu Zhaochuan went over to take a look. He was the captain of the police. Recently, the county magistrate ordered him to also be in charge of the county jail. Now he came to take a look.

    The prison was gloomy, with a gray-black atmosphere. Not far away, several jailers were playing mahjong with the warden. Seeing Lu Zhao approaching, the warden shouted: "Lao Lu, are you patrolling the prison? Come, let's play a few games together."  .¡±

    The prison code is also not popular. In fact, the status is almost equal. It's just that a few days ago, the county magistrate ordered Lu Zhao to also be in charge of the county jail, which is half a level higher, but it is not considered a lower level.

    Lu Zhao smiled and said, "No, just take a look around and then go out."

    As soon as I entered, I saw several jailers dragging one person out. It was already a corpse with scars all over the body. It looked like he had been beaten to death.

    Lu Zhao asked: "What's going on?"

    The prison guard came up and said with a smile: "Sir, being an official can help you gain some ground, and being a soldier can help you earn your quota. I only have two taels of silver per month, and the average jailer only has one tael. If not, who will get the prisoners?"

    "As long as the prisoners don't escape from prison and the prisoners are asked to take care of the prisoners, not only will they have peace of mind, but the prisoners' heads will also pay tribute. But this guy refused to pay, and the prisoners' heads were more aggressive, and they died"

    Lu Zhao listened and said, "If you are beaten to death, what should you do?"

    "It's okay now, it's a little cooler. It was such a hot summer a while back. How could the prison not carry out dead bodies?" The prison officer smiled and said: "It's just a matter of filing a critical illness report. If I'm wronged again, I won't be able to get over it -  ¡ªThere is a prison god suppressing it.¡±

    &nbsp; As he said that, he pointed to a terrifying statue of a god enshrined not far away. This is the God of Prison.

    Lu Zhao was a veteran policeman, and he always knew that the people's hearts were as strong as the government's laws, but he couldn't help but shudder when he saw this prison code casually and lightly talking about a human life. He really killed people like grass and ignored them. He didn't have time to think about it.  The jailer then took out a small bag and said, "Sir, this is your order for this month."

    Weighing it with his hands, he found that there were about ten taels of broken silver. Lu Zhao knew that each tael of money contained blood, which was the bone marrow squeezed from the prisoners and their families. However, he also understood that if he did not take it, he would be  It was difficult for "outsiders" to be accepted by the prison system, so they had no choice but to accept them, saying, "Okay, I will take care of them from now on."

    After that, I stopped patrolling the prison and went out.

    The jailer escorted Lu Zhao out to the door and watched Lu Zhao leave.

    Lu Zhao weighed the money, thinking in his mind, and thought for a moment: "There are many examples, so I don't feel guilty about holding it. I still have to use it when I can."

    Just as I was thinking about it, I slowly calmed down, when a group of footsteps approached.

    Lu Zhao looked around and saw a yamen officer leading a young man in. The young man had good features and was wearing a green robe this time. But he recognized him and he quickly greeted him: "It turns out to be the Third Young Master."

    Third Young Master Zhang Longtao looked at Lu Zhao and bowed his hands slightly in return: "Captain Lu, are you looking for a place to talk?"

    Lu Zhao was startled, glanced at this man, and said: "Please!"

    He walked into a room in the east wing not far away. This was the living room for receiving outsiders. The guests of honor were seated separately. Before the Yamen servants served the coarse tea, Zhang Longtao glanced at the shadow of the Yamen servants going out of the window and said.  "I'm here this time because of my father's wishes. I want to ask Captain Lu to do something."

    Such a straightforward approach surprised Lu Zhao. Although he was a close confidant of the county magistrate, he did not dare to offend the county magistrate. Although the county magistrate did not care about anything, he was the nominal second-in-command of the county. He immediately said: "Please, please  The young master ordered me to do whatever I can do immediately!"

    Zhang Longtao did not lower his voice, but his voice was so gloomy that it made people feel cold: "I want you to take a few servants with you to find a way to arrest this boy Wang Cunye."

    As soon as he said this, Lu Zhao was startled. He was stunned for a moment and said hesitantly: "This is not good. What reason can you find? Besides, the old Taoist is kind to me"

    Zhang Longtao stared at Lu Zhao with dark eyes: "If you want to incriminate yourself, why bother without saying anything? Besides, the old favor from ten years ago is nothing - haven't you offered incense to the charity every year? If you want to repay it, you have already repaid it.  "

    Lu Zhao listened and couldn't help but swallowed in embarrassment. Back then, Xie Cheng tried to find a way to gain the trust of the county magistrate and was promoted from an inconspicuous little yamen servant to the captain. This can be said to be a gift of reinvention. How could he be promoted to a superior?  Xiang, how many taels of silver can the settlement be settled?

    ¡°It¡¯s already very ungrateful not to help, but to turn against the enemy and frame the benefactor¡¯s disciples again, this

    Seeing his hesitation, Zhang Longtao's eyes turned cold. He stood up and slapped a banknote on the table. He said coldly: "This is one hundred taels. I don't want you to kill him. I just want you to find someone."  Just arrest him and put him in jail, I won¡¯t let you be stained with his blood.¡±

    "If you don't want to, you should know that although my father can't promote you, it's still easy to ruin your job as a head catchercan you do it?" As he said this, Zhang Longtao looked up.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of fear, Lu Zhao couldn't help but tremble in his heart. No matter how little the county magistrate did, it would still be easy for him to ruin this low-level headhunting job.

    Now that I have said this, I have no other good idea. Lu Zhao is a head catcher with dozens of lives on his hands, and his heart is extremely hard. At this time, he was forced to think about it, and after thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said: "  Third Young Master said this, how can I refuse? I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    "Okay, it's better for you to be cheerful. You keep the money first, and you will go catch people with your business today!" Zhang Longtao said with a happy face.

    "So fast?" Lu Zhao was surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long night and many dreams. If you don¡¯t take action now, are you still waiting for him to come back?¡± Zhang Longtao smiled coldly.

    "I heard that he has martial arts skills. What if he resists arrest?" Lu Zhao asked again.

    "You are an old yamen. The people's hearts are as strong as iron and the official laws are as strong as furnaces. You should know very well that if he obeys and is bound, he can live for a few more days. If he resists arrest, he is fighting against the government and rebelling. No matter how big the reason is, it will be useless.  , Not to mention the county magistrate, even the Marquis of Wei will not be able to tolerate him. If the superior reaches out and twists his hand, it will be smashed"

    "You don't have to go up then. If you see someone resisting arrest, come back immediately. Of course, there will be experts to suppress them." Zhang Longtao laughed, looking very cheerful.

    "Being restrained is death, and resisting arrest is even more death. This is the reality."

    &nbsp; "I understand!" Lu Zhao felt a chill in his heart and responded in a deep voice.

    "Boy, this is your life, no wonder I am," Lu Zhao thought. He was also a resolute and decisive person. He immediately stood up and shouted: "Come here, go on an errand with me!"

    "Yes!" There were two tolerance responses immediately.

    At this time, on the bamboo raft on the river in front of the county city, you can see the simple and thick city wall on the river bank. The strong wind is hunting in the sky, sweeping away the clouds and sweeping away the clouds.

    Wang Cunye paid the money and walked to the city.

    The county city is very large. It is divided into four urban areas: east, west, north and south. There are endless traffic and traffic. There is a stream winding from the city to the Xinshui River. The city originally did not have such a layout. However, hundreds of years ago, the ancestors of the Marquis of Wei  I was ordered to guard this place and operate it for hundreds of years before it has such specifications.

    Wang Cunye stood on the bridge, listening to the noise of the bustling crowd. There were ships passing under the bridge, and there was a row of prosperous scenes.

    The ancestral temple of the Marquis of Wei is in the east city, where sacrifices are made all year round. Every year, the Marquis of Wei gathers the whole clan to worship here, and the incense is abundant. The ancestors of the Marquis of Wei are also very magical, and have some supernatural powers. When encountering major events, the Marquis of Wei  He is very spiritual when he requests ancestors and offers tributes. He is one of the two righteous gods in this area, along with the Xinshui River God.

    Wang Cunye smiled, looked at the winding stream, calmed down, and headed towards the Qingyang Palace.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Nine Qingyang Palace

    Qingyang Dao Palace is located in the west of the city and belongs to Xicheng District. Half an hour later, Wang Cunye had arrived in front of the Qingyang Dao Palace.

    This Qingyang Taoist Palace is very simple, dotted with green cypresses, built on the mountain, located in a busy city, but not affected by the fireworks of the world. It is ethereal and simple, with glaciers and dark water, clean and leisurely.

    On the main entrance, a plaque made of purple wood hung on it. On it were written the four characters "Qingyang Taoist Palace" in gold lacquer and jade. The turns of the strokes were elegant. However, when Wang Cunye saw it, he felt a sudden surge in his heart and felt an inexplicable feeling.  The pressure, I thought to myself, maybe this is the charm of the pen.

    There are two large stone lions squatting in front of the gate. There are hundreds of steps up the stairs. There are only two Taoist boys guarding them. It looks deserted. Looking from a distance, there are many halls and pavilions on the mountain, but there is no sign of decay.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye was wearing a dark and clear Taoist robe with cloud patterns, the two Taoist boys guarding the door did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly came down and asked: "What's the matter, fellow Taoist? If anything happens, please tell me who to call. I'll go in and report it. If nothing happens"

    Having said this, the Taoist boy smiled and said, "It's better not to wander around the entrance of Qingyang Taoist Palace. There is no incense here and it is a quiet place."

    Seeing that the Taoist boy was gentle and courteous, Wang Cunye quickly raised his hands and said, "I don't dare. I even asked fellow Taoist to inform the deacon of Qingyang Taoist Palace that Wang Cunye from Dayan Temple came to see him and asked him to assess his Taoism."

    ??This sect assessment, for the sake of the vast number of sects, is conducted at any time. It is not the same as the government's regular assessment of rural examinations and county examinations.

    The Taoist boy said to Wang Cunye, "My Taoist friend allows me to go back and report. Please wait a moment."

    After saying that, he turned around and went back to inform the deacon of Qingyang Dao Palace.

    After a while, the Taoist boy just ran out and said to Wang Cunye: "Fellow Taoist, please, the deacon is waiting for you in the main hall!"

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye showed a smile and bowed his head to the Taoist boy: "Thank you!"

    The Taoist boy is not a disciple who can practice magic and internal refining, but only serves as a handyman in the Qingyang Palace. If the master is in a good mood, he may learn one or two martial arts. If he is in a bad mood, they can only suffer.

    Wang Cunye formally bowed his head as a courtesy, which immediately made the Taoist boy feel a little flattered, and said: "How dare you, how dare you, Brother Taoist, please come in!"

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t take it seriously either, turned around and strode in from the main entrance of Qingyang Taoist Palace.

    After reaching level 200, you will see a pavilion with jade pavilions in the middle of the mountain. There is a golden plaque with a blue background hanging on the palace. The three-character "Yunxiao Palace" is painted with silver hooks. It is ethereal and contains a majestic atmosphere.

    There is a pool in front of the hall, with many lotus flowers blooming in it. It is quiet and quiet, and it is very empty. It is really a top-notch blessed place.

    ??Continue walking, and then go up a hundred levels, which is the main hall. When Wang Cunye arrived, he first bowed his head as a courtesy and said: "Wang Cunye of Dayan Temple, please see the deacon."

    After a while, a voice came from inside: "Come in!"

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye gently closed the door curtain, and there was an old Taoist sitting cross-legged on the couch with his eyes closed. This Taoist had a tall robe and a high crown, but his face looked very young. His middle-aged appearance, if it weren't for the pale hair, would have almost made people look sad.  I thought this was just a middle-aged Taoist in his forties.

    Moreover, this old Taoist had a resolute face, and his eyebrows were pierced to the pale temples, which showed that he was not a worry-free master when he was young. Seeing Wang Cunye come in, he opened his eyes and asked directly: "You are Xie Cheng's direct disciple Wang Cunye."  , why did you come now?"

    When Wang Cunye saw him asking about it, he did not dare to be negligent. He bowed his hands deeply, held a junior salute, and replied: "He is the junior of the last school."

    After a pause, he continued: "Master passed away and I had to observe mourning for one year before I dared to come and ask."

    This is of course not a reason. The predecessor was not sure about passing, but at this time, you can say this.

    After hearing this, the old Taoist seemed to agree, smiled slightly, then straightened his face, started the formal procedure, and asked lightly: "Why are you here?"

    "This disciple is sincere to the Tao and wants to enter the Tao industry. I hope the deacon will make it possible." Wang Cunye answered.

    "Taoist priests have their own levels, ranks, and titles. There should be no overflow of superiority and inferiority. If you want to enter the Taoist industry, you should go to the side hall to try the method." After saying this standard question and answer, the old Taoist waved his hand and said: "You first  Go to Mei Pavilion and wait, I will check your identity later and go over to find you."

    To obtain the qualification of a Taoist priest, you need to verify your identity before proceeding.

    After the assessment and verification, the Qingyang Taoist Palace promulgated the qualifications and issued a Taoist ultimatum, which was divided into two parts. One part is stored in the Taoist's practice view, and the other is kept in the Qingyang Taoist Palace for documentation.

    Seeing the old Taoist saying this, Wang Cunye responded in a deep voice: "Yes, I will retire, junior."

    After bowing, he went out from the side hall and went to the Xuanwu side hall in the east of the Taoist temple.

    Wang Cunye came to Meiting according to the memory of this body.??, the Plum Pavilion has elegant and simple windows, and there is a huge plum tree not far away. It must be very refreshing to enjoy the cool here in summer.

    Standing in front of the plum tree, Wang Cunye was a little stunned.

    This familiar scene brought back memories of the past. I thought it would be stored in my mind and gradually forgotten, but I don¡¯t know that when I recall it now, it still feels like yesterday.

    Three years ago, Xie Cheng brought him and his junior sister here, and he still vaguely remembered his voice and smile.

    It¡¯s just that everything is gone forever, now the old Taoist is dead, and the junior sister is struggling with herself.

    After being stunned for a moment, Wang Cunye entered the Plum Pavilion and waited quietly. It was not until an hour later that the old deacon came over, still holding the Qingyang Taoist Palace file in his hand.

    Seeing the deacon Lao Dao enter the door, Wang Cunye stood up and saluted, saying, "I have met the deacon!"

    The deacon Lao Dao nodded to Wang Cunye: "This is your file in Qingyang Taoist Palace. It is exactly as you said. This identity verification has passed, but now you are just a pure believer. If you want to enter the Taoist industry, it still needs to see your level.  .¡±

    The Taoist sects in this world have very strict classification standards. Only devout believers and preparatory disciples who are sincere in the Tao can be registered as Taoists and are called "pure believers and good believers". These are not Taoist priests.

    Only those with good faith and good faith can serve as Taoist priests after passing the examination. Taoist priests who focus on the Taoism and are diligent in the righteousness can get the title of "Yilu Taoist Priest". Although they are not high-grade, they are regular Taoist priests.

    The old deacon said calmly: "Follow me and go to the other two deacons to verify. They have been waiting in the Zhuque side hall. A Taoist certificate requires the three of me to bear witness. No carelessness is allowed."

    Wang Cunye accepted the promise and followed the deacon to the Zhuque side hall.

    In a moment, we arrived at the Zhuque side hall and entered together. The two deacons had already arrived. When they saw the two people entering, one of the deacons said directly: "Let's get started!"

    The other two deacons both said: "Okay!"

    "The assessment has begun. The cultivators need to read seven volumes of scriptures by heart. I will give you a test." The old deacon said calmly: "Which seven volumes have you read by heart?"

    "This disciple has read the nine volumes thoroughly, please ask the deacon to check them." Wang Cunye explained the nine volumes one by one.

    "What is the content of Chapter 2 of Volume 7?" the old deacon asked.

    "The colorful luan returns from where the five clouds are floating, I see the golden boy coming from a distance holding the edict, rain and dew dripping from the palace, the prime minister respectfully bows to the immortal steps" At this time, the true text came into my heart, and I immediately became catchy and recited it fluently.

    "What is the content of Chapter 11 of Volume 5?" At this time, a deacon was changed and he asked immediately, this was also to avoid cheating.

    "The emperor's edict shines brightly, the golden tower rises as fast as flying, people from all over the world follow orders and take refuge, and the three worlds hear the wind and look up to it" Wang Cunye recited without hesitation.

    Several deacons asked a few more questions, all recited them fluently, exchanged looks, and showed slight satisfaction.

    "There are tens of thousands of scriptures in my Taoist sect, each with its own emphasis. Some are profound, some are comprehensive, and the test is all about understanding. I will give you half of this Danyun Dharma Record to read. After half an hour, you will  Explain it to us." As the old deacon said, he took out half a thin Taoist book from the bookshelf behind him, which was the Danyun Law Record, and placed it in front of Wang Cunye: "You can explain it, as much as you can!"

    On this bookshelf, there are half volumes of Taoist books. There are thousands of volumes, randomly selected.

    Wang Cunye stood up and took it, and responded: "Yes!"

    When interpreting Taoist scriptures, you must have certain skills and cooperate with the movement of your own qi to know the level. You must not only rely on knowledge, but also have the talent and understanding to deduce carefully in order to gain anything.

    Wang Cunye walked to the table, sat down, and looked through the Danyun Dharma Record carefully. He flipped through more than ten pages and found that it was only a slightly higher level of Taoism.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If It¡¯s a Miao Dao Book, how can Qingyang Dao Palace be willing to let ordinary disciples read it at will? Besides, the assessment should not be too difficult.

    Wang Cunye concentrated slightly, and another clear light emitted from the fruit turtle shell, instantly absorbing the text he was looking at and turning it into a cloud. The cloud flowed and gradually condensed, but only formed half a word.

    Although it was only half a word, with just one touch, the secret flowed immediately, but the half word could not last long. After a while, it disappeared with a "boom".

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t take it seriously. He deliberately browsed for a moment, then took the inkstone with a smile and started grinding it silently. After a while, the ink was grinded, and the ink was full and black.

    Wang Cunye took a pen and dipped it in ink, laid out the paper, weighted it with a paperweight, and started writing quickly. Sometimes he stopped and silently looked at the contents of the Danyun Law Record.

    When the three deacons saw that he wrote so freely, their expressions were condensed and silently surprised.

    You must know that it takes a lot of thinking for Taoists to interpret Taoist scriptures.??, I often hesitate for a while between a few lines. Now I am writing so smoothly. Is it really because of my wisdom?

    Half an hour later, Wang Cunye stood up and saluted the three deacons: "The disciple has finished. I wonder which deacon is here to comment?"

    A deacon came over, picked up the paper, and said to Wang Cunye: "I will be in charge of this test."

    After taking a look at it, I couldn¡¯t help but praise: ¡°Good calligraphy!¡±

    After saying that, he looked silently and saw four or five elements. He couldn't help but be surprised. Then his surprise became more and more intense. Finally, he looked directly at Wang Cunye and was speechless.

    This half-volume Danyun Dharma Record is just the first lesson for beginners. It is not difficult, but it is not something that outsiders can interpret at will. However, the interpretation of this volume is simple and profound. Although it cannot be said to be comprehensive, it is also thorough and detailed.  And this is only half a volume!

    After half a volume of reading, the deacon looked at Wang Cunye with a different look.

    "Congratulations, little friend, you have passed the level of interpreting the Taoist scriptures. When I write down the attributive in my evaluation, it will be assessed by the remaining two deacons. I will watch and testify."

    Wang Cunye bowed his head and said, "Thank you to this deacon."

    At this time, the two deacons also looked at the papers and exchanged glances. One of the deacons stood up and said to Wang Cunye: "Interpreting the scriptures takes up a lot of mental energy. It's okay. You can rest today and come back here tomorrow to take the exam."

    Then he shouted outside: "Qingyue, take this guy to Lianxin Pavilion to rest, and bring him over tomorrow morning at Chenshi."

    A Taoist boy ran in, bowed deeply to the three deacons, and agreed: "Yes, I will obey my orders!"

    Then he said to Wang Cunye: "Fellow Taoist, please come with me!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 10: Thoughts

    Seeing Wang Cunye go away, the old deacon stood quietly on the spot. For a moment, he said to a green-robed deacon: "Brother, what do you think of Wang Cunye?"

    "I haven't looked at my qualifications, my luck, my fortune, but my understanding alone is excellent." The deacon said clearly knowing what the old deacon meant.

    In addition to being responsible for the affairs of the palace, the deacons of the Taoist Palace also have the responsibility of recruiting disciples with the best qualifications and understanding from all over the world to ensure that the Taoist sect will last forever.

    After being silent for a long time, the last deacon waved his hand and said: "Two junior brothers, please don't have any thoughts. Although there are not many people with superior understanding, there are also many. To make progress in Taoism, you must also pay attention to qualifications and blessings, and more importantly, conduct.  Jingjin, there is no need to mention this matter now.¡±

    "Yes! Just follow the arrangements of senior brother!"

    This deacon¡¯s identity is very special. At this moment, the two of them gave up.

    Seeing that the matter had been dealt with, the deacon showed no intention of staying here. He cupped his hands and walked out of the side hall door towards the middle palace.

    Speaking of which, Wang Cunye, guided by the Taoist boy, arrived at Lianxin Pavilion.

    Lianxin Pavilion was originally a monastery specially prepared for Taoist palace guests. It is very quiet and elegant. There is a bamboo forest nearby, which is green and verdant. The wind blows by, making a rustling sound.

    Wang Cunye chose a monastery with a window close to a bamboo forest, had a meal, and waited for people to leave. He felt the faint yellow air permeating the ground, and sighed in his heart: "It is a blessed place."

    At this moment, Lu Zhao came to the gate of Dayan Temple with two businessmen.

    ¡­This mountain gate is not big and very gentle. When you enter the mountain gate and look up, there are hundreds of steps. When you go up to the main hall, there are pine trees planted on the left and right.

    Reaching the top, Lu Zhao looked at the Taoist temple. It actually has two entrances, the main hall and the left and right side halls, and the wing rooms behind it.

    There was silence in the Taoist temple, and there was no incense. Lu Zhao was about to go in when he suddenly felt palpitations, his heart pounding, and a thin layer of sweat oozed from his back.

    "Sir, what's wrong?" A businessman saw him and asked quickly.

    "It's nothing, I'm a little tired from going up the mountain, and the wind blows again!" Lu Zhao said this, but his heart felt cold, and his original intention to show off his power was immediately extinguished.

    " Having said this, the two businessmen couldn't help but look at each other. There are many ghosts and gods in this world, so they dare not be disrespectful.

    There was no one in the main hall, and the wind was blowing, making it look dark. Lu Zhao turned around at the door, but did not go in. He walked along the corridor and went inside, thinking about something.

    This Taoist temple was originally a prostitution temple, but was later transformed into a Taoist temple by Xie Cheng. It was once very popular, and at its peak, there were 10,000 pilgrims around.

    After passing the main hall, I heard someone talking and footsteps coming. At this time, the door "clanged" and Uncle Lu came out. When he saw the person, a trace of unhappiness flashed across his face: "It turns out to be Captain Lu. Behind him is Captain Lu."  We are in the inner room, please stay for a moment and go inside to talk."

    The muscles on Lu Zhao¡¯s face twitched. He did this unethically, but when he saw Uncle Lu¡¯s cold attitude, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of anger passing through his heart. He said coldly: ¡°No, just talk here.¡±

    After a pause, he said: "Is Wang Cunye here? Something went wrong with the medicine in the pharmacy. The mistress suspects that there is something wrong with the tiger bones he sells. I have to go to the Yamen once to confront the mistress."

    After a pause, he adjusted his mood, his tone became softer, and he smiled again: "This is just a small matter. I didn't bother you at first, but the sufferer refused to let go. I believe that there is nothing wrong with the tiger bone. I just asked Brother Wang to go through it  Even if something happens, I would like to thank the old temple master for being kind to me, can I not bear the burden?"

    "I said this tactfully, and I made up my mind. As long as people get in, what else are you afraid of?

    The county jail has plenty of means to deal with these so-called "masters"!

    Uncle Lu despised this man's character in his heart, but he did not think about this man being so ungrateful. He frowned and said, "There is nothing wrong with this tiger bone. Could it be that the weight is too much?"

    "I don't know, is this an errand sent by the Yamen, or should I ask Brother Wang to come forward, things will be much easier to handle, and we can communicate." Lu Zhao said with a smile.

    Uncle Lu thought for a while and said, "What a coincidence, the young temple master has gone to the city."

    "In the city? In the county?" Lu Zhao was startled and asked, "Why didn't I see it on the road?"

    Uncle Lu said: "We are going to Fucheng. It is not the same way. We are going to Qingyang Taoist Palace!"

    Lu Zhao was startled, his color changed slightly, and his tone became a little deeper: "Why are you going to Qingyang Taoist Palace?"

    "It's been more than a year since the old Guanzhu passed away, and the young Guanzhu has not formally submitted the ultimatum for registration and assessment. Early this morning, he went to Fucheng and said that the matter was settled." Uncle Lu said with a smile.

    The muscles on Lu Zhao¡¯s face twitched again, and his heart sank. This worldThe world's ghosts and gods can manifest miracles, which is naturally different from Taoist priests. Not to mention the powerful immortals, even ordinary Taoist priests have a high status.

    A Taoist priest who officially joins the ultimatum is equivalent to a scholar. He can wear a sword, come and go freely, does not worship officials, and does not pay taxes. Even if he commits a crime, he must go through the Taoist palace and be deprived of his status as a Taoist priest first, and then hand it over to the government. If he is given  When Wang Cunye passed the Taoist examination, it became difficult.

    The original calculation was that Wang Cunye was a "citizen" and he was a "Gongcai", representing the political power. No matter what the reason, even if he was deliberately framed and wronged, the untouchables could only complain and could not resist. Once they resisted, the nature would be different, and they would attack the Toongcai.  , is to fight against the regime.

    " Such people, no matter how high their martial arts skills are, no matter how unjust they are, must be wiped out to maintain the dignity of the regime - unless you go beyond the regime.

    But now, if you officially receive an ultimatum and have the status of a Taoist priest, according to the current world, you are a "shi", and you cannot use this method to deal with untouchables.

    Of course it¡¯s not impossible. A Taoist priest of the lowest rank is equivalent to a scholar. The Marquis of Wei can twist it to death, and the county magistrate can barely do it, but he can¡¯t do it himself.

    "Don't talk about yourself, even the county magistrate has to think about it and pay attention to the method. It can't be so simple and crude.

    With thoughts in his mind, Lu Zhao weighed the pros and cons and said, "Oh, it turns out this is what it is. What a pity."

    As he said that, he looked around the yard again, and indeed saw no one. He then said, "Then I will go back first and wait until the little temple master comes back."

    Although Uncle Lu despised this person, he still sent him out. When he turned around, he saw the young lady: "Oh, young lady, why did you come out?"

    Xie Xiang coughed and said, "It's okay."

    After a pause, she frowned: "I think this person has bad intentions!"

    At this time, Lu Zhaocai came down from the mountain gate, and he was only halfway up the hundred steps. He had an official business and asked: "Sir, are we going down like this?"

    Lu Zhao smiled coldly: "Of course not. Just keep an eye on him in the village below and urge the village to get rice grains for this year to see if this kid is really out. If he is really out, guard him when he comes back."

    "Sir, if you didn't go out and showed your presence, of course it would be easy to handle. But what if you really go out and become a Taoist priest?" The public servant's status is low, but he is not stupid. After more than ten years of doing business in the public service, he has done everything.  Grinding is smooth, and you have to ask for an idea for everything so that the responsibilities can be shared.

    Lu Zhao took a look and said, "If this is the case, you come back and report to me, and I will report to the Third Young Master."

    Having said this, he smiled gloomily: "According to the rules, I can explain it."

    Speaking of Qingyang Palace, this morning, Wang Cunye slowly woke up from the cloud couch. He felt that the breath and soul in his body were long, but it was a nourishing spirit. Some of the losses he had originally had were gone.

    Wang Cunye got down from the cloud couch, stood up, stretched his waist, and felt clear and clear-eyed. Without any delay, he walked straight outside the house. The sky was just getting bright outside, and the clouds were rolling. However, the red sun had not yet risen, and it was rolling on the horizon.  There have been so many changes and it looks so beautiful.

    Wang Cunye found an open space, took up his posture, and waited for the moment when the red sun was about to rise.

    After a while, a red sun jumped out of the horizon, taking ten breaths in a big mouth.

    Absorbing purple energy is a must-have morning lesson every day. I have very little spiritual energy to absorb, so naturally I cannot let go of any of it. Before the golden crow emerges, it swallows the purple cloud. These have become instinctive.

    After a while, a boy served breakfast. The food in the Dao Palace was light, but after eating it for more than ten years, I was already used to it. After using it, a boy came up to clean it up.

    When it was close to Chen Shi, the Taoist boy was already waiting outside the door. When he saw him coming out, he said, "Follow me. The two deacons are waiting for you in the side hall."

    Wang Cunye responded: "That's right, let's go!"

    A moment later, we arrived at the side hall. There were two deacons waiting inside. One was the old deacon, and the other was a deacon in green clothes. Wang Cunye went in and saluted, and said, "Wang Cunye has seen these two deacons."

    Seeing that the task was completed, Tao Tong silently stepped back down the steps.

    "Yes!" Deacon Qingyi responded lightly and stopped talking. He is here mainly to supervise, and the specific assessment is still conducted by experienced experts.

    The old deacon stepped forward and said: "There are three levels for a Taoist priest. The first is the scriptures. Only by being devoted to the Tao and familiar with the scriptures can you serve."

    "The second is internal training. This depends on whether your cultivation is up to standard. If you don't have any actual practice, how can you hold a view and subjugate demons?"

    "The third is to preside over the Dharma ceremony and the Taoist etiquette rules assessment. If you can pass it, you have passed. Yesterday, your interpretation of the scriptures was excellent. Today I will preside over the assessment of internal cultivation."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He couldn't help but pause for a moment and silently observed Wang Cunye's reaction.

    I saw Wang Cunye bowing his head respectfully and listening, and he couldn't help but feel satisfied in his heart, and continued: "Taoist internal refining is divided into five levels: human immortal, ghost immortal, earth immortal, divine immortal, and heavenly immortal. Above the fifth level, there are Taiyi and Daluo realms.  No need to say more.¡±

    "Human Immortals are divided into three stages. The first is to refine Qi and condense Yuan. The second is to transport Yuan to open the meridians. The third is to condense Yuan and build foundation. Today we can verify your cultivation level!" The old Taoist said this and said to the Taoist boy outside.  Instructed: "Go and take out the Immortal Talisman."

    The Taoist boy responded, turned around and went to the inner room at the back of the side hall to get it.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the old Taoist smiled faintly and said: "Generally, the internal refining of the outer sect is mostly due to the impurity of refining the essence. However, as long as you pass a test, you can be awarded the title of Taoist priest. The Taoist sect has its own methods."

    Wang Cunye bowed his head and said, "Thank you very much, deacon, for explaining the secret."

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo marries a wife Chapter 11: Accepting a wife

    Human Immortal Talisman, this talisman can only be found in the Taoist Temple, and it can be found in the Qingyang Taoist Palace. Once you stick it on a person, you can immediately distinguish the cultivation level according to the changing color of the talisman.

    The talisman shows white light. The one who is meager means that he has not yet started, and the one who is thick and concentrated is the one who has started.

    After a while, the Taoist boy brought a talisman over, and the old Taoist took it and said, "You have tested it with this talisman, and I will also make a record."

    Wang Cunye responded: "Yes, I will cooperate."

    Seeing this, the old deacon just smiled, took the talisman and put it on Wang Cunye's body. Suddenly a white light burst out, the flame was three inches thick, the color was bright, and the white color showed that the inner breath was pure and long.

    Although the quantity is not large, it is quite authentic. This is because after Wang Cunye obtained Zhenwen, he used the purest method to practice and transformed the Zhenyuan.

    "Refining Qi and Condensing Yuan Stage!" Deacon Tsing Yi's eyes condensed and he recorded it on his pen.

    The old deacon's eyes were slightly surprised: "I didn't expect you to be so pure in internal refining. Junior Brother Xie must have put a lot of effort into it!"

    Turning around, he asked Deacon Tsing Yi: "Senior brother, do you have any alien true energy or heretical divine power?"

    Deacon Qingyi shook his head and said: "It is the true essence of the authentic Six Yang diagram, it is very pure."

    "Well, I have passed the internal refining. I will go and sign the comments on the file. You wait." After the deacon finished speaking, he turned around and went out.

    Wang Cunye saluted the deacon in Tsing Yi and was about to go out. At this time, the breeze suddenly picked up, bringing a slight chill. The deacon in Tsing Yi pondered for a moment and suddenly said to Wang Cunye: "I will be in charge of the inspection of various ritual specifications of the Taoist temple. I believe you also know that, that is  I am presiding over it. To the west of the Taoist Palace is the Suzaku Wing Hall. In the first room, on the first row of the right bookshelf, there are books on the specifications of various Taoist temple presiding ceremonies. You can go and take a look later. You can come here again in the afternoon for assessment.  .¡±

    This actually puts Wang Cunye in trouble. The standard rituals of Taoist temples are all side details. Even if you are not proficient in it for a while, as long as you can practice internal training and interpret the Taoist scriptures, you will definitely pass it if you go back and study it carefully for two or three months.

    Deacon Tsing Yi saw that he had already established his foundation and passed the two most important tests. Even if he failed to pass the ceremony specifications, it would only be a matter of waiting two or three months.

    In this case, it is better to form a good relationship.

    Although the status of Yilu Taoist priests is low, they can be regarded as within the Taoist tradition. Unlike Taoist priests who work hard in the future, they may have to pass the qualifications hundreds of years ago, but now they can rise to the top. Wang Cunye doesn't know this, but he knows it.

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye bowed and said, "Thank you, deacon."

    Since you have formed a good relationship with yourself, why not accept it?

    I also need this kind of relationship.

    Seeing Wang Cunye bowing in response, the green-robed deacon nodded and said nothing.

    The fragrance of bamboo is accompanied by the chirping of birds, and a trace of nectar hangs from the green bamboo leaves, wanting to drip but not falling.

    Wang Cunye is waiting for the old deacon.

    After a while, the old deacon walked out of the back hall holding the file, put it on the table, and said to Wang Cunye: "I have signed the comments on the inner refining, so I won't disturb you. There is only one Taoist ritual specification left.  My junior brother is responsible for the assessment."

    He pointed at the deacon in blue and said, "I have nothing to do here, so I will take my leave."

    After saying that, he got up and walked out.

    Wang Cunye stood up quickly and said, "Send me off to the deacon."

    As soon as the old deacon left, there were only two people left in the side hall. The green smoke was lingering and it was very clean.

    Seeing that this man remained silent, Wang Cunye stood up and said, "Deacon, I'm going right now and will be back in the afternoon."

    Deacon Tsing Yi nodded: "Go!"

    Wang Cunye bowed again after hearing this, stood up and walked out of the side hall. After leaving the hall, he saw several cranes falling into the pool, sucked a few mouthfuls of nectar, and started chirping briskly.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he secretly praised him. Without stopping, he walked quickly towards the west, bypassing several paths and passing through a small forest. A palace came into view in front of him. The plaque of the palace had three bright red "Suzaku Palace" inscriptions.  Character.

    A Taoist boy guarding the Suzaku side hall saw Wang Cunye coming up and asked: "Does this Taoist friend want to read the classics? Is there permission? If so, please wait a moment and please register."

    Wang Cunye responded and described the appearance of the deacon in green clothes. Until now, none of the three deacons have been asked about their Taoist names. This is the rule of the Taoist palace to show integrity and fairness.

    Although the meaning is greater than the reality, it is still maintained. However, after it is completed, the Taoist name will be revealed, which is Wang Cunye's guide. Although he is not the master, he still needs to be respected.

    When the Taoist boy saw what Wang Cunye had said, he immediately understood who it was and said, "Please wait a moment!"

    Take out the registration book and hand it to Wang CunIndustry.

    Wang Cunye took it, took the pen and ink brought by the Taoist boy, and wrote down the matters. After registering, the Taoist boy no longer stopped him. Wang Cunye smiled slightly, waved his sleeves, and walked directly into the Suzaku Hall.

    The Sutra Pavilion of the Dao Palace is dedicated to Taoist scriptures, sword tactics, and internal refining methods. Only elders and above are not allowed to enter at will. There are many classics in the Suzaku Hall. Although they are precious, they do not involve advanced internal refining methods. Therefore, they are only qualified for viewing and reading.  Much more relaxed.

    Wang Cunye glanced at the classics and files on the bookshelf.

    "A summary of the things to note in Taoism, the internal refining refers to the door, the great elixir directly refers to the purpose of Taiyi Jinhua."

    Wang Cunye looked at the dense collection of classics recorded on the bookshelf, but did not read in detail. He walked to the first row on the right bookshelf and pulled out a volume of detailed explanations of Taoist presiding ceremonies. He took a quick look at it and found that it was exactly what he needed. He couldn't help but smile.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????.

    For a moment, Wang Cunye silently put the book back to its original place, and took out another book called "Detailed Explanation of Taoist Temple Specifications" to read silently.

    After a while, Wang Cunye finished reading and felt a little tired. He knew that the Qingqi of the turtle shell could not be used much, so he thought to this point, stopped staying, and left the Suzaku side hall.

    When Wang Cunye came out, it was already noon. Under the sycamore tree, the breeze blew, bringing a slight coolness.

    When Wang Cunye entered, he saw Deacon Qingyi opened his eyes in surprise and asked, "Have you seen it yet?"

    "Thank you very much, deacon, for asking me. My master has also taught me these things." Wang Cunye responded respectfully.

    "Oh, let's get started!" Deacon Qingyi asked: "What is the most important thing among the ritual standards?"

    "Only by being pious to the Tao and receiving meritorious service can things be prosperous."

    "What's next?"

    "Only when the sealing magic weapon is used in important places in each town can the gods be invited"

    Deacon Tsing Yi asked several questions in a row, and Wang Cunye answered them all with the same accuracy. Even the specific details were the same. After a moment, Deacon Tsing Yi chuckled and handed over his hands, saying to Wang Cunye: "I passed this test, congratulations."

    Wang Cunye cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, Mr. Deacon, for the tip."

    Deacon Tsing Yi was quite satisfied to see that he had inherited his good fortune. In the deacon's opinion, how much could he read in this half hour?

    It must have been taught before. After receiving the teaching, you also received this good karma, which shows that you are a good person.

    He nodded and said, "Well, I'll go and fill in the comments. You and I will go to the main hall of the Taoist Palace, and Daozheng will give you the Taoist Certificate!"

    After a pause, he continued: "My Taoist name is Jinglin, and the other two are Ye Ming and Ning He."

    Wang Cunye silently wrote down the Taoist number, and then saluted: "Thank you, Deacon Jinglin!"

    The main hall of the Dao Palace is where Daozheng works. When the two Taoist boys guarding the main hall saw that the deacon was coming, they did not dare to stop them and stepped back one after another, saying in unison: "I have seen the deacon."

    Deacon Qing Yi gave a faint ¡®hmm¡¯, ignored it, and walked towards the main hall with Wang Cunye. When he reached the door, he bowed deeply, and Wang Cunye immediately bowed down together.

    I heard Deacon Qing Yi take a breath and say loudly towards the main hall: "Disciple Jing Lin, bring Dayan Temple new Taoist Wang Cunye to come to see Dao Zheng."

    After a while, a voice came from the main hall: "Come in!"

    The sound is clear and crisp, the jade stones collide, the sound is very clear.

    After hearing this, Deacon Qingyi stood up and walked to the main hall. Wang Cunye followed suit without saying a word.

    There is no statue of God in the main hall. A furnace of green smoke is lingering. On the jade platform, a young man wearing a jade crown sits comfortably on a cloud couch and whispers: "What's the matter?"

    Deacon Qingyi hurriedly replied: "Daozheng, Wang Cunye of Dayan Temple has passed the assessment, and he is here to receive the ultimatum of Dao!"

    After saying that, he bowed deeply, lifted the file with both hands, and placed it in front of the young man.

    The young man took it and flipped through it casually. He looked at Wang Cunye after a moment: "Are you Wang Cunye, Xie Cheng's disciple?"

    Wang Cunye responded respectfully: "That's right."

    Although Wang Cunye's face was calm, he was already frightened in his heart. He looked like a young man on the road, which showed that he had achieved success in internal training.

    Daozheng raised his eyebrows slightly and looked down: "Thirty years ago, your master and I started at the same time. It still seems like yesterday. I don't want to be here today."

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t know that his master had a relationship with Dao Zheng. Xie Cheng must have felt depressed and didn¡¯t mention it to his disciples. But now he was startled, but he saw Dao on the cloud couch leisurely looking through the files.

    "Well, the Taoist scriptures are excellent. Even though internal cultivation is just a turn,But it is also authentic, and the score of the ritual is also high. Xie Cheng seems to value you very much and has put a lot of effort into it.  Daozheng said in a low voice: "Come here!"  "

    Wang Cunye did not dare to neglect and bowed forward.

    Daozheng stared at it for a moment, his eyes showed a mysterious light. Wang Cunye felt that this man's eyes were insightful, as if he could see through everything, and he was suddenly shocked.

    After a moment, Daozheng said: "It's just that the bones are different."

    His words were a little pity, and he said to a Taoist boy who lowered his hands: "Bring me an ultimatum."

    The Taoist boy did not dare to neglect and promised in a low voice. After a while, he took a jade talisman, held it up in both hands, placed it in front of the Taoist priest, and silently stepped back.

    After a moment of silence, green smoke filled the hall, Daozheng sighed silently, and touched it with his hand. Suddenly, golden light flashed on the blank jade talisman, which read "A Taoist Priest Wang Cunye".

    "By accepting this rite, you will be a member of the Taoist lineage. This is your legal position. The next level is a Taoist priest of the Tenth Anniversary, or one with more than three years of qualifications, or a second-level human immortal, can receive this."

    "Neither one Taoist monk nor ten Taoist priests are of high quality, but they can be exempted from taxes and receive special privileges. Don't neglect them."

    "If you are above ten, you can receive a Taoist title and enter an official rank, which is equivalent to that of a secular official. The ninth rank is against the ninth rank, and the eighth rank is against the eighth rank. You have heard all this - go down!"

    After receiving the talisman, Wang Cunye saluted: "Disciple, please retire!"

    But I feel relieved, knowing that this person has not seen through my true roots.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Twelve Hotel

    The moment he took over the talisman and received the magic responsibilities, in his mind, a golden talisman fell down on the turtle shell, emitting a trace of golden light. But in an instant, a clear light spurted out from the turtle shell, suppressing this  Golden talisman.

    The next moment, without any explanation, the golden talisman disappeared with a "boom". Before I could change my mind, another identical golden talisman was reborn in the clear light and hung in my mind. It also emitted a trace of golden light and a trace of white aura.  linger.

    Wang Cunye was shocked, but he didn't stop or look too much. He left the main hall and went to visit the three deacons Jing Lin, Ye Ming and Ning He, calling him "disciple".

    But since he has officially entered the Taoist sect, he naturally calls his elders "disciple".

    The old deacon Ye Ming said a few more words: "Since you have received the Taoist priesthood, you can receive a Taoist robe every year, and you can go to the Suzaku Hall to learn more You are only fifteen, right? You are very young. If you can condense Yuanzhu as soon as possible,  Only if you have the foundation can you become an inner disciple and go to the Taoist temple to do secular work."

    He also explained the rules in detail.

    It turns out that human immortals are divided into three stages: refining Qi and condensing Yuan, transporting Yuan to open veins, and condensing Yuan to build foundation. Once you reach the stage of refining Qi and Condensing Yuan, you can receive the legal duties of One Lu and Ten Lu Taoist priests, and three years of qualifications are required.

    However, it is promoted to the "Yunyuan Pulse", and regardless of qualifications, it immediately promotes the "more chapter officials" and is subject to "Liujia and Six Ding".

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the Gengzhang officials, there is the "Gengzhang Ling", who is the ninth rank, receives the "Gengzhang Seal", and has a red Taoist certificate. In the secular world, he also enjoys the treatment of the ninth rank, but he does not hold power.

    It also requires three years of seniority to be promoted from "Gengzhang Li" to "Gengzhang Ling", but if the "Gengzhang Ling" is reached, "Gengzhang Ling" will be granted immediately.

    The next step up from "Changing Order" is "Zhang Official" and "Zhang Order", which are from the eighth-grade and eighth-grade official positions to control the affairs of Taoist temples in a county. However, the next step up is Daozheng, and the above are not set.  Official position.

    The old deacon Ye Ming said: "These secular affairs are to polish the Taoist heart and lay the foundation of Taoism. Even the disciples of the inner sect are inevitable. For at least three years, it is appropriate for you to deal with the secular affairs first and then enter the inner sect. It depends on you.  Before the age of twenty-four, can I condense the essence and build the foundation?"

    "You have learned the Six Yang Diagram. This is a top-grade foundation-building method. It is enough for you to cultivate to Condensate Yuan-Building Foundation."

    Wang Cunye listened to the lecture. After listening, he said respectfully: "Disciple understands!"

    Seeing that the three of them were speechless, they bowed out.

    In the blink of an eye, it was August 30th. This world is almost equal to the lunar calendar, so it is actually October on the earth. The weather gradually became cooler. Wang Cunye left the house, and soon the weather changed.

    There was a gust of wind, and the autumn clouds turned the sky into gray. Wang Cunye took a few steps in a hurry, but saw several boats on the pier. Seeing that one was about to turn around, he hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    "Which one is it?" The captain heard someone calling from the shore and hurriedly moved the boat to the shore. He said, "Hey, the guest wants to use the boat? Where to go?"

    "Go to Yunya County!"

    "Okay, I'm just passing by. One hundred coins per guest, how about that?"

    As he said that the ship had docked, Wang Cunye jumped on board without waiting for the owner to set up the gangplank: "Get me something to eat, two hundred Wen, can we get there at night?"

    "Okay, I'll get some fresh fish we can arrive at night, please sit tight, sir!"

    Wang Cunye went into the boat shed and sat down. As soon as he sat down, the autumn rain began to fall, sometimes dense and sometimes sparse, in Zhejiang and Zhejiang. The boat owner made a small sail to keep the boat moving, and made a pot of rice to cook.

    After crossing Leqiao, you could see Fucheng Pier, post roads passing by in the distance, and an endless stream of merchants and merchants. Wang Cunye calmed down and carefully realized his changes.

    In my mind, on the turtle shell, a golden talisman emits a trace of golden light, and is surrounded by a trace of white energy.

    Wang Cunye was originally on the earth and struggled in the underworld for hundreds of years. He was no stranger to this golden light. This was divine power. It was not uncommon for a spell to have divine power, but it was rare to see a trace of white air lingering around it.

    ?If you think about it carefully, this is somewhat similar to divine power, but it is obviously different.

    At this time, the boat owner twitched, and out of nowhere, a carp flew out, hit the deck with a "pop" and bounced on the deck. The boat owner laughed and said: "Hey, red carp, not bad, carp jumps over the dragon's gate, it's good."  It¡¯s a good sign if you eat it, sir, how about using this red carp?¡±

    "The carp jumps over the dragon's gate, okay, just use this red carp!" He subconsciously responded. Wang Cunye was suddenly startled and understood what the white air was - it was official air!

    There is an air of officialdom in this legal position. No wonder the old Taoist saying "the Taoist official rank and the secular official rank have the same value"!

    In the previous life on earth, Wang Cunye passed through the underworld, and he naturally understood that the canonization of Buddhism and Taoism were just legal positions without official aura. However, in this world, official aura is actually hidden in the legal positions of the world.? 

    What does this mean? It means that the Taoist sect directly interferes with Yangshi!

    Wang Cunye was inexplicably shocked. After a moment, he smiled to himself, feeling that he was making a big fuss.

    All worlds respect power. In this world, Dharma can be manifested, magical powers can be openly manifested in the world. Taoist priests can naturally bless a party, obtain permission from the royal power, and even receive tribute and official aura from the royal power. This does not depend on personal will. This world  The Tao Sect of the world is indeed not comparable to the Tao Sect of the earth.

    However, according to the description of the old Taoist, the Taoist legal position implies official aura, and it only reaches the eighth level.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the captain brought out a pot with boiling soup. Inside was a boiled carp with several unknown ingredients. The aroma immediately overflowed. The captain smiled and said, "Please use it, sir!"

    Wang Cunye laughed dumbly, raised his chopsticks, and didn't think much about it.

    The village is not big. There is a hotel. Zhang Min, the businessman, was drinking inside at this time.

    It was raining heavily outside, and there were not many idle people in the village hotel. He was the only one left. The waiter Zhang Min subconsciously touched his sleeve, and there was a bunch of money inside, which he had taken yesterday.

    This little money was really not enough to spend. At this time, I was very hungry, so I shouted: "Here are two bowls of rice wine and a piece of pork head!"

    "Hey, here we come." The shopkeeper cut a piece of fat pig head meat, put it on a plate, ran over, brought another big bowl, and served two bowls of wine.

    Zhang Min took a sip of wine and said, "This wine is good!"

    He didn¡¯t say any more, just as he was about to meet his father-in-law, the shop owner took a few steps back and let Zhang Min sit alone.

    Zhang Min looked into the distance and saw that no one had come yet, so he couldn't make up his mind.

    The squad leader, Lu Zhao, has won the trust of the county magistrate. I heard that he might get an official inspection post within the year. This is a ninth-grade official. From now on, he will be able to stand in the county. Naturally, he does not need to flatter Mr. Zhang too much.

    "I have been working as a tolerant for ten years, but I am still starving to death and not having enough to eat. How can I stand out one day?"

    My own surname is Zhang. If I can become a relative of the Zhang family and find a confidant, I might be able to take over Lu Zhao¡¯s original position!

    When he tolerance for more than ten years, Zhang Minxiang believed that he had a ruthless heart. Which yamen did not die?  Which official doesn't have his official hat stained red with blood?

    He had heard that Wang Cunye had some martial arts skills, and that Wang Cunye might be able to become a Taoist priest, but he still didn't think so.

    Without taking some risks, how can you get the upper hand?

    "Even if Wang Cunye becomes a Taoist priest, but he has only just become one, what foundation does he have? It would be better to capture him and kill him with an iron ruler. Who will stand up for him?"

    Lu Bantou is getting more and more timid as he gets older. How can he have the courage to capture the He family late at night ten years ago and win the appreciation of the county magistrate?

    Now you are on your own!

    "But Zhang Min also knew that he might not be able to defeat Wang Cunye alone. News came back to the county yesterday. Why hasn't he arrived yet?

    Just as he was thinking about it, he saw a figure appearing in the distance. If he looked carefully, he was wearing a green robe, with a straight face, straight nose, and a square beard. He looked tall and capable.

    Zhang Min quickly stood up and saluted: "Brother Lu, come in quickly."

    It turned out that this man was Lu Jin, who ran a martial arts school in the county. He was considered a warrior in the county. He had colluded with the government. Zhang Min secretly wanted to do something big to please the young master, so he plotted against Wang Cunye. The first thought came to his mind.  This man was naturally overjoyed when he saw him coming.

    Lu Jin wiped the rain and said, "So my good brother is here, making it easy for me to find him!"

    With that said, he came in and both of them sat down. Zhang Min shouted at this time: "Bring a jar of rice wine and two kilograms of cooked beef. I saw a fat chicken in it. Kill one to drink with it."

    The shop owner responded, and not long after he left, he cut a large plate of beef, put a large bowl of sifted wine on it, and went back to kill the chicken. Without further ado, he saw the two of them drinking. After a few bowls of wine, their stomachs felt hot, and they  Listening to Lu Jin ask: "Brother Zhang, you called me over this time and said it was a big deal. What was it about?"

    When Zhang Min saw no one around, he whispered: "It's a good deal. It depends on whether Brother Lu dares to do it."

    Lu Jin flicked the table with his fingers, looked at Zhang Min and smiled: "You are also following this trick, and you are not telling the truth."

    Zhang Min told the whole story in a low voice: "If Lu Bantou refuses to continue doing this, we can do it. If we kill this kid, we will be appreciated by the young master and even the county magistrate."

    "This kid has no foundation. If we kill him, who will stand up for him? By then, you and I can both have a bright future."

    After Lu Jin finished listening, he made a plan in his mind. He took a breath and said, "What do you want to do?"

    When Zhang Min saw this situation, he knew what to do.He was overjoyed: "I checked yesterday and found out that this kid did go to Fucheng. He will have to pass through this village when he comes back. We are waiting in the ruined temple in front. As soon as this guy comes back, we will stop him and lock him up.  Once he's locked up, there's no need to escort him back, you and I will kill him immediately."

    "What if he refuses to be locked up?" Lu Jin asked carefully, thinking carefully.

    "He dares!" Zhang Min's first reaction was this.

    Having been in Gongmen for a long time, he naturally has the prestige of Gongmen. In his heart, he can only lock and take people away. How can anyone dare to resist?  Aren't you afraid of destroying your family?

    But he immediately changed his mind and said: "It doesn't matter if you don't want to be locked up. Let's find an opportunity to plot against him. He never thought that someone was going to plot against him!"

    He knew very well in public that it was not difficult to plot against someone. It was impossible for anyone to be vigilant at all times, and more importantly, it was impossible to think of it.

    Lu Jin listened, nodded, and said: "Okay, let's do it this way, but we still have to figure out the future regulations."

    Lu Jin also heard that Wang Cunye had some martial arts skills, but he didn't take it seriously. He had been running rampant in the county for more than ten years, and there was no one who could match him, but it would not be this little-known boy.

    "Don't talk about plotting, even if it's obvious, you can still kill this kid.

    So it¡¯s serious to bargain now and get more benefits.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Thirteen: Killing

    "Sir, we're here!" the captain shouted.

    When we went down the river and returned to Yunya County, the sun was setting in the west and the bright moon was rising in the east. For a while, the sun and the moon met each other and the stars were shining, creating a sudden wonder.

    Wang Cunye looked at it blankly, dropped two small strings of copper coins, jumped up from a worn wooden board in front of the deck, and landed on the river bank.

    It was sixty miles from here to the Taoist temple. It was almost night, and there was no ox-cart or horse-drawn carriage. I immediately set off on the road. After walking only one step, the sun went down, the bright moon shone, and the night completely covered this area.  Sky.

    August 30th, the Mid-Autumn Festival has passed. We walked all the way, walked through small ditches, and crossed mountains and forests. As the night deepened, the chill gradually seeped out, and dew gradually appeared on our feet.

    Seeing the bright moon hanging high in the sky, the cold feeling very heavy, and the black air pushing in from west to east from time to time, Wang Cunye changed his color slightly and touched a piece of bread, not wanting to rush late at night.

    In this world, ghosts, gods and demons often appear. Even at night, there are many evil things. Folks often go out at night to cause ghosts. Therefore, as soon as the night comes, the people close the door early and go to bed.

    Although Wang Cunye was not afraid, he did not want to get entangled with them for no reason. At that moment, he saw a temple at the entrance of the village from a distance. The mountain gate and the courtyard wall were broken. There was a plaque on the main door. The words on it were vaguely legible, which was "Zhenhe Temple".

    Wang Cunye was startled when he opened the door and looked inside. There was a bonfire inside, filled with warmth, and the fragrant smell of beef. There were two people inside.

    Wang Cunye frowned and stepped forward. When he looked inside, he saw that the small god was in the shrine. The statue was blurred, but the wooden grille in front of the shrine had been removed and set on fire.

    The two people turned around, one was wearing official uniform, with a waist knife and an iron lock not far away, and the other was wearing green clothes, burly-looking, and was eating beef.

    When the two saw Wang Cunye, their eyes lit up and they exchanged glances.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward and said, "You two, the autumn dew is heavy and has wetted your clothes. Let's use the fire to dry it, which will make everything convenient."

    The two looked at each other, and the official said: "It doesn't matter, you can do it yourself."

    Wang Cunye took a step closer and dried his clothes, which were a little dry. He saw a small vat simmering on the coals, with the aroma of wine inside, and several pieces of beef being roasted.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Eh!" Wang Cunye took a look at the statue and saw a faint fluctuation of the spirit body in the statue. After another inspection, he saw that it was a vague snake shape. The spirit body was already quite weak and was not much stronger than a ghost.  , there is only a layer of golden light that is so weak that it is almost invisible, showing that it is indeed being sacrificed.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the blue. As I was thinking about it, suddenly, the man in green asked: "This little brother, why are you traveling at night? Is there something urgent?"

    Wang Cunye heard this and said: "When I came back from Fucheng, it was already dark when I reached the boat ferry, so I had to rest here."

    After hearing this, the two of them even exchanged glances, showing joy.

    "What's your last name?" the man in green asked.

    Wang Cunye became wary, frowned and said, "The surname is Wang!"

    After hearing this, the official sneered and said, "You must be Wang Cunye, you have committed a crime!"

    He shouted: "Take it!"

    This official is Zhang Min, and the man in green is Lu Jin. They have been waiting for a long time.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Jin rushed forward, and with a "crack" sound, an iron lock was about to be locked on Wang Cunye's neck. In the midst of the lightning and flames, Wang Cunye's eyes suddenly tightened, and with a flash of green, he instantly recognized the other party.  murderous intent.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can move forward with a forward step, with the palms facing forward.

    Lu Jin never thought that this kid's first reaction would be to kill him. You must know that people's instinct is to be intimidated by the government. When facing the public, the first reaction must be to give in, and the public takes decisive action.  How many people were suppressed because they could not show their martial arts skills.

    The first time he turned around was to kill him. He had been involved in the world for more than ten years and his hands were stained with a lot of blood. The blood of giant thieves and thieves, or the rebels who raised the banner of rebellion, Lu Jin never thought that the boy in front of him would be like this. At this time, he thought  It was too late to dodge, so I had to wave my hand and take it all.

    "Pfft!" There was sword energy on the palm of his hand. Lu Jin's right arm was almost as if it had been cut by a real sword. Blood spattered and white bones were broken and poked out, and he couldn't help but scream.

    Wang Cunye didn't stop, and with the help of his strength, he turned around and kicked. Lu Jin made a "boom" sound, his chest was hit by his kick, and he flew out sideways, landed on the wall above the shrine, and then slowly fell down.

    These two sounds passed??There was a sudden silence in the entire temple. Zhang Min opened his mouth wide at this time, still maintaining the air of trying to take someone, but he was as shocked as a wood carving and clay sculpture, watching helplessly.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward. Lu Jin had a lot of skills. At this time, his sternum was sunken and he vomited blood, but he was not dead for a while. When he saw Wang Cunye coming up, he could not move, with fear and begging for mercy in his eyes.

    Lu Jin has been running rampant in the county for more than ten years. He was so happy to be a hero when he wanted to capture Wang Cunye, but now he was exactly the same as the person he killed before.

    "Let's get on the road!" Wang Cunye chopped his hand, cut off the palm, and landed on Lu Jin's head. Hearing a muffled sound from inside, Lu Jin's eyes suddenly glazed over, blood flowed from his seven orifices, and he suddenly died.

    "You dare to attack the official!" At this time, Zhang Min finally reacted and stepped back, screaming.

    But when he saw Wang Cunye stepping forward, he took two steps back and shouted: "Don't do my business. This is Lu Bantou's mission. Don't you dare not come!"

    Wang Cunye killed Lu Jin just to intimidate this person. He didn¡¯t want this person to even force a confession, so he immediately recruited him. He then sneered and said: "Speak clearly."

    As he got closer, he smelled a fishy smell, but it was Zhang Min who was incontinent and wet his crotch.

    Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously. How many murderers trembled and trembled when they were about to die. It was not surprising. He just listened to Zhang Min shouting again and again, and said everything in one breath.

    "This is my business. This is the mission of Lu Bantou and Third Young Master. Don't you dare not come!" However, even in the panic, Zhang Min still put all the responsibility on Lu Zhao and Third Young Master.  Lu Zhao's order to just observe and not take action for the time being was lost somewhere.

    Wang Cunye knew that Lu Zhao was promoted to the position of captain because of Xie Cheng's great help. He didn't want to help but was ungrateful and would in turn endanger himself.

    There is also this third young master. I didn¡¯t want to be troublesome. Last time I met him on the street, I kept my hand. I didn¡¯t want to have any successors.

    "It's true that a snake cannot be beaten to death. It will surely suffer disaster in three years. Thinking of this, he went straight up. Zhang Min knew it was not good, but he was so frightened that he couldn't move. He watched helplessly as he was slapped with a palm.

    Hearing only a "pop" sound and a muffled sound inside, Zhang Min's eyes suddenly glazed over, blood flowed from his seven orifices, and he fell down. Only the instinct of his body was still shrinking, but he was already dead.

    After killing two people, Wang Cunye glanced at the portrait, ignored it, and walked out of the temple immediately.

    A gust of autumn wind blew, and Wang Cunye walked straight along the road to the county town. After walking for thirty miles, he arrived at the county town. Although the city gate had been closed at this time, the county town was small after all. He found a low place and borrowed it.  The tree climbed up and turned over into the city.

    It was the second watch at this time, and the streets in the city were quiet. Occasionally, people still had their lights on. In the narrow and long streets and alleys, only the watchmen were holding small lanterns and beating gongs.

    Wang Cunye followed the path in his memory and went straight forward. As he got closer, he saw the firelight in the residential area where officials and gentry concentrated, and listened to the faint singing of silk and bamboo, which seemed to be absent in the night sky.

    After finding the residence, I turned over and entered the wall. I heard a "pop" sound, and then I heard Lu Zhao's voice: "Bah, it's just this little money and I have to contribute. Can you fill the gap between your teeth?"

    Wang Cunye stepped up the steps in the cool breeze, got under the north window, and looked inside through the gap.

    The light in the room was very dark. There was an oil lamp on the table, which was glowing faintly. There were two people inside, one was Lu Zhao, and the other was standing with his hands lowered, begging.

    "I'm not that harsh. Don't I know how much money your butcher shop can make?" After listening for a moment, Lu Zhao stared coldly at the man in front of him and said: "Originally, this is none of my business, but please  When it comes to me, if you want to help your nephew get out of jail, you have to follow the rules!"

    "For fifty taels, I will fish out your nephew and collect it within three days. Otherwise, with these fifty taels of silver, you can buy a coffin for your nephew and put it in him!"

    The words were harsh, and the room suddenly fell silent. The man had to hesitate for a moment and responded: "Yes, sir, please give me more money. I am a seller, so I have to collect these fifty taels of silver."

    "That's right. It's not that I want you to have so much money. So many brothers need to live and have some oil and water. These fifty taels are the market and the rules."

    At this time, a gust of wind blew, the autumn rain fell, and the man inside retreated.

    Lu Zhao sneered, raised his cup to drink tea, and suddenly turned his face. He saw a flash of light from the knife, and the knife stabbed straight into him, from his abdomen to his back.

    Lu Zhao's face suddenly became as pale as a blank sheet of paper, staring at the young man in front of him.

    "You can shout, but then I will kill your whole family." Wang CunHe said with a sneer, and with a "pop" sound, the long knife was drawn out, and blood spattered.

    "By the way, I can't let you not understand. I am Wang Cunye. If you want to kill me for glory, I will kill you. Today is your anniversary next year!" With a wave of his hand, Wang Cunye took out a handkerchief and wiped the handle of the knife.

    This long knife was originally a Lu Zhao waist knife. At this time, I wiped it clean and put it on the shelf.

    Lu Zhao was a strong man in the public domain. Seeing the young man's current state, his heart went cold. He knew that if he shouted, this man would definitely kill his whole family.

    He was a tough guy, and he swallowed the screams in his mouth, but he couldn't stand and fell down.

    Blood kept pouring out, and Lu Zhao felt cold all over his body, as if he had been immersed in a glacier, or as if he had been left naked in the snowy field in winter. After a while, everything in front of him became increasingly blurry, and he suddenly understood that he would die.  Right in front of him, he sighed slightly and murmured: "It's so deserted"

    After exhaling in one breath, there was no movement, but he was already dead.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter Fourteen Bai Susu

    After killing Lu Zhao, black energy filled the air, and the turtle shell suddenly moved.

    This tortoise shell is the reincarnation disk of the main world of the earth. Although it is a fragment, it is extremely wonderful. It can be said that although Wang Cunye has more than a hundred years of experience in the underworld and has some knowledge of the earth, in this world, these are not enough.  Future success must be based on it.

    Wang Cunye waved his sleeve, and the turtle shell suddenly emerged.

    The turtle shell is only three inches in size, and the whole body is surrounded by black and white colors, but black accounts for the majority, and white is only there or not. On the shell, there are countless small charms flowing faintly.

    Wang Cunye raised his left hand slightly, holding it empty, and a black mist suddenly appeared.

    As the palm of his hand continued to tighten, the black mist suddenly screamed, the sound was as fierce as if he was falling into the ninth hell, but Wang Cunye was not moved at all, and covered it with a flash of clear light.

    The black mist suddenly screamed again, and a figure emerged, it was Lu Zhao, shouting: "Although you are a Taoist priest, if you blaspheme the Yin spirit, the Nine Netherworld will definitely notice it and there will be Yin punishment!"

    This Lu Zhao really knew the news. What he said was true. It was true. But as Wang Cunye pressed and closed his palm, the ghost suddenly became calm. He looked at each other for a moment and said, "You know a lot, but it's just that you know a lot."  But you don¡¯t know that the function of the underworld is to protect the soul, but its core and most fundamental essence is only to recycle and purify the cycle.¡±

    Flowers from the other shore, Meng Po Tang, and water from the Styx, these are not the memories and imprints that protect the soul. Thinking of these, Wang Cunye shuddered in his heart. He paused before saying: "Your spiteful and unwilling heart is polluting the underworld. That's why.  To differentiate the hell, it must be slowly eliminated."

    "As long as I don't take your soul and purify you, I won't have to do the work of the underworld." As he said that, he used the light to purify it.

    This Lu Zhao Yin spirit was imprisoned and could not move. Seeing this, he was greatly frightened and shouted: "Taoist priests can raise Yin soldiers. I would like to recognize you as my master and never change. Please let me go!"

    Wang Cunye shook his head silently, and the tortoise shell spiritual light suddenly came up. Just as soon as it was connected, the spiritual power of Lu Zhaoyin spirit was quickly drained away, and then quickly purified and returned. The gray-black light quickly dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The spiritual light was quickly lost, and in just an instant, the spirit body that was shouting changed immediately, and its face gradually became expressionless, without any emotion on its face, and the clothes that it was originally wearing turned into white shrouds.  It has become a pure spirit body, no longer having memories of life, and even the aura of cause and effect in life has disappeared.

    The reincarnation disk rotates life and death, and it has this responsibility to prevent the past and future lives from becoming entangled.

    "Return to the underworld!" The next moment, Wang Cunye waved his sleeves, and the spirit body automatically sank and disappeared.

    After finishing this matter, Wang Cunye went out, jumped up the wall, and went straight to Zhang's Mansion. At this moment, a gust of wind blew by, and he heard a branch snapping not far away, but it was in his heart that  As soon as he moved, he sank into his mind, and saw a black light emerging from the turtle shell, shaking slightly, and he was suddenly startled, knowing that Zhang Fu's energy was not exhausted, and he could not kill him right now.

    "As long as the Zhang family is not killed, Zhang Longtao will be suspicious of doing it himself. There is no necessary evidence in this world. If there is suspicion, he can be captured."

    "It's just whether Zhang Longtao dares to say that he wants to trap and kill a regular Taoist priest. As long as he hesitates a little, he can delay it for some time."

    After pondering for a moment, Wang Cunye finally returned to the process. Since he couldn't kill the Zhang family, he would go back and deal with some traces first. As long as there were no traces and he had the status of a Taoist priest to protect him, it would take a while before he could be sure.

    As long as it takes half a month, there will be a way to reverse it. Thinking of this, I didn¡¯t hesitate and went straight back.

    He turned over and left the county town, heading straight back to the ruined temple.

    After returning to the temple, it was really late at night. After trekking for sixty miles, Wang Cunye was also a little tired. When he entered the temple, he could only listen to the cool rain and autumn wind outside. The bonfire that was originally burning in the temple had almost been extinguished.  , but when I stepped forward to take a look, the ashes were still hot, with some sparks.

    So I glanced at it, saw some wood, and threw it into the sparks.

    After these treatments were completed, Wang Cunye looked at the two corpses. After two hours, the two corpses became stiff and showed the aura of death.

    Looking at the two corpses, Wang Cunye frowned, and then looked at the small statue above.

    In the underworld, he saw many ghosts fighting each other for a little energy. However, these two people just died and their energy and spirit have not been exhausted. However, the gods on this statue can absorb part of it, which saves the money.  Doing it yourself can also replace your own cause and effect. This is the main reason why you didn't do it just now.

    I don¡¯t want to come back, but I see that all the energy and energy on the corpse are gone. The soul inside would rather endure it and not move.hand.

    Wang Cunye no longer hesitated, waved his sleeves, and there was a sudden gust of wind, and two black fogs were sucked out from the corner. This time, he did not ask any questions, and did not even listen to the calling voice. He sprayed clear light, and it only took a moment.  , the two Yin spirits turned into two expressionless spirits wearing white shrouds, and gradually sank automatically and returned to the underworld.

    After finishing this matter, Wang Cunye was silent for a moment and said to the statue in front of him: "Come out."

    As soon as she finished speaking, a dim red light appeared, manifesting into a vague human figure, but the lower body was a snake body and the upper body was a human body. Even in her own temple, her spiritual body was trembling.

    Her spirit body is already quite weak, not much stronger than ordinary ghosts. There is only a faint layer of red light and a golden light that is so dim that it is almost invisible, showing her identity.

    "Who are you? You look like you haven't been worshiped for a long time. You must be very hungry and thirsty. Why don't you devour the essence of these two people?"

    Seeing Wang Cunye exerting his power of life and death, the snake god bowed in salute and said: "The little god Bai Susu was originally the god of this Zhenhe Temple. Twenty years ago, he was sacrificed by the people, so he swore to heaven to abide by the laws of heaven.  , Don¡¯t eat blood, don¡¯t take it rashly, in order to purify your own evil spirit, if you break the oath, you will be destroyed by heaven and earth.¡±

    Speaking of this, she sighed slightly, with melancholy but no regrets.

    Seeing what she said, Wang Cunye looked carefully and saw that although her divine light aura had been lacking sacrifices for a long time and was extremely weak, most of the rest was divine light, and the demonic aura was very thin, accounting for only 30%, and there was no fishy smell of blood.  , what she said was true, and she couldn't help but feel a strange feeling in her heart. She knew that it was the instinct of low-level ghosts and gods to desire blood food, but she was able to restrain this instinct.

    At this time, the autumn wind was blowing and the autumn rain was falling continuously. Wang Cunye couldn't help but sigh and said, "It's really rare that you can keep the precepts so far."

    "This is my wish, not rare." Bai Susu said calmly without any expression.

    She said it bluntly, and Wang Cunye lost his smile and turned serious: "He is a wise and upright god."

    He pointed at the two corpses and said to Bai Susu: "You must have some knowledge. I used the divine weapon before, but it was not something that ordinary Taoist priests can hold. Once this news is leaked, you and I will be destroyed physically and mentally."  , you can¡¯t help yourself when you see this.¡±

    Wang Cunye, with his power and status as a Taoist priest, could only barely recruit Yin soldiers, and his military force was completely useless.

    "It's just that Wang Cunye has studied the Six Yang Diagrams and practiced martial arts. His strength in this aspect has far exceeded that of Taoism. However, even with martial arts, he can only do it in the county.

    This tortoise shell is his biggest secret. Now using it to eliminate cause and effect and return to the origin is just a pretense and arouses suspicion, but it cannot be truly exposed.

    Now that Bai Susu has learned about it, there are very few paths she can choose.

    No matter how smart and upright the God is, he is not enough to make Wang Cunye hesitate.

    After hearing this, Bai Susu's face suddenly turned white, and her spirit body became more transparent. She lowered her head to meditate for a moment, smiled sadly, became extremely calm, and said: "I was about to fall from the divine status to the underworld. This is my fate."  !¡±

    Wang Cunye looked at the wind and rain outside indifferently for a long time, and said: "This is not enough, this temple has collapsed. Let me tell you the truth. I have just received the Taoist priesthood for the first time. According to the rules, I have to make offerings to the gods. I have many secrets."  , there will be a lot of inconveniences in making offerings to the gods in a Taoist temple. If you are willing to swear to my artifact and become my vassal, I will allow you to go to my Taoist temple, receive incense, and hopefully become a righteous god in the future, are you willing?"

    Bai Susu originally felt that she was going to die. After hearing these words, a light red aura suddenly lit up in her dim soul. She hesitated and said: "The little god is willing, but the person who was appointed that day was in this temple. With the little god's insignificance,  But I can't move it. If I move it forcefully, I'm afraid it will attract the attention of heaven, and my demonic energy is not exhausted yet, I'm even more afraid of causing a big disaster"

    After saying this, she looked at Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but sneer after hearing this, and said: "My skills are shallow now, and I don't have the means to reverse yin and yang and disrupt the secrets of heaven. But if these are just the problems, it is not difficult."

    A gust of autumn wind brought down the drizzle, and then gradually slowed down. Wang Cunye saw it and seemed to be appreciating the rain. He said to Bai Susu calmly: "Your spirit has dissipated. In a few years, you will automatically dissipate and fall into the underworld. I  I will help you dissipate these remaining spiritual energy in advance and descend into the underworld. This is a normal procedure and no one will feel anything strange."

    "When you descend into the underworld, even the demonic aura can be removed. I can protect your spiritual body and condense it into a complete body, and you can be promoted to the Yang world again and achieve the status of a god!"

    "You should take the oath now!" After saying this, he remained silent.

    Bai SusujianThe situation was like this. After hesitating, she sighed and immediately swore. When she finished her words, she saw a clear light flashing on the turtle shell, but there was one more person.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye smiled slightly, stretched out his hand, and a clear light flashed out and fell on Bai Susu's soul.

    The breath of Bai Susu's soul suddenly dimmed, and the demonic energy and divine light were immediately absorbed by the turtle shell. Only the transparent spirit body could be seen looming. Bai Susu lost her divine position and demonic aura, and saw that her soul was about to disperse and die.

    At this moment, the first trace of divine light of transformation has come out, and the cloud light is clear, thick white and round. A lotus flower flows slightly, making a jingling sound, and the slightest breath hangs down, falling on Bai Susu. She is covered with a  Trembling, the soul that was about to dissipate suddenly became strong.

    In just a moment, all the red divine light turned into white clouds, and the evil spirit disappeared at all. Bai Susu's figure changed again. The snake's long tail rolled, and she turned into a woman in a white dress.

    Bai Susu touched her body, couldn't help but sigh, bowed and said, "Thank you, Taoist Master, for your help."

    Wang Cunye opened his eyes and said: "I can't afford to be the master of this Tao, just call me the master!"

    After a moment of silence, Wang Cunye stretched out his hand and Bai Susu turned into a ball of white light, fell into his sleeve, and walked out from the door.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 15 Explanation

    In the early morning, the morning light was misty in the mountains, and the wind whistled through the mountains. We could already see Dayan Temple from a distance.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of a long time, the sun is just rising, the morning glow is shining through, many mountain birds are rising and falling, playing in the purple clouds, and the Dayan Temple is filled with smoke.

    Wang Cunye smiled, it must have been Uncle Lu who started cooking. This was really embarrassing for him.

    Uncle Lu was getting older, so Xie Xiang was planning to find a cook to prevent Uncle Lu from working too hard. However, Uncle Lu refused in every possible way and said, "I was saved by the old temple master, so I have this life. Being a cook is not hard work."  , and I know your taste, if it were someone else, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to get used to it."

    ??In fact, we are unwilling to spend one more person and increase the burden on the family.

    Xie Xiang tried to persuade him again and again, but Uncle Lu himself refused, so he just let it go.

    When we got to the top, we entered the door and saw Uncle Lu. Uncle Lu looked at it and said quickly: "Young Master, you are back. The lady is a little anxious!"

    Wang Cunye smiled: "The Dao Palace assessment takes a long time. It took several days. By the way, Uncle Lu, look at it."

    After saying that, he took out the jade ultimatum and showed it to Uncle Lu. When he saw it, Uncle Lu was stunned. The muscles on his face twitched and tears filled his eyes: "It's a Taoist ultimatum. The young master will do it in one assessment."  That¡¯s right, this is definitely a great thing, I¡¯m going to tell the lady right away!¡±

    With that said, he quickly walked in holding the jade certificate.

    Others didn¡¯t know it, but he knew the power of this ultimatum. From then on, no official came to ask for money, and the Taoist field was also tax-free, which immediately laid the foundation of the Taoist temple.

    Wang Cunye didn't think it was strange. After walking all night, there was autumn dew. He first went inside to get some clothes and put them on the railing. Then he went to a well in the north of the Taoist temple and fetched two buckets of water. There was no need to mention the big wooden bucket in the house.  I took off my clothes in the courtyard and washed myself with cold water to wash away all the sweat from my body.

    It only takes five minutes to dry yourself and put on your underwear and robe.

    By this time, the top of the mountain was bright, and the Taoist temple was on the shady side. It was still early, and the sun could not shine for a while, which added a bit of tranquility to the Taoist temple.

    Passing by the big tree in the Taoist courtyard, I walked into a house. Through the window paper, I could faintly see the shadows flashing in it. The shadows of the trees in the courtyard were whirling. There was smoke from the kitchen not far away, and there were mundane fireworks in the silence.

    When I arrived at the door, I saw Xie Xiang inside. When I saw him coming in, I looked over with bright eyes: "Brother, I'm waiting for you alone. Sit down quickly."

    At this time, Xie Xiang was smiling and her face was slightly rosy. Although she was still a little pale, she was obviously in better spirits, and her eyes were slightly red, showing that she had cried.

    The jade certificate was placed on the table and wrapped in red cloth.

    "Yeah!" Wang Cunye responded and sat across from Xie Tao. He originally wanted Uncle Lu to come to the table, but with the rules of this world, he didn't care. There were only him and Xie Tao at the moment.

    There was a tofu dish, a few steamed buns, and several bowls of porridge on the table. As soon as Wang Cunye sat down, he ate a lot.  Wang Cunye still wolfed down the food with his chopsticks. After a while, all the food on the table was wiped out by him.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye had finished eating, Xie Xiang said, "Senior brother, did your trip to the Dao Palace go smoothly this time?"

    Wang Cunye said with a smile: "When you entered the industry, all three items were top-notch, and you were approved immediately. You have endured hardships for these years, but with the Dao Ultimatum, it will be different immediately, and your hard days will be over.  "

    After a pause, he continued: "Now that I am a free man, with the Taoist certificate, I will be a serious Taoist priest and will not be hindered when I move to other places."

    Xie Xiang's eyes turned red when he heard this. After hearing this, he remained silent for a moment and said, "Senior brother, you have the ultimatum, so I'm half relieved. It's just about the Marquis of Wei I won't talk about it today.  For this matter, I asked Uncle Lu to pay for it, buy wine and prepare food, and we must celebrate it."

    Wang Cunye said: "Of course, there are just two things that must be completed."

    At this point, Lu Ren came over and took away the bowls and chopsticks.

    The sun rises, and the warm and bright sunlight shines in through the window, shining in spots in the house.

    Wang Cunye paused, did not speak immediately, and looked at Xie Xiang. At this time, he saw Xie Xiang was also looking at him, with a face full of joy and relief, but still dignified.

    Xie Xiang¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red when she noticed that her senior brother was looking at her: ¡°Senior brother!¡±

    Wang Cunye stepped forward and held Xie Xiang's hand. Xie Xiang gradually turned pink, covered with blush, extending to the roots of her ears and neck. She was tender white and red, very touching, but she did not break away and let him hold her.  Feeling her soft little hands, Wang Cunye sighed.

    "After the master passed away, the incense in Guanli disappeared, and the gods also dispersed. The first thing now is?It is to ask God to restore the incense in Guanli.  "

    "We can't invite the Taoist founder. All the gods in heaven enjoy a lot of incense and don't care about us. When the master is here, there are times when the gods feel that there is too little incense and leave."

    "We don't need to ask for a big god, we just need some small and efficacious gods. This is something allowed by Taoist regulations, and the specific gods already exist."

    He immediately told the god of Zhenhe Temple: "She was originally a small god. It happened that the incense had withered away and she moved here. She is familiar with incense. As long as she has some magic power and can use some magical powers, she can use it."

    "In Xiaohe Village at the foot of the mountain, most of the disciples were believers in Guanzhong when the master was there. However, they disappeared as soon as the master left. But the foundation is still there. As long as we repair it and reshape the statue, it will be fine. But this matter is not urgent. Now  As long as there are three sticks of incense offered in the morning and evening, it will be fine."

    The villagers of Xiaohe Village have little information, and the government generally will not go to this remote village. Therefore, as long as the Taoist temple is reopened, there will be no competitors.

    "Senior brother, if you have this intention, my grandfather's spirit in heaven will also be happy. But what is urgent now is the matter of Wei Hou. Senior brother, it really can't be done. You and I can avoid this disaster by giving up this inheritance. It's okay now." Thank you.  Xiang frowned and said.

    "Master, how can you give up your lifelong inheritance?" Wang Cunye said with a sneer, paused, his voice softened, and said: "Junior sister, I have one more thing to tell you."

    As he said that, he told about the killing of a captain and an official yesterday.

    Xie Xiang was stunned when she heard this. She also felt that Wang Cunye had changed a lot this time, but she never expected that he had no qualms about killing officials and servants. After hearing this, his face turned pale and he could hardly sit still: "Brother, you have caused a big disaster this time.  , we immediately packed up and got out of this place."

    Wang Cunye stretched out his hand and said, "Don't be alarmed, listen to me!"

    Xie Xiang raised his eyes and saw Wang Cunye's eyes were bright and his demeanor was calm, but there was no trace of panic. He was suddenly surprised and happy at the same time.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes became a little serious: ¡°Kill these three people without anyone seeing them.¡±

    Seeing that Xie Xiang was about to speak, he waved his hand: "I know that the government does not need evidence, as long as there is suspicion. If I had become white a few days ago, I could naturally act like this."

    "But I am now a regular Taoist priest. Although I have a low status, I cannot be tortured and interrogated at will. I have to ask the Taoist palace to change my status before I can be brought to court."

    "Without any evidence, how can I ask Dao Gongge to remove my identity?"

    Speaking of this, Xie Xiang was originally a Hui Zhilan with a very smart heart. When he heard this, he knew that what he said was right and there was a lot of room for it. He immediately let go of his heart. He pondered for a moment and said: "Although it is like this  , but it can¡¯t be delayed for a long time. We act in public affairs, and killing officials like this will not be let off so lightly."

    Wang Cunye sat upright, holding her hand, listening to her worries, but he smiled: "Lu Zhao is not an official yet and what he wants is this period of time. In less than a month, there will be the Wei Hou Dharma Conference. Faced with this  Even if the county magistrate is furious, he will not negotiate with the Taoist Palace and will only monitor me closely to prevent me from escaping!"

    Xie Xiang was speechless after hearing this. What he said made sense, but once the government closely monitored him, it would be difficult to leave this place calmly.

    His fingertips felt the soft warmth of her hand, and he could feel the rapid pulse. Wang Cunye knew that she was worried. At that moment, his dark and deep eyes lowered, and he met her gaze and said: "Junior sister, you have to believe me.  .¡±

    After a pause, he continued: "Wei Hou Dharma Assembly requires me to have perfect human and immortal cultivation. Even if I can't win, I can still escape intact."

    "There are still twenty days before the start of the Dharma Assembly. It is impossible to perfect the human immortality, but it is not too difficult to just open the channels of Yun Yuan."

    "If I can achieve it, I will immediately promote the official to the official position and accept the rank of Liujia and Liuding. This is the ninth-grade legal position, which is at the same level as the ninth-grade secular officials. Many things can be solved easily."

    Although Lu Zhao was the captain of the catchment, he was not an official in ancient times and had not yet become a formal patrol inspector. Once he became an official, the nature of things would be completely different.

    Xie Xiang originally wanted to say that it might not be so easy to "open the veins". It also took his grandfather ten years to achieve it. But when he looked up, he saw that Wang Cunye was confident and full of heroism, and his heart moved.  The words were swallowed.

    "In these twenty days, I will practice wholeheartedly and not care about foreign affairs. Of course, I will avoid some people's suspicions. The remodeling of the statues and the repair of the Taoist temples must be carried out simultaneously. Don't be stingy with money. Even if it is wasted in the future, it is better than having extraneous matters.  ¡ª¡ªJust make them feel at ease.¡±

    "Within these twenty days, I will definitely be able to rejuvenate my vitality and open my veins, and I will be able to accept the post of Zhang Li. From now on, I will be able to enter the official body. Even if it is timeIn the short term, he will not be summoned by the Marquis of Wei for the time being, but he will definitely be able to escape from the Dharma Assembly.  "

    The foundation of this body is very solid, but the understanding is insufficient. Now I have gained insight into the secret of the Six Yang Diagram. As long as the nutrition is up to date, it is not difficult to enter this level within twenty days.

    "As long as I take this step, let alone Mr. Zhang, even Mr. Zhang will give me retribution. How can my wife be humiliated? How can I just let this matter go?"

    "Yeah!" After hearing these words, Xie Xiang stopped saying a thousand words, just responded, and leaned gently into his arms.

    It doesn¡¯t matter, if you marry a chicken, follow the chicken, if you marry a dog, follow the dog. Since your husband has already made a decision, you can only go with him. Whether it is a blessing or a disaster, you can only accept it.

    Feeling her tenderness, Wang Cunye was silent.

    "The so-called status and official status still occupy the majority among human immortals. If you can perfect human immortals and raise true spirits, why do you need to calculate in the turbidity of the world?"

    ??A sword comes and goes, crossing Qingming, happy and grudges!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 16: Intolerable

    On earth, Confucius was on the bank of a river, sighing at the eastward flowing water: "The dead are like this, and they don't give up day and night."

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Early in the morning, Wang Cunye left the Taoist temple. It was late autumn in September, and all things were dead. Autumn leaves fell all over the ground. Autumn winds blew in the mountains, strong winds blew through, and frost could be seen in the treetops and grass.

    At the foot of the mountain is Xiaohe Village, where the villagers have lived for more than ten generations. There is a spring on the mountain, and the live water continues to gush out, forming a small stream that winds through the small village and flows eastward directly into Xinshui River.

    It is the stream formed by this spring that brings drinking and irrigation to the village. More than ten generations of people have relied on this for water. However, in late autumn, the stream often stops flowing. Although it is a bit difficult, the villagers have continued to survive.

    We walked through a forest and came to the top. Not far away, there was a piece of bluestone lying in front of us, with the words "Yin and Yang are charcoal, and everything is copper" engraved on it.

    The turns of the strokes are vigorous and majestic, yet also ethereal. The line of words on this bluestone was written by Xie Cheng. He asked someone to carve it on it. When you see the words and see the person, you can see the character of this person. Unfortunately, he is no longer here

    The Immortal Path is impermanent, that¡¯s how it is!

    It is said that Xie Cheng was originally a scholarly disciple who read poetry and books, but later abandoned his pen to practice Taoism. Unfortunately, his extraordinary talent did not mean his advancement in Taoism, so he finally retreated sadly and broke his sword in the sand.

    Looking at the handwriting of his mentor on the bluestone, Wang Cunye's eyes were deep and dark. He stood there for a moment, and finally sighed in despair. He ignored the handwriting on the bluestone and went straight to a platform.

    As soon as the thought came up, the true text representing the six Yang diagrams in my mind evolved into a small human figure.

    This human figure makes various movements, totaling thirty-six movements. Each movement is clearly visible. Compared with the pictures recorded in the scroll, this movement is ten times more complicated and intuitive!

    The mystery is flowing in his heart. Wang Cunye understands it with his heart and follows these movements. There are thirty-six movements of bear, monkey, tiger and leopard.

    As he practiced, a voice suddenly appeared in Wang Cunye's mind, reading a text.

    This text is difficult and obscure, and has never been heard before. Each word has a unique charm, just like the rhythm of music, and is sometimes slow and sometimes urgent, sometimes loud and sometimes small, sometimes sharp, sometimes rapid, sometimes thin and gossamer, sometimes majestic and majestic And these sounds,  Just in line with the movements illustrated in the Liuyang diagram, two and one plus, a resonance vibrates the whole body!

    Wang Cunye's heart moved, and he knew that this was a secret spell taught in the Six Yang Diagram. The mantra secret spell stimulates the blood, condenses the essence, opens the meridians, and even lays the foundation.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? now it's continuous, very complete, running through the limbs and bones, flowing throughout the body.

    Wang Cunye collected his mind and continued to practice. After a while, he entered the meridians. A sharp pain suddenly surged out from the meridians in his hands. However, after a while, all the limbs and bones were in battle together.

    Wang Cunye was determined, and it took a lot of willpower to suppress the urge to scream. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Wang Cunye took a deep breath and continued to release his inner breath.

    Wherever the movement occurs, the inner breath circulates, until at the end, several orifices vibrate faintly, but the huge pain subsides.

    After beating it once, it will make great progress. This is derived from the tortoise shell.

    With this help, why should you fear that you will fail in your Taoist career?

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel something in his heart and burst into laughter.

    Yunya County Chengfu, the central hall of the government.

    In October, in late autumn, layers of ice will form on the bricks and tiles in the early morning.

    A servant was half-kneeling in front of Zhang Longtao. He didn't know what he said. Zhang Longtao was furious. He suddenly left the mahogany chair and stood up. He accidentally knocked over the tea bowl on the wooden table. The tea bowl fell to the ground and turned into pieces with a clang, scalding hot.  The tea splashed everywhere and landed on the servant's face. The servant couldn't help but scream, but he didn't dare to hide away and listened quietly to the young master's words.

    Zhang Longtao's face turned dark red. He ignored the burnt servant and stepped forward, grabbed his collar and shook it loudly: "What did you say? Shen Zhengzheng didn't take any action against Wang Cunye? Didn't I ask you to give a hint?"

    Shen Zhengzheng, who is forty this year, is a master of police detectives. He has solved a series of major cases in the past twenty years. However, this man is difficult to control, so the county magistrate has always made him sit on the bench. This time, the police chief Lu Zhao was killed.  , which greatly stimulated the county magistrate and promoted this person.

    Yesterday, the order for the appointment of the captain was issued, and he promised that if the case is solved, the nine-level inspection originally reserved for Lu Zhao will be given to this person.

    After Zhang Longtao heard this, he immediately sent his servant to hire a relevant person, claiming that Wang Cunye was highly suspicious.

    Shen Zhengzheng thought that he would immediately arrest Wang Cunye, but he didn't.

    The servant was shaken by him and coughed loudly, almost losing his breath. Zhang Longtao saw??, his head slightly clear, he pushed the servant to the ground, stood up straight, and said angrily: "How unreasonable! Shen Zhengzheng is not known to be upright, why didn't he take action against Wang Cunye?"

    The servant fell to the ground. After all, Zhang Longtao didn't attack hard and nothing happened. At this moment, seeing Zhang Longtao getting angry, he hurriedly said: "Master, Shen Zheng directly contacted the informant, but he didn't show anything. He just asked the informant to go back first. I also  I don¡¯t know why!¡±

    Seeing how useless Zhang Longtao was, he couldn't help but feel angry again and shouted: "Get out! Get out."

    When the servant saw Zhang Longtao telling him to get out, he felt relieved and hurriedly retreated.

    Zhang Longtao's disdain for Wang Cunye is based on Wang Cunye's identity as a white body. In fact, the identity of the master of Dayan Temple is extraordinary. Now that he has obtained the ultimatum, he has justifiably succeeded to the throne. The power of the political power lies in this ghost and god.  Lin Li's world is subject to huge restrictions, and it is not so easy to attack Wang Cunye.

    And what chilled Zhang Longtao the most was that in one night, Wang Cunye killed three people, including a captain and an official. He was really rebellious and crazy!

    Zhang Longtao was well aware of Wang Cunye's killing. If he was just contemptuous before and thought he would lose face and wanted to kill Wang Cunye, now he was filled with fear and wanted to kill him quickly.

    Zhang Longtao walked around in the house, and finally made up his mind for a moment. He looked up at the sky. The sun was high in the sky. It was noon. He opened the door curtain and went out. When the servant came out, he immediately called out to "Young Master". Zhang Longtao ignored him and quickly  Walk towards the tent.

    Arriving at the door of the accounting room, Zhang Longtao saw two guards at the door of the accounting room from a distance and asked directly: "Is the housekeeper here?"

    When the gatekeeper saw his young master asking about it, he did not dare to neglect and replied: "The housekeeper came here this morning and has been settling accounts in the accounting room!"

    Knowing that they were indeed there, he ignored the two servants and walked in. As soon as he entered, he saw a sixty-year-old man with a brush in one hand and an abacus in the other.  What's wrong, Third Young Master? I'm just calculating the accounts for this autumn's harvest, and some servants still owe me more rent."

    Zhang Longtao didn't get angry when he saw that the housekeeper didn't stand up and salute. This housekeeper had the same surname as the Zhang family. He followed his grandfather all the way to his father. After two generations of hard work and great achievements, the government did not regard him as a current person.

    Zhang Longtao found a chair and sat down, silently looking at the dim room in the accounting room and Butler Zhang under the light. He frowned slightly and asked: "Uncle Zhang, how much money do I have this month? How much money do I have next month?"  How many are there, I want to take them all.¡±

    Butler Zhang was lighting up the lamp to settle accounts, and the abacus made a crackling sound. He was startled when he heard it, and stood up: "Third Young Master, you have already advanced all the money for the second half of this year. This is really gone. Don't embarrass me."

    After Butler Zhang finished speaking, Zhang Longtao's face couldn't help but feel slightly hot. Zhang Longtao raised a group of servants and had a lot of expenses. The last time he gave Lu Zhao was one hundred taels. Despite the superficial appearance, he actually didn't have his own property.  I was so tortured by him.

    "Uncle Zhang, this time is extraordinary. The boy from Dayan Temple has passed the Taoist examination. Now Dayan Temple has initially restored its old views. What's even more terrifying is that this man is rebellious and insane. If we don't deal with him early, I'm afraid we will die.  Burial place.¡±

    Zhang Longtao walked back and forth in the accounting room, his face pale: "You have to give me this money. This is life-saving money, and it is also money to solve problems!"

    Butler Zhang was not so panicked, and said in a deep voice: "I've heard about this too, it's just a rule in the house!"

    Right here, a person said: "Give him five hundred taels!"

    The two of them were startled, and when they looked up, they saw that it was the county magistrate, their own master. They immediately stood up and saluted.

    Zhang Yuze squinted his eyes, waved his hand, and asked to do things first.

    When Butler Zhang said this, he immediately turned around and walked towards the cash box, making a trembling sound of taking it. After a while, Butler Zhang took out a banknote and placed it in front of Zhang Longtao, saying: "Master, this is five hundred taels.  You sign here."

    After saying that, he flipped through the account book again, which contained dense records of the monthly expenses of the county magistrate's big and small figures, and there were already many signatures under Zhang Longtao's name.

    His father was not far away. Zhang Longtao was a little embarrassed, but he still dipped his pen in ink, wrote down his name and handed it to the housekeeper.

    Zhang Yuze went out. Zhang Longtao caught his interest and followed him immediately.

    A gust of autumn wind blew by. Farther away was a small building with winding corridors. Farther away was a small lake at home, planted with lotus flowers. At this time, large old and half-dry lotus leaves were tumbling with the waves. Along with the sound of water, the lake was crystal clear.  .

    "Autumn is high, and the wind is bitingly cool." Zhang Yuze looked at the lake and said for a long time: "You broke in this time"A small disaster.  "

    Zhang Longtao did not speak, but stood with his hands lowered more respectfully.

    "But what you said just now is right. This person is indeed rebellious and crazy! He dares to kill officials and official duties. This has not happened in decades."

    "I am the county magistrate. I am usually loose and don't pay much attention to county affairs, but this time I have to ignore it I want you to take five hundred taels. Do you know how to use it?"

    "Yes, father, give it to the county magistrate and ask him to write a letter asking the Taoist palace to change Wang Cunye's identity as soon as possible."

    Zhang Yuze nodded and said: "You are right this time. I can't come forward. Take the money and confess the cause and effect directly to the county magistrate. Don't be afraid. Don't hide it. If you want to steal a girl, you can instruct the official and the captain."  There are all mistakes in dealing with a kid, but these mistakes are not on the table. Even if the law is really discussed, it is just a fine of silver!"

    "But Wang Cunye is rebellious, insane, and murders officials and officials. Not to mention us, even the county magistrate will be furious. This has broken the bottom line of the government."

    "Of course, Wang Cunye's identity is not revoked. It's not easy to do anything. Shen Zhengzheng is not wrong in his upright character, but he is not a fool and will not break the rules, so there is no need to tangle with him. As long as this person gets the dismissal order, he will immediately  Pounce on Wang Cunye and kill him!"

    "There is nothing wrong with being upright and honest, but if someone wants to fight against the government and the law, Shen Zhengzheng will be the first to tolerate it!"

    "We just need to watch the show."

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo¡¯s Marriage Chapter 17: The Strong Man in the Gongmen

    The fifth day of October, cloudy day, drizzle

    It was drizzling, and three donkeys carrying three people wearing bamboo hats entered Xiaohe Village. They found the hotel, wiped the rainwater on their hands, and came down holding the donkey reins.

    The boss of the hotel quickly went up and shouted: "There is a stove inside, let the three guests cook it."

    With that said, he stepped forward and led the donkey over. There were several wooden stakes under the eaves, and they were all tied to the donkey. He also ordered the waiter to quickly find a table with the three of them.

    The fire was on, and streams of warm air were sprayed out. The clothes that were a little wet gradually dried up. The leader put down his bamboo hat and said: "Serve three bowls of rice wine, scald it, and serve some beef and vegetables!"

    "Okay, sir, please wait a moment!" The boss tied the donkey back and said quickly after hearing this.

    The three of them all sat down. The one in the middle was about forty years old, with a Chinese character face, a solemn face with a hint of murderous intent, and a righteous look on his eyebrows.

    The two men on the left and right also have some murderous aura. It is Shen Zhengzheng, the new captain, and the two public servants.

    After a while, the boss took out four vegetables and a plate of beef and put them on the table. He also boiled wine and sifted it. After filling three large bowls, Shen Zhengzheng said: "Brothers, when performing official duties, you cannot drink too much.  A bowl for one person to warm your body.¡±

    These two were on official business for a long time. They stood up and thanked them: "Don't worry, sir. We understand and we won't make any mistakes."

    Shen Zhengzheng smiled and said, "You don't have to say that, please have a drink."

    We drank wine and ate meat. At this time, even though it was drizzling, we could still see a steady stream of people coming and going, some carrying bricks and wood all the way up.

    An old man with white beard and hair was still giving instructions in the rain.

    Shen Zhengzheng was moved in his heart and asked the shop owner: "It's raining. Why is that?"

    Seeing that the three of them were looking a little murderous, the shop owner didn't dare to neglect him and said with a smile, "Three guests, we are going up to the Taoist temple!"

    "Is it Dayan Temple?"

    "Yes, this is the only Taoist temple in our village. The old temple leader passed away a few years ago, and there was no one to take charge of it. A large area of ??long grass and thorns grew up. But now the young temple leader has passed the Taoist examination and donated money to rebuild it. He is responsible for food and clothing. Man  Ten cents a day, everyone comes to help!" The shopkeeper said with a smile, obviously very happy.

    The three of them looked at each other and devoured their food immediately. After eating, they paid and followed all the way up.

    The mountain of Dayan Temple is not high, only about 200 meters. When I climbed up the steps, I saw mostly women and children at the steps. They were all busy eradicating the thick hay on the top and bottom of the steps and in the gaps, and tamping all the gaps.  Be plain.

    Although the women and children had no wages, they still took care of the food and food, and each of them had a piece of fat. Everyone was having a good time doing it.

    Shen Zhengzheng walked all the way up and took a look at the Taoist temple. The size of the Taoist temple was not large. The bricks and wood carried by one party were piled on the floor, and the lime mortar was still steaming.

    The mountain gate and the viewing wall are only half-built, but in front of the main hall, there is an incense cauldron, and many people are already burning incense while working, making the incense linger.

    Shen Zhengzheng narrowed his eyes and glanced around, and saw that all the men were working. Women and children were taking advantage of their free time to offer incense. Occasionally, he saw a middle-aged man. Judging from his clothes, he was a landlord with some status in the village. He bowed and knelt down. Shen Zhengzheng  He stepped forward and called out: "Brother, do you want to donate money for incense?"

    The middle-aged man looked at Shen Zhengzheng and saw that he was wearing clothes that were not old. He had a serious expression and was unsure of his origin, so he said, "Yes, are you passing by?"

    Shen Zhengzheng pointed to the hall and asked, "Is it spiritual?"

    "Hey, don't underestimate this god!" the middle-aged man said: "Originally, when the old temple master was here, it was very effective. Later, the old temple master got old and didn't open the temple much, so he had less contact. Now,  The young master of the Taoist temple has become a Taoist priest, so we all come to offer incense and pray for blessings."

    After hearing this, Shen Zhengzheng secretly understood in his heart that Dayan Temple has a strong foundation here. He smiled and said: "I see, I will also pay you a visit."

    After Shen Zhengzheng finished speaking, he actually lit a stick of incense and took a few steps. Suddenly, his eyes froze.

    A little further away, a young man came out and was greeting many people.

    The boy was fifteen or sixteen years old. He was wearing a black lacquered wooden Taoist crown and a white long-sleeved robe with fluttering sleeves. His face was like a bright moon, his eyebrows were flying, and he was suddenly surprised by a kind of aura.

    At this time, many villagers who came to help were immediately in awe when they saw such an extraordinary person, and they subconsciously walked more slowly.

    Many villagers have been blessed by Xie Cheng. Occasionally they have diseases and go to Dayan Temple to seek medicine. They can be cured after taking medicine. Every year during festivals, people offer incense and worship to gods. Xie Cheng has also seen several Feng Shui for this village. Most of them are  How many times have people received gratitude and kindness?So I have great respect for Dayan Guan.

    A few years ago, I heard that Xie Cheng had passed away, and the relationship faded away. However, the villagers were conservative by nature, and their awe for the Taoist priests still remained in their hearts. Now that they saw the magnanimity, they became even more respectful.

    Wang Cunye felt an indescribable feeling in his heart when he saw that these villagers were still in awe of him, showing that they were still grateful for their kindness.

    He reached out and pointed at a villager and said, "Come here, I have something to ask you."

    The villager was immediately stunned, but he did not dare to neglect. He quickly walked up to Wang Cunye and saluted him, and Wang Cunye accepted it calmly.

    After saluting, the villager said: "I have met the Taoist priest, but I don't know why he called me?"

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t take it seriously when he saw that the men in this village were speaking awkwardly and speaking vulgarly. Most of the villagers were like this.

    He directly gave instructions to the villagers and said: "Go and tell the village chief and notify every household that I am grateful to the folks in the village for their help. Therefore, after today's work, you can come here to see me. If you have any illness or evil spirits,  Report them all together and I will remove them for you, and I will wait here."

    The villagers hurriedly responded, but heard Wang Cunye say again: "A few years ago, my master went away without anyone to take charge, which neglected everyone. Now I have invited Bai Niangniang back. If anything goes wrong for you in the future, I will solve the problem, heirs."  If you are well and healthy, you can burn incense and offer sacrifices, and you will naturally be blessed. You also brought these words to me."

    After saying that, Wang Cunye took out another piece of broken silver and threw it to the villagers, saying, "Just take this money and make some tea, water, cakes and the like for everyone to use when they have a rest."

    The villager was surprised and happy when he caught the money. He had to tip for doing this, so he responded and trotted away, leaving a puff of smoke behind him.

    Seeing him go, Wang Cunye turned around, straightened his robes, and stood quietly waiting for the villagers to arrive. The autumn wind blew, but it could not bring any chill to him.

    "My lord!" the two servants whispered.

    Shen Zhengzheng¡¯s face was as dark as water. He had been a businessman for twenty years and had seen many people. However, Wang Cunye¡¯s demeanor and demeanor were rare. People could hardly believe that this was the person who killed officials and businessmen.

    But it¡¯s precisely this that makes this person appear more dangerous.

    "If it were on Earth, no matter how magnanimous and calm you are, under the suppression of powerful agencies, you would have to lie down because you have no personal power.

    ¡°But in this world, with such demeanor and demeanor, its hidden power cannot be underestimated.

    ??Suddenly, Shen Zhengzheng remembered a case ten years ago. Zongheng came and went, the sword was like snow, and the killing was like numbness. The man was also so calm and comfortable, with a bright smile, and regarded the government as nothing.

    Suddenly, Shen Zhengzheng felt a strong hatred for Wang Cunye.

    It is these powerful monks who have caused the country to fall apart, the princes to stand up, and the judicial and criminal laws to be destroyed. Thinking of this, he clenched his fist fiercely and cut his nails into his flesh.

    "Hmph, no matter what your talent is, I will bring you to justice!"

    Of course, Shen Zhengzheng also knew that if someone like the boy opposite was given another chance, he would not be able to be restrained by the political power and justice. Thinking of this, his eyes became a little redder!

    Wang Cunye, who was on the high platform above, was stunned and felt something. He looked down and scanned the crowd.

    At this time, the sun was gradually setting. Dozens of villagers gathered together and walked over, whispering to each other. After turning a corner, they saw Wang Cunye on the bluestone in front. They quickened their pace and walked over.

    This small village only has a population of 200. In addition to the elderly, children, women at home, and busy people, almost everyone is here. It can be seen that they have awe and respect for the Taoist priests.

    "The common people pay their respects to the Taoist priest."

    "I've met the Taoist priest."

    There was a constant stream of voices. When Wang Cunye saw them coming, he squinted his eyes, smiled, and looked gentle. He stood up and bowed his head to the villagers and said, "There is no need to perform this great ceremony. I have come here specially to perform the duties of the guest."  I apologize, if you have any illness or evil, you can report it to me. If you need to eliminate the disaster and protect the health of your family, you can go to the main hall of Dayan Temple to pray to the empress."

    A middle-aged man came out of the village. Without saying anything, he saluted Wang Cunye and said, "Thanks to all the fellow villagers, Tian is the head of the village. I wonder what the Taoist priest pays attention to when it comes to money?"

    Wang Cunye couldn¡¯t help but chuckle after hearing this, and said: ¡°Everyone¡¯s life is difficult, so I won¡¯t accept money this time, lest anyone say that I love money and don¡¯t care about people¡¯s livelihood. As long as you are willing, just go and light incense in the temple.¡±

    This middle-aged man is the tallest in the village, and his clothes are coarse cloth, which shows the economic difference.

    But Wang Cunye is not worried about money. As long as he gradually develops magical powers and has the sesame oil money of the big families in the city, why bother?Are these mountain people struggling to make a living?

    These are all trivial matters. The most important thing is to improve your strength, and nothing else matters.

    After hearing this, the villagers were immediately moved and said, "The Taoist priest is benevolent!"

    The middle-aged man said: "There are no special products in the village, and there is just enough food to eat, and we still have to save it to deal with the famine years. Therefore, there are diseases and evil spirits in the village, and we can only resign ourselves to fate."

    Having said this, he paused briefly and continued: "The visit of the temple master this time has saved many lives in the village. The whole village and I would like to thank the Taoist Master for his kindness."

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s leave now without further ado.¡±

    When the middle-aged man saw him, he stopped talking nonsense and said, "Taoist Master, please."

    Wang Cunye nodded and said, "Okay, you guys will lead the way."

    As he said that, he glanced back and immediately met Shen Zhengzheng's eyes. Shen Zhengzheng couldn't help but turned pale and let out a "hum".

    "The thief who kills officials so calmly is a provocation to the government and the public!"

    He must be captured and killed to enforce the law!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    There has never been a formal group before, but now we have a group at 83516090. Readers who like this book can join the group. Thank you all.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 18: Desire

    When Wang Cunye returned from the village at dusk, the busy work in Dayan Temple had been completed, and many people received their own copper coins and a bag of dry food.

    Uncle Lu didn¡¯t know the news about Wang Cunye¡¯s killing of officials, but he was happily busy with two young men following behind him.

    "Master, there are very few people in the temple right now. I recruited two people based on old connections in the village." Uncle Lu said with a smile, his wrinkles spreading.

    "Of course we need people in the temple. There must be at least five or six. You can take care of this matter. There's no rush." ??Wang Cunye said. With the Taoist ultimatum, you don't have to worry about no one coming. You must know that Taoist boys can be protected and exempted from official duties.  , can eat well, and can still read.

    At this moment, when he returned to the view, Wang Cunye took a glance. The feeling like a needle light he encountered at noon no longer existed. It was obvious that this person had retreated, and he couldn't help but sneered slightly.

    In the big incense cauldron, half of the incense ashes accumulated. Occasionally, the wind blew and spread with the wind.

    At this time, the sun was setting and the sky was covered with mist. Wang Cunye was standing, silently presiding over the pilgrims to kneel down and pray. Pilgrims kept coming forward to kneel down to the gods and pray silently. Wang Cunye closed his eyes and nodded slightly from time to time.

    In front of the statue, cigarette smoke was lingering. A villager who was returning with dry food stood up from the tuanfu and bowed to Wang Cunye. When Wang Cunye saw him, he just nodded silently. The man saw the viewer's response. Since the main hall was solemn, it was not good.  Talk again and then retreat silently.

    The person behind was a middle-aged woman. When she saw the person in front of her retreating, she stepped forward silently, straightened her robe, bowed down, knelt three times and knelt down in front of the statue. She didn't know what she was praying for, so she stood up silently.  Then he turned around and saluted Wang Cunye, who also greeted him gently.

    ??At this time, someone used their spiritual sense to look at it, and they could see the little incense and faith gathering in the void like fireflies. The little incense and their aspiration flashed with luster, gathered into a thin stream in the void, and poured towards the statue of the god in the void.

    In the statue, a white and reddish spirit body is silent in the statue. If you look carefully, you can also see a word in the center of her spirit body. This word has an octagonal light hanging down, showing a golden color, and a thin stream is entering it.  It was then transformed into traces of light red divine power, which filled Bai Susu's body.

    She is silent in this transformation, exuding the majesty of the gods. This majesty can silently influence the pilgrims and believers, making them become more pious unconsciously.

    Wang Cunye stood beside the god, presiding over the kneeling prayer, but found that half of the characters actually fell and merged into Wang Cunye's sea of ??consciousness.

    At this moment, in the dark tide of Wang Cunye's sea of ??consciousness, a mysterious light like the sun and moon hangs on it, reflecting the sea of ??consciousness. The broken reincarnation disk floats in it, turning into a turtle shell for a while, and turning into a roulette wheel again for a while. The transformed power naturally  The spiritual platform keeps pouring in, but when it reaches the sea of ????consciousness, it is all absorbed by the turtle shell, like a long whale swallowing water, unable to get in or out.

    Wang Cunye thought silently, and because of the relationship between him and Bai Susu, half of the incense and wishing power received by Bai Susu would be returned to him, which was an unexpected surprise.

    At this time, Uncle Lu saw a few villagers kneeling in front of the statue to offer incense, so he went up and said: "Everyone who comes today has a divine destiny, don't worry, it's getting late now, just leave!"

    The crowd bowed to God and gradually dispersed.

    The night is gradually rising, the moon is hanging, the night is hazy, but the west is still bright, with the afterglow of the sunset that refuses to leave. At this time, the qi of heaven and earth are transforming, and yin and yang are exchanging. Wang Cunye walked out of the main hall and stared at the sky in silence.  Until the bright moon shines high and the night falls.

    ?????????????? The power of the incense and aspiration that was originally filled was gradually absorbed. Wang Cunye was slightly shocked, and the tortoise shell projection flashed and disappeared. He raised his hand to straighten the righteous crown, stepped up the steps, and walked into the main hall.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and after a ray of clear light, Bai Susu suddenly showed her spirit. At this time, she was completely different.

    I saw her black hair hanging down from her back, almost reaching the ground, she was covered in white clothes, and there were some accessories on it. She had a beautiful and straight face, with a little red mole between her eyebrows, which reflected the radiance of her face, making her look like a goddess.

    Seeing Wang Cunye summoning him, Bai Susu gave Wang Cunye a slap in the face.

    Wang Cunye glanced at Bai Susu and said: "I have continued to do this and continued to guide you. This dojo has become a place. From now on, I will not need to preside over incense and other rituals here. You can just do your duty. Unless there is a grand ceremony, I will not  Come here again to host the pilgrims' prayers. You can respond at your own discretion. You have been a god for hundreds of years, so I am not allowed to say more."

    Wang Cunye raised his head slightly and saw that Bai Susu had listened carefully. He felt a little satisfied and asked: "Is the incense and wish power you absorbed going well?"

    "It went very well. The Lord's artifact gave the divine jar extraordinary efficaciousness, which can purify the power of incense. Not only is the amount of divine power obtained the same as before, but it is ten times more pure. With this help, even if it is just the incense of this Xiaohe Village, I will be able to  He will be back on the throne within a year.""Very good, I have been sedating at night recently, and I always feel that my energy and blood are abnormal, and I am afraid that a disaster is coming. You also know that I am a person with abnormal soul, and I can see misfortunes and blessings in the void, so I came here to inform you to prepare early.  "

    After hearing this, Bai Susu couldn't help but condense her eyes. There seemed to be thousands of thoughts flowing in it, but they dissipated in a moment. She couldn't help but sigh and said: "With the grace of the Lord, if I build the throne again, the soldiers will come to block it, and the water will come to cover it up. It won't  retreat!"

    Wang Cunye flicked his sleeves and saw Bai Susu's thoughts flowing. He knew what she was thinking about. He thought for a moment and said, "You don't have to be like this. This is my Taoist temple. If something happens, how can I let you fight alone?"  Up?"

    After saying this, he stretched out his right hand and shook it, and a divine light flew in front of Bai Susu. Bai Susu took it with both hands and asked, "My lord, what is this?"

    Listening to her question, Wang Cunye said: "This is the spiritual light transformed by the divine weapon. If there is an attack from a foreign enemy, you can crush this light. Even if I am hundreds of miles away, I will sense it and come back to help."

    Bai Susu responded, bowed his head to Wang Cunye, and hid in the statue without saying a word.

    Wang Cunye passed through the corridor and came to the main room. This was originally the living place of the temple master, and now Wang Cunye lives here.

    Opening the door, the lights were bright, the bedding had been laid out, and it was extremely clean. There were covered rice and dishes on the table, as well as a dish of soup, which was covered to prevent the food from getting cold.

    Although it is like this every day, Wang Cunye can't help but feel warm in his heart.

    Every day, Xie Xiang would spread the bedding for him and light the lamps when he didn't come back. Afraid of disturbing the Buddhist rituals and practice, he would quietly walk away without seeing him after doing these things.

    These days have been hard on her, Xie Xiang bit by bit, Wang Cunye did not tell Xie Xiang, but kept them in his heart.

    After entering the main room, Wang Cunye closed the door, walked to the table and sat down, uncovered the bamboo basket covering the bowls and rice, picked up the rice and ate the dishes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT

    People in this world only have two meals a day, but wealthy families can have three meals a day. Rich families are not restricted and have chefs to serve them at any time.

    The Dayan view that Wang Cunye belongs to completely ignores the rules of the secular world and calls itself a system.

    Because Dayan Guan¡¯s dietary rations and food combinations are all based on one¡¯s own physical needs. The physical body is a raft that travels across the world. Taoists cherish themselves the most, so how could they not take care of themselves.

    ????????????? This commandment is found in formal Taoist temples, and the diet should be based on the needs of the body. The practitioner¡¯s own inner breath has the instinct to sense the needs of the body, so it is not difficult to measure the needs.

    But Xie Xiang was born with a bad condition. Fortunately, he was born in a Taoist sect and was constantly nourishing his body according to its deficiencies. If he were in a wealthy family and didn't understand the method of nourishing his body, his beauty would have disappeared long ago.

    Wang Cunye ate big, but chewed very carefully. After a while, he had finished all the vegetables and rice. He put down the empty bowl, took the soup bowl, took off the lid, and took a big gulp. The soup had already been poured out.  After a while, it was lukewarm, not hot, just right for the mouth. A big bowl of soup was swallowed, and he put the plate and bowl in the water to soak.

    After doing this, I concentrated on thinking, chanting the scriptures silently, and carefully comprehending the mysteries I learned one by one. Today, the thirteen volumes have been refined into the true text, and the secrets are all in my heart.

    But even if the tortoise shell can evolve and deduce and condense the true text, it still needs a digestion process before it can truly become one's own, so I chant the sutra silently every night.

    Fucheng¡¤Qingyang Taoist Palace

    At this moment, Taoist boys and Taoist priests are still doing evening classes, bells and chimes are beating, cymbals and drums are clanging, and hundreds of people are chanting sutras. After the chanting, hundreds of people are sitting in meditation, silently circulating their true energy.

    Ye Ming got up, took an official document, and arrived in front of the main hall. He said nothing and just stood.

    After a while, a voice came from inside: "Come in!"

    "Yes!" Ye Ming came in. As usual, a furnace of green smoke filled the air. A young man wearing a jade crown sat on the cloud couch on the jade platform and said in a low voice: "What's the matter?"

    At night, the inspector bowed his head and said, "The magistrate of Shanya County requests that Wang Cunye be removed from his legal position."

    Daozheng then slowly opened his eyes and glanced around. In the lower right corner, a vermilion seal glowed faintly. It was indeed the official seal of the county government.

    Daozheng couldn't help but frown and said, "It's only been ten days since I joined the company, and this happened?"

    He asked again: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Ye Ming respectfully replied: "This matter will be decided by Daozheng. However, looking at the context of the matter, Zhang Longtao first tried to take away the wife and daughter, and then he killed someone in anger."

    Wang Cunye can be said to be the leader of his class.Go, if you have good karma, you will naturally have a tendency.

    Daozheng smiled after hearing this and said: "Purification is the basis of cultivating the Tao. At that time, Xie Cheng was a sweetheart, and I don't think his disciples were the same. Alas No matter what, this son is strong-willed. It is a fact that he killed the captain of the official service. I have to  Give me an explanation."

    "Originally, for Xie Cheng's sake, I wanted to write the letter to the Marquis of Wei in the name of Dao Palace to exempt him from the Hebo conscription. I didn't want this to happen in a blink of an eye."

    "Well, I won't exempt him from being summoned by Hebo, and I won't exempt him from his legal duties. There are ten days left for Hebo's rituals, so it's up to him to participate. Whether it's life or death, it's up to him to have good luck."

    "If you want to survive, then you can cultivate it." Daozheng spoke clearly and lowered his head.

    Ye Ming knew that the matter had been decided, so he bowed his head as a courtesy and said, "I will convey this intention to the county magistrate right now."

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo marries a wife Chapter 19: The country is not in the country

    County government

    When Shen Zhengzheng looked at it, he saw in the shadow of the lights and candles a man lifting the curtain and coming out. He saw the county magistrate Fan Jia coming out. Shen Zhengzheng hurriedly stepped forward, saluted and said, "I'm humbled to say hello to you, sir!"

    "No need to salute!" County Magistrate Fan Jia took a deep breath, a little tired, with a haggard look on his face, frowned, pointed at the crowd and asked Shen Zhengzheng: "Are they all the capable people you selected?"

    "Sir!" Shen Zhengzheng bowed and said: "The thief Wang Cunye has martial arts and may have some Taoist skills. He is afraid that ordinary servants will not be able to take down his humble position, so he hired these seven people. Three of them are on duty, and they are all martial arts."  Yes, he is good at capturing and killing, so that he can achieve success."

    Although Shen Zhengzheng was sitting on the bench, he never failed because he was not only honest, but also had a group of people to help him. The county magistrate breathed a sigh of relief silently and said: "Since we have invited them all, let's all join the Yamen.  You come with me."

    After hearing this, Shen Zhengzheng responded and followed the county magistrate Fan Jia inside step by step.

    The light in the small hall was very dark, but there was a candle on the desk, which illuminated one side. County Magistrate Fan Jia sat on a chair, did not speak for now, closed his eyes and rested.

    Shen Zhengzheng stood with his hands lowered and said nothing.

    After a while, the county magistrate breathed out and said: "The operation has been cancelled."

    Shen Zhengzheng was suddenly startled, his face turned red, and his veins popped out. He finally remembered that it was his Shangguan in front of him, and that he had wasted more than ten years and had long since lost his breath, so he adjusted his breath and said in a slightly indignant voice.  He said: "Sir, is it possible that Taoist palace refuses to reform?"

    County magistrate Fan Jia had a sullen face, stood up and walked around, saying coldly: "Yes, the Taoist palace refuses to change."

    "Sir, we have people who are good at torture and have already brought some evidence. Why don't you want to be punished?" Shen Zhengzheng asked.

    Wang Cunye is not a professional counter-reconnaissance person. He thought that the traces were not exposed, but in fact, in the eyes of professionals, the traces were still exposed.

    County magistrate Fan Jia was silent for a moment and said: "Of course you are right, but the Taoist palace's reasons are not bad. There are still ten days before the Hebo Dharma Assembly. The Taoist palace has already said that no immunity will be granted.  make."

    Seeing Shen Zhengzheng's dull expression, he sighed and said, "It's enough to survive a narrow escape from death in the Dharma Assembly. Besides, the Taoist palace has just been awarded the title of Dharma, and it will be removed in less than a month. This will greatly damage the Taoist palace's face.  With such a result, it¡¯s already pretty good, hey¡­¡±

    At the end of the sentence, it was just a sigh.

    The foundation of political power is violence. Where violence cannot be extended, the so-called law does not exist.

    Xia Yi was banned by martial arts, and the order of the king's law, the banned person, ordered Yin to say: "Killing"

    Three hundred years ago, when the Taoism was not revealed, the government suppressed those who had magical powers and martial arts, and no one dared to resist. However, three hundred years ago, when the Taoism was revealed and the imperial power was abolished, the power of the regime went from bad to worse, which made him heartbroken.  .

    Those who disrupt the world are traitors to the Tao. When will the clouds clear the sky and the Holy Emperor will be born to sweep away the Tao and return the world to us?

    Shen Zhengzheng listened to the county magistrate's melancholy sigh and clenched his fist fiercely. His nails immediately cut into the flesh, dripping with blood, and the anger in his heart erupted like a volcano.

    Facing this scene, regardless of whether the country is a country or not, all people with lofty ideals will feel sad and cry bitterly!

    Dayan view

    In the quiet room, Wang Cunye sat down on the cloud couch, his eyes drooped and his breathing long and thin.

    Gradually, wisps of clouds came out of the sky, rising like smoke, and gathered into a white cloud lotus the size of a bowl above the head. It made a clanking sound as it turned, and the jade stones collided, clear and clear.

    The cloud lotus hangs down its flames, which flicker on and off. Little bits of red light burst out and fall one after another. In the sea of ????consciousness, a turtle shell rises and falls, vibrating faintly, forming a melody and forming thunder. Although it is very low, it shakes the qi, blood and bone marrow.

    This scene lasted until three quarters of noon, when the white lotus on the top suddenly stopped and disappeared into the top of the head.

    But this is not the end, but in the breath, a light red lotus flower emerges from the sky spirit again. This flower is half a foot long, standing upright on the top of the head. As it turns, bright red light continues to shine down, seeping into the body, but it condenses up and down.  Not scattered.

    Wang Cunye closed his eyes and remained motionless. After an unknown amount of time, he slowly opened his eyes. Suddenly, there was a continuous "crackling" sound in his body. The rain hit the plantains, which were as jade-like as jade, and three feet of light red appeared on his body.

    At this moment, a figure appeared at the door of the quiet room. She was pale red and elegantly dressed. It was Bai Susu.

    Bai Susu was cultivating in the statue of the gods. Suddenly he heard something, so he turned out of the main hall. Seeing this strange scene, he couldn't help being shocked, but he didn't say anything.

    After a while, Wang Cunye's whole body trembled and he collected the red lotus on his head.

    Bai Susu bowed and saluted: "CongratulationsThe master has been promoted to the second level of human immortality, and his luck has opened his veins!  "

    Seeing Bai Susu say this, Wang Cunye smiled slightly and stood up from the couch: "Well, it's the second transformation of human beings and immortals, and Yun Yuan's pulse has been opened."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?

    Power and wealth all rely on external things, but this power is controlled by oneself.

    Wang Cunye got up and walked out of the quiet room. Uncle Xie Xiang also came over after hearing the sound.

    Bai Susu saw it and said, "It's inconvenient here, so I'll leave first."

    Seeing Wang Cunye¡¯s acquiescence, Bai Susu disappeared and returned to the main hall to rest on the statue.

    At this time, Xie Xiang and Uncle Lu hurried over. Seeing Wang Cunye standing upright with a calm demeanor, he stepped forward and asked, "Senior brother, have you been promoted to the second level of Human Immortal?"

    "Well, after twenty days of hard work and hard work, it finally came true today." Wang Cunye said to Xie Xiang, and couldn't help but laugh up to the sky, and there was no longer concealed happiness in his laughter!

    When the Yun Yuan opens the meridians, the true Yuan is rolling, and the dark and outer elements are combined, you can use Taoist spells, and the inner breath will more than double. With this force, many scruples can be broken with one sword. One day, this world  The French Open, the country and the country are all independent of oneself.

    This world may not yet have an objective understanding. Wang Cunye comes from the earth and understands that the foundation of political power is "everyone is equal." No matter how heroic you are, ten soldiers can capture and kill you. Therefore, thousands of heroes only bend their waists for the organization.

    But in this world, there are other avenues and smooth roads.

    "A sword once served as a million-man warrior, and he fought for three thousand miles with one sword."

    It may be the misfortune of the country, but it is the sublimation of the individual.

    Of course, this is just the beginning. Wang Cunye's thoughts are rolling in his heart, but Xie Xiang is surprised and happy. Although it is not difficult to transform into an immortal twice, it will take several years.

    It has always been rare to achieve success in fifteen years.

    Hearing Wang Cunye¡¯s words, Uncle Lu¡¯s face turned red from behind, and he was obviously so excited that he couldn¡¯t contain himself. He muttered: ¡°The old temple master can finally rest in peace.¡±

    "I'm going to change my clothes, and I'll go down the mountain to Qingyang Palace to apply for a job!" Wang Cunye took a few steps in the Taoist temple, his expression gradually became clear, and he said to Xie Xiang.

    "The rain is about to come and the wind is all over the house. The trees are trying to be quiet but the wind is not stopping. The county magistrate Fan Jia and Gongmen want to take action against us. Many things are imminent. Only I can bear it more. Many things can be dealt with freely.  There is no need to be so secretive and have your hands and feet tied up just because of your identity.¡±

    Having said this, Wang Cunye smiled coldly: "At that time, I will also hold an official banquet and invite these people over to see the colors on their faces!"

    Xie Xiang watched Wang Cunye speak at this time, and his heroic spirit rushed straight to his eyebrows. He knew that what he said was reasonable, and he suppressed his reluctance: "What you said is that I will get some money for you immediately. There may be a lot of expenses in the city!"

    After saying that, he walked towards the house.

    Wang Cunye looked at Xie Xiang's back. Xie Xiang was reluctant to give up, but he couldn't see it. However, thinking of the undercurrent in Gongmen County, his eyes turned cold and he thought silently in his heart.

    Seeing that Xie Xiang was gone, Uncle Lu came over in a hurry: "Congratulations to the master of the temple for being promoted. There is hope for the revival of Dayan Temple."

    After finishing speaking, he paused and said hesitantly: "The temple owner should also pay attention to rest"

    Wang Cunye waved his sleeves and said: "I know this, but now the outside is pressing harder and harder. I can't delay at all. I will have some free time when He Bo's matter is over."

    After hearing this, Uncle Lu remained silent, bowed and retreated.

    Wang Cunye stood up and walked towards the side hall. After a while, he put on his Taoist crown and changed into a formal robe and came out. At this time, Xie Xiang came over and quickly handed over a few banknotes: "Be careful on the way, I will wait for you in the temple.  This is a total of two hundred taels of silver, take it and use it!"

    Wang Cunye felt sad after hearing this. This was all the money in the temple. He looked at her deeply, took the banknote, and turned around to leave.

    It was late autumn and almost winter, and the steps were full of dead grass and fallen leaves. Wang Cunye remained silent, hurriedly walked down the steps, and then walked along the road.

    An hour later, I arrived at the bank of the Xinshui River. After waiting for a while, a ferry boat passed by and waved to me. The boatman saw it and quickly stopped and asked, "Where are you going, Taoist Master?"

    "How much does it cost in Fucheng?" Wang Cunye asked about the price.

    "One hundred and twenty coins, we can arrive before nightfall!"

    "Okay!" After hearing this, Wang Cunye felt that the price was about the same, so it was considered appropriate, so he left the ink mark and jumped directly onto the deck.

    As soon as the boatman punted the boat, the boat left the river bank and sailed towards the center of the river.

    "At noon and duskAt that time, get me two meals, and I¡¯ll scrape together two hundred coins for you!  "Wang Cunye said to the boatman.

    After hearing this, the boatman immediately responded: "Okay, I'll make an extra portion when I'm cooking!"

    The boat sailed all the way on the river and passed Yunya County at noon. The boatman prepared a meal and brought a carp. Although there was not much seasoning, it was still delicious, so Wang Cunye ate it.

    When we passed Futuo Mountain, it was already dusk, not far from Fucheng. Wang Cunye got up and walked out of the canopy to take a look at the scenery, and stayed a little late.

    "Sir, we're here!" the captain said as the ship arrived.

    Wang Cunye nodded, took out two strings of copper coins, handed them to the boatman, and got off the deck to the river bank.

    When we got inside, it was dark at night. Wang Cunye entered the city. After thinking about it, he didn't go directly to the Taoist Palace. The streets were quite prosperous. After walking for a short distance, he saw a hotel with a light hanging in front of the door.

    A waiter came forward to greet him. Seeing Wang Cunye wearing a Taoist robe, he shouted: "Hey, does this Taoist priest live in a hotel?"

    "Stay in the hotel, come to a quiet single room."

    "Okay, Taoist priest, please come in." The waiter led him in. Although a side room was a bit small, it was indeed quiet and clean.

    The clerk opened the door and lit the lamp, brought hot water for washing his face and feet, and brought him a cup of tea. After Wang Cunye had finished washing, he said: "Rest in peace, Taoist priest, just tell me if you have anything to do!"

    After saying that, he took the water and went out. It was already dark by now, and a bright moon gradually rose, and the soft moonlight fell. Wang Cunye looked at it and went to sleep.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 20: Judgment

    In the early morning, Wang Cunye got up early, paid the money, and strode towards Qingyang Palace. In an hour, he arrived in front of the Qingyang Dao Palace.

    I met two guard Taoist boys, who happened to be the same group I met last time. The two Taoist boys seemed to recognize him and said, "The Taoist priest is here!"

    But he is no longer called a Taoist friend.

    Wang Cunye gently dismissed the topic and said: "Please inform fellow Taoist Ye Ming in the Qingyang Taoist Palace that I will see Wang Cunye again at Dayan Temple."

    Seeing Wang Cunye say this, the Taoist boy was shocked, raised his hands and said, "Taoist Master, wait a moment, I will go back and report."

    The Taoist boy ran out quickly and said to Wang Cunye: "Fellow Taoist, please come. The deacon is waiting for you in the Xuanwu Hall."

    Wang Cunye nodded and strode up the main entrance, all the way to the Xuanwu Hall. He straightened the Zhengdao Temple and said loudly: "Wang Cunye, a disciple of Dayan Temple, asks to see the deacon."

    "Come in!" a voice came from inside.

    Wang Cunye heard this and went in. He saw Taoist Ye Ming not saying a word, just drinking tea. After Wang Cunye saluted, he said lightly: "Why did you come here this time?"

    Seeing this unemotional expression, Wang Cunye's heart sank. This man was originally very enthusiastic, why did he look so impatient now?

    Without thinking at this time, he said in a deep voice: "My disciple has reached the second level of human immortality. I wish to be appointed as the ninth-grade Dharma minister and receive the Liujia and Liuding talismans."

    After saying that, he bowed down deeply.

    Ye Ming was drinking tea. After hearing the words, he spit out a mouthful of tea and stared blankly: "What?! Second turn as a human being? How many days have you been here?"

    Wang Cunye said again in a deep voice: "This disciple has achieved second level of immortality. I wish to be appointed as the ninth-level Dharma minister and receive the Liujia and Liuding talismans."

    Ye Ming heard clearly, exhaled, and calmed down his gaffe. Originally, he felt that this son was extreme and did not think favorably of him, so his attitude was cold, but now he is thoughtful.

    At the age of fifteen, Yun Yuan opened the pulse, and the future in the future cannot be limited!

    Ye Ming looked at him carefully, pondered for a long time, couldn't help but stand up, walked back and forth on the ground, and then said to Wang Cunye: "You are promoted too fast. Although I am in charge of the assessment of Taoism, but this matter,  We still need to tell the truth.¡±

    After speaking, he turned around and stared at Wang Cunye, "What do you think of my Qingyang Palace?"

    "This boy is so talented. The last time I saw him, I was afraid that I had misjudged him. This matter still needs to be decided, so let's see what Wang Cunye's attitude towards Qingyang Palace is in his heart.

    Wang Cunye thought for a moment and responded: "The Taoist Palace is majestic and majestic. Most of the disciples in the palace are heroes. It is no exaggeration to say that the Taoist temple in charge of the world is the best."

    Ye Ming listened, nodded slightly, and said in a deep voice: "Follow me to see Daozheng now!"

    Wang Cunye must have said so, and the two of them went to the main hall of the Taoist Palace one after the other.

    Arriving at the entrance of the main hall, the two Taoist boys guarding the main hall saw two people coming together, one of whom was a deacon. They did not dare to stop them, so they all bent down and said in unison: "I have seen the deacon."

    Ye Ming nodded without saying anything. He bowed and said inside, "Disciple Ye Ming, I want to see the truth."

    As soon as Ye Ming finished speaking, the palace door opened in front of him and he went in.

    "Come in!" A voice came from inside.

    After Ye Ming heard this, he stood up and went to the main hall. Wang Cunye also followed.

    In the main hall, green smoke is lingering, and someone is sitting on the cloud couch.

    Ye Ming walked up to him and said in a deep voice: "Wang Cunye of Dayan Temple has been promoted to the Second Immortal Transformation Yuan Kaimai. It has been less than a month since the last assessment of Taoism. The disciple's vision is not enough. I am afraid there is a mistake. I specially ask Dao Zheng to do the assessment in person."  "

    After finishing speaking, he straightened his clothes, knelt down and said, "That's true. This boy has amazing qualifications. I hope he will make up his mind and train him a lot, so that he can be a bright future."

    Ye Ming said this without hesitation and did not shy away from Wang Cunye's presence.

    Daozheng listened and just waved his hand indifferently, asking him to step back. Ye Ming saw it and did not dare to disobey. He stood up and retreated, waiting quietly outside.

    At this time, there was no one else in the main hall except Daozheng and Wang Cunye. Green smoke was lingering. Daozheng took off his fly whisk and danced it in the air. The door of the hall immediately closed automatically.

    Daozheng looked down, and with a flick of his finger, a human-immortal talisman floated towards Wang Cunye: "You said that the second transformation of human-immortal is to open the pulse of luck, so just use this talisman to test it, so that I can follow the procedure!"

    Wang Cunye quickly uncovered it with both hands, stood up, took the talisman, and put it against his body. The talisman sensed Wang Cun's internal energy and immediately changed. He saw three feet of light red shining on the main hall. Although it was faint, it was an extremely pure red.  There is no doubt that he is a second-level immortal.

    The color is slightly lighter, which means that the name has just been promoted.Needs to be consolidated.

    Although Daozheng was slightly surprised, he said nothing. After measuring it, Wang Cunye took the Immortal Talisman with both hands and handed it to him.

    He looked him up and down, took the talisman and put it down. He was silent for a moment, his expression became serious. After a moment, he asked: "Can you kill the county government official and the captain?"

    Wang Cunye was startled, fell to the ground and saluted, and said for a moment: "Yes, it was just because this person wanted to kill me and take away my wife, so I killed them."

    "The Taoist sect appears in the world, but it has its own agreement with the royal power. If you act like this, the county magistrate has sent me a document asking me to remove you from the legal position. This has made the Taoist palace very passive!" Daozheng said flatly.  , but the meaning inside made Wang Cunye feel cold. He bowed his head and saluted without saying a word.

    "But now that you are my old friend, how can I embarrass you?"

    He turned to the Taoist boy at the door and said, "Come in."

    "Yes!" The Taoist boy responded, coming in and standing with his head bowed.

    Seeing the Taoist boy come in, Daozheng ordered: "Mingyue, please bring an ultimatum."

    The Taoist boy responded and walked over, holding the Daoist ultimatum in his hands. He picked up the Daoist ultimatum with both hands and placed it in front of Daozheng. Daozheng took it, and the Taoist boy immediately stepped aside and said nothing.

    With a touch of one hand, the jade certificate glowed with red light, and there were three words "Gangzhang Li" inside. This was the certificate for the ninth-grade legal position.

    He took another jade certificate and pressed it lightly with his two fingers. The gold and jade collided with each other. There was a continuous clang sound, accompanied by a white light flashing and a golden light, showing the four characters "Liu Jia Liu Ding".

    This is a military talisman, which communicates with Dao Men Liu Ding Liujia to assist in the battle.

    They are heavenly soldiers. If there is no such talisman, even if there is a method of summoning, the first person who is summoned will be killed. If you are not in the system and still want to enjoy the treatment in the system, isn't this looking for death?

    The two jade certificates floated towards Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye quickly knelt down to receive them: "Thank you Daozheng!"

    "You don't have to thank me, but you are good at killing official servants and captains, so you must be punished. With your current status, you have been exempted from being called up by the Marquis of Wei, but this time you are unavoidable. If you can survive this ceremony with your whole body,  If you retreat, you will be free of all previous responsibilitiesyou can take care of yourself!"

    He then said to the Taoist boy: "Take Wang Cunye to the Sutra Collection Pavilion, pick out a technique, and then order him back."

    "yes."

    After hearing this, the Taoist boy smiled at Wang Cunye and said, "Taoist Master, please come with me."

    Daozheng waved his hand and signaled Wang Cunye to go down. When Wang Cunye saw him, he stopped and bowed before going down.

    A figure appeared from behind the main hall: "Brother, Wang Cunye has committed a crime, why do you still want to facilitate him?"

    This man looks pale, but he is a dying old man.

    "It's not convenient, it's the treatment that a second-turner should receive. He is Xie Cheng's disciple. Although he doesn't join our family, he doesn't have to add insult to injury. Moreover, participating in the Dharma Assembly is in itself atonement."

    After Daozheng finished speaking, he asked in a deep voice: "Junior brother, what's wrong with your health?"

    When the man heard the question and asked, he smiled bitterly: "I'm finally at my wits end. I haven't made a breakthrough in seclusion for three years. I'm afraid I don't have much time left."

    When he said this, the old Taoist's eyes were in a trance: "It has been one hundred and sixteen years since I was put under the door by Master. A hundred years have passed by in a flash"

    Daozheng listened and remained silent.

    Qingyang Palace, Sutra Pavilion

    The Taoist boy led Wang Cunye around and arrived in front of the Sutra Collection Pavilion in a moment. He strode forward and held up Daozheng's token: "Daozheng has an order. Wang Cunye has been promoted to the second level of human immortality and has been specially approved to enter the Sutra Collection Pavilion.  Ge, choose a set of exercises to cultivate the great path."

    The two Taoists at the door saw him and bowed down.

    The Taoist boy turned to Wang Cunye and said, "The Taoist priest can go in and select a method for practice. Due to my status, I cannot accompany the Taoist priest in."

    Wang Cunye smiled and bowed: "Thank you, fellow Taoist, for guiding us."

    After saying that, he turned around, looked at the majestic plaque on the Sutra Pavilion, and walked up. There were hundreds of steps and a seven-story pavilion built against the mountain. It was shocking at first sight.

    Entering the Sutra Pavilion, there is a huge statue erected in the middle of the first floor. This is a middle-aged Taoist, but it is really a statue of the Taoist ancestor.

    The bookshelf is not paper books, but jade scrolls carved from jade. One by one, they are placed on the bookshelf cut out of the stone wall, which is a spectacular sight.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward and scanned silently. In the Sutra Collection Pavilion, each chapter door was covered with a large array of runes. Every time he cultivated a true method, the true text was generated within himself, and the array immediately sensed this person.  pop up.

    Disciples are only allowed to read each book for ten minutes.??And 30% of the content.

    Every Taoist disciple can only learn one kind when he turns into a human immortal for the second time, and he can only enter here once. Not only will the secret learning be rebounded by the rune array, but if Tao Zheng finds out, he will be immediately deprived of his legal position and Taoist ultimatum.  In the past hundred years, no Taoist disciple has dared to surpass it.

    Wang Cunye thought silently, fearing that it was not that no Taoist disciples dared to go beyond the limits, but that they would all be expelled if they learned secretly. Although this Sutra Pavilion is a place to select a method, it is also a place to test one's mind.

    I don¡¯t know how many people couldn¡¯t control themselves and were dismissed from their official duties.

    Wang Cunye watched silently, not in a hurry to choose the method he practiced, but stood there and experienced his changes carefully. He took the talisman and received the dharma responsibilities.  When I have time, I can finally have my hands free to deal with it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The bright red legal talisman emits the slightest trace of red energy, which means that it is a ninth-grade legal official "gentleman". It mainly contains official aura and some privileges, which is equivalent to the ninth-grade secular official position, which is no small matter.

    "The red gold talisman is a combination of two kinds of talismans, one is one's own karma, and the other is the contract to summon Liuding Liujia.

    Wang Cunye was shocked. Will Turtle Shell's suppression of transformation damage the contract?

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 21: Qinghua Treasure

    Although I was a little worried, I didn't show it and continued watching.

    At this time, the two talismans with different luster suddenly turned into fragments and disappeared into smoke. Before I could change my mind, two identical red gold talismans and bright red talismans were reborn in the black light transformed by the turtle shell, hanging in the sea of ????consciousness.  It emits a trace of brilliance and is surrounded by red aura.

    But it has been refined and remade, and the hidden dangers have been eliminated.

    Seeing that this matter was completed, Wang Cunye stopped delaying, withdrew from the sea of ??consciousness, and began to look at the rolls of jade coupons.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward and flipped through the scrolls. This behavior was not uncommon. A disciple without anyone's guidance could only read one-third of the contents of each scroll and choose a method based on his own spirituality.

    In the sea of ??consciousness, the tortoise shell spurted out a cloud of clear light. This cloud of clear light was transformed by Wang Cunye's current essence. Since he entered the second turn, Yun Yuan opened his veins, and his essence suddenly became three times thicker.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is this cloud of clear light, and the breath is flowing, and all the dharma are continually scanned, and some mystical ideas are formed in an instant, but as soon as these words are formed, they are immediately dissipated, in order to save the clear light.

    Although the first floor is very large, there are only a hundred jade scrolls. Wang Cunye browsed through the first floor, and finally settled down silently, and then went up to the second floor after a while.

    The second floor is also within the allowed range.

    Qingyang Palace¡¤Main Hall

    There is a silver-white frame in the hall, floating in mid-air, and forming a thin film of water. In the water film, it shows Wang Cunye busy reading the jade scrolls one by one.

    This is the "skill of taking a picture from a thousand miles away".

    ??????????????? In fact, the distance that can be seen with this Thousand Miles of Shadowing Technique is only ten miles, but within the Tao Palace, naturally there is no distance, and you can see clearly.

    Seeing Wang Cunye hesitate for a moment and then walk towards the second floor, Daozheng couldn't help but laugh.

    "Senior brother, look at this boy, he seems to have memorized these hundred scrolls to get started." The old Taoist said when he saw that Wang Cunye looked tired.

    "Each Taoist disciple can only learn one true method when he turns into a human immortal for the second time. However, if there are people with transcendent talents, it is not impossible to learn more about the true method. This is tacitly agreed." Daozheng.  He smiled and said: "It's just that every part of the true Dharma contains the Taoist meaning. If you don't imprint the Taoist meaning in your heart, even if you can have a photographic memory, you will forget it after a while - even if you have extraordinary talent, how much can you remember?  Woolen cloth?"

    After hearing this, the old Taoist couldn't help but shake his head and smiled.

    The second floor is majestic and vast. It is dug out from the inside of the vast mountain to form a huge inner temple. Huge jade scrolls are placed on the stone wall bookshelf. The aura contained in so many jade scrolls makes Wang Cunye feel dizzy.

    The aura on the jade scroll on the second floor is somewhat different from that on the first floor. The aura on the jade scroll on the first floor is like a bonfire in the darkness, while the aura on the jade scroll on the second floor is variable. Although it is generally higher than the first floor, 30% of it is candlelight.

    Wang Cunye watched silently and understood the meaning. The first floor is a solid Taoist teaching with a deep foundation, while the second floor is higher than the first floor, but 30% of them are waste scrolls. If you want to go to the second floor for better Taoism, choose the waste scrolls.  , I'm afraid it will be difficult to achieve success in my life.

    This embodies Taoism¡¯s thinking. Good or bad fortunes all depend on one¡¯s own choices, and it also means a test.

    Wang Cunye calmed down, no longer hesitated, and read through one book after another. At this time, the clear light continued, and the words formed and then dispersed, but with each book he read, the clear light became weaker.

    Wang Cunye felt hungry, which was a sign that he was consuming a lot of his energy.

    Fortunately, there are not many jade scrolls on the second floor of the Sutra Pavilion. There are only a hundred volumes. Wang Cunye finally stopped after reading the last one. His eyes almost went dark and his body swayed.

    In the main hall, the water mirror showed Wang Cunye's swing, and both of them couldn't help but laugh.

    "Brother, as you expected, this guy has memorized many introductions to the true method, and now he has exhausted his energy." The old Taoist said with a smile.

    Daozheng also laughed: "If I only choose a few books to remember, maybe I can still remember a few volumes after I leave the palace. If Bo Wen is forced to memorize them like this, I'm afraid I won't be able to remember even a single volume after I leave the palace, and I will forget them completely."

    At this time, Wang Cunye didn't know that the two people were pointing and watching. In his sea of ??consciousness, hundreds of true texts had disappeared, leaving only three true texts that were still and shining brightly. These were the best of the two hundred volumes in the building.  Volume three of five.

    The breath of the bonfire on the jade scroll is thin. The true magic of the scroll is pure red, but there is a trace of green energy in it. Just a touch, it immediately implies the Taoist rhyme, just like the sun and moon, the sky, the river and the sea.

    One volume is also grey-red, with a light inside, but the light is pale, and there are thousands of ghosts hidden in it. This must be the record of meditation.

    There is another scroll, but it is a sword light, coming and going, golden color, but the grade isAbove all the Dharma doors.

    After seeing this scroll, the turtle shell in the sea of ??consciousness shook slightly, which almost made Wang Cunye, who was tired at this time, unable to control himself. He was suddenly shocked. What kind of method is this that has such a momentum?

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but sink his heart, and carefully flipped through the volume of Dharma. The four vigorous and simple characters "True Explanation of Sword Dao" at the beginning were engraved on it. It made people lose control at a glance. After reading this, Wang Cunye's turtle shell  Vibrate slightly to protect yourself from being deceived by outsiders.

    Wang Cunye continued to flip through, but for a moment, his face couldn't help but sink. The quality of this "True Explanation of Sword Dao" is indeed the best volume in the second floor, but it is only half of it. The other two volumes are implicitly written, so it can  In the deduction, you can see the green energy and moonlight, but this book does not.

    The true solution to the way of swordsmanship is divided into three parts: Yi Jian Jue, Yin Jian Jue, and Yu Jian Jue.

    After mastering the Yijian, he can hold the Qingfeng and immediately draw the sword to kill within ten steps. There is no reason for ordinary people to be spared.

    Even if the martial arts are equal, they will still be disturbed by Yi Jian's unique method of movement. Especially when fighting the enemy, he has many unexpected tricks. He often kills the opponent within a few moves. Yi Jian itself takes the meaning of chess and constantly evolves to fight against the enemy.  The more there are, the more exquisite and advanced the swordsmanship becomes.

    "If that's all it is, it's at best a peak sword technique in the mortal world.  This sword art obviously doesn't stop there.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? down

    The Sword Control Technique, traveling toward the Great Wilderness of Beimingmu, comes like light, goes away like arrows, invades like fire, and comes like thunder. This is just a description of the sword control part from the first half of the Sword Classic. This half of the Sword Classic  It was never recorded.

    In this half of the Sword Classic, there are only the complete Yi Jian Jue and half of the Sword Leading Technique. Ordinary people would think this is very reasonable. This is the preliminary Tao Jue, and the second half will always be given in the future. However, according to Wang Cunye's deduction,  But I understand that the most precious second half of the method does not exist here.

    I looked at it again and found that the meditation book was "Taiyin Guilu", and this one was discarded first.

    The turtle shell itself is a fragment of reincarnation. As long as it is repaired a little, you can get a lot of this method. There is no need to seek it here.

    Now I am working on "The True Explanation of the Way of the Sword" and "Qing Hua Bao Lu".

    If he were a strong man, he would definitely choose "The True Explanation of the Way of the Sword", thinking that he would have great luck and good fortune and would always be able to find a successor in the future. However, Wang Cunye weighed it in his mind and still smiled dumbly, reaching out and choosing "Qinghua Treasure Trap".

    Once selected, a roll of jade talismans fell into the hand, and the rune array in the Sutra Pavilion suddenly lit up, and in the blink of an eye, it appeared outside the Sutra Pavilion.

    This is the instinctive reaction of the magic circle.

    Wang Cunye looked around, bowed briefly, and headed towards the plum pavilion where the Taoist boy was sitting.

    Seeing him coming, the Taoist boy stood up and cupped his hands: "Taoist Master, you have come out. Which article did you choose?"

    In addition to guiding him to the Sutra Pavilion, this Taoist boy also had the function of recording the exercises he learned. When Wang Cunye came out and saw him here, he came over to record them.

    When asked about it at this moment, he said: "I originally wanted to choose a Sword Classic, but I chose another volume."

    When the Taoist boy heard this, he couldn't help but be shocked and said: "The one that fellow Taoist originally wanted to choose wouldn't be the true solution to the sword, right?"

    "Huh? How did you know?" Wang Cunye was startled when he heard that he knew.

    After hearing this, the Taoist boy couldn't help but smile bitterly: "This true explanation of swordsmanship was originally obtained by the ancestor from a cave. After reading it, I was amazed. Although it is only half a book, it is not extraordinary. The ancestor felt that it would be a pity to let it be buried, so he  Placed in the Sutra Pavilion, choosing his disciple is both lucky and unfortunate."

    "Fortunately, we must be diligent and brave in the front. Unfortunately, countless people have searched for the second half of the volume without success. Those with shallow foundations have fallen because of this. Those with strong foundations can only turn to other methods and waste many years. This is really good fortune.  Damn it, no internal disciples have chosen this path now."

    "I'm really lucky that the Taoist priest didn't choose this one." The Taoist boy said, and asked Wang Cunye what he had chosen. He heard that it was "Qing Hua Bao Ru", but there was nothing strange about it. It was obvious that he didn't know its nature.

    After the recording was completed and there was nothing wrong with Wang Cunye, he raised his hands and said to the Taoist: "I'm going right now."

    Taotong responded: "Daozheng said that you have chosen. You don't have to go to see him. You can just leave the palace. I won't send it away. Please take it seriously."

    After finishing speaking, Wang Cunye left the Taoist Palace without stopping.

    It was already late at night, and the sky was full of stars. Stars like cold stars hung in the sky, adding a lot of color to the vast night.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but exhale a long breath, squeezed all the unpleasantness of the day from his chest to his lungs, exhaled it in one breath, breathed in the cool night air, and looked at the noisy night in the city.?, the slowly flowing river meandered away from under the small bridge. I couldn't help but feel a sense of relief. I looked around and headed towards a hotel.

    In the main hall, the water mirror gradually disappeared. The old Taoist was speechless at first, and then said: "I don't think this guy is really discerning. "Taiyin Ghost Ruin", "Sword Dao True Explanation", and "Qinghua Baolu" are all good books.  He noticed it."

    "What I value is good fortune. This person obviously pays great attention to the true knowledge of swordsmanship, but gave up. This is a great good fortune. And this volume of "Qing Hua Bao Lu" has a complete ladder and can cultivate to the position of a god. It is the second  It's the most upright, peaceful and promising book in the building, I don't want him to choose it."

    "According to the rules of the alliance between Taoist sects, no matter which sect this child enters in the future, he can be awarded the complete volume. What a blessing!"

    Daozheng smiled to himself and said: "I originally thought that this boy was extreme and strong-willed, but I misjudged him even if I didn't want to. Now it's time to see if this boy can survive the Hebo Dharma Assembly. If he can, his future will be limitless."

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 22: Inner Armor

    In the early morning, the morning bells and evening drums came out from the Taoist Palace. Wang Cunye got up from the bed. In the hotel, there was no need to make the bed and open the door. As soon as the door was opened, a cold air hit his face.

    At this time, the sky turned white, so he simply waited for the sunrise in the yard. In a moment, morning glow appeared in the east, with a trace of purple energy in it. He did not dare to neglect, and started to breathe into the purple energy. After ten breaths, his Dantian was shaken,  Wang Cun felt something in his heart and quickly opened his eyes. When he saw the red sun rising, he stopped breathing and went outside.

    Wang Cunye got up early, but those who had to work hard to obtain food and clothing got up earlier. Several houses nearby were already empty, and some workers were busy cleaning up.

    ¡°Sir, there is breakfast here, would you like some?¡± The boss greeted Wang Cunye quickly when he saw him coming.

    Wang Cunye looked at the steaming cage and asked, "What do you have here?"

    "It's just breakfast, but it's fresh. The buns are all freshly made, and there's also tofu buns!" The boss responded to Wang Cunye's words with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Bring me six eggs, two steamed buns, and a bowl of tofu!¡± He found a table and sat down.

    The steamed buns and eggs were already there. The boss immediately brought the eggs and steamed buns over and said, "Master, wait a moment, the tofu will be here soon."

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye took out his chopsticks and picked up a bun. As soon as he took a bite, he felt that it was delicious and full of oil and water, and he couldn't help but be slightly surprised.

    The boss came over with tofu buns. When he saw it, he smiled and said: "I have been selling steamed buns in this shop for three generations. Who around here doesn't know about it?"

    Wang Cunye finished one and couldn't help but praise: "It's really good."

    After hearing this, the boss went down to work again.

    Wang Cunye ate slowly, but the number of steamed buns and eggs was visibly reduced. He also suffered from a loss of energy yesterday, so he had to replenish a large amount of food, so he naturally ate a lot.

    There are still five days left before I can attend the Hebo Dharma Assembly, I thought to myself.

    Yesterday, I could only read one-third of the two hundred volumes of Taoism, but it was an eye-opener. These Taoisms are strange to say. I can¡¯t remember them after leaving the temple. But it doesn¡¯t matter. There are records in the turtle shell.  .

    The methods of entering the Tao are similar, but the value is not very high, but there are some special ones. The reason why I didn't choose "The True Solution to the Way of the Sword" yesterday was because one-third of the reading did not include all the Yi Jian Jue, but it did.  With the essence, it is more than enough for fighting with a sword.

    "Qinghua Baolu" is not specifically about talismans, but the focus is on internal refining and sublimation of Taoism. It is not a complete book, only the first volume, but it already includes the ways of human immortals and ghosts and immortals.

    At this point in time, it is too late to practice "Qing Hua Bao Lu", and Taoism is not enough to rely on. However, my martial arts is already very strong. It can be said that I have a deep foundation. I learned some sword skills and was able to achieve my initial success, but it was a matter of course.  .

    Now it¡¯s time to get a complete set of equipment. For people from Earth, the importance of weapons and inner armor is self-evident.

    While he was thinking, he wiped out six eggs, two steamed buns and a large bowl of tofu puffs on the table. He took the tea from the table and rinsed his mouth, stood up and said, "Settlement!"

    The boss hurried over, wiped his oily hands with his apron, and said to Wang Cunye: "Taoist priest, the total is twenty-one cents."

    Wang Cunye took out a small piece of broken silver from his sleeve and threw it to the boss. There were two coins, equivalent to two hundred Wen. The boss quickly looked through the wooden box to find change.

    Wang Cunye narrowed his eyes and said to him: "I'm going to ask you something. If you can answer it, you don't need to change the money. I'll give it to you."

    When the shop owner heard this, not only was he not happy, but he also had a look of fear on his face. This is just a common man. Wang Cunye could only say: "Don't worry, it's nothing forbidden."

    The boss breathed a sigh of relief: "Taoist priest, if I know this, I will tell you!"

    Wang Cunye flicked his nails: "Is there any good armor for sale in the city? Leather armor will do, too."

    After hearing this, the boss didn't know what Wang Cunye wanted to do, but he didn't dare to ask questions because of Wang Cunye's momentum. He just replied: "There is a place in the north of Fucheng that specializes in making leather armor weapons. It has been in this business for several generations. If the Taoist Master  If you don¡¯t mind that the price is a bit high, you can go there and have a look.¡±

    "Yeah." Wang Cunye responded lightly, ignored the boss, and headed north of Fucheng.

    After passing through the city, crossing the stream, and arriving at the north of Fucheng, it took half an hour.

    In the past, we saw this military armor workshop, which covers an area of ??two acres and has hundreds of rooms. It seems that the whole family thrives and operates here.

    It is said that three hundred years ago, these weapons were under the exclusive control of the imperial court, and those without merit were not allowed to carry armor. However, as Taoism emerged and demons continued, the prohibition on armor was gradually abolished, and the weapons business gradually prospered.

    SoldiersIn front of the workshop, there is a stream flowing through, which can quench fine iron. The sun has not yet shined here, and you can feel the cold and majestic charm of it.

    When we arrived at the store in front, there was a middle-aged man. When he saw the visitor, he bowed and smiled: "I have seen the Taoist priest. I wonder what the chief priest is here for?"

    Wang Cunye heard people shouting not far away, and then the sound of hammering came in. Knowing that the busy work had begun, he smiled and said: "I heard that the quality of the soldiers and armor you have here is of high quality. I want to choose a pair of upper armor.  Just in case.¡±

    After hearing this, the middle-aged man suddenly laughed and said: "Taoist priest, you have found the right place. My family has been running this business for two hundred years and seven generations. How can this county be as good as my family?"  Comparable, there really is no such thing!¡±

    "Oh, let me see, don't try to trick me with some flower stands. If it's really good, the price is easy to talk about!" As he said that, he glanced at the armor clothes in the store with disdain. These were beautiful, but they were all flower stands.

    "Okay, Taoist priest, follow me, let's go to Hyogo!"

    The middle-aged man was in front, and Wang Cunye followed. In a moment, he arrived at a hall. After entering it, he realized that it was very spacious, enough to accommodate dozens of people. The racks were full of various armors.

    The middle-aged man explained: "When making weapons, sometimes a lot of people are needed, and strict shelter from the wind is required. It cannot be done outside. It can only be done inside. This house is built so big."

    Wang Cunye just smiled after hearing this. The middle-aged man was silent and didn't take it seriously.

    The middle-aged man pointed to a piece of armor and said, "Our store has leather armor, hanging armor, cotton armor, scale armor, chain armor, and plate armor. I don't know which one I need?"

    Wang Cunye took a look first and walked around the hall. There were many styles of armor.

    The most common ones are rough leather armors, the moderately priced ones are hanging scale armors, and the highly protective chainmails. They are all available.

    When I arrived at a military stand, I saw a pair of fine steel armor. The middle-aged man explained: "This helmet weighs eight kilograms, the armor weighs fifteen kilograms, the knee and wrist guards, together with a set of hems, weighs twenty-five kilograms, and a pair of gilt boots.  Weighing nine kilograms, this set of fine steel armor weighs fifty-eight kilograms in total. Although it is a bit heavy, its defense is excellent. It cannot be cut by a knife or pierced by a sword. Only large spears and powerful crossbows can break through the defense.  It¡¯s a must-have in troubled times, fifty-eight taels of silver, no bargaining.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Wang Cunye and asked, "What do you think, Taoist Master?"

    Wang Cunye was silent, and stepped forward to touch the stainless steel armor. He flicked his fingers, and immediately there was the sound of steel armor clashing. The armor was on the shelf, and it was shaking endlessly due to this bullet. The whole armor was muffled and shaking at any time.  It will be like falling apart.

    Seeing this, the middle-aged man's pupils suddenly tightened, not expecting that this Taoist priest was so young yet so profound and domineering.

    Wang Cunye put his hands away and carried them behind his back, covering up the numbness of his fingers. He smiled half-heartedly and said to the middle-aged man: "This armor is good, but it is only suitable for soldiers, and it is not of the highest quality. Don't fool me with this.  Bring the treasures from your workshop!"

    The middle-aged man smiled awkwardly and then asked: "Is the Taoist fighting alone?"

    "Yes, I want to find an inner armor that can be worn under the Taoist robe." Wang Cunye answered.

    The middle-aged man saluted Wang Cunye and said, "Taoist Master, this is indeed the top-grade armor in the workshop. I have no intention of fooling the Taoist Master. If you want to see the collection of single-person inner armor, please come here."

    After saying that, he led the way, with Wang Cunye following behind.

    The two came to a courtyard, where there were more than a dozen clan members holding stone locks and working hard. They were all strong and strong, which shows the martial spirit of this workshop.

    It¡¯s just that this kind of practice can at most create tigers, wolves, and warriors, but it can¡¯t go one step further, let alone detect life and death, and extend life span. In fact, this is the difference between Taoist people and political power.

    The Taoist sect masters the secrets and methods of longevity, and there are many powerful people. Even if they have a hundred thousand soldiers, they can only protect themselves, but they cannot control them.

    However, when the clan members saw Wang Cunye and the middle-aged man approaching, they were startled. The middle-aged man stood in the yard and said, "Go to the storehouse and bring over some pieces of treasured inner armor and long swords.  You go together."

    After hearing what the clan leader said, the disciples in the courtyard immediately agreed and left one after another.

    After the middle-aged man finished giving his instructions, he turned to Wang Cunye and said, "Taoist Priest, please rest here for a while."

    Wang Cunye nodded, climbed up on a stone pier, and waited silently.

    After a while, two people came over carrying a nanmu box, their steps were deep and heavy, three in total.

    "Open these!" the middle-aged man said, and the first box was opened immediately, and the weapons inside were immediately revealed.Then it turned out to be a long sword.

    I saw this sword, shining with clear brilliance and an awe-inspiring coolness. Wang Cunye flicked his fingers, and suddenly there was a melodious sword sound. He couldn't help but praise: "What a good sword!"

    Seeing his praise, the middle-aged man felt relieved. Wang Cunye said: "My mentor left me a magic sword back then. The quality is not inferior to this. I don't need this sword. I only need the inner armor!"

    The sword in Guanzhong was forged by Xie Cheng himself. It contains the true spirit of runes and can kill hundreds of monsters and evil spirits. If you go to the River God Dharma Assembly, you will encounter monsters. Although this sword is sharp, it is an ordinary sword after all.  useless.

    The middle-aged man was not annoyed when he saw that he didn't want it, so he ordered his disciple to take the sword away and opened two more boxes.

    "Then please look at this pair. This is feather-black inner armor. It is made of monster leather armor and strung with steel wires. It has strong defense, flexibility and convenience!" The middle-aged man said proudly.

    The black inner armor of this feather is dotted with spots, which are traces of blood, and there is still spiritual energy flowing on it. Wang Cunye asked: "How much is this armor worth?"

    "The Taoist priest is really discerning. This thing fell into my hands after several passes. The Taoist priest wants it. Take it for two hundred taels." The middle-aged man listened and said.

    Wang Cunye heard this and said: "Although this inner armor is good, it is not worth two hundred taels of silver. It needs to be reduced!"

    So they started bargaining, and for a moment the middle-aged man said with pain: "I can't pay it back. The fixed price, one hundred and eighty taels of silver, can't be lowered!"

    "Okay!" Seeing that he really couldn't lower himself, Wang Cunye stopped talking. He immediately took off his Taoist robe, put the inner armor on the inside, and put the Taoist robe on the outside. There was no trace on the outside.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile and was very satisfied. He paid the money, tossed his sleeves and robes, and left.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 23: I¡¯m leaving

    In front of the city gate, there was a bustling crowd, and a few people crowded in front of a wall.

    Wang Cunye walked over and saw that it was a notice issued by the Marquis of Wei. The handwriting was clearly reflected. He just glanced at it and said: Five days later, the Marquis of Wei will invite strange people to the palace for a banquet. Those who have already arrived need to go to the notice one day in advance.  record.

    Invitations have been sent to various Taoist mansions, listing the banquet list for the Marquis of Wei. Although this is a banquet, it is actually a forced conquest. The list includes warriors, strong men from the countryside, and many low-level Taoist priests.

    There was an old man chanting around him, but Wang Cunye ignored it and looked straight at it. Sure enough, at the seventh row, Wang Cunye was also among them.

    Seeing the list, even though I had prepared for it, my heart still sank.

    These days, Wang Cunye has obtained some information. Reading information on the earth is huge, and analysis and induction are the basic methods. With just some clues, Wang Cunye made some guesses.

    "A purge once every ten years to eradicate the superfluous powerful warriors and Taoist priests in the county?" Wang Cunye smiled coldly and thought: "However, almost all of them were wiped out in the first three years. Isn't this too revealing? No wonder there is a forced conquest this time.  ¡±

    After Wang Cunye thought about it, he was open-minded and put aside all these concerns.

    With the sea flowing across the sea, he showed his true colors as a hero. He was now a Taoist official. As long as he could survive the night and get out of the Dharma Assembly, the Marquis of Wei and the government could not openly kill him.

    He had to go back, take off the magic sword and wash it with real energy, and also practice sword skills. Three days would be enough. Thinking of this, Wang Cunye stopped delaying and turned around to leave.

    The waves of the Xinshui River are rolling, and countless big fish and turtles are rolling over the waves. At this time, the dark clouds rise again, and the autumn rain begins. In late autumn, it is already cool, but now the rain is mixed with some ice and snow, falling onto the river.  on, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Wang Cunye was startled, it turned out that winter was about to come. He didn't expect time to fly by so fast. It was more than a month before he came into this world.

    January passes by in a blink of an eye, but if we go deep into it, how much entanglement of cause and effect can there be?

    The autumn rain was falling on the river. Wang Cunye shouted to the boat: "Boatman, stop here!"

    Hearing the shout, the old man in the boat hurriedly rowed over, said the price, and then went back. Not much to say, the boat shuttled, and the mountains and rivers passed by in a hurry.

    The autumn rain continued to fall, and in the drizzle, I walked towards Dayan Temple.

    Along the mountain road, the Taoist robes had already been wet by the rain. When we arrived at Dayan Temple, it was already midnight. At this time, we saw that the Taoist temple had been basically repaired. The green brick walls were also paved with blue bricks inside.

    Without disturbing the people inside, he opened the door and went in. He returned to his room, lit the lamp, and changed his clothes. He spent a lot of energy yesterday, so he stopped practicing tonight and fell asleep.

    The next morning, the autumn rain stopped, the mountains were covered with a layer of moisture, and it was extremely cold.

    It was still dark at this time, and Uncle Xie Xiang had not gotten up yet, so the Taoist temple was very pure.

    Wang Cunye took out a wooden box and placed it on the table. When the lid was opened, a burst of cold air suddenly spurted out. Wang Cunye's turtle shell rotated slightly to block the cold air.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A long sword was lying quietly in it.

    It is said that this sword was made by Xie Cheng by chance. It took several years to make it. It contains three layers of magic pots, which is more effective against the souls of demons and demons. It is suitable for use at this Dharma gathering.

    Holding the hilt of the sword, he took the sword out of the sword case, flicked his fingers, the sword buzzed, and a sword light flashed past.

    Wang Cunye knew that this was because he had not refined the sword, so he had this vision. Once he refined the sword, he willingly recognized its owner and the vision subsided.

    He silently stroked the sword with his fingers, put it into the sword case, and headed towards Xie Xiang's room.

    When he arrived at the door, Wang Cunye knocked on the door. The door opened immediately, and Xie Xiang came out. His bright eyes were filled with joy, and his clear voice was full of joy: "Brother, when did you come back?"

    "I just came back last night. You were asleep and I didn't come over to disturb you." Wang Cunye said.

    At this time, Xie Xiang was already wearing her dress, but her black hair had not been combed yet, making her very weak. However, her appearance was more radiant than last time, with a slight sheen like fine porcelain, which made people pity her.

    Wang Cunye thought to himself that he would have to find a pill to make up for his longevity in the future. At this time, he asked: "Did anyone come from the county yesterday?"

    Xie Xiang said: "Yes, how did senior brother know? Did he meet them?"

    "No, I went to Fucheng for an assessment and received the official post of Gengzhang Li. When I left the Taoist Palace, I saw a notice posted on the wall. It must have been a notice."

    Xie Xiang was surprised and happy when he heard this. It took his grandfather Xie Cheng ten years to get the official position.And he stayed at this level for his whole life, but it was enough to establish his status in the county.

    My senior brother is only fifteen years old now, but he has already achieved something. This is of course a great joy, but he has already become a Taoist official, why is he still being recruited?

    Wang Cunye sneered and said what Daozheng said: "I killed the captain and the official, and Daozheng asked me to give an explanation. Therefore, even though I am appointed as a regular official, I have to go and settle the matter once."

    After hearing this, Xie Tao was silent and kept coughing. She saw that her plain skirt was clean, her complexion was like snow, and her beautiful face was filled with sadness. She said nothing for a moment, and then said: "You want to come back."  !¡±

    Wang Cunye said: "Don't worry, I will definitely come back. I am going to retreat for three days to refine the magic sword left by my mentor. This will give me more guarantees for He Bo's trip."

    Hearing this, Xie Xiang couldn't help but blush. These days, Wang Cunye has been running around and working hard without stopping for a moment. She saw it all.

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang held back tears and said: "This is business, senior brother, go ahead!"

    Wang Cunye sighed, took the sword, and went out.

    When we went out, the autumn rain began again. Wang Cunye was not angry but happy. This kind of autumn killing was just in time for sword refining. He left the Taoist temple and climbed to the top of the mountain.

    At this time, the morning fog filled the air and dyed it white, and we reached a pavilion on the top.

    Looking down, there are continuous pines and cypresses, a vast forest, and a quiet and natural place. Wang Cunye looked down and couldn't help but smile. He sat quietly, put the sword on his knees, and sank into his mind.

    As soon as he sank in, he saw that in the darkness, there was a surging tide, and the turtle shell was rising and falling. On top, a figure stood with a sword, dividing into many sword shadows.

    The long sword on his knees vibrated slightly. Wang Cunye sank into the sword's will and remained silent. A cold air gradually filled the air.

    County town ¡¤ It¡¯s night time

    At this time, the sky was filled with stars, the streets were sparsely populated, and the restaurants in the distance were brightly lit.

    Farther away, in a hotel, there is a lamp hanging in front of the door with the words "Ge Family Hotel" written on it. The room inside is not big and the light is very dark. There are only a few oil lamps. There are nine people in the group. Except for one person, they all have long hangings on them.  Knife, divided into two tables, were all silent, just drinking and eating meat, and couldn't see their expressions clearly.

    Shen Zhengzheng kept silent and concentrated on eating the mutton, chewing it very slowly and lightly without making any sound. Opposite him was Zhang Longtao, who was chatting endlessly: "although this kid has to go to the Hebo Dharma Assembly, I guess he will  It¡¯s over, but what if he escapes"

    Hearing this man's sharp tongue, Shen Zhengzheng felt a burst of anger and ridicule in his heart.

    I come from a humble background, and have been through hardships for twenty years. I dare not say that every case was handled without injustice, but I did my best.  , I am afraid that I will never be able to get ahead in my life!

    Thinking of this, his face turned gloomy, his teeth flashed with a dark light, and he bit the mutton fiercely.

    The young master of this family is so simple as to kill someone with a borrowed knife, and he is still chattering in front of him!

    However, Zhang Longtao didn't know the mood of the person in front of him. He was still saying, " Such a rebellious and crazy person, if he does not die, will be in great trouble As long as he is killed during the Dharma meeting, everything will be over  As long as you do this, several brothers can enter the Yamen, and each of them will receive one hundred taels of silver!"

    Although these promises moved Shen Zhengzheng's heart, they could not seduce this tough guy. It was only the words "rebellion and unrighteousness that lead to madness" that hurt his heart.

    Shen Zhengzheng remembered a case ten years ago. Zongheng came and went, the sword was like snow, and the killing was like hemp. If it had been earlier, he would have thought of his father.

    My father was a farmer. He worked hard for the sake of his son. He didn¡¯t want a Taoist fight to affect innocent people. Long-term treatment failed, and he died of madness.

    This is a lifetime of hatred, burned into my heart like fire. Whenever I think of it, I feel like my heart is being torn out. Even if I drink a glass of wine, I can't suppress my grief and anger.

    "The city walls are still there, and the imperial court is in ruins. Over the past three hundred years, all the Taoists have been thieves, and their troubles are deep. The king's masters are afraid, the key points are blocked, the great power is seized, the financial resources are exhausted, the separatist regime is established, the people are in danger, and the country is in ruins.  We are perishing together, a man of lofty ideals and a benevolent man, weeping to the sky, who can save him?"

    This is Mr. Mei, a famous scholar from Hejian, who wrote it with tears in his eyes. However, such a gentleman and such writing angered the sword cultivator. One day, he came to the door and killed the whole family. No one was spared. He lay down his body for thirty years and swept the floor gracefully!

    He is truly a national thief, the biggest thief in the world!

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Shen Zhengzheng suddenly remembered what he saw that day. After Wang Cunye killed the official, he saw his calm expression, gritted his teeth and chuckled, saying: "I don't love money, butWe can do whatever you want us to do, but there is a condition!  "

    Zhang Longtao glanced at Shen Zhengzheng in surprise. At this time, the lights were dim, and even Shen Zhengzheng's expression could not be clearly seen. Just for a moment, he felt that the other party had an indescribable strange feeling, solemn and heavy.

    Shen Zhengzheng turned his face and his tone became very cold: "If you want us to kill this person, you can. When the time comes for the River God Meeting, you can go with us!"

    This cold tone immediately chilled Zhang Longtao's heart, and the room suddenly became silent. The seven men around him stopped eating meat and drinking wine, and looked over together, with a faint glint in their eyes.

    Zhang Longtao suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He hesitated for a moment, and under the gaze of everyone, he had to respond: "IIcan go together!"

    "Okay, it's settled!" Shen Zhengzheng looked up to the sky and laughed, but there was no joy in his laughter.

    "Killing officials must be punished, and the legal net must be protected. Isn't this dangerous trip just for Zhang Longtao in the yamen? It's just for the sake of righteousness. Even though there are thousands of people, I will go!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 24: Banquet

    Yunya Mountain¡¤Dayan Temple

    Wang Cunye stood tall, holding a sword in his hand and stepping on Yu steps. He saw a faint white glow on the sword. After a moment, he shook the sword and dispersed the sword style. He stood quietly on the spot with a slight frown on his brows.

    This true explanation of swordsmanship consists of three volumes: Yi Jian Jue, Yin Jian Jue, and Yu Jian Jue. One-third of the content read in the Sutra Library accounts for 60% of the first volume of Yi Jian Jue. Although it is not complete, it is  Got the essence.

    Yi has mastered swordsmanship. He can hold a green blade and draw his sword to kill within ten steps. Ordinary people have no chance of being spared. Unfortunately, he only has three days of practice, so he can only be regarded as a minor success.

    Wang Cunye pondered, already calculating the pros and cons, but when he stepped out, he was inevitably worrying about the pros and cons.

    Wang Cunye touched the sword body with his hand, and felt a cold touch on his hand. His mind couldn't help but calm down. He was sailing against the current in pursuit of the road. If he did not advance, he would retreat. What should he hesitate?

    There are only two days left for the He Bo Dharma Assembly. He Bo marries a wife every ten years, and the girl she marries must be a lady from a noble family. He also sends demon soldiers from the river to receive the gift. The Marquis of Wei invites heroes to a banquet, surrounds and kills the demon soldiers, and rescues the lady.  He also ordered: He Bo is debauched. Whoever can kill all the demon soldiers on the island and rescue the young lady will be killed.

    In other words, in a society with unprecedented information expansion, knowledge is different, and there are always all kinds of conjectures. Wang Cunye thought that this Dharma conference was really full of doubts, and he had a vague idea in his mind.

    In the past few sessions, there is nothing to do with each other, and the fragrance of He Bo is still prosperous, and Wei Hou is not banned. Could it be that Wei Hou and He Bo, just sang a play in cooperation?

    Thinking of this, I felt awe-inspiring.

    If this is the case, this trip will be very dangerous, and if you are not careful, you will be doomed, but you really have to get over this hurdle.

    Wang Cunye could not help but strengthen his faith as he felt the true energy running in his body. He stood up, put the magic sword into the box, carried it behind his back, and walked slowly down the mountain.

    I told Xie Xiang that I would not say goodbye today to avoid being sad.

    Going down from the mountain, you pass by a wooden plank road. There are no guardrails. Within three steps, there is a cliff of 100 feet. The deep valley is deep and intimidating.

    Wang Cunye had long regarded the scene in front of him as if it was a smooth road. He walked easily out of the plank road, went all the way down the mountain, and then hired a boat on the river to go up. Not much to say.

    The city wall of Fucheng is majestic and thick. Due to its age, the edges and corners of the city wall are somewhat damaged, but it adds to the thickness. Surrounded by the Yishui River, going east along the city, it cannot be seen in the distance. The water and sky are integrated, regardless of each other.

    Before the city gate closed, we arrived at the west gate of the city. At this time, the drizzle fell in the wind and hit the tall west gate. Two lamps were hung in front of the city gate. Under the lamps, there were many shadows and pedestrians.

    Wang Cunye ignored it and walked into the city, ignoring the notice saying "Five articles for entering the city".

    There were several city guards at the door. Seeing him walking straight in wearing Taoist robes, they couldn't help but be startled, and one of them looked at the corps commander.

    The team leader was thirty years old, his clothes were neat, and he looked neat and tidy. Seeing this, he took out an image to compare, then smiled gloomily and said, "That's him, don't stop him."

    With that said, he turned around and headed towards a restaurant.

    This is a medium-sized hotel, the name is "Cai Rong". The store is on the second floor. As soon as the team leader entered, he could see people coming in and out, which showed that the business was good.

    The corps commander raised his feet and went up to the second floor. Inside were private rooms separated by screens. When the corps commander reached a screen door, he didn't go directly up and shouted: "Master Zhang!"

    It was quiet inside, and a voice said: "Come in!"

    When the Wu Commander entered, he saw a table of seven or eight people, all of whom were tough men. In the middle was Zhang Longtao. Zhang Longtao didn¡¯t even look at the Wu Commander. He was confused for a while, then turned around and faced the Wu Commander.  Say: "What's the matter with you?"

    The corps commander looked at it and saw Zhang Longtao with a tired face, pale face and dark circles under his eyes. He was looking around unsteadily. Although the corps commander was of low status, he was not unintelligent. He only glanced at it and lowered his head and said, "Yes."  ! The person you want to investigate just entered the city and went to the Marquis Mansion."

    But he was thinking secretly in his heart, why the third young master¡¯s darkened hall was an ominous sign. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Zhang Longtao say: ¡°Oh, he¡¯s here!¡±

    Zhang Longtao felt excited in his heart, pondered for a moment, and said: "You have done a good job, please step back!"

    After casually throwing away five taels of silver, the corps commander smiled broadly and said, "Thank you, Master Zhang."

    After this notice was issued, the hotel liked to be lively, and there was a storyteller who told He Bo's debauchery as a story. The audience often slapped the table, and the crowd became loud.

    "He Bo is a womanizer by nature and attaches great importance to status. He is not worthy of ordinary people. Every ten years, he selects a young lady from aristocratic families. Anyone who is not an aristocratic family will not choose. Now it is another ten years.Expect.  "The storyteller finished speaking with emotion, and then added: "I don't know which lady will suffer this year, and will be harmed by the river god.  "

    After saying that, he sighed again and again.

    Someone said: "I heard that the second lady of Fan Tongzhi's family in Hexi was selected. However, the Marquis of Wei has an order and the reward is very generous."

    ¡°That¡¯s what I say, it depends on whether you can use your life to get it.¡± Someone else said.

    The sound reached inside, but there was no sound inside the screen. Everyone was drinking and eating meat in a deep voice.

    Zhang Longtao calmed down and said: "Everyone has heard that you have decided to go to the Dharma Assembly. If you dare to escape, it will bring disaster to the family!"

    "You are the people who directly participated in the Dharma assembly. I don't ask for anything. I just ask that you kill Wang Cunye kill him. There are people from our yamen outside to help. As long as you survive the night, you will have a way to survive."

    "Whether it works or not, each person will receive fifty taels of silverBrother Hu, what do you think?"

    A middle-aged man was drinking in silence. When he heard this, he sighed: "I have spent more than ten years in the world of martial arts, but I didn't expect to end up like this. I entered the Dharma Assembly and narrowly escaped death. We can have some comfort from the young master's care.  Don¡¯t worry, as long as the young master pays the money first, we brothers will fight tooth and nail to kill this kid first.¡±

    Zhang Longtao felt relieved: "Okay, I'll pay you after you drink."

    After the matter was done, Zhang Longtao still felt frightened and uneasy, and his face was pale and without any blood. He did not expect that the matter would become such a big deal.

    Isn¡¯t it just to rob a civilian girl and beat a boy?

    Now that I have spent all my money, I have used this group of gangsters as internal agents, and hired Shen Zhengzheng and his gang among the people who inspected and supervised. Even if this kid is lucky enough to be out overnight, I will take advantage of him to get tired and injured.  The timing to kill.

    This was Zhang Longtao's best effort, but as he stared at the hanging lamp, Zhang Longtao felt panic in his heart, so he had to suppress it and drank the wine in one gulp.

    At this time, Wang Cunye had arrived, and he saw two large stone lions squatting in front of the gate of Weihou Mansion. In front of the gate were lined up soldiers with long swords, including a fire (ten people).

    The main gate is naturally closed. There is a plaque on it with the three characters "Wei Hou Mansion" in gold characters. The font has a rich artistic conception. I don't know which famous artist wrote it.

    Since Wang Cunye could not enter the main entrance now, he went to the side entrance.

    There was a doorman at the side door, and a charcoal fire was lit early in the day. A clerk was sorting documents in front of the case. Wang Cunye went in and asked: "Are you recording here?"

    "Ah?" The man was startled. He looked at Wang Cunye and saw that he was a Taoist. He quickly smiled and said, "Yes, you are also participating in the Dharma assembly, right? Please sit down. There is a pot of hot wine here. You can drink it."  One bite.¡±

    ????????????????????????? The people participating in the Dharma Assembly are all people who are about to die. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are ordinary people who are worried. All of these people have martial arts or magic. Even the Marquis of Wei must carefully serve them before they die - it¡¯s not that they are afraid, but it¡¯s not worth it.

    "These junior officials in the Hou Mansion are even more sensible. No one will put on airs at this time. If they don't get killed by these people, it will really be in vain."

    "Master of Dayan Temple, please update the official Wang Cunye!" Wang Cunye didn't want to get entangled with such a person, so he just said that, and he poured himself a glass of wine and suddenly felt a warm current.

    The man was shocked. The official in charge was a Taoist official. Why did he participate in the Dharma assembly?

    After looking at Wang Cunye, he didn't dare to ask any more questions. He wrote his name on the sticker, checked in, and took out a wooden sign with tiger patterns on it. He said, "This is the wooden sign with the character "A". If you take this with you, you can go here."  You are free to drink and banquet within two days, and enter and leave the Marquis's residence."

    He shouted again: "Xiao Liu, take the distinguished guests inside."

    "Yes!" A boy came over to salute. Wang Cunye took the wooden sign and went in without saying much. He walked up the corridor. The interior of the mansion was very elegant. The pillars were painted with vermilion paint and engraved with auspicious patterns.

    After walking for a while, I felt relieved when I saw how spacious the Marquis Mansion was.

    When the dynasty was first established, Taizu set the specifications for the land area of ??the mansion: 80 acres for the prince, 50 acres for the duke, 30 acres for the marquis, 15 acres for the uncle, 10 acres for the son, and 5 acres for the male. It is hereditary.

    ??According to what I heard, the Marquis Mansion has a radius of fifty acres, but it is extremely large.

    ??This was three hundred years ago when Taoism appeared and interfered with the mortal world. The power of the emperor was removed, and the princes established their own separate regimes. To this day, the Marquis of Wei is the lord of a local vassal, but he still belongs to the imperial court in name. Even if he is super qualified, who can do anything?

    It is late autumn, everything is chilling, the frost is growing, the grass is withering, and it is raining lightly. When the wind blows, it is full of coldness. After just a few steps, you can see a small door, and there is a faint noise inside.

    The boy stopped and said, "You have a wooden sign with the character A. You can choose the banquet with the character A and stay in the room with the character A, please!"

    &nbsp; Wang Cunye went in and saw a very large hall. It was lit with hundreds of candles, which illuminated it brightly, and there were sixty seats.

    At the banquet, all kinds of people were sitting together, good at making fists, guessing riddles and giving orders. There were fish and dragons mixed in, all of them blushing and shouting.

    There was a waiter inside who led him in. Seeing the A sign, he opened a single table and said: "Please!"

    Wang Cunye watched with cold eyes and saw everyone enjoying the banquet.

    At this time, the turtle shell moved, and everything in front of him suddenly changed. I saw that the hundreds of candles in the temple were not extinguished, but turned into green flames.

    The walls and the ground were covered with blood. The originally delicious dishes had turned into raw meat dripping with blood. And these two hundred powerful strangers, with blood and tears in their eyes, who had been serving the servants, all turned into a bunch of beasts.  A hideous ghost.

    Wang Cunye was startled, and the strange appearance in front of him disappeared.

    The palace was brightly lit and the dishes were exquisite. These people were all so heroic that they seemed to have no regard for life or death.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The new book has dropped to second place on the new book list. Please vote for recommendations and collect it.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 25: Water Mansion

    "Dang!" During the banquet, the bell rang outside, and someone shouted: "The Marquis is here!"

    The sound of silk and bamboo was played, and the ritual band played. When they arrived at the empty space in the palace and stood up, everyone stood up. Wang Cunye also stood up and looked towards the palace door.

    Surrounded by eight soldiers, the Marquis of Wei entered the palace, followed by civil and military officials.

    Wang Cunye was shocked at first glance. These eight armored soldiers were wearing heavy armor and their faces were covered by helmets. However, their bodies were well-proportioned and their steps were as light as a civet cat. This martial arts was really terrifying.

    In a single battle, Wang Cunye may be able to kill only five or five of them. As long as there are four of them, they will only be able to escape.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are thirty guards, although a little inferior, but still very elite, go around the space behind the banquet and line up.

    This force can suppress the entire crowd.

    The Marquis of Wei had a pale face, a broad forehead, and a dignified appearance. He was wearing an ancient ducal robe. He sat down at the chairman's desk. After he sat down, a courtesy officer shouted: "Meet the ceremony!"

    Marquis Wei raised his glass and said: "He Bo marries a woman in ten years. It may make sense to the gods, but to people, his daughter is so innocent. Now that the date is approaching, all the heroes have rushed here to plan a great event. I propose a toast to you all.  "

    Everyone had no choice but to agree together and raise their glasses in response.

    Wang Cunye thought to himself, this Wei Houguo was quite magnanimous and was still meditating. Everyone drank in one gulp, and Wei Hou struck his palms together, making a crisp sound.

    Ten beautiful dancers danced gracefully into the hall. When everyone saw this, they burst into cheers!

    Seeing this, Wei Hou secretly showed a look of disdain, which fell into the eyes of Wang Cunye who was observing closely. When the turtle shell moved, his eyes were suddenly covered with a layer of black veil, everything was different.

    It is said that humans have eyes, and except for some gifted people, ghosts and immortals all have spiritual eyes, and gods and celestial beings all have celestial eyes. When Turtle Shell looked at it, he saw a golden python faintly appearing on the body of Wei Hou, and behind him there was  A golden light.

    Although the Marquis of Wei cannot use it, this is equivalent to the magic power of an Earth Immortal!

    Wang Cunye was secretly shocked. At this moment, a trace of murderous intent attracted his attention. Looking sideways, he saw a middle-aged man at the banquet below, looking back with murderous intent.

    Wang Cunye frowned and then dispersed. In the sword case on his back, the magic sword vibrated slightly.

    At this time, a middle-aged man wearing wide sleeves, who was standing next to the main seat, looked deeply at Wang Cunye, and then whispered to Wei Marquis.

    Wei Hou was slightly startled and looked down.

    I saw a young man of fifteen or sixteen years old at the VIP table below, wearing a silver crown, a moonlight robe, long sleeves, a tall figure, a calm attitude, and a heroic brow, and he immediately became interested in talents.  , asked: "Who is this boy?"

    "Dayan Guan Wang Cunye." Someone whispered.

    "Oh, it turns out it's him. His youthful spirit seems extraordinary!" It was obvious that even the Marquis of Wei had heard of this person. His expression changed slightly, he sighed, took another deep look, and said, "Get up.  "

    Immediately, the ceremony team stood up and supported Wei Hou as he left. Everyone quickly stood up to see him off. When Wei Hou left, the noise suddenly became even more noisy.

    Wang Cunye came here for a banquet. He had finished eating in large gulps. When he saw the Marquis of Wei leaving, he also left. He was not prepared to make friends with the people in this palace.

    The whole palace is full of dead energy, which is not enough for friendship.

    After walking a few steps, I saw someone shouting from behind: "Hey, little brother, wait a moment."

    "What's the matter?" Wang Cunye turned around and spoke calmly. This man was the man who showed murderous intent just now.

    "Tomorrow we will go to Heshen Island and we will be in danger. Why don't we go together and take care of each other" A middle-aged man said sincerely.

    Wang Cunye sighed, cupped his hands and said, "I don't dare to work hard."

    With that said, he waved his sleeves and let the boy lead him to Room A to rest.

    The middle-aged man was startled, and his face turned red. He watched him go away, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes. This man was Boss Hu. He accepted Zhang Longtao's commission and originally wanted to get this young man into his gang in the name of taking care of each other.  , it will be easy for his companions to kill him, but this young man should not do it at all.

    He didn¡¯t want to think about taking someone¡¯s life, but he suddenly felt humiliated: ¡°What a boy, you are so rude, let¡¯s see how you die tomorrow!¡±

    Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t help but grit my teeth.

    Wang Cunye ignored it. As the boy walked for a while, his eyes lit up. A clear stream appeared in front of him. After a few steps further, he saw ginkgo and peach trees.

    Ahead is a bluestone path, and to the left and right are a group of monasteries.

    The boy bowed and said, "This is the Jiazi Room. If you need anything, just ask."

    ?????????????????????When I went in, I saw that the interior was elegant, plain and clean. I was very satisfied, so I took a rest and silently practiced my mysterious skills to prepare for tomorrow.

    A little further away, a group of government officers were patrolling. One person was looking at the monastery and sneered. Under the moonlight, it was Shen Zhengzheng, and the third one behind him, although he was wearing the clothes of a government officer, but his face was pale, it was Zhang Longtao.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Further

    After a while, the water surface gradually calmed down. Looking deeper, I saw the giant turtle and a large number of fish and turtles falling into the depths of the water. Originally, the water must not be very deep, but there was a recess here, with a height of thirty meters straight down.  The rice reached the bottom of the river.

    I saw the bottom of the river, but it was bright, the white sand was flat, the algae was like a band, the swaying, the water in the water, and the strangeness, and traveled between the reefs.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????: 100 acres and a flat land, with colorful coral trees growing on the ground.

    The palace is surrounded by water walls. Although it is thin, it looks like crystal. It is also connected to the lake. Once inside, there are many pavilions, and only the half-transformed water tribe can enter.

    The giant turtle fell down and went up, but turned into a turtle-backed human form. Once inside, you could hear the music playing continuously inside. A man wearing a royal robe was having fun with several concubines.

    Seeing the turtle come in, the man smiled and said, "He Xiang, are you ready?"

    Prime Minister He saluted and said, "Your Majesty, everything is ready. All the new Shui tribe members in the Xinshui River within ten years have been gathered here, and they can go to the island tomorrow to welcome the bride."

    The man laughed and said: "Okay, then according to the precedent, all the water tribes who can come back alive will be canonized and join the water army."

    In the Xinshui River, there are a lot of water tribes that have increased in ten years. If everyone wanted to support them, it would be difficult to support them. Only the water tribes that survive bloody battles with humans can be canonized.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT THE RESULTS

    At this time, a concubine came forward and said, "Congratulations, husband, we have another sister!"

    This concubine has snow-white skin, a plump body, and is very beautiful. She looks seventeen or eighteen years old. She added: "When I first entered the water palace, I was terrified. I didn't expect that my husband would be so prominent and care so much."

    Uncle Shui laughed and said, "That's right. When you came in, you all thought Gu was a man-eating monster, but you didn't know that Gu has always loved fragrance and cherished jade."

    It turns out that these women were all sacrificed brides back then. Looking at their appearance now, they all maintain their seventeen-year-old appearance, but they are no longer happy to think about it.

    Seeing that the concubines were all surrounding and beautiful, He Bo felt satisfied and said: "He Xiang, I will leave these matters to you. I am subject to the contract between gods and men, but I can't pick them up in person."

    "Yes, my lord, I will leave this matter to my subordinates." Mr. Guihe said respectfully and kowtowed. He had high hopes for this lord.

    "An Chi Pian" says: "If a fish has a lifespan of 1,600 years, it can turn into a dragon and fly in the wind and rain. It belongs to the dragon!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A fish¡¯s normal transformation into a dragon, must have a thousand and six hundred years of merit, before it can stir up clouds and bring rain. The master in front of me was once a golden carp, but now he is a white dragon.

    "The dragon's nature is very obscene, but this white dragon refuses to be casual, and is very good at loving fragrance and cherishing jade, which is why she has become a bride every ten years.

    For the Turtle River Prime Minister, this is the blessing of these brides. The Lord will send clouds and rain, and the heaven and earth will show his care. It may not take much time to turn into a white dragon and achieve the position of Dragon King. Then maybe he can occupy it.  When the time comes, all these women will become empresses!

    Fan Mansion

    But the atmosphere at home was bleak at this time, and Fan Tongzhi sat on the chair with a sullen face and said nothing.

    Fan Tong, whose name is Fan Wen, is a child of a wealthy family, with a majestic body and handsome features. He has been eager to learn since he was a child. After he became an official, he gradually reached the status of Tongzhi.

    When the Marquis of Wei was in charge of government, the magistrate was concurrently served by the Marquis of Wei. Originally, the two were still friends, but in the end they had clear priorities. Although Fan Tongzhi was not very involved in affairs, he eventually became the second-in-command, and his reputation gradually increased.

    Although Fan Tongzhi was careful, he was still suppressed. Once in ten years, the bride was chosen by lot.

    Fan Wen had two sons, but only one daughter. He cherished her very much and did not want such a disaster to happen.

    "Father, can you bear to send your sister into the river to feed the monsters with blood?" At this time, the eldest son Fan Shichang couldn't help but speak with anger.

    Fan Tongzhi glared at him angrily and said, "What if I don't give it away?"Once, Marquis Wei personally sent his daughter there, so everyone was convinced. All officials of seventh rank or above who had daughters were selected by drawing lots.  "

    "If I don't obey this time, the Marquis of Wei can justifiably cut down his officials and power, or even confiscate his family and exterminate his clan."

    When Fan Shichang heard this, his veins were exposed and he gasped, but did not speak.

    At this time, the second son Fan Shirong, who had been deep in thought, said: "Father, I only have more money now. I hope someone can save my sister for one night and come back safely this time."

    After a pause, he felt that there was little hope, and a chill flashed through his eyes: "If it doesn't work, then we have to endure it, as time goes by!"

    Fan Wen couldn¡¯t help but be shocked after hearing these murderous words. He looked at his two sons. The eldest son had a bad temper, but the second son was calm. Sometimes as a father, he didn¡¯t know what the son was thinking!

    At this time, after hearing these words, a trace of uneasiness emerged in my heart, and I immediately scolded: "Don't talk nonsense, don't talk nonsense."

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 26 Going to the Island

    September 28 of the lunar calendar¡¤Late Autumn

    Three miles away from the West City Gate is the Yishui River. The Yishui River is quite open, three miles wide. At a glance, the water and the sky are the same color. It is a good scenery. If you look closer, you can also see fish swimming through the water.

    At noon, there were many armored soldiers all the way to a dock. Three large ships had been parked on the dock, and dozens of government soldiers were also looking at the city gate.

    The door of the venue was tightly sealed, and everyone was standing. In silence, Fan Wen, the colleague, stepped forward, followed by four people holding knives. When they reached the steps, the entire courtyard suddenly became solemn and solemn.

    Fan Tongzhi is forty years old. He has been running around to save his daughter these days. Even in Weihou, he has also tried a lot, but it is all in vain. At this time, there are traces of white hair on his temples, and his eyes are shining.  , still showing his age.

    Fan Wen made his decision and everyone had no choice but to salute.

    "Everyone, please get up!" Fan Wen said in a hoarse voice: "Today, September 28th, is the wedding day of the River God. I believe everyone knows that this time the bride is my little girl."

    As soon as these words came out, there was a flurry of discussion. Fan Wen pressed his hands and fell silent again: "Although I am in charge, Ge Keyingzheng will explain the specific matters."

    Ge Ke is a young officer, about thirty years old, with a very heroic spirit. He took a step forward, pressed his sword and said: "Since you were recruited by the Marquis, you will be bound by military law."

    "The army has arrived, and the mountain roads of the North Road and East Road have been blocked. Anyone who tries to escape before the battle will be killed, and your homes are guarded by personal soldiers and government officers. You have no delusions, so as not to harm your family."

    He said, "Bring it up!"

    When everyone looked, they saw two soldiers each taking out a plate with two bloody heads on it. Both of them had ferocious expressions, which was really scary.

    "It's Mr. Cai."

    "And Mr. Li."

    The people below started talking, but Ge Ke didn't say anything at this time, watching with a sneer. When the crowd gradually subsided, he said: "These two people dared to escape, and they have been punished, and the Marquis of Wei has given an order to kill their entire family today!  "

    As soon as these words were said, everyone couldn't help but feel scared and looked at each other in confusion.

    "The government has laid out three hundred high-quality coffins. If there are victims, each of them will be buried with one." Ge Ke paced with his sword and said: "And no matter you win or lose, your family will receive a tax reduction for ten years.  , exempt from taxes for ten years, and each household will be given a hundred taels of silver!"

    "You are all warriors and strangers. When we meet on a narrow road, the brave will win. As long as we kill the demon clan, we will win. I'm done!" After Ge Ke said this, he withdrew his head.

    Then two more large plates were brought up, which were very heavy. A young man came up, cupped his hands and said, "I am Fan Shirong, the son of Tongzhi. Please take a look."

    It was covered with red silk. Fan Shirong pulled it off and saw that the two plates were full of snow-white dumpling-like ingots, white flowers shining brightly in the sun.

    Suddenly there was another murmur below.

    Fan Shirong smiled deeply and said: "This time the bride is my little sister. My family has spent all our money. This is nine-nine cents of the ingot. As long as you can protect my little sister, each of you will get one hundred taels of silver!"

    This is two hundred taels, and the crowd below gradually became a little excited.

    Fan Wen stepped forward and said, "My little girl has arrived on the island before everyone else. I ask you all the brave men to take the trouble to rescue my little girl. The Fan family will do its best to repay you, but I will never refuse if you ask for anything."

    After saying this, Fan Tongzhi bowed deeply. He is a sixth-grade Tongzhi. He would never act like this at ordinary times. It is only at this moment that he loves his daughter so much that he does this.

    The money and the promise were all heart-stirring. When everyone saw this, they all said loudly: "As long as you are there, sir, with us here, even if there are all kinds of dangers, we can keep the young lady back."

    "Then I'll leave it to you all." Fan Tongzhi bowed again, but everyone said they didn't dare.

    At this time, everyone also knew that time was urgent, and they all checked their weapons one by one. All equipment was ready. Geke shouted: "Let's go!"

    But they really thought they were soldiers. At that moment, three hundred people set out from the gate. In less than half an hour, they arrived at the dock area. At this time, three cannons were fired to add to the prestige.

    A road winds down to the river beach. From a distance, he sees several large boats moored on the shore. Ge Ke ordered the army to be on guard and asked: "Are the boats and grain and grass ready?"

    "It's all ready, including some beef, mutton and rice, enough for five hundred people to use for a day and a night. They are all top-quality ingredients." Someone reported at this time.

    Someone from this group of 300 heroes went up to carefully check the food, water, and meat. At this time, Geke was not angry and just let them check. After a while, he found that there was no problem.

    "Everyone, please come up."Come on, lunch is available on board!  Seeing that it was getting late, Ge Ke finally urged. Seeing that there was no reason to delay, these "heroes" had no choice but to board the ship one by one.

    "These heroes rarely have discipline. They were better on the shore, but they became chaotic when they got on the boat. They shouted and cursed for most of an hour, but in the end there were hundreds of people on each boat.

    Wang Cunye got on the boat. When he looked around, he saw ten yamen soldiers on the boat organizing order. Seeing that everyone on the boat was on board, he kept shouting: "Set the boat!"

    Immediately you can see the boat going all the way down the river.

    Fan Tongzhi stood on the river bank, watching the boats going away in great force, with fatigue on his face. He walked to the horse, got on his horse, and said: "Go back home, your fate is determined by God!"

    After a long sigh, a group of servants led the carriages behind them, rolling up puffs of smoke and dust as they headed back.

    Although the ship is large, it is still too crowded to temporarily accommodate a hundred people. On one deck, Wang Cunye is standing on it, showing no interest in food or water. He squints. In the sword case on his back, the magic sword vibrates slightly with his breathing.  The aura appeared faintly.

    The people around him were all veterans, and they all felt it, and no one bothered them immediately.

    At this time in the afternoon, the sunlight gradually filled the water surface, and the water surface of Yishui River was surging. Compared with before, the waves seemed to be faster. Wang Cunye seemed to be aware of it and stared at the water surface.

    At this moment, there was a sudden noise: "Someone is diving!"

    Suddenly the boat became a mess, and someone shouted: "Brothers, keep the green hills here, don't be afraid of running out of firewood, and you will be able to escape one by one!"

    After shouting, he threw himself into the water. There was a commotion on the boat, but the accompanying government soldiers were motionless. They seemed not to have seen him. They were heart-beating. Suddenly, they heard screams on the water.

    Everyone looked up and saw some looming scales in the waves. For a moment, they saw blood and screams filling the air. After a while, they gradually disappeared.

    "There is a monster!" the people on the boat exclaimed.

    "Idiot, what time is it now? It's He Bo's wedding day. The water is full of aquatic people. Jump down at this time. No matter how heroic you are, no one can escape!" A yamen squad leader said with a sneer: "You guys  Once you get to the shore, you can fight with the aquarium and jump into the water - it¡¯s so stupid!¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of sight and looked at Wang Cunye, with a hint of murderous intent in his eyes.

    Everyone immediately looked at each other with a chill in their hearts and stopped thinking about it.

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t move just now, and he didn¡¯t move now. He just stared at the water. Gradually, he saw a faint talisman appearing on the boat, rippling with golden light. There were dense shadows under the water, so he couldn¡¯t get within three feet of the boat.

    After Wang Cunye read it, he was secretly frightened.

    After all, the Yishui River is not a big river. After walking for a while, you can faintly see an island in the distance.

    This island in the river is not big, and is actually more like a sand dune. As the boat approaches, it can be seen that there are no civilian houses inside, and the dock area is just a vast flat land. At that moment, the Yamen soldiers rushed everyone down, along with a large amount of wine and food.

    Wang Cunye grabbed some beef and put it in his arms. He didn't get any wine, so he went up to take a look. He saw that the island was not big, and he could see the edges at a glance. There were bamboo trees planted on the island, which were very lush even in late autumn.  A temple is hidden in the middle, with walls outside and ancient seals on the doors.

    A middle-aged man pointed out from a distance: "This is the Hebo Temple. When you enter, you will see the river-viewing pavilion. Past the pavilion is a jingshe. You can all live there, but don't even think about disturbing the temple. If you are not afraid of death, there are rivers there."  The place where the priests are.¡±

    Hearing this, someone asked: "Miss Fan is in there? How can we save her if we don't go?"

    "Hmph, I don't need you to rescue me. As long as you kill all the water tribes who come to welcome the bride, then the first ray of sunlight will shine tomorrow and Miss Fan will be sent back safely." The middle-aged man sneered and looked at her intentionally or unintentionally.  He glanced at Wang Cunye and said this.

    When everyone went in, they saw dense bamboo and pine forests, winding roads, and towers and pavilions. Once inside, they saw that the temple occupies a small area, about four acres.

    There is also a pavilion, and there are monasteries on the left and right, which are integrated into one. A gust of wind blew by. Everyone did not expect such a good place, and they were all dumbfounded.

    Wang Cunye frowned and was not fooled by the scenery. He saw that the island was not big. Once a large number of aquatic tribes swarmed up, it would be difficult to have room for maneuver. This was a desperate situation. This fight was destined to be a fierce battle.

    Hebo was a promiscuous man, fond of women, and married every ten years to a girl from a noble family. Thirty years ago, the previous Marquis of Wei had gathered Taoist priests and warriors into the city for a banquet. Whoever could eliminate this harm would be punished.

    It has only been 30 years, but no one has been able to complete it.

    Came here twenty years agoHundreds of people, five hundred people came ten years ago, and three hundred people came this year. They came in great numbers, but there was no news afterwards. I didn't hear that a few of them would get rewards.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel moved at this moment, with a slight sneer and helplessness on his lips.

    After laughing, he looked at the Yamen soldier and the middle-aged man again. The middle-aged man seemed to feel something and raised his head to look at each other, and their eyes immediately met.

    "I have seen this man in Dayan Temple before. He has murderous intentions. According to the introduction just now, this man is Shen Zhengzheng? It seems that he is not good for me!" Wang Cunye thought and suddenly remembered.

    Although Zhang Longtao stayed on the boat at this time and was not seen by Wang Cunye, it still made Wang Cunye suspicious and vigilant.

    Shen Zhengzheng looked away with some annoyance at this time. He was leading the ship this time just in case. If someone, especially Wang Cunye, survived and boarded the ship tomorrow, he would kill him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    But even if this is the case, fighting thousands of monsters at night, even if you can survive, you will be exhausted and scarred. By then, you will have more than 20 soldiers, and you will still be unable to kill this person?

    Thinking of this, Shen Zhengzheng stopped talking and drank to the Yamen soldiers: "Let's go back and get on the boat, which is thirty feet away from the island. Whoever can survive tomorrow can get on the boat."

    ??????????????????????? He led all the government soldiers, retreated to the boat, and pushed the boat away. It turned out that it was thirty feet away from the island.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I have finished coding another chapter. Although I am writing a book, my typing is slow and I have to think. Therefore, a chapter of 3,000 words often takes four hours. It is really exhausting to write.

    Look at the recommendation, the bite is very tight, please readers, please help me, vote for recommended tickets, and collect more, thank you!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 27: Fighting

    As the night deepens, the chill spreads and the dew becomes heavy.

    These "heroes" gathered in small groups, each lit a bonfire, took out wine and beef to roast, discussed and talked, put their swords beside them, and sent people to patrol in turn.

    Staying up all night is not a problem for these "heroes".

    This island may not look big, but when you are inside it, especially at night, the patches are covered with dry reeds, and the scenery becomes desolate, cold, gloomy and lonely.

    As the cold wind passed by, Wang Cunye stood under a pine tree with a sullen face and said nothing. There was only a trace of black air permeating the air, and Wang Cunye's color changed slightly.

    ¡° Thousands of people died on this island before and after them. They were all full of blood and possessing strange arts. The ghostly aura was indeed strong. The breath of living people was as dazzling as a torch in this gloomy aura.

    "I'm afraid that I can't hide, and the more I hide, the faster I will die."

    Qingyang Palace¡¤Main Hall

    Several Taoist priests stood solemnly with their hands down, and in the center of the hall, there was a silver-white frame floating in the air, with a thin film of water condensing in the middle.

    "Let's begin!" Following Daozheng's command, several Taoist priests responded and used their magic power to push. Ripples gradually appeared on the water film, faintly showing the situation of the Yishui River.

    With the Thousand Miles of Shadow Technique, the distance that can be seen is no more than ten miles, but this island is right in the middle. As the ripples subside more and more, only one island is clearly visible.

    This island is small in area, and a light yellow light envelopes the entire island, especially the central temple, which looks even more golden.

    Around the island, there are already dense highlights, all of which are aquatic animals.

    In the River Temple, murderous intent is everywhere outside, but it is very quiet inside.

    The temple covers an area of ??four acres and has a solemn atmosphere. The main hall is located at the core, and there are two side halls on the left and right, connected by corridors. There is only one avenue leading directly to the main entrance, which is ten meters wide, giving people a sense of awe.

    A girl in a wedding dress wandered back and forth along the mossy pebbled corridor. The courtyard was full of quietness, with only a few people standing like wooden logs, which finally gained some popularity.

    The girl wandered more and more panicked, and finally returned to sit on the pillar, silently praying to the moon: "God, please protect me and avoid this catastrophe"

    The night is getting deeper, and a new group of people have been keeping watch. In late autumn, the river surface is very cold. At this time, the water surface is surging with waves and the water vapor is diffuse.

    The night watchman was suddenly shocked, his face turned pale, and when he looked carefully, he saw scales faintly emerging from the water, and they kept coming up. He suddenly broke out in cold sweat, pulled out his long sword and shouted: "The sailors and monsters are attacking!"

    Suddenly, there was a loud warning sound at the bonfire, and everyone pulled out their swords or held strange weapons. They stood up one by one and rushed to the shore.

    The bright moon hung high, and on the river, monsters floated up one after another. These monsters all had fish heads and shrimp brains, and their bodies were human-like. They were half the size of a human, holding steel forks and big knives in their hands. They were really ugly and scary.

    The cold wind blows, bringing a murderous atmosphere, and He Bo's sailors are attacking!

    In the open water, a large number of sailors showed their camp. The most surprising thing is that these aquatic tribes did not just swarm forward, but there was a faint sound of drums in the water mist.

    Ten sailors and one fire, fifty water tribes and one team, two to one battalion, and ten battalions and one capital. Although these water tribes are a bit chaotic, they have clear banners and form a navy army. Once this army is formed, a murderous aura will sweep across it.  Filled with demonic energy, he rushed straight up.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye suddenly stood up, his eyes moved, and his face became solemn.

    Wang Cunye has attached great importance to these water tribes, but he still exceeds his expectations. This is not a mob, this is an army, even an army of new recruits!

    On the three boats, more than twenty officers were trembling with fear. They were surrounded by sailors. Once they pounced on them, they were afraid they would die immediately. Zhang Longtao, in particular, looked pale and could hardly stand.

    It was also the first time Shen Zhengzheng saw this situation. His eyes were gloomy and he laughed ferociously: "Everyone, stand still. This boat has the seal of the Lord Hou. They dare not come up. If they fall, no one can save them."

    As he said that, he couldn't help but tremble, and his eyes turned from the thousands of sailors to the shore.

    At this time, a tall and tall monk with a majestic appearance on the shore stood up and said loudly: "A mere water monster is nothing, he dares to attack us. Who among us in the rivers and lakes has not killed a few monsters?"  We are waiting on the island, but we are not in the water. Although there are many water monsters on the shore, are we still afraid of them? "

    This monk is called Monk Dabao. He has been famous in the world for 20 years. He is very famous. His internal strength is invulnerable to cold and heat. His arms can lift a thousand catties. In one hand, he can open and close the big demon-subduing Zen staff. He is extremely strong and has a great status in the world. This monk is called Monk Dabao.  Then he raised his arms and shouted, and everyone immediately responded.

    &nbsp; At this time, the drumming in the water stopped, and only the sailors shouted, and they immediately rushed to the shore.

    "An Qingzi says hello!" Someone shouted, and there was a constant "puff" sound, as hand arrows, locust stones, flying knives, etc. were fiercely greeted.

    But the first batch of aquatic animals that came onto the beach only had a few swings, but it didn't have much effect.

    "These monsters have scales on their bodies, they are so light they are useless." Someone immediately greeted them in the same way. Indeed, these monsters have not completely transformed. They are covered in scales and are equivalent to armored soldiers. These things have little effect.

    I saw Monk Dabao shouting loudly, stomping his big foot, and rushed forward. With a wave of his Zen staff, he swept over immediately. Several aquariums rushed in front, and their heads flew out.

    There was another warrior who was as fast as lightning. He just rushed, shouted loudly, flashed his long sword, and suddenly a few pieces of green blood spattered.

    Wang Cunye also did not hesitate. With a slight sweep, he rushed to the vicinity of Monk Dabao. With a flash of sword light, little bits of blood immediately splattered.

    Monk Dabao has powerful hard skills, one person takes the lead, and the Zen staff in his hand is full of true power. His movements are simple and effective. He uses hardness to control hardness. When the water tribe's weapons encounter it, it will immediately fly away, making anyone who blocks it invincible.

    Monk Dabao¡¯s internal energy method is extremely hard and fierce, and is indestructible. No matter where any part of the body is injured, the internal organs will be shattered. Wang Cunye rushed forward and said, "Monk, you don¡¯t have to use all the strength."

    As he spoke, the sword light flashed, and the magic sword pierced the two water tribes. The sting was not big, but it contained inner breath. It seemed gentle, but it immediately hit the heart. The two water tribes immediately groaned, and blood flowed from their seven orifices.  .

    "Good swordsmanship!" Monk Dabao knew a lot about people. When he saw this, he couldn't help but cheered. Just now, Monk Dabao used the Great Demon-Subduing Zen Staff Technique. Although the one who hits it will be killed, it consumes a lot of real energy. At this time  He immediately changed his tactics and continued to run amok, but he didn't have to kill everyone.

    While galloping, Wang Cunye's sword light was like lightning, extremely sinister, and he would definitely add another sword. Wherever the light of the sword struck, the water tribe fell down one after another, leaving a large number of corpses on the beach.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    At this time, the turtle floating on the water snorted coldly. Although these aquatic tribes are inherently survival of the fittest, as long as a hundred aquariums out of thousands can survive, it is always shameless to be killed like this.

    ??Take out a screw and it blows.

    The sound of screws, different in length, is a magical weapon, which can directly transmit orders to the hearts of the Shui Tribe. The Shui Tribe, who was originally a little confused, received clear instructions, and immediately reorganized their military formation, turned into a military formation, and marched towards the human team.  The masters launched wave after wave of attacks.

    Wang Cunye's sword flashed, and another aquatic tribe fell down. With a "peng" sound, his heart exploded. Even if he was an aquatic tribe, he would definitely die if his heart exploded.

    At this moment, a sudden burst of light arrived.

    Wang Cunye moved three inches up, and heard a "pop" sound, a spear brushed against his body, and at the same time, his back hurt, but it was struck by an aquatic tribe.

    Wearing inner armor, the iron prong could not penetrate more than half an inch and did not penetrate further. However, blood still spattered, and this was the first time he was injured.

    Wang Cunye let out a low scolding and collected his mind. Hundreds of years of struggle in the underworld suddenly made him enter a state of silence. Within an inch, there were only three meters of enemies around him.

    The long sword flashed, and the sword light drew an indescribable arc in the air. The next moment, the six surrounding aquatic tribes screamed in unison, and blood spattered.

    "Monk Dabao, this is not a place for interception. Let's retreat and use the forest to fight." Wang Cunye roared, turned sideways and charged towards the forest.

    Monk Dabao understood immediately, and with the same roar, he used the magic of the Zen Staff to Subdue Demons. All those who stood in his way were shaken away one by one, vomiting blood in mid-air, and died immediately when they landed on the ground.

    At this time, all the powerful people also woke up and retreated one after another.

    At this time, the beach was dyed red with blood, and a large number of human beings were dead, mixed with the corpses of the water monsters. Some fell dead on the beach, and some were floating on the river. A cold wind blew, and the autumn cold suddenly started.

    The leader of the water tribe is a black fish. Upon seeing this, he issued an order and reorganized the military order. Everything in front of him was printed in his eyes one by one.

    The fierce battle just now lasted only about ten minutes, and there were already fifty human corpses lying on the beach, and the Aquatic Tribe had paid for it with two hundred corpses.

    These water tribes are originally from the jungle, they are cold-blooded and murderous, and their scale armor is the same as human leather armor. If they are ordinary soldiers, neither of them may be able to deal with a sailor.

    "But these are all masters in front of us. In fact, if these people didn't know the battle formation, they wouldn't be able to fight."?It won't go away like this at all.

    General Blackfish hissed and issued an order: "Form eight battalions, and the sub-battalions are patrolling the entire island. Kill all these humans. Only then can we gain military exploits, be canonized by the Lord, remove the evil spirit from now on, and be officially included in the aquatic tribe!"

    "Yes!" Eight hundred water tribe members hissed in response.

    The battle has come to an end. In front of the water mirror in the Taoist palace, several Taoist priests slowly exhaled. The Taoist priests remained calm and said to the left and right, "What do you think?"

    "Daozheng, Uncle Shui is very thoughtful. The soldiers of the Shui Tribe are all well-trained, just like an army." A Taoist priest solemnly replied: "The Taoist soldiers who are close to us are obviously learning from the heavenly soldiers."

    "You are right. The strength of these aquatic creatures is not surprising. They are actually at the level of elite human soldiers. But once they form a battle formation, it will be different."

    "The key is that the army cannot be promoted. These navy troops are granted the title of Shui Bo, which means they are granted the title of heaven. With age and favor, they can be promoted in the future. Given time, they will become another heavenly army."

    The Taoist priests were discussing, and Dao Zheng listened quietly, pondered for a moment, and then said: "You have all seen it. When this battle is over, you will make a green seal and report it to the master and the sect as a countermeasure.  , although this matter is small, it is related to the relationship between heaven, the imperial court, and our Taoist sect, so we cannot ignore it."

    "Yes!" All the Taoist priests present responded respectfully with their hands lowered.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 28: Battle to the Death

    In the dense forest, Wang Cunye and Monk Dabao panted fiercely, trying hard to restore their physical strength and true energy.

    Wang Cunye breathed for a moment, stood still, took out a piece of beef wrapped in oil paper from his arms, tore off half of it, threw it to Monk Dabao, and bit into it himself.

    Monk Dabao also tore it up and ate it, but at this moment he heard the young man in front of him say: "If you wear heavy armor, your combat power can be increased three times."

    After hearing this, Monk Dabao couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°I am a Jianghu person.¡±

    "Humans?" Wang Cunye sneered, ate the beef, and said, "If it weren't for the crossbows that I couldn't buy and the horses being useless on the island, I would have bought a heavy bow and a long spear."

    ?According to Wang Cunye's estimation, wearing heavy armor, having good horses, and holding long spears and hard bows can increase the combat power by ten times.

    Monk Dabao didn¡¯t know what to say, so he had to smile bitterly.

    After finishing the beef, the young man said again: "It's good to hide in the dense forest, but the island is not big. If you just resist passively, you will be defeated one by one. The only way now is to rely on the dense forest to automatically attack and kill them."

    Speaking later, Wang Cunye's tone contained murderous intent, which made Monk Dabao shudder. At this moment, someone behind him said: "What this young master said is true, why don't we join hands."

    A group of people came over from a distance, stained with blood. The leader, a middle-aged man, said that Monk Dabao was indispensable. But when he saw Wang Cunye, he frowned and said, "You have murderous intentions towards me, and I dare not fight with you."  companion."

    This person is naturally Boss Hu. He invited him for the second time, but he didn¡¯t want the young man to be so straightforward. He pointed it out directly and there was no possibility of cooperation. He was furious in his heart, but he made an aggrieved look: "Why did you say this"

    Before he finished speaking, Wang Cunye just turned around. Boss Hu's eyes flashed with anger, but he said to Monk Dabao: "Zen Master, look"

    In the fight just now, Monk Dabao and Wang Cunye were invincible, but in the eyes of everyone, they couldn't win over Wang Cunye, but they could still win over Monk Dabao.

    Monk Dabao, with a careless face, put his hands together and saluted, turned around and left, but he went with Wang Cunye.

    Although they only knew each other for a moment, they developed a tacit understanding in battle. Even though Monk Dabao was invincible and really killed the Shui Tribe, Wang Cunye was no less than him. At this life and death level, whether to choose a mediocre person or Wang Cunye, it was a matter of no need to think.  Decide.

    Seeing Monk Dabao walking away, Boss Hu's face turned livid. He was being humiliated one after another. Even now, he found it unbearable and his teeth were chattering.

    Wang Cunye ignored it and went straight into the pine forest. There was light rain yesterday. In the forest, the earthy smell was mixed with the fresh smell. It was dark, but he could not see clearly.

    Wang Cunye breathed silently. Wang Cunye, who had been in the underworld for hundreds of years, was no stranger to fighting and killing. However, he did not use spiritual thoughts, but physical combat. This was generally the first time. At this moment, some sounds came into his ears.  .

    Wang Cunye¡¯s expression changed, and he said in a low voice: ¡°Zen Master, you break the enemy formation, and I will kill you!¡±

    Wang Cunye's swordsmanship mainly comes from Yi Jian Jue, but his inner Qi is not at all. The underworld is cold and fierce, and it has the help of a turtle shell, so it is extremely sinister. A trace of sword Qi is soft and needle-like, and once it enters the body, it goes straight through it.  When it goes up, it either attacks the brain or the heart, and the one who hits the target is unlikely to be lucky.

    "Kill!" Monk Dabao roared, jumped up, and rushed out of the dense forest. Following closely behind him was Wang Cunye, and behind him, more than a dozen people who took advantage of him followed and killed him.

    Monk Dabao met a group of aquarium head-on. He waved his Zen staff and heard a muffled "pop" sound. An aquarium fish brain exploded and splashed with plasma. It is said that this aquarium has an advantage, that is, the blood is richer than that of humans.  Damn, if a human being is smashed open like this, it will be splashed three feet.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward silently, breathing rhythmically, with a flash of sword light, and a few cold stars. Several water tribes were blown away by the force, and their chests and brains were suddenly covered with blood.

    As long as you get a little bit of blood and fire, you will fall down like a harvest of wheat.

    Seeing this, an aquarium team immediately joined the fight and struck with lightning. Wang Cunye ignored it and turned his sword. The three aquatics around him were killed instantly, and blood spurted out from the wounds and splashed to the ground.

    Almost at the same time, Monk Dabao waved his Zen staff, and the spears intersected with each other. With a "boom", the aquarium team just felt a huge force rushing back, and a mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out, and they retreated straight away.

    Wang Cunye seized the opportunity in an instant and passed through several aquariums. With a flash of sword light, he lit the chest of the aquarium leader. The aquarium leader screamed and spurted blood, killing him on the spot.

    The water tribesmen retreated in horror, not daring to move forward for a moment.

    Everyone looked at it later, really dazzling, applauding loudly, these two were just one.?, the cooperation was perfect, Monk Dabao used his strength to break through the enemy's formation. As soon as he broke through, Wang Cunye would kill immediately. There was no unnecessary movement, and he just killed people like grass without hearing a sound.

    When Boss Hu saw him later, he was immediately horrified. He just thought: "How can this kid be so good at swordsmanship"

    There was a horn sound from behind, and all the water tribesmen reacted, screamed, and rushed forward.

    Wang Cunye didn't take his breath away, he turned around and took out a talisman from his waist. With a push of magic, he saw this talisman, eight inches and one centimeter long, with cinnabar drawn on it, red cinnabar and yellow paper, faintly smooth and flowing.

    Flying to the top of the Shui Tribe, the power of this talisman was immediately displayed. With a "ßÝ" sound, it turned into an ancient seal in the air. The yellow light shimmered and stood in the void. The Shui Tribe present were all stunned for a moment.

    With a flash of sword light, several ferocious aquatic faces flew out in an instant. The expressions on their faces changed from ferocious to unbelievable in mid-air. Their heads fell to the ground, splashing with dust.

    The head is gone, but blood is still spraying out from the neck. Even if the water tribe is decapitated, there is still a cavity of blood.

    Monk Dabao stepped on the ground and roared, causing the ground to shake. He ran straight up, making a sound as the air rubbed against his body. With a sweep of his Zen staff, more than a dozen aquatic people flew out with flesh and blood.

    No matter whether they are martial arts masters or aquatic tribesmen, they were startled when they saw this momentum, and they all thought to themselves: "It's really fierce!"

    However, Monk Dabao is aware of his own suffering. He used the Great Demon-Subduing Zen Staff Technique just now, and almost couldn't catch it with a breath of Qi. However, this moment of using the talisman to immobilize the water tribe should not be wasted, so he forced himself to take a breath of Qi and do this.  Massive fight.

    The horn blew, the Shui tribe shouted, and the offensive continued unabated.

    The life of the aquatic tribe is short. Unlike humans, there are no moral constraints. They usually live in an environment where the jungle is strong and the strong eats the strong. Therefore, everyone is fierce and good at fighting, and they will attack with all their strength at the moment.

    Wang Cunye rushed forward, leaped into the air, and intercepted the water army with a flash of sword light. He only heard the sound of "puff". Several water tribes around him were struck by swords. At this moment, a spear flashed past, and a cold light flashed across his face.  In a flash, before he had time to think, his body instinctively slumped down, and with a "pop" sound, it was inserted into the shoulder.

    Suddenly, a piece of fur on the inner armor was torn open, with a small drop of blood, and the spear flew into a nearby tree trunk.

    Wang Cunye only felt that he was in a big wave and that there was a danger that the boat would capsize and people would die at any time. He roared angrily, advanced instead of retreating, and rushed forward.

    The human body followed a curve, and in the blink of an eye, it rushed straight towards the Aqua Tribe spear officer who just threw the spear.

    The Shui Tribe has no archers. This brave and powerful Water Tribe spear officer is the greatest threat to him and must be killed first. With this thunderous strike, the Water Tribe spear officer suddenly felt that even if he wanted to retreat, it was impossible. He roared and struck horizontally.  The spear is straight.

    With a "boom", time suddenly stopped, and the spears and swords intersected, just like thunder and fire striking each other.

    Wang Cunye took back his sword and turned back to fight without even looking at it. However, another water tribe still found an opportunity. He only heard two "puff" sounds and felt severe pain in his body. However, he was resisted by his inner armor and stabbed him.  Not deep.

    Behind him, the Water Tribe spear officer stood with a spear in his hand. His eyes turned dark. Suddenly, a bloodstain appeared between his eyebrows. He fell backwards, still holding the spear tightly in his hand.

    Wang Cunye slashed down, and a little sword energy instantly turned from virtual to real, piercing deeply into the center of his eyebrows.

    At this time, Monk Dabao came back to his senses. Suddenly, his face turned red and he roared loudly. A thunderbolt sounded in the clear sky, the air rippled like ripples, and the surrounding aquatic people were also shocked.

    Wang Cunye came back and faced the shocked Shui tribe. He raised his sword and killed only three. He suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. He immediately knew that he had spent too much in a short period of time and could not catch up with his true energy. He hissed  Saying: "Retreat!"

    With that said, he turned around and entered between several trees to adjust his breath.

    A few Jianghu people were not so fierce and fought with the Shui tribe. Although the Jianghu people were strong, there were too many ants to kill an elephant, not to mention that these Shui tribes had military formations.

    A strong wind blew, and dark clouds covered the Jade Rabbit. Under the wind and clouds, fighting continued, blood stained the island red, and many corpses were piled up in the forest.

    Wang Cunye leaned against a tree, suddenly struck out with his sword with his backhand, and heard a "pop" sound, piercing through a water tribe who was trying to take advantage. When he looked back and saw this fierce killing, he couldn't help but be startled.

    But when he saw that the Dabao monk did not retreat, waving his Zen staff and fighting desperately, he couldn't help but yell: "Asshole!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Have already killed forty water tribesmen and several generals. Now is the time to rest. As long as they can take a breath, they can kill more!

    But this Jianghu man doesn¡¯t know whether he doesn¡¯t understand tactics or is just a righteous man.It was so deep that he refused to retreat, and couldn't help but secretly curse in his heart. However, after some breath adjustment, the breath was relieved, and the skill was restored to 60-70%. When he touched it, there were two treasure talismans on his body, and he couldn't help but feel excited.  bitter.

    These are the only two cards I have, but I can¡¯t help but save Monk Dabao at this time.

    "Poof" a talisman also flew to the top of the Shui Tribe. With a "whoosh" sound, it turned into an ancient seal in the air. The yellow light flickered and stood in the void. The Shui Tribe present immediately froze.

    Since Wang Cunye used it last time, these Jianghu people also know that within the scope of this talisman light, this can make the Shui tribe stagnant for about a minute, and their morale will suddenly increase.

    "Fuck grandma!" Boss Hu slashed an aquatic tribe to death with a knife, blood splashed all over his face. He wiped the blood and cursed, but he didn't know who he was scolding!

    Not only is this kid good at swordsmanship, but he is also good at Taoism!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It has been exposed again, and I am begging for recommendation votes. As long as everyone casts one more vote, we will surely win!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 29: Killing

    Under the night sky, the fighting on the island became intense.

    Wang Cunye went into the forest for the third time to adjust his breath and came out. At this time, he was in a very embarrassed state, covered with blood, some from himself and more from his enemies. Monk Dabao was still fighting like a crazy tiger, fighting with all his strength.

    Wang Cunye's eyes flashed coldly, and he saw blood and corpses everywhere in the dense forest. A large number of humans and water tribes were lying dead everywhere. But in general, there were less than fifty humans now, and they were all exhausted, and the water tribe had a team of two hundred.  The human formation is recharged and ready to enter the battlefield at any time.

    Fighting continuously, with hundreds of water tribesmen under their swords, fighting between life and death, making many indescribable essences practiced one by one. At this time, Wang Cunye felt that the whole world had become quiet, and the air and the sound of fighting were all subdued one by one.  into the heart.

    The figure flashed, the sword flashed, and then retreated, disappearing into the thick jungle.

    Hearing just two "puff" sounds, the two aquatic tribes immediately fell to the ground. A small group of aquatic tribes sounded the alarm, but saw Wang Cunye go and come back, and rushed forward. From being sinister and delicate, they turned into sweeping thousands of troops and charging into the battlefield.

    Wang Cunye judged the situation and strode towards the main formation of the Shui Tribe. The current plan was to intercept the formation of these 200 people in order to win.

    This island is too small. Once all the Jianghu people are killed or injured, even with Wang Cunye's ability, he will not be able to win through guerrilla warfare.

    General Blackfish gave an order with a flash of cold light, and immediately, two hundred aquatic tribes formed a formation and came.

    Wang Cunye's last talisman suddenly appeared and flew to the top of the water tribe. The power of this talisman was immediately displayed. With a "swish" sound, it turned into an ancient seal in the air, and the yellow light went straight down, making the water tribe's movements suddenly sluggish.

    Wang Cunye let out a long roar and rushed forward. His sword flashed in succession. The Shui people splashed and fell in the sword light. This sword was filled with sinister sword energy, and those who were struck by it would not be able to save their lives.

    At this time, the fifty survivors were all slashing at the enemy, panting and seizing the precious opportunity to restore their physical strength.

    In the enemy formation, Wang Cunye advanced rapidly at an astonishing speed, killing an aquatic tribe every moment, but did not pounce on General Blackfish.

    General Black Fish can be the general of a thousand water tribes, so he must be very powerful. Once he is restrained by him and besieged by the water tribe, even Wang Cunye will die on the spot.

    Just as he retreated, he heard a sound breaking through the air. Wang Cunye struck a spear with his backhand sword. The spear-wielding aquatic tribe was shocked all over. Before he could react, he saw a flash of sword light.  Just hearing a "pop" sound in his head, the water tribe bleeded from all seven holes and died immediately.

    The moonlight shone brightly, and the two teams on the battlefield were unexpectedly determined. There were only forty Jianghu people, and there were one hundred and fifty water tribes on the opposite side.

    "Everyone, we are already in sight of victory. The water tribe is not good at walking on land. Let's retreat to the deeper dense forest and fight with them in the dense forest!" Wang Cunye said at this time.

    General Blackfish on the opposite side looked at the human race in front of him with a gloomy expression, and squeezed out a sentence from his sharp teeth: "Kill!"

    Seeing the human race retreat into the dense forest, the remaining more than a hundred water tribes shouted and rushed into the dense forest. Suddenly, the fighting continued again.

    Dao Palace¡¤Main Hall

    The Taoist priests all stared at the water mirror. This thrilling fight also attracted their attention.

    Daozheng looked at it, but his heart moved, and he remembered that when he thanked his junior brother, he also had these wonderful years and was highly appreciated by his disciples. However, he was unable to break through the ghost immortals and had to be transferred to a Taoist temple as a host.

    Now looking at the water mirror, Wang Cunye looks like a cunning rabbit, killing people and cutting grass without making a sound, but not only does he have the same demeanor as Xie Cheng did back then, but even goes beyond it, he can't help but sigh in his heart.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We see that this boy is so good at fighting, I am afraid that if we meet again, perhaps we can win over him then, and don¡¯t choose him from another Taoist sect when choosing the inner sect.

    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard a slight cough. When he came back to his senses, he saw a Taoist priest pointing at the water mirror and saying: "Look, everyone, in the dense forest now, the fighting is still serious, but there are obvious casualties of the Shui tribe.  Bigger.¡±

    The Taoist priests looked up and saw that in the dense pine forest, these Jianghu people were more at home. This was also the reason why the army was about to suffer casualties. If half of the army was left, the island was too small. What could these few acres of pine forest do?  thing.

    After hearing this, all the Taoist priests felt that it was reasonable. One of them was about to speak, but suddenly his face was shocked: "¡ª¡ªLook!"

    Everyone looked up and saw a fierce wave of evil energy from the island rushing straight up, like a wolf smoke, thirty feet high. Seeing this, Daozheng changed his color slightly, took off his Taoist crown and sat in the middle, snorting coldly.

    Seeing that the Shui Tribe had suffered all the casualties, General Blackfish took action in person. He roared angrily, raised his backhand, and grabbed aHu Ke's spear just folded, and a "pop" sound was heard. The tip of the spear broke off, and with a casual shot, it penetrated the man's chest. The man just screamed and died on the spot.

    A charlatan screamed: "Brother!"

    This man took a strong breath and immediately transformed his life potential. His whole body turned red and he rushed forward.

    General Blackfish was as quiet as a mountain. He shouted fiercely and punched the man. His chest suddenly exploded into a ball of blood mist, and he was killed on the spot.

    Wang Cunye had just arrived, and when he saw this scene, he couldn't help but turn pale. After a fight, relying on the dense forest, the Jianghu people unleashed their potential and killed all the Shui tribe. There were still more than ten people left. Unexpectedly, the evil spirit of General Blackfish had obviously been broken.  The unspoken rules have been revealed, and with this demon general included, I¡¯m afraid no one can escape!

    No wonder this demon general didn¡¯t take action, but once he did, he showed his demonic aura of breaking the rules!

    Seeing that the black fish general was walking heavily, as heavy as a mountain, and was about to kill the rest of the people, Wang Cunye glanced around and saw that everyone looked frightened, even Monk Dabao was no exception!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out it might not be impossible to kill the general, but by now, everyone is exhausted, and the oil is near the lamp is dry, how to fight at this time?

    At this moment, I saw the Black Fish General grabbing a person violently, and with a shout, he immediately tore the person open, with his internal organs and blood dripping all over the floor.

    In the midst of the lightning and flames, Wang Cunye said fiercely: "I have a method, I wonder if you dare to take it?"

    Everyone immediately looked over, and Monk Dabao said: "At this point, why are you still hesitating? Speak quickly, or we will all die."

    "I have a way to summon Liuding Liujia, but what I summon is only a projection. It can only deal with Yin spirits, but cannot fight against them. But if you can open your body and mind and let them possess you, you can fight, which will greatly increase your combat power. How about  ?" Wang Cunye also said anxiously at this time.

    Everyone looked at each other in shock. At this time, one person shouted: "Isn't it just God's fight? I'm going to do it!"

    Wang Cunye took a look and saw that it was Boss Hu. This man had many scars on his body and a ferocious face. All the brothers he brought with him were already dead. At this time, he stared hard at General Heiyu in the distance.

    With one person responding, the rest no longer hesitated: "Okay!"

    Wang Cunye did not hesitate and recited the mantra silently. After just a moment, the twelve o'clock divine light descended and fell into everyone's body. Everyone's face suddenly showed pain. It was just a matter of life and death, but they all held on.

    Monk Dabao was the first to fully accept it. There was a faint golden light on his body, he rose up with divine power, and used the Great Demon-Subduing Zen Staff to roll towards General Blackfish like a whirlwind.

    General Heiyu's face hardened, and he held his spear in front of him. At this moment, Boss Hu let out a low roar, and charged forward with a cold light from his long sword on his thick back.

    Almost at the same time, more than a dozen Jianghu people pounced on him like crazy tigers.

    "Boom!" The spears and staffs collided. Even with the divine blow, Monk Dabao still couldn't bear it. He vomited blood and flew out. At this time, Boss Hu slashed with his sword and blood splashed. General Heiyu was dripping with blood and was injured for the first time.

    General Heiyu backhanded his spear and hit the knife, causing Boss Hu to fall out immediately.

    The few people behind rushed forward, but General Heiyu, with one spear and one spear, withstood the crazy attacks of several people. Hearing the continuous pop-pop, several Jianghu people were immediately shot away, and their chests were already sunken in mid-air.  Not alive anymore.

    Wang Cunye bent his knees and pounced, and stabbed with his long sword. This sword contained some indescribable pattern, and it stabbed into the chest of General Heiyu. General Heiyu was shocked, roared, and made a backhand move.

    Wang Cunye was immediately thrown backwards and fell into the forest. Blood overflowed from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose. Almost at the same time, General Heiyu also groaned, and blood overflowed from his seven orifices.

    At this time, a man held a pair of purple gold sledgehammers and hit him on the head with a "bang". This hit was so solid that no matter how strong General Blackfish was, his head would still be broken. He didn't dare to neglect, so he could only resist with a spear.

    The Purple Gold Hammer and the Spear fought with each other several times. Every time they collided, there was a deafening roar, accompanied by bursts of sparks.

    Even when Wang Cunye was standing, he felt as if his blood was boiling and about to explode.

    "Who is this person, so ruthless, that he comes out to take advantage at this time?" Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel cold, thinking to himself, if this kind of martial arts had been revealed early, the situation would not be so bad.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the Black Fish General saw something bad. In an instant, accompanied by a clanking sound, a cloud of smoke rushed out from the top.

    ??Everyone present was dazzled. Suddenly they saw a little red light spinning endlessly on the top of General Blackfish. At this time, he was rushing towards him.Seeing this strange sight, the man who was fighting suddenly felt something was wrong. He screamed in his throat, turned around and hit General Heiyu with a hammer, and retreated hastily.

    General Heiyu did not dare to neglect, and quickly raised his spear to intercept. He heard a roar, and the hammer fell from his hand. At this moment, a red light flashed, and it went straight through at an unimaginable speed.

    The man holding the Purple Gold Hammer had no time to dodge. He saw a flash of red light and penetrated from the front to the back. He screamed and fell to the ground.

    Having killed the man holding the Purple Gold Hammer with one move, the Black Fish General was not having a hard time either. His body suddenly swayed and turned gray-black, obviously drained of energy.

    "Kill!" Wang Cunye was overjoyed when he saw this and shouted the order. Several Jianghu people who had been hesitant at first suddenly trembled and pounced on them involuntarily.

    Liu Ding Liujia was ordered by Wang Cunye. These people were beaten by the gods and were actually controlled. Although this time was very short, it was enough.

    I saw a man rushing forward like a crazy tiger, and grabbed General Heiyu with a fierce force. General Heiyu made a backhand, only to hear a continuous "crack" sound, his chest was sunken, but he still held on for dear life, and  The two of them rushed forward, only to hear two puffs, and the long swords and knives penetrated straight into the body, but failed to penetrate three points.

    General Heiyu roared, and the demonic aura suddenly erupted from his body like a flame, which was a sign that the demonic power had reached its limit. With a sweep of his spear, the two of them were immediately swept away, with blood splattering.

    At this moment, there was a flash of sword light, and a "pop" sound was heard. The magic sword penetrated the back of the head, and the tip of the sword came out from the eyebrow.

    The black fish general's whole body froze and stood motionless. After a moment, he fell down with a "boom".

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 30 Blood Sacrifice

    Wang Cunye gasped and withdrew his sword. Looking around, he saw that the entire island was full of corpses.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I heard a few sounds in the forest, and a team of water tribes rushed in with several water tribes, but they didn't kill all the water tribes.

    Seeing this, the aquarium team suddenly let out a long hiss, raised their stick and smashed it down on Wang Cunye's head. The air seemed to be split by the stick, making an explosive sound.

    Wang Cunye knew that it was a matter of life and death. He gritted his teeth and stood up again. He grabbed a corpse of a Shui tribe with one hand, mustered up the remaining strength and threw the body towards the Shui tribe leader.

    The Shui Tribe team continued to smash the stick down without hesitation, smashing the corpse into pieces and causing blood to splash.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Wang Cunye brought out a trace of true energy. A cold gleam suddenly appeared in his eyes, coming straight through the gap. With a flash of sword light, the aquarium team was stunned for a moment. He touched the blood marks on his neck in disbelief, and for a moment "boom"  With a sound, the body slowly fell and his head hit the ground.

    Seeing this, several other water tribes retreated continuously. Wang Cunye looked at the little demon in front of him and without saying a word, he pounced on him. With a flash of sword light, several water tribesmen were instantly killed.

    After killing the last few, the whole island became silent.

    Strange to say, just after the killing, the moonlight disappeared and dark clouds appeared in the sky. However, due to the dense shade of the pine forest, the clouds in the sky could not be seen for a while.

    Wang Cunye only felt that his body was extremely tired and he didn't want to move at all. Something flashed through his mind. He killed the enemy. He was not completely relaxed. He only felt that there was still a stone pressing somewhere.

    Thinking about it, he saw that the forest was getting darker and darker, and it looked gloomy and gloomy. Wang Cunye felt a chill in his heart. He reluctantly stood up and looked around.

    After checking for a moment, I saw nearby that Monk Dabao was unconscious, Boss Hu was also unconscious, and a few others were more seriously injured, with their sternums sunken, but they were still conscious and struggling at the end.

    No longer hesitating at that moment, he quickly dragged Monk Dabao and ran straight to a pavilion. This pavilion was not big, but it had a stone table and stone piers inside.

    He helped him up and lay down. After hesitating for a while, he turned back and helped Boss Hu lie down in the pavilion. At this moment, he saw a trace of mist emerging from under the dark clouds. This mist was slightly red, which made people even more excited.  It feels eerie.

    Wang Cunye hesitated for a moment, then ran away. After a while, he came over with some wood and built a bonfire in the pavilion.

    Originally, there was a lot of wine and food near the bonfire. I also brought some beef and wine and put it on the grill.

    As soon as it was done, the red mist became thicker and thicker. It only took a moment to fill the entire island. It mixed with the blood of the dead and became even brighter and redder. It was indescribably weird!

    Wang Cunye thought for a while, then went down to take a look. He saw that the Shui tribe and Jianghu guest who were still breathing were enveloped by this, and lost their breath in the blink of an eye. Threads of red mist, filled with blood, quickly retreated, and arrived.  When I walked into the pavilion, I felt in a trance.

    The thick blood mist wrapped around the pavilion, but was blocked by the bonfire. A little bit of it penetrated, and I felt the turtle shell in my heart move, and a stream of fresh air spewed out.

    The red lotus on the top of Wang Cunye faintly appeared on the top, rotating slowly, with brilliance falling, protecting the whole body from being eroded by the blood mist.

    Opening my eyes, I saw a corpse wrapped in this blood mist more than a dozen steps away. The blood of the corpse was drying and weathering at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if thousands of years had passed.

    This is obviously a blood sacrifice.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, his heart moved. He calmly adjusted his breathing, but his heart was in turmoil.

    Thinking of all the things we did to the Marquis of Wei, all the things He Bo did, and all the things we did over the past thirty years, we set up the formation, and in the end we sacrificed our lives to He Bo!

    At this time, the sound of water in the river was loud, the waves were rising, and bubbles were rising from time to time on the water. Suddenly, there was a sound, and a water column about ten feet high appeared. On this water column, a giant turtle gradually emerged. This giant turtle was left and right.  , there are two more water tribes standing with spears, both looking at the island.

    "Hexiang, we are defeated inside, even General Heiyu is dead." A water tribe member looked at him in a mirror and said in reply after a moment: "Didn't you go up and kill him?"

    After hearing this, the giant tortoise immediately opened its mouth: "No, the blood sacrifice to Hebo has already begun. Even if we go up rashly, we will probably lose our life!"

    After a pause, he continued: "General Heiyu broke the rules when he took action. The Marquis of Wei and the Dao Palace are afraid that there will be trouble. Its death is still a small matter. I'm afraid that we will be punished by the Lord if we are tired."

    "Marquis Wei?" one of the water tribe asked.

    "Of course it's not the living one, it's the Fucheng Shinto one!" the giant turtle said gloomily.

    As he spoke, the blood mist on the island gradually thickened, and the giant turtle said: "The blood sacrifice is completed, we can go back and recover."?, withdraw!  "

    Suddenly the pillars of the water surface fell, splashing thousands of water droplets. The two generals divided the waves and headed towards the water mansion with the giant turtle behind them. Behind them, there was an army of water tribe. This water tribe only numbered more than a thousand, but each of them  The condensed armor and armor are gathered together, and the military aura rises straight into the sky, which is intimidating.

    Thirty feet away from the island, on three large ships, more than twenty government soldiers were scared out of their wits. They were all trembling and pale.

    On the nearest boat, there was a large semicircular arcade in front of the deck. On a table by the window, Zhang Longtao was sitting. He originally wanted to drink tea for the night and calm down, but then he saw these strange things.  His face was pale, his legs were trembling, and the tea cup in his hand was shaking and making a tinkling sound.

    Shen Zhengzheng was sitting across from him. Seeing him like this, he couldn't help but feel contempt in his heart. He said in a deep voice: "You are the third son of the County Cheng family. There is no need to be afraid. The boat is covered by the seal of the Marquis. How can any Shui Tribe without good eyesight dare to come up?"

    Zhang Longtao glanced at Shen Zhengzheng, and after a while he said: "I am not nourishing my energy"

    Shen Zhengzheng smiled coldly: "Nurture your qi? Only when Mount Tai overturns and your face remains unchanged can you be considered to have nourished your righteousness. What does this mean to you?"

    Hearing this, Zhang Longtao couldn't help but have a flash of resentment in his eyes. He quickly drank tea to cover it up and said through gritted teeth: "The son of a rich man cannot sit down in the hall. This Wang Cunye deserves to die. If it weren't for him, why would I be here!"

    Zhang Longtao hated Shen Zhengzheng even more for dragging him here. However, this man was highly skilled in martial arts and now it was his home court. He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, but secretly thought in his heart that as long as he went back, he would knock this captain into dust!

    After hearing this, Shen Zhengzheng put his hands behind his hands and said, "The matter has reached this point and we can't retreat. But I always feel uneasy, I'm afraid this person is not dead yet."

    "However, we are responsible for picking up the surviving people. At dawn, the fog on the island disperses. This guy must have been exhausted after fighting all night. We took him to the boat and killed him with a knife to restore justice to the world.  , to enforce the laws of the country!"

    Having said this, a cold light flashed in his eyes.

    At this moment, the sky lit up, and then there was a "boom" of thunder. After this rare autumn thunder, raindrops fell, making a sound on the water surface and the ship.

    River Temple

    A man stood under a cypress tree, wearing an oil coat, watching the vast rain curtain, and then stepped into the palace for a moment.

    As soon as this person came in, several people inside knelt down and saluted.

    The man remained silent and looked somewhere, where he saw a girl wearing a wedding dress.

    This girl¡¯s wedding dress is different from that of the human world. It is tied with a golden belt and has high curves. It descends from a perfect arc. The skirt is tightly wrapped and the skin is invisible. The green silk is held up by the jade hairpin. It is absolutely beautiful.

    But at this time, the girl stubbornly looked at her, waiting for her fate to be judged.

    "At dawn, someone will take you back." The man just said indifferently, turned around and left!

    The girl felt her head was buzzing and her blood was rushing upwards. She didn't know what to think for a while, she just felt weak all over her body. When she saw this man coming to the door, she didn't know where to find the courage and shouted: "Which hero saved me?  "

    "Which hero?" The man sneered, continued to step forward, took two steps, and said: "Of the three hundred people who came, it is now certain that three of them are still alive. You can thank them."

    Pavilion

    It was raining heavily, but the bonfire was still burning, and the rain gradually knocked away the strange red mist. At this time, he was no longer alone.

    Around the bonfire, two unconscious people had woken up. They each took some medicine for their injuries, treated themselves, and then wolfed down liquor and beef in front of the bonfire. Even Monk Dabao was not afraid of this.

    After eating a piece of beef, Mr. Hu suddenly burst into tears and said, "I, Hu Kui, came with seven brothers. I am the only one alive. How can I see their families when I go back!"

    Listening to the crying, Monk Dabao sighed and said nothing.

    This was the first time that Wang Cunye knew that Boss Hu's name was Hu Kui. His eyes were dark and he said after a long time: "It's better than everyone else dying. You and I killed all the Shui tribe this time. It's no better than hiding in the corner the last few times."  If you are lucky enough to survive, the Marquis of Wei must get some rewards. I think you are an indispensable official. You will be given land and tax exemptions. Your family will not have to work hard in the future. Isn¡¯t it just bringing blessings to the family? Several of your brothers also  It can be taken care of.¡±

    After hearing this, Hu Kui gradually stopped crying. Indeed, compared to the three hundred "ganghu tycoons" who died on the island, he was already very lucky. He paused for a moment, said nothing, and looked outside for a long time before sighing.  He said, "Taoist, are you Wang Cunye?"

    No waitingAfter Cunye answered, he continued: "You saved our family's life, and I have nothing to repay you with, so I will tell you the news."

    After saying that, he told Zhang Longtao about his invitation, and said: "When I got on the boat today, I saw this man wearing the clothes of a government officer on the boat. The foreman is Shen Zhengzheng. This is a famous official.  The strong man from the sect has captured and killed many good men before, I think he will be unfavorable to you."

    Wang Cunye was first confused, then relaxed, and murmured: "So that's it!"

    He was stunned for a moment, then suddenly burst into laughter.

    I have been a little uneasy about seizing the body by myself, fearing that the disaster is coming.

    Everyone interacts with others, and they are deeply entwined with each other. The fate formed by these entanglements constantly makes life itself move forward according to a certain established trajectory. It is originally unchangeable. If you change these fates, you will have your own destiny.

    And the calamities are nothing more than human calamities, inner demons, and heavenly calamities. Since my cultivation is shallow, it is impossible for me to have heavenly calamities. As for the inner demons, my previous life fell into the underworld, and my soul was scattered. But the sky is not dead, and a piece of soul fragment has a great chance.  , was able to regain his instincts, and then slowly struggled in the underworld for hundreds of years to regain his shape. The iron stone of his mind has been tempered for a long time. If the inner demon comes, it is just a joke.

    ??And human calamities keep coming, but as long as you grasp the key and cut it with one knife, you can break it. Thinking of this, Wang Cunye laughed and stepped out of the small pavilion.

    "Where are you going?" Monk Dabao asked.

    "Since you know that someone is plotting against me, do you still have to wait until tomorrow? I'll get on the boat and kill them all." Wang Cunye laughed and his figure gradually faded away.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 31: National Thief

    The rain is still falling. I don¡¯t know why, but it feels cool and refreshing on my face.

    Wang Cunye was not in a hurry, and took a walk soaked in the rain. The little raindrops gradually wiped away the blood on his body.

    Wang Cunye did not enter concentration and adjust his breath, but in this rain, his mind could not help but tremble, and his whole body was cool. He knew that this fierce fighting had accumulated a lot of resources for himself.

    With a sneer on his lips, a cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes, he walked towards the shore. The wind and rain blew by, and there were gusts of dark wind in the pine forest, faintly carrying the unwilling howling of the evil spirits. Wang Cunye seemed unaware.

    When we reached the shore, we looked towards the water and saw that the originally dense aquatic species underwater had disappeared, but we were already safe.

    Wang Cunye no longer hesitated and jumped into the water from the beach.

    Tao Palace

    Waves appeared on the huge water mirror. Wang Cunye took a breath and dived into the water again. When he surfaced for the second time, the distance was about ten meters away. He saw the turbid waves surging, and a man was standing there.  Flowing in the darkness, it gradually approached the central ship, and the Taoist priests couldn't help but look at each other.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out, but as soon as he found out that someone was plotting, this person immediately set out in the middle of the night to kill the entire ship. This can be called a murderous mentality.

    "Daozheng, should we intervene?" a Taoist priest said.

    Daozheng opened his eyes slightly, glanced at the water mirror, and said, "This is fate for everyone!"

    After saying that, he stopped talking. After hearing this, all the Taoist priests bowed their heads together and said, "Yes!"

    While he was talking, Wang Cunye had already reached the bottom of the boat, grabbed a piece of wood, and gradually moved it up. When he reached the top, he didn't move at first, but just lay down on the deck.

    After a while, seeing no one moving, he lurked and headed towards a light.

    A gust of cool wind blew up, bringing raindrops on the boat. The light in the cabin was very dark, with only one candle giving a faint light, making it look a bit gloomy.

    Shen Zhengzheng and Zhang Longtao were still awake. Wang Cunye was lying underneath, staring at the small gap for a long time before he could see clearly.

    Shen Zhengzheng was sitting with his eyes closed, while the two yamen soldiers were sitting further away and could not see their expressions clearly.

    Zhang Longtao said nothing with a sullen face, and several people looked ugly.

    After a moment, Zhang Longtao broke the silence and asked again: "It is necessary to kill Wang Cunye, but there are other officers on the ship. I'm afraid that killing him may not be able to keep it secret. People talk too much!"

    Shen Zhengzheng said without raising his head, "I know this well. Besides, the government officials are all my soldiers. I can keep them quiet, but I still need you, Mr. Zhang, to pay for the hush money."

    As soon as these words were spoken, Zhang Longtao jumped up immediately after hearing Shen Zhengzheng¡¯s words, and pointed at Shen Zhengzheng with his trembling fingers: "You are crazy, and you dare to say that you are pure"

    Before Zhang Longtao finished speaking, he immediately saw Shen Zhengzheng's cold eyes and shuddered in his heart. He didn't dare to say any unpleasant words anymore. He could only turn around angrily, waved his sleeves and said bitterly:  "I'm going for a rest."

    Shen Zheng closed his eyes: "Please!"

    After saying that, he silently thought about what would happen after dawn.

    Zhang Longtao went out. It was dark at this time and the ship channel was dark. For some reason, Zhang Longtao suddenly felt frightened and did not dare to look into the darkness. He went to his room. When he got to the room, he fumbled and lit a candle.  After a little peace of mind, he thought to himself: "No matter what, Shen Zhengzheng is right. Even if the boy is lucky, he will be seriously injured and exhausted after a night of fighting and survive. He can always be killed."

    Thinking this way, he always felt like there was a stone pressing down on him, and he just couldn't sleep. At this moment, there was a faint movement, like a strange sound. The sound was very slight, but it made his hair stand on end. He couldn't sleep anymore, and got up.  After thinking about it, I touched the door with my hand and put it down again, not daring to come out.

    After a while, another faint "poof" sound came, and Zhang Longtao was even more horrified and almost shouted.

    In the cabin, a businessman was drinking tea when he suddenly stopped and said, "Sir, something is wrong. These things are not the sound of rain."

    There was another tolerant. After hearing this, he immediately pressed the hilt of the knife and looked around in surprise.

    After hearing this, Shen Zhengzheng, who was closing his eyes and concentrating, suddenly stood up, listened to the ship wall, and his face suddenly changed: "Someone is coming up."

    After saying that, he pulled out his long knife and started heading towards the cabin. When the two tolerance officers saw him, they quickly followed him.

    After walking a few steps, Shen Zhengzheng smelled the strong smell of blood. Shen Zhengzheng cautiously walked over and touched the ground. He felt his hands were wet and smelledWhen he heard it, his expression changed even more.

    A tolerant came forward, helped a man on the ground, and lit a fire. He saw a tolerant sitting on the wall of the cabin, his neck cut open, and blood flowing all over the floor.

    At this moment, Shen Zhengzheng was heard shouting from inside: "Kill!"

    Under the fire, a flash of sword light was seen. Before the official had time to react, he felt a chill in his neck, and blood spurted out, splashing all over the small cabin walkway. The official was not dead for a moment,  You could even see sparks flying.

    In an instant, the swords crossed each other, and through the sparks, both of them saw each other!

    "Shen Zhengzheng!"

    "Wang Cunye, you have committed such a crime, yet you are not caught without restraint, and you dare to attack and kill the official again. You are really rebellious and insane!" As soon as he finished speaking, there was another sword strike, with the hunting wind on the sword.

    Wang Cunye smiled coldly, and with two "puff" sounds from his long sword, he opened Shen Zhengzheng's long sword. At this time, he did not retreat but advanced. With the help of his strength, he turned sideways and slid along the bulkhead.

    Shen Zhengzheng was horrified. Wang Cunye had been fighting for half the night, but now he was as nimble as a civet cat. He could roll and get close in such a small area as the cabin walkway. This kind of martial arts was unprecedented.

    Under the immediate shock, he retreated sharply. At this moment, Han Mang moved, and there was a Tolerance that didn't even react. With a "pop", blood spattered and fell to the ground, and the momentum continued, until  Then pounce on him.

    Shen Zhengzheng felt his soul rising, and there was a chill in his heart. He opened his mouth to shout. The sword flashed and stabbed his throat instantly. Shen Zhengzheng was worthy of being a strong man. He turned back and swung his sword to fight.

    Wang Cunye kept silent, just pursued, and stabbed more than ten swords in an instant. Shen Zhengzheng rolled out of the way and retreated continuously. Suddenly, his figure stopped and was already leaning on a ship plank.

    Before he had time to react, he saw a flash of sword light, Shen Zhengzheng shouted, and a blood arrow splashed out from his chest, with a look of disbelief on his face.

    The raindrops were pattering down, and the three boats were separated by some distance. Wang Cunye was not afraid of anyone hearing him, and just laughed: "Shen Zhengzheng, Captain, please get on your way!"

    Amidst Wang Cunye¡¯s laughter, blood gushed out from Shen Zhengzheng¡¯s mouth. His eyes were broken, but he still hissed: ¡°Thieves of the country, kill the thieves of the country!¡±

    After only two shouts, he could no longer hold on. With a "bang", he fell down and died instantly.

    After killing this man, there was not much sound on the ship. Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile and walked slowly along the cabin. There were corpses of official servants everywhere. When Wang Cunye got on the ship, he assassinated them one by one until he was discovered.

    When I reached a place, I heard the sound of teeth chattering inside. At this time, the rain outside was falling hard and pattering, but the cabin was so quiet that I could hear a pin drop. The wind blew along the open cabin.  As the sound rang, Wang Cunye's mind flashed through all kinds of grievances and entanglements with Zhang Longtao.

    Without swaying, without going in, the sword flashed, penetrated the plank of the bulkhead, and was pulled out.

    A cloud of blood spattered, and Zhang Longtao inside looked at the blood hole on his body with an expression of disbelief, and then at the sword hole in the bulkhead plank. At this time, he didn't know what he was thinking in his heart, but he didn't shout,  He just fell down, his whole body twitched, and blood continued to flow from his body.

    After killing this man, there will be no one else on the boat except Wang Cunye.

    After Wang Cunye killed the people, he did not leave immediately. He also entered the cabin where Shen Zhengzheng had been staying just now. This was the best room on the ship. At this time, there were corpses everywhere outside, but it was quiet and peaceful inside. The candles were still burning, illuminating  It's bright inside.

    At this time, the raindrops were pattering down, and the river water was rushing against the bottom of the boat. The sound of rushing was endless, concave to the south and then turned to the east. When I was here, I felt peaceful in my heart, as if the sound of the rain and the river had merged with myself.  .

    Wang Cunye suddenly had the urge to recite poems, but after thinking hard for a while, he couldn't think of any fresh poems, so he had to pour himself a glass of old wine. This was a good wine that Shen Zhengzheng got himself. His head rose, and the drink suddenly  Pour it into your mouth until you drink it dry, then shout, "Happy!"

    After finishing speaking, he knocked on the table and chanted: "The rolling water of Yihe River passes by, and the waves wash away the heroes. Right and wrong, success and failure are all gone, but the green mountains are still there, and the sunset is red several times."

    "The white-haired fisherman and woodcutter on the Nagisa River is used to looking at the autumn moon and the spring breeze. A jug of wine makes us happy to meet each other: so many things in ancient and modern times are all laughed at!"

    This is what Wang Cunye learned to sing when he was watching the Romance of the Three Kingdoms on Earth. At this time, only the Yangtze River was changed to the Yi River. Countless people were killed that night. When singing, it really has the heroic and tragic feeling in the original version, but also contains the indifferent and lofty flavor of the mountain hermit.

    After singing, Wang Cunye stood up and jumped into the water. Within a moment,Went ashore again.

    In the main hall of Qingyang Palace, many Taoist priests sat down, quietly watching the water mirror transformed by the Thousand Miles of Shadowing Technique, and they were all speechless.

    At this time, the waves were rough and the unmanned boats were gradually approaching. A steward on one boat came out to sprinkle water. When he looked under the light, he immediately saw countless corpses on the opposite deck, rivers of blood, and heads and limbs all over the ground.  , suddenly full of fear, shouted: "Monster!"

    This cry caused everyone in the ship to wake up, and the officials came up one after another. When they saw the situation on the other ship, they all turned pale. At this time, a class leader saw it and ordered: "Go over and have a look!"

    After hearing this, all the government officials, although their faces were pale and their legs were trembling, they did not dare to openly disobey the order, so they had to comply and jumped up, but as soon as they passed, there was a continuous sound of vomiting.

    The squad leader was furious when he saw a yamen servant rolling over with a pale face: "Squad leader, everyone is dead inside, they are all dead!"

    The screams were very cruel, but at this time, no one in the Taoist palace had the intention to look at their frightened faces. Daozheng waved his sleeves, and the water mirror was extinguished, so he murmured: "The rolling water of Yihe River passes eastward,  The waves wash away all the heroes. Right and wrong, success and failure are all gone, but the green mountains are still there, and the sunsets are red a few times. The white-haired fishermen and woodcutters on the river are used to watching the autumn moon and spring breeze. A pot of turbid wine happily meets: so many things in ancient and modern times are all laughed at!"

    This poem sings about great achievements, like the rolling Yi River, rushing eastwards, bringing with it deep and profound vicissitudes. The white-haired fisherman and woodcutter, accustomed to the autumn moon and spring breeze, are solemn and solemn in Cangliang with a kind of indifference and tranquility. This hidden realm,  It is close to the Tao realm.

    After being stunned for a moment, Dao Zheng suddenly smiled and said: "What a national thief! What a national thief! There's something like that. You really underestimated this kid!"

    There is a saying in "Dao Lu Jing": "There are five thieves in heaven, and those who see them will prosper!"

    This is exactly the Taoist compliment.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 32: Gifts

    In the early morning, three large ships returned

    Shen Zhengzheng, Qi Ba Gongzi, and Zhang Longtao were all dead, which did not affect the return journey. Although the Yamen looked over with surprise and fear in their eyes, the three people who were able to move around did not take it seriously.

    There are new clothes, wine, and meat on the boat. Now I board the boat and go down. The river is wide and level, and I am in a happy mood.

    The head of the errand team was suspicious, but he didn't dare to move when he saw the three people acting like this.

    Wang Cunye stood on the deck, and drizzle fell in front of him again, hitting the water, but he felt cool and refreshing. At this moment, experiencing the disaster of life and death, he looked at this familiar scenery again.

    Can't help but shake my heart for a while, if you can't hold your own, look up to the sky, close your eyes silently, and breathe quietly.

    Monk Dabao was behind him, standing and watching. After a long time, he asked, "Is there something on your mind related to last night?"

    "A bit, but not last night. It's just weird to think about it. Since ancient times, a tripod has been reformed every three hundred years, but this dynasty has been around for 550 years. Although the imperial court has declined, it still maintains imperial power. Although various places are divided, there are great conflicts.  Not much. Although it is a troubled time, there are not many wars and starvations. I heard that there is more and more trade now!"

    Now it is a bit like the "Spring and Autumn Period". The separatism of various places is a metaphor for various countries, trade is prosperous, and the status of scholars is improved. This is the result of the intervention of a powerful force.

    Seeing Monk Dabao stunned, Wang Cunye waved his hand: "That's far from the truth. When we come back this time, there will definitely be various rewards, but the most important thing is money. With the tax exemption certificate, the three of us can do some business together.  "

    When talking about this topic, Hu Kui laughed: "It turns out that Taoist priests also love money. Okay, the three of us will cooperate in business. Apart from anything else, on these roads, Lu Lin will give me some face But the monk loves money."  Money?¡±

    Monk Dabao turned his face, stood on the side of the ship, clasped his hands and said, "Of course, my intention is to build a Dabao Temple. I can't afford it even if it costs ten thousand silver. I love money!"

    The three of them laughed. At this time, the drizzle continued, and the dock could be seen in the distance, but it was shrouded in a dark and gloomy rain curtain, making it difficult to see clearly for a while.

    In the boat behind, a girl was listening quietly by the window. Although she could not hear the specific words of the three people on the boat in front, the generous laughter of the three people in front was still heard.

    At this moment, the girl was stunned - at this time, she had already taken off her wedding dress and combed her black hair. Now she was only wearing a blue dress, holding her slender hands, with a hint of charm in her eyes, straight  Watching.

    When we got on the boat in the morning, we met each other. A monk and a middle-aged man naturally could not attract her, but the young man in the middle satisfied her expectations.

    Thinking about it, her pretty face turned red and she quickly covered half of her face with a fan.

    On the bank of the river, a general was waiting on the bank with a hundred elite soldiers. The march of these one hundred elite soldiers was neat and solemn.

    This man is about thirty years old, with a slender figure, a resolute face, and a calm and majestic appearance that is revealed inadvertently. It is very impressive, but he is exactly Geke that day.

    At this time, a team was coming, half-kneeling in front of the general: "Report, the return ship has been spotted."

    After saying that, he lowered his head and said nothing, waiting for the general's order.

    Ge Ke narrowed his eyes, looked straight ahead, touched the hilt of the sword at his waist, and said: "Go and inform the crown prince!"

    "Yes!" The team responded crisply.

    At this time, Fan Tongzhi was not present, obviously unwilling to face the possible bad news directly, but the second son Fan Shirong was there, obviously waiting for news about his sister.

    In the rain, the ship came up, and more than a dozen people lowered the sails and anchored. At this moment, there was a sound of sheng, flutes, and harp, and the sound of harps and string instruments was heard. A group of people came to welcome them.

    This group of people were thirty soldiers, guarding a young man in the middle. The young man had sword-shaped eyebrows and pierced temples. He had a sharp look at first glance. He had a dignified appearance, but was slightly pale due to alcoholism, and his face was a little too thin.  .

    On the big boat, even though the officials had met each other on a regular basis, they were all trembling with fear at this moment.

    During the welcoming ceremony, the bridge board was set up. Wang Cunye took the lead to go out. As soon as he stepped ashore, everyone praised him. Wang Cunye was wearing a black robe with cloud patterns and a silver crown. He walked out calmly. The strong wind blew, and his big sleeves  Piaopiao, Guo has the aura of being out of the dust.

    At this time, Ge Ke said: "This is the prince's personal welcome."

    Wang Cunye glanced at it and hurriedly stepped forward to salute. However, the prince took a step forward and extended his hand to support him: "No need to be polite. You killed all the navy this time and greatly increased the momentum of Wei City!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT

    The prince met the next two people again?, praised: "You two are also heroes. The success of this expedition to the navy is due to both of you. Without these two heroes, I'm afraid it won't be possible. Let's go back and have a drink together."

    These words were said politely. Monk Dabao and Hu Kui were both elated and very happy. They thanked them repeatedly. When Wang Cunye saw them, he secretly thought that these people who had been trained as masters since childhood were indeed different.

    At this time, Miss Fan also got off the boat. Unlike the prince who had known the news earlier, Fan Shirong felt relieved when he saw his sister getting off the boat. He hurriedly greeted her: "Sister, are you frightened?"

    "A little bit, but it's not a big deal. It all depends on the three heroes in front." Miss Fan said, and personally stepped forward to salute the three of them.

    When the prince saw them, he said a few words and smiled: "It has been a thrilling night. My father knows that all three of us are exhausted, so I will not hold a banquet. I will have a day off today and tomorrow my father will host a banquet in person."

    When everyone heard this, they all said, "This is the love between the Marquis and the Crown Prince."

    At that moment, those who got on the sedan got on the sedan, those who got on the carriage got on the carriage, and the group of people were led into the city, but they no longer went to the original Yingbin Building of the Marquis of Wei Mansion. Only three people were left among the 300 people who died. It was not easy to go there.  It was appropriate, so I was led to a hotel.

    This hotel is large in area and very elegant inside. The owner had already received the news and was waiting at the door in advance. When he saw someone coming, he immediately stepped forward to serve him.

    At this time, news was heard around the hotel, and everyone crowded over to watch the excitement. There was a lot of discussion, but they were blocked by soldiers and could not go forward.

    The prince arranged three elegant rooms and scolded the shopkeeper: "This is the hero who killed the retreating navy. You guys are so easy to serve!"

    The shop owner responded repeatedly, saying that he would serve like his ancestors, and then the prince withdrew.

    After seeing off the crown prince, it was time for a lunch banquet. This was not a banquet. Each person had eight plates in front of them. Although it was not a big dish, it tasted quite good. The three of them ate to their satisfaction.

    The shop owner brought the doctor over to apply medicine and take care of the shower. Not much to say.

    After everything was done, I returned to my house. It was an elegantly decorated room with mulberry paper on the walls, a thin quilt folded on a couch, a bookshelf inside, and a table opposite with inkstones.  Wang Cunye breathed a sigh of relief and took out a book, but it was a classical novel.

    I wasn't very interested in these things, so I stopped after looking at them for a while. I sat half-lying down, and then I felt tired. I raised my hand to draw the sword, and carefully looked at the sword body. I felt that the sword had a strange color, with a little bit of color.  There was a faint green air, and the sword could not help but flick with the fingers, and the sword suddenly buzzed with a deep sound.

    Thinking about it, yesterday, in one day and one night, I am afraid I killed two hundred people from the Shui Tribe, which is worth ten years of killing. I feel that after this fight, my swordsmanship has improved a lot, let alone the magic sword?

    At this moment, someone outside looked at the door, stood up and said lightly: "Who?"

    The waiter outside said: "Taoist Priest, there is a steward from Fan Mansion who wants to see you."

    This is a proper question, but unexpectedly, Wang Cunye opened the door so quickly and said: "Please come in!"

    The housekeeper stepped forward and bowed his hands in greeting. This man looked about forty, with a broad face, thick lips, and a thick beard reaching to his chest. He said loudly: "My master is very happy to know that the young lady has returned to the city safely. He has sent someone here to express his gratitude.  , I wanted to invite the distinguished guests to a banquet at the mansion, but the Taoist priest must be tired from fighting last night and did not dare to work hard, so I had to offer a few small gifts and asked the Taoist priest to accept them."

    After saying that, he asked someone to place some silks, fine wines, and fruits on the table. Although they were not cheap, they were not suitable for the situation. Wang Cunye was wondering when he saw the butler bring another list and said: "Taoist Master, please  look."

    At first glance, it was a five-hundred-tael silver note. After a second glance, it was a land deed, which cut a mulberry field, with thirty acres of mulberry forest and seventy acres of field. The total was one hectare. Even Wang Cunye was immediately interested.  If you move, this is a very important gift.

    For example, in this body memory, Ren Feng of Xiaohe Village has ten acres of farmland. He is good at farming and plows the fields day and night. His wife Zhang is engaged in textiles and works half-night and half-day. However, it took ten years of hard work to increase the farmland.  Ten acres, but in the eyes of people of this era, it can be considered that the family business is growing.

    There were also two Li brothers from the same village. When their father was alive, they had six acres of land, and each of them got three acres. Later, the younger brother died of illness. The elder brother coveted his sister-in-law Shen's land and forced her to remarry. Shen refused to give in and was killed.  under the tree.

    Not far from Xiaohe Village, there is the Yang family, a landowner with two sons, six grandsons, and one hundred acres. The family "clothes, feeds, marries, and entertains guests," which shows the importance of this acre of land.

    Wang Cunye thought about it for a while, but without refusing, he gave the gift and accepted it, saying: "Very good, tell your master and say thank you very much."

    If you are a secular person, you may feel uncomfortable?, he just accepted the favor, so he thought of ways to politely refuse it in order to retain the favor - this often made noble people feel tired.

    ???????????????? That¡¯s how noble people are, they want to use small money to spend their time, but if that doesn¡¯t work, they think you are greedy and don¡¯t like it, this is what the superiors think.

    " However, as a Taoist official, Wang Cunye, although he has only graduated from the ninth rank, is not in vain. More importantly, this Taoist official is just a ladder, and his power is still within his body.

    Yunyuan opens the pulse, Ningyuan builds the foundation, and even the ghost fairy yin and the goddess can cultivate the true spirit. At that time, the magical power of the magical power is across the world.

    He immediately accepted it without any hesitation. When the butler saw that he accepted it, he felt relieved and a little contemptuous, but smiled and arched his face and said: "The little man doesn't dare to disturb me, so I'll retreat now."  ¡±

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 33: Picture Scroll

    Shanya County

    That night, Zhang Yuze had just had dinner and went to the study. An official arrived in a hurry. As soon as he entered the door, he said: "I want to see Mr. Zhang!"

    People in the mansion were startled when they saw him being so reckless, but after hearing a few words, their expressions suddenly changed, and a housekeeper hurried in.

    "What's the matter?" At this time, not only Zhang Yuze but also his eldest son Zhang Zhongshi was in the study. At this time, Zhang Yuze was browsing under the lamp with a copy of "Tongjian of the Six Dynasties" and talking to his eldest son. He saw the housekeeper hurried in,  He couldn't help but frown, put down the book and asked, "What's so urgent?"

    The butler's face turned pale, and he saluted and said, "Sir, it's no good, someone came from Fucheng. They said that during this Hebo Dharma Festival, we killed all the sailors and rescued Miss Fan."

    This is a good thing, but the housekeeper said it with a cry.

    Zhang Yuze was shocked, and the book in his hand fell down with a "snap", and asked: "Where is Tao'er?"

    Zhang Longtao¡¯s decision to go this time was his own, but he also had Zhang Yuze¡¯s tacit approval. Therefore, when he heard about this happy event, he was not only not happy, but also shocked.

    "Young master has gone. It is said that he was attacked by the Shui Tribe."

    After hearing this, Zhang Yuze felt a "buzz" sound, and the world was spinning. He gritted his teeth and tried to hold on, but he was about to fall if he stumbled. The housekeeper and his eldest son Zhang Zhongshi exclaimed and quickly held on to the chair.

    Zhang Yuze tried his best to support him and hissed: "It doesn't matter to me, call the official in quickly."

    The housekeeper responded quickly, but within a moment, he saw the official come in. He was a man in his early thirties. He walked in, took a look, and saluted Zhang Yuze.

    Zhang Yuze waved his hand and said, "Tell me what's going on."

    "Yes, Capt. Shen and the Third Young Master went to the boat together. Before leaving, they said that if anything happened, they would ask the villain to come and report it quickly, saying that it must have been caused by Wang Cunye I picked up the boat this morning and the villain got the news.  , knowing that Capt. Shen and the Third Young Master were both killed, he hurriedly came over to report it." The official knelt down and told the news one by one!

    Before Zhang Yuze finished listening to what he said, he couldn't hold it back any longer. He covered his face and cried. Tears welled up and his whole body twitched. After a while, the man wiped away his tears and said, "I know Oh, thank you for hurrying up."  Come and tell me, come and reward me with five taels of silver, keep it for one night before leaving tomorrow!"

    As he spoke, tears welled up again, and he wiped them away again, his body trembling.

    When the official met the county magistrate, he still felt clear-minded and admired him. He kowtowed in thanks and left.

    Waiting for the businessman to leave, Zhang Yuze burst into tears and beat his chest: "The white-haired person gave the black-haired personWhy am I so miserable, wuwuwu"

    The pain was like a tide, pouring out in the cry. When Zhang Zhongshi listened to his father's cry, his heart trembled, and he showed a hint of joy.

    His father had three sons, but everyone knew that Zhang Zhongshi, as the eldest son, was the only one who doted on this third son, and he was already tired of it. When he heard that the third brother passed away, he felt a little sad, but  More than anything, it was secret joy.

    Zhang Zhongshi just didn't dare to show his feelings, so he quickly started to cry and persuaded his father. Zhang Yuze cried bitterly for a while, and gradually calmed down, just sobbing.

    Zhang Zhongshi looked apologetic and said, "Father, this boy is so rebellious and insane. Not only did he kill a captain, but he also killed his younger brother and Captain Shen for the second time. Can he report it to the Marquis of Wei?"

    "You useless bastard, you killed all the Shui tribe for the first time in thirty years and gained great respect for the Marquis of Wei. What's the use of reporting this now? Besides, this kid is already a Taoist official, from the ninth grade  , Marquis Wei cannot deal with it at willif he reports it, I'm afraid he will end up in bad luck!"

    Zhang Yuze burst into tears and cursed at his eldest son. Zhang Zhongshi responded repeatedly and accepted it respectfully, but a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes.

    The second day, the Hou Mansion

    After Wei Hou finished processing some documents, he took a short rest, looked at the time, and said, "It's getting late, isn't it? It's almost time to have a banquet?"

    One person bowed and said: "Yes, there is still a moment, but Deputy Commander Ge has something to report."

    Ge Ke is the nephew of Marquis Wei. At that moment, Marquis Wei smiled and said, "Call him in and let's talk together in the palace."

    Ge Ke entered the hall. The hall was very large and could accommodate hundreds of people having a banquet together. The green bricks on the floor were polished smooth, letting in the wind, and even a little chilly. Ge Ke bowed to the Marquis of Wei when he saw him.

    "No need to be polite, just say what you have to say!" Wei Hou smiled and said.

    "Yes, the general inspected the ship and the island. The death of Shen Zhengzheng and the eight yamen soldiers on the ship was really"I doubt that, let alone having the seal, the Shui tribe dared to come up, but they came up to attack. When did the Shui tribe have a sword master" Ge Ke explained his doubts bit by bit, pointing the finger directly at Wang Cunye.

    Wei Hou listened very carefully and nodded from time to time. In fact, he didn't pay attention to these at all.

    Standing at the current height of Wei Marquis, he didn't care about the death of a few servants and the death of one or two captains. After listening to it, he immediately said to himself: "Your opinion has merit, you can write it down and file it.  But you can¡¯t catch wind and shadow at will. Wang Cunye is a Taoist official now and cannot be treated like a commoner Go down and lead the troops well, I have high expectations for you!"

    Just as he was talking, a man came in and said: "Master Hou, the time has come!"

    "Let's go over here!" Wei Hou said as he stood up, and there was a group of people guarding him. Everything was in order, and suddenly music started playing. Wei Hou was protected by eight armored men and arrived at a side hall.

    At this time, several officials were here. Wei Hou nodded with a smile. Seeing that four cases had been laid out, he said: "Let them come in!"

    After a while, there was the sound of playing silk and bamboo, and Wang Cunye and three others led him in and saluted the Marquis of Wei. After a few words of encouragement, the Marquis of Wei ordered the banquet to begin.

    Marquis Wei raised his glass and said: "Shui Bo took a bride in ten years, which frightened the city. This time he was able to kill all the Shui people. It has greatly improved the spirit of my city. Let me propose a toast to the three of you!"

    The three of them drank a drink. Wei Hou asked the three to sit down. The two palms met each other. Suddenly, a group of dancers who were pretty, wearing a translucent skirt, danced into the hall, and taught God to take it.

    Both of them were dumbfounded. Only Wang Cunye looked at the dancer without changing his expression. This had nothing to do with concentration. It was just that we had seen so many of these on earth, so it was not surprising. In this world, this kind of dance was already very unusual.  Everyone's face turned red and even Monk Dabao clasped his hands and chanted the Buddha's name silently.

    After the song was over, the dancer stopped dancing and left. The palace was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    Wei Hou sat on the table, his eyes fell on the three people, and said: "Back then, Gu ordered people to hold a banquet in the city, gathered heroes, and promised rewards, but now Gu will not break his promise."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    Four soldiers, two of them carrying a tin box, came in and opened it. They saw that there were ingots inside, all lined up densely, all shining with silver light, dazzling the eyes. These were twelve taels each, each box cost 250 yuan.  , two boxes totaling five thousand taels.

    Wei Hou pointed at two boxes of silver and said: "Gu will keep his word and he will never break his promise. This is five thousand taels of silver. I heard that the official Zhang Zhang was unstoppable and took the lead. I will give you a piece of silver."  Box, the remaining two will divide it in half, I wonder if the three of you have any objections?"

    None of the three people had any objections and bowed and thanked. Only Wang Cunye secretly slandered and thought: "Two thousand five hundred taels, just give me a stack of one hundred taels of silver notes. Is it a boast to get such a heavy amount of cash?"

    The Marquis of Wei did not know that this boy was so slanderous in his heart. He was very satisfied with the look in the eyes of the three of them, and ordered three maids to bring up each of them with a plate, which was covered with red cloth.

    Wei Marquis first said to Wang Cunye: "I originally wanted to grant you an official position, but I didn't want you to have a Taoist official, so I can only reward you elsewhere - this is the land deed. I will reward you with 200 acres of land on Yunya Mountain and the foot of the mountain."  , and as usual exempted from taxes.¡±

    With that said, the maid quickly stepped forward, placed the plate in front of Wang Cunye, and then opened the red cloth to reveal the items inside. Inside was a land deed and an iron plate.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but move in his heart. This cultivation cannot be done without a dojo. Now that the Marquis of Wei has given Yunya Mountain to himself, he can turn this mountain into a dojo.

    And the two hundred acres of farmland at the foot of the mountain can be considered a generous reward.

    Although Wang Cunye's expression changed slightly, Marquis Wei had already noticed it and smiled slightly: "Are you satisfied? This box of silver is not worth mentioning, but it is always in the world, so you can't avoid it. This Yunya Mountain land is deeded to you, I hope you can  From now on, if you observe one place, you will be able to benefit a whole village."

    Wang Cunye¡¯s expression condensed, he saluted and said, ¡°Thank you, Marquis Wei!¡±

    Marquis Wei said to Monk Dabao again: "I heard that you want to build Dabao Temple. How about I allow you to build it on my own land and the government will pay for it?"

    Monk Dabao hurriedly walked to the table, knelt down and kowtowed, saying, "Thank you, Marquis Wei!"

    Wei Hou said again: "Where is Hu Kui?"

    Hu Kui agreed with a bang, walked out, knelt down opposite Wei Hou, and said loudly: "Hu Kui pays homage to my lord."

    Marquis Wei's eyes lit up and he said: "You can kill the Shui tribe, survive, and make my reputation known. It shows that your martial arts and luck are good. I will make you the deputy inspector of Qingtian County, and you will work for Gu Zhongqin in the future."  "

    Hu Kui kowtowed again and again and said: "I am originally a commoner. My Lord has promoted me and made me a new man. I am so grateful that I just have nothing in my heart now."Your Majesty, as long as your Majesty gives an order, I will do whatever I want without hesitation.  "

    The three people gave different answers, showing different positions and attitudes. Wang Cunye smiled slightly and didn't feel any difference.

    After the Marquis of Wei finished awarding the reward, he retreated for a moment. After Wang Cunye was full, he stood up and ordered a waiter: "Take this box of silver and move it to the dock."

    He bowed his hands to the two of them again: "You two, I'm going back now."

    With a wave of his long sleeves, he said goodbye and left with an indescribable ease and ease. Both of them watched Wang Cunye leave with complicated expressions. After a long time, Monk Dabao murmured: "Hey, the result is different for those who are cultivating immortals.  "

    I thought to myself, when will my Buddhist power show?

    After leaving the Hou Mansion, you can see that the ground is open, with criss-crossing criss-crossing at a distance, and it is very lively with people coming and going

    After ordering a carriage, I was about to get on. Suddenly, a maid came over and said, "Is this the prince?"

    "Yes, what's the matter with you?" Wang Cunye was a little surprised.

    "My lady asked me to give this to you." After saying that, she put a wooden box on the table, turned around and left.

    Wang Cunye was startled. He opened the wooden box and saw a scroll in the long box. He slowly unfolded the scroll and saw an island and a temple painted inside. A girl was looking expectantly outside.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he slowly put away the scroll, frowned, and ordered the carriage to continue forward, heading towards the dock area.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 34: Farm and House

    The boat docked, and two big men set out on the road carrying a box, which contained 2,500 taels of silver, just over a hundred kilograms. The boatmen hired by the two big men were used to carrying heavy cargo, so it was not easy for them.  Wang Cunye was filled with emotion.

    I have been walking this road for more than ten years. From childhood to adulthood, I have passed here when traveling out of the mountain for business and back to the mountain. In the afternoon, I finally arrived in front of the temple. The setting sun shone and covered Wang Cunye with a layer. At this moment, I couldn¡¯t see it.  Looking at Dayan Temple in the distance, I couldn't help but stretch my eyebrows.

    At the Dayan Temple, a vague layer of red air enveloped the entire view. This was the sign of prosperity. Thinking that a few months ago, there was only some white air left in the Dayan Temple, and it was still slightly red.  There is a huge difference.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A ray of mountain breeze blew, which made the two men shiver, Wang Cunye smiled: "Carry it in!"

    Only then did we clearly see that the inside and outside of the Taoist temple had been renovated, with new walls and new halls, and the railings in the corridors had been replaced. But there were still some people there. Some were further cleaning the yard, some were leading the stream to create a small pond, and some were moving in.  There were bags of new rice, some were piled with firewood, and some were burning incense. They were all very energetic, adding a lot of vitality to the Taoist temple.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye felt refreshed, and the fatigue of the desperate fight gradually disappeared. He directed the two big men to the back. When he didn't see Uncle Lu, he called out: "Junior sister?"

    He heard the sound of coughing inside. Although he was used to hearing it, Wang Cunye still clenched his fist tightly, and the flesh where his nails cut hurt. The junior sister's deficiency syndrome was caused by the origin. The Earth Immortal may be able to thunder through the meridians and cleanse the bone marrow.  Repair the original.

    "It's just an earthly immortal. Maybe there is someone in the Taoist palace who can be upright, but why should he change his junior sister's physique and destiny?"

    Wang Cunye was stunned for a moment as he thought about it.

    Xie Xiang was counting the bills in the room, coughing and wondering. This time, he brought all the money to his senior brother. He was temporarily owed for repairing the Taoist temple and a large amount of supplies. It was almost over now and it was time to count the money. He felt a little bit in his heart.  Worried, I was coughing a few times when I suddenly heard someone shouting.

    Xie Xiang heard the voice and stood up immediately. After spending many years together, she could not mishear the voice. She quickly calmed down and came over. The door was opened and she saw Wang Cunye.

    Although she hadn¡¯t seen him for just a few days, it felt like a lifetime had passed. When she saw the figure, she couldn¡¯t stop crying, and her tears fell down.

    Wang Cunye quickly stepped forward and hugged her gently. Seeing her like this, his heart softened and he said, "I'm fine. I'm back, right?"

    After a while, Xie Xiang stopped, wiped his tears, and Wang Cunye said, "It's been difficult for you these days. Where's Uncle Lu? Why didn't you see me?"

    "Uncle Lu went down the mountain to settle some wages. There is not much money left in the temple." Xie Xiang said.

    Wang Cunye leaned over, looked at it carefully, and said, "Let me see your faceit's a little red, but you still can't be tired."

    Xie Xiang saw his senior brother staring at her, his eyes full of love and pity. He was moved in his heart and said with a smile: "Senior brother, I'm fine. I'm just a little tired from dealing with money these days."

    "Silver is not a big deal, why bother your body?" Wang Cunye said complaining, and then asked the two big men outside to carry the box in, and threw in pieces of broken silver, about two taels, and said: "This  It¡¯s your wages!¡±

    The two big men showed joy and retreated.

    When Wang Cunye saw them retreating, he opened the box. When he opened it, he found that it was full of ingots, and the silver light suddenly shone, which made Xie Xiang startled.

    "This is the silver reward from the Marquis of Wei, two thousand five hundred taels. It is cash silver. It is really tiring to carry it all the way to the mountain. Have you seen the appearance of those two people?"

    Xie Xiang felt relieved and smiled: "Marquis Wei is so generous this time, and a reward is two thousand five hundred taels?"

    "There are also five hundred taels from Fan's house to reward me for saving his daughter. I also accepted them. They are banknotes." Wang Cunye said with a smile and took out a few bills: "This is the land deed, one is  With Marquis Wei giving it to us, this mountain is ours, together with the 200 acres of land below."

    "There is another one that also belongs to the Fan Mansion, with seventy acres of fertile land and thirty acres of mulberry fields." These were handed over and handed to Xie Tao's hands.

    Seeing Xie Tao show a look of surprise, holding it and looking at it, Wang Cunye was free at this time and looked at it carefully. He saw Xie Tao wearing a green skirt, with discerning green hair hanging down, and her bright jade-like skin was particularly alluring.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but be stunned. He was about to take a closer look, but suddenly he saw Xie Xiang staring at it blankly, crying again, and he quickly asked: "What's wrong?"

    Xie Xiang choked and said: "I feel bad when I think that this is what my senior brother risked his life for."

    Although Wang Cunye deliberately didn't talk about it, thinking about it, he knew that only three of the three hundred people returned, which must have been a life-and-death struggle.

    &nbsp; Wang Cunye had no choice but to change the subject: "Junior sister, how much will it cost these days?"

    Although Xie Xiang knew that his senior brother had changed the subject, he still wiped his tears and answered accordingly: "The renovation of the Taoist temple, including the labor cost, totals one hundred and eleven taels of silver."

    "This is more than enough, junior sister, I have some ideas about the money in this field." Wang Cunye said.

    "Senior brother, please tell me." Xie Xiang couldn't help but smile.

    "As soon as this batch of farm money comes in, everything will be settled. The first thing is to recruit Taoist boys. Uncle Lu is already in the process. I won't say more. We also need to recruit a few maids to serve." Wang Cunye saw that she was about to speak and gave up.  Waving his hand: "Junior sister, don't worry, I will have plenty of money in the future, so there is no need to save on this."

    "There is also the matter of Uncle Lu. Uncle Lu has been with us for many years. It was hard to say that things were not good before, but now he has to make up for the rewards. I think we should reward him with fifty taels of silver, and cut twenty acres of fertile farmland, and cut mulberry fields.  Ten acres, give him thirty acres together, and also marry a wife to pass on to future generations - he is not old yet."

    Xie Xiang's face turned red, but he pondered openly for a moment and said, "Brother, you are right. Uncle Lu has been with us for more than ten years and has suffered a lot, and now he is returning home in glory."

    She thought for a while and said, "Senior brother, you also need to go back to your hometown once and meet your parents."

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "Of course, I will take one hundred taels of silver back. Too much is not good, it will cause a lot of trouble. There are also thirty acres of fertile land and fifteen acres of mulberry fields. Again, this  Now is the right time, but too much is not enough. The remaining 20 acres of fertile land and 5 acres of mulberry fields will be built in separate courtyards first, and some tenants will be invited to work on them. Then we can go there and live there, which is close to the city."

    "As for everything else, it's all in Guantian. Uncle Lu will take care of the arrangements. You can take care of yourself now and don't worry too much."

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang felt happy in her heart and overflowed with joy. She smiled and pursed her lips without saying a word.

    After saying something, Wang Cunye went out and came to the side hall of the Taoist temple. At this time, he saw that Uncle Lu had returned and directed people to deliver some newly brought firewood to the kitchen.

    Uncle Lu turned around and saw Wang Cunye. He was startled and raised his hand to rub his eyes.

    Seeing him like this, Wang Cunye stepped forward and pressed Uncle Lu's rough palm, saying, "I'm really back, Uncle Lu, don't rub your eyes, don't rub dust into them."

    Uncle Lu stopped and burst into tears: "Master, you are finally back. Miss and I have been scared these days for fear of an accident. What will we do?"

    After finishing speaking, he still didn't finish his thoughts and continued: "Actually, the news came down last night. Our old servants all know the news and are coming over one after another to ask if they can come back. It's not a problem to wait for some time.  They¡¯re willing to wait!¡±

    After saying this, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Originally, Dayan Temple was gradually declining, and I didn¡¯t expect it to flourish again.

    Of course, Taoist property is tax-free, and Dayan Temple has always been divided into 50 and 50. Regardless of the half charge, it is actually the lightest land rent, and it can be exempted from conscription, which is a dream.

    Seeing him saying this, Wang Cunye said: "Aren't they all back? Moreover, the Marquis of Wei has rewarded two hundred acres of Taoist land. You go and choose the tenants. Of course, it is best to have a boy or daughter who will be the leader in our temple."  Tong and maid, this way we will be closer. Junior sister and you both need someone to take care of you Uncle Lu, you don¡¯t have to work so hard in the future. You will just find a chef in the future. You can be a housekeeper in the Taoist temple to take care of your health.  Years have made you suffer!¡±

    Uncle Lu couldn't help but burst into tears when he heard such thoughtful words and said it to his heart. He just responded vaguely. Seeing him like this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but sigh and said: "For the specific money and land, you can go inside and discuss it with your junior sister."  one time."

    "With that said, Wang Cunye walked out. It was almost dusk, and there were still pilgrims coming to offer incense in twos and threes. It was really prosperous.

    Wang Cunye glanced at it and saw that most of them were ordinary pilgrims, and there were a few well-dressed pilgrims. They seemed to be wealthy people at the foot of the mountain. It was obvious that the news was transmitted quickly. These people heard that the master of Dayan Temple went to Xinshui River.  After slaying the demons and returning victorious, the Marquis of Wei also gave me a reward, so I came up to offer incense and pray for peace.

    In this world, magical powers are manifested in the world, and demons emerge in endlessly. Taoist priests who can cut off the demons can sit in one place and ensure the peace of the land.

    When Xie Cheng, the master of Dayan Temple in the previous generation, was still alive, there was an endless stream of people offering incense. However, after Xie Cheng passed away in old age, the incense faded away.

    This time, the demons were exterminated, and there was a reward from the Marquis of Wei. The people spread the word from one to ten, and from ten to a hundred, offering incense to pray for peace. Among them were the rich, the rich, and the poor. This is easy to understand.

    Wang Cunye looked up and saw that the main hall wasThe statue of ?? has been replaced by a goddess. I saw a torrent of incense and wish power, more than twice as much as before, and was being thrown into the statue. Bai Susu closed her eyes and meditated. A mysterious golden symbol poured out the incense and wish power.  Digesting it little by little, after a few days of absence, the red light on her body gradually condensed, indicating that she would soon regain her position as a god.

    Of course, half of it was put into the turtle shell, but it flowed into the sea like a stream without any change. This is completely understandable. This is the reincarnation disk of the main world of the earth. It originally controlled hundreds of millions of ghosts and gods in the underworld. Now of course this power is in the sea.  Little by little, no change can be seen.

    After greeting him in his spiritual consciousness, Wang Cunye did not go out, but was waiting in a room.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 35: Sang Li

    From a distance, I could see people sending money from time to time in the merit box. Standing at the top of the Taoist temple, I looked down. The acres of fields were rolling, and the smoke from each house was curling up. This was the human world.

    Just thinking about it, a red light flashed, and Bai Susu was faintly revealed, and she bowed slightly to Wang Cunye: "My lord, thank you first, and now I will be on the throne again soon."

    Wang Cunye waved his hands and said, "Don't thank me yet. I'm not very clear about Shinto matters. If you want to regain the throne of God, what responsibilities will you hold?"

    After hearing this, Bai Susu sighed and said: "Shinto, use the power of incense and vows to practice. First practice with Yin Qi, gradually accumulate some merits, and then you can have efficacious results."

    "It is difficult for a Yin spirit to become a saint for thousands of kalpas. To the end of one's cultivation, even though the Yin energy is full, there will be many impurities. It is very difficult to achieve full Yin and Yang. The only way is to rely on a piece of paper."

    "This edict first recognizes the consecrated person's divine status in heaven. The most important thing is that there is a true seed inside. The true seed varies according to the level of the edict, so that the Yin Yuan can be transformed and achieve divine power."

    "I had a chance to get an edict before. Although I was a minor official, I could still take advantage of the steps. I didn't want to violate the taboo of Hebo because of the word 'Zhenhe Temple', and I was suppressed and gradually fell into ruin."

    To the Lord, Bai Susu explained everything one by one. Wang Cunye stood thoughtfully, and gradually understood in his heart that this kind of god is still an official in nature, but the one he accepts is not a mortal emperor, but a heavenly emperor.

    Wang Cunye asked: "Must I receive an order?"

    "There are several types of edicts. The highest is the green edict, followed by the golden edict, and finally the red edict. In fact, many red edicts have fallen into the hands of powerful officials. Strictly speaking, the official orders received by the Lord are also red edicts.  It is limited to the eighth rank, so the government has many branches, and it is the most chaotic." Bai Susu pursed her lips and smiled, and said: "I, a red-censored and detailed official, don't even need permission, I just need a piece of memorial paper for archival purposes.  "

    Wang Cunye frowned slightly and said, "In other words, are you returning to the throne now, or is it the Qingzhu River?"

    It is about a small river that flows gracefully through a township. Its name is Qingzhu River. It brings drinking water and irrigation to the village. It is regarded as a small branch of the "Yishui River".

    "Yes, it makes Uncle Shui unhappy." Bai Susu said this, with a hint of fear and worry on her face.

    Wang Cunye frowned, but he couldn't do it. He was not strong enough to get a new priesthood now. He stared down. It was winter now, and there was a sense of loneliness and solemnity. He thought for a while, sunk in the sun, and spoke slowly through gritted teeth.  : "Soldiers will block you, water will flood you, what are you afraid of? You will regain the throne of Qingzhu River!"

    County seat

    It is said that the official who went to the Zhang family last time was surnamed Sang, and his name was Sang Li. He was now the leader of the squad. He reported the letter and got five taels of silver, but he was not satisfied. He thought to himself: "Captain Lu has won the trust of the county magistrate.  And even though Capt. Shen doesn¡¯t have a superior officer to take care of him, he still has a group of brothers to help him, so he still has to do everything in his power.¡±

    "Hey, last time Young Master Zhang secretly gave Capt. Shen a hundred taels of silver, everyone who knew about it died. Now it's in my hands, just be ruthless and spend it."

    He immediately went onto the street, followed by two other businessmen. Pedestrians retreated along the way. After a while, they arrived at the store, and Sang Li went in.

    The shop clerk¡¯s face turned green when he saw the official, but he couldn¡¯t say anything, so he had to force Sang Li inside with a smile.

    Sang Li was in a bad mood. When he saw the guy's green face, he immediately got angry and said, "Is this how you look at me?"

    After saying that, he kicked him out. The boy was knocked out of the shop by the kick, but it was no big deal and he got up again after a while.

    When the two businessmen met, they laughed loudly and pointed.

    In the shop, Sang Li was sitting. The boss stepped forward and cut a pot of tea with his own hands. He smiled apologetically and said, "Master, what do you want? The shop will handle it immediately."

    ¡°Just give me a set of four-color gifts.¡± Sang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s about five taels, so I¡¯ll make two sets!¡±

    Then he said: "I have enough silver notes here, fifty taels, and I will give you ten taels. I will exchange the rest for forty taels of silver, and seal it in two envelopes of silver for me."

    When the boss saw the banknote, he immediately smiled and hurriedly took it, saying: "Yes, please wait a moment, I will go and handle it for you."

    Sang Li took a sip of tea and thought: "Wait a minute, don't give me the four-color gifts. Also, don't use colorful gold gift boxes. Pack them one by one in plain white gift boxes."

    The shop owner was startled, only a dead person would give this, so he responded immediately.

    Half an hour later, the boss had sealed two envelopes of silver with white lettering, two envelopes of snow-white fine silver, five taels each, and asked the waiter to follow him with four-color gifts, and left straight away.

    The first thing I went to was Captain Lu¡¯s home. Captain Lu¡¯s affairs had been going on for half a month, and the funeral had already been held. At this time, the house was deserted.Hearing that someone was visiting, the wife and eldest son greeted him.

    Sang Li first went to the spiritual tablet to kowtow, and said, "Thank you for your hard work, sister-in-law. I was running errands in Fucheng, and I came back just now. I'm really ashamed of you."

    He then said: "To be honest, your Excellency once gave me twenty taels of silver when I was alive, and now I'm here to pay you back."

    With that said, he handed over a letter of silver.

    In the past, this letter of money was just a medium-sized gift, but now the family is indifferent, and the foreign exchange income that was originally there was all gone, and the economy was suddenly a little desperate. Now it is obvious that Mrs. Lu is looking for reasons to give gifts.  I was greatly comforted and thought to myself: "My husband has been in public life for decades, but some people still remember him."

    He immediately accepted it and said: "You will not be able to do this for long. Since ancient times, mountains and rivers have always met each other. How can we not leave a message to meet you? I would like to thank you on behalf of my deceased husband."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Sang Li also returned the gift. After saying this, the widow didn't want to stay too long, so she stood up, said goodbye and went out.

    We went all the way to Capt. Shen¡¯s house. When we got to the door, I just took one look and said, ¡°Capt. Shen is an upright man.¡±

    I saw that the residence was on Dongmen Street, with three rooms and a small yard. It was relatively clean. At this time, the body happened to have been returned. A group of people in plain clothes kowtowed to the mourning hall, and Shen Zhengzheng's wife brought two  The child, who was only about ten years old, cried and returned the favor.

    Shen He's face was haggard, and her eyes were swollen from crying. Seeing this, the muscles on Sang Li's face twitched. They were both members of the public family, how could they not be sad?

    Most of the people here are businessmen, so it¡¯s not surprising to see Sang Li coming over. He put it on Baixiu, and Sang Li stepped forward and kowtowed silently without saying anything. When he got to the next door, he stepped in and saw a businessman.  As he was writing down notes at his desk, he realized that he knew a very powerful competitor - Liu Du.

    Liu Du was writing at his desk. When he looked closer, he saw that they were all two or three taels. When he became a captain, he could make two or three hundred taels of silver a year if he was a shady person. A team leader could make dozens of taels of silver. Generally speaking, he would earn a few taels of silver.  Oil and water can moisturize the stomach and intestines, so you don't have to worry about eating and drinking, but it's hard to say how much money you can actually get, so I only paid two or three taels.

    After writing the post, Liu Du was not surprised when he saw Sang Li. He stood up and said, "You're here!"

    Sang Li sat opposite Liu Du and said calmly: "I have to come, just write it down for me - twenty taels!"

    Liu Du was just about to write. After hearing this number, his eyes jumped and he stared at Liu Du.

    Sang Li ignored it and just said: "The Captain has some differences with me. Everyone knows this! But I really admire the Captain. Over the past ten years, the Captain has solved many cases in wind and snow."  ?¡±

    "How much money will be obtained if we search for each case? But the captain is not moved. He said that the family members have already complained about the injustice, so how can they reach out and knock on the bone marrow?" Sang Li said this, took a breath, and his attitude was very serious.  He was sincere: "I, Sang Li, can't be so honest, but that doesn't stop me from admiring you from the bottom of my heart. Now that the captain has gone and the family is in trouble, why don't I contribute some money to help?"

    When Liu Du heard this, the man couldn't speak for a moment and his eyes were red.

    Seeing that he was speechless for a moment, Sang Li pushed the silver and stood up. After walking a few steps, he heard Liu Du shouting from behind: "Wait a minute!"

    Sang Li was startled and stood still at the door. Looking back, he saw Liu Du saying in a dry tone: "Team Leader Sang, do you want to be the captain?"

    After hearing this, Sang Li couldn't help but trembled. Before he could speak, he heard Liu Du say coldly: "I have been in Gongmen for more than ten years, and I have seen clearly that there are no selfish people. We  There is a group of brothers. It¡¯s hard to say that the captain has to be appointed by the superiors, but the deputy captain can also recommend I have one thing, as long as you do it for me, we brothers will all listen to you, how about it? "

    A trace of solemnity flashed across Sang Li's face: "What do you want to say is Wang Cunye?"

    After saying that, he glanced at Liu Du, nodded when he saw him, and said resolutely: "I'm sorry, I really can't handle this matter. Who are Captain Lu and Captain Shen? Who are Mr. Zhang? They are all in trouble."  His subordinates have some selfish motives for my visit this time, but they are not so crazy"

    Liu Du did not expect Sang Li's attitude and was stunned for a moment: "you don't want to be the captain?"

    "Of course I want to be, but there are a few regulations that cannot be vague at all!" Sang Li said coldly: "The first is that you can't be coerced by subordinates. What's the point of becoming a captain like this? A puppet? Do you have a photo?  One day you remember that you pushed me up, can you still listen to my orders?"

    "The second point is that Wang Cunye has already graduated from the ninth rank. You and I have to call you "sir" when we meet. The Marquis of Wei, the county magistrate, and the county magistrate have not given orders. You are confused and want to continue to fight against each other."You are crazy and have broken the public rules!  "

    Having said this, Sang Li giggled and pointed at the silver: "You registered it Don't take yourself too seriously, and don't underestimate me. It's not up to you to accept these twenty taels of silver.  I give it to the captain and the captain¡¯s family, and it¡¯s the food and clothing I wear, so why do you refuse?¡±

    "Only for the thirty taels of silver from above?" Sang Li said this, swallowed it again, waved his hand slightly, and walked out the door.

    When he went out, two businessmen followed him, silently, and one of them suddenly said: "Sang Tou!"

    "Huh?" Sang Li looked over in surprise.

    "Captain Shen is admirable, but he is very painful to follow. We ask ourselves that we don't have the strength to do it. We have heard about Captain Lu, and we are a little bit disappointed."

    "Sang Tou, you are both motivated and caring, we will follow you from now on." The two businessmen exchanged glances and said.

    Sang Li was startled, then suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 36: Return to the Divine Throne

    In the early morning, the night gradually faded away, and there was a faint light on the gray sky.

    At this time, Uncle Lu got up. The light in the room was very dark. It was still dark outside and the moon was faintly visible in the sky, but he no longer felt sleepy.

    He lit the oil lamp in the room, and the flame glowed faintly. Uncle Lu squinted, took out a small bag under the pillow, and stroked it lovingly.

    After a moment, two land deeds were pulled out. They were written on high-quality seal paper, and there was a vermilion seal in the lower right corner. This was a contract that had been registered with the government and was strictly legal.

    Yesterday, Xie Xiang rewarded him with twenty acres of fertile farmland and ten acres of mulberry field. These were the finest fertile fields in the Fan Mansion, more fertile than the fields at the foot of the mountain. So he rewarded himself with these thirty acres.  , it¡¯s worth a lifetime of hard work!

    ??Looking at it again and again under the light, Uncle Lu reluctantly folded it carefully and put it in his arms. Thinking of what happened yesterday, he was slightly moved in his heart. He had not followed it in vain all these years.

    There is also fifty taels of silver, which is a letter of snow-white thin silver. Inside is five taels of one ingot. I touched it with care and wrapped it in a piece of cloth. Fifty taels of silver is five kilograms, which is not heavy.

    At this time, it was bright outside the window, and smoke was rising from the kitchen not far away. This was the cook I had hired a few days ago to come here to cook.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? may have tied the parcel in a tight knot, and with one hand we can lift it behind our back, blow out the light, push open the door, and go out. In the early winter, a gust of cold wind came in, and I couldn't help but tighten my tight-fitting clothes.

    Not far from the Taoist temple on the cliff, Wang Cunye was sitting in his daily morning class. If he looked carefully, he could see wisps of purple smoke entwining in and out of the seven orifices. Uncle Lu didn't know the magic, but he felt it was very mysterious.

    There is not much time in this morning class, just one stick of incense is enough. Although Uncle Lu has no chance to practice, he has seen a lot and is already accustomed to strange things.

    Uncle Lu stood and watched quietly. After a while, Wang Cunye stood up, faced the sea of ??clouds and exhaled a long breath. After finishing his work, he turned around and saw Uncle Lu carrying a package: "Uncle Lu,  Are you going down now?¡±

    "Well, I was going down, and I prepared everything yesterday, but when I came out, I saw you here and waited for a while!" Seeing Wang Cunye turn around, Uncle Lu stood with his hands down and said, already a little respectful.

    "Okay, be careful on the way there, or I won't give it away!" Wang Cunye shook his sleeves and said with a smile. At this time, in the distance, the sea of ??clouds was rising and falling, and golden light shone on the earth.

    Uncle Lu responded and followed the mountain road down the mountain. Although there was a chill in the wind, it could not stop the joy in his heart.

    Wang Cunye stood on the rock and watched Uncle Lu until he disappeared.

    At this time, the new cook had already prepared breakfast and called out from below: "Master, come down for dinner!"

    "Got it!" Wang Cunye stepped on the bluestone, jumped down, fell six or seven meters, turned over, and landed firmly on a stone behind the view.

    It was not the first time that the cook saw it, but she still clicked her tongue, thinking to herself, the master is really good at it, it would be great if her son could learn from him!

    Each of the tenants had a boy of half size, and all of a sudden there were seven Taoist boys, all of whom took care of the food and taught them how to read. Four more maids were born. These selected people were grateful, and the maids and Tao boys were  One person is exempted from rations. You should know that half a child is eating a poor man. These little maids have a lot to eat.

    The two household heads, one Chaimenmen and Pengtian, were both people who had followed the old Guanzhu back then. They were the ones who rushed over as soon as they heard the news and were immediately appointed as household heads.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    So when she saw Wang Cunye coming down, the wife of the Chai family bowed her head slightly to show respect, and whispered: "Master, the food has been placed in the side hall, Miss Xie is waiting for you there!"

    Wang Cunye said "hmm" and went to the side hall.

    Xie Xiang was sitting and waiting, the food was steaming. When she saw him coming in, she couldn't help but smile: "Brother, I'm waiting for you. Sit down quickly."

    Wang Cunye sat down. The first thing he drank was ginseng wine, which was yellow and fragrant. There was a roasted chicken on the plate on the table. The skin was roasted until it was brown, and the fragrance was mouth-watering.

    This is what Wang Cunye uses. Now that he has reached the point of opening his meridians, he has to wash the marrow of the I Ching all over his body. His food intake is three times that of before, and he even needs a roast chicken for breakfast.

    There are also rice porridge, salted cucumbers, and salted eggs. These are Xie Xiang¡¯s meals.

    After drinking a bowl of ginseng wine, which was old ginseng, a warm current surged up, and I immediately started to feast again. In just a moment, one chicken and two bowls of porridge were completely wiped out.

    The cook was dumbfounded, Xie XiangAlso laugh.

    After eating, the cook came up to clear away the dishes and rice bowls. After a few days, the Taoist maids learned the rules. They were responsible for doing these things, and there were rules for each one.

    Wang Cunye said to Xie Xiang: "This morning I was in Guanwai for morning class. Uncle Lu said hello to me and went down."

    Xie Xiang heard this and responded: "Well, you told me yesterday that you should go to Xinshui River now let's go down and have a look!"

    In October, Xie Xiang stood on the stone platform in front of the temple and looked down.

    ??Yunya Mountain is less than 200 meters away. The Taoist temple is in the middle of the mountain. It is only 50 meters high, but you can already see it at a glance. There is a village at the foot of the mountain with only 200 or 300 households.

    There is a large field from the mountain to the village, 200 acres, which is full of busy tenants. The Taoist temple has declined and been rebuilt, and it naturally understands the people's hearts. Therefore, from the 200 acres, only twenty households were selected and divided into two households.  The 20 selected households have all signed the contract, and now almost the whole family is out planting winter wheat. Planting has been completed along the steps on the mountain. In the spring of next year, a large number of fruit trees and tea trees will be planted on the left and right.

    According to the plan, while winter has not yet arrived and the land has not frozen, hundreds of people have been recruited to dig canals in the Qingzhu River to bring water in. The waterwheels are customized for Fucheng and one will be installed before spring. Just one will do.  By irrigating these 200 acres of land, rice can be grown.

    Winter wheat and summer late rice are harvested twice a year. This is the plan. A stone mill, chicken farm, and pig farm were also built in an orderly manner, and a small manor loomed.

    "Each household has ten acres. If we cultivate the land intensively, I'm afraid it will be too tiring." Xie Xiang walked down and said.

    "So I divided into two teams and appointed a household head. I planned to buy four cattle for plowing the fields. They will be in charge of the two household heads. They can take care of anything at ordinary times. This will save me a lot of worry. I think these cattle will also be in charge.  Coming."

    The price of cattle is twenty taels per head, and four cattle are one hundred and twenty taels of silver!

    Wang Cunye accompanied her forward and said: "It cost five hundred taels of silver to make the stall bigger, but by tomorrow spring, everything will be complete. It makes me happy to think about it!"

    Xie Xiang pursed her lips, her eyes shone with joy, her steps became lighter, and she sighed: "I finally got through this period of time."

    For people in this world, fields and houses are a constant theme. Even Xie Xiang saw Tian Xin'an, paused for a moment, and then said: "Uncle Lu returned to his hometown for a month, and it will be winter again.  "

    Wang Cunye smiled: "Aren't we also going back to our hometown to see our relatives?"

    Before he finished speaking, suddenly, there was a series of explosions on the Taoist statue. Wang Cunye looked back in shock, only to feel a divine light going out in all directions, with a kind of melody.

    For a moment, the vitality of the heaven and earth shook, the wind and clouds gathered together, and there was a faint thunder in the sky, which even ordinary people could see.

    "Senior brother, what's wrong?" Xie Xiangruo felt something and looked back.

    There was a muffled thunder, and a small river appeared faintly above the Taoist temple. There were waves on the river, with a little white light. The river paused for a moment, and suddenly a multicolored glow of black, white, red, yellow, and green appeared. Wang Cunye's  A soft voice sounded in his ears: Qingzhuhe Bai Susu told the Emperor of Heaven that he was willing to receive the imperial edict, to protect the land and water, to be harmless in all seasons, and to have good weather and good weather.

    It seems that this is Bai Susu's return to the throne. Before he could think about it, he saw the turtle shell move. Before he had time to think about it, he saw a small river pouring down from the sky above the turtle shell. This small river poured down onto the turtle shell.  , but disappeared in the blink of an eye. In the midst of surprise, he suddenly saw a stream of clear air blowing out from the turtle shell. This clear air turned into a small river. As soon as the small river appeared, there was another "peng" sound in the blink of an eye, and gradually condensed into a character.

    This character emits a faint red light with an octagonal light. Wang Cunye's heart was shocked. The secrets contained in this character came over and he immediately understood them all.

    The Lijiang River stretches for three thousand miles, starting from Zhushan Mountain in the west and entering the sea in the east. It flows through countless mountains and plains and gathers tens of thousands of rivers.

    The Yishui River is one of them. It has a gentle flow and has towns on both sides. It is densely populated and quite prosperous. It stretches for 300 miles and has sixteen branch rivers.

    Among the sixteen branch rivers, one is called Pingshan Bay. Under this Pingshan Bay, there are seven more streams, one of which is the Qingzhu River.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye felt something, but didn't understand anything. He couldn't help but frowned. Before he had time to think about it, he felt something again. He raised his head and looked up, and saw a line of ink clouds surging and rolling in the sky.  , slowly and quickly occupied the sky, and there was a faint muffled thunder.

    "Let's go back and hide for a while." Wang Cunye said, and walked back quickly. When he arrived at the temple, there was already a thick cloud, and then he entered.When I walked into the house, I heard a "pop" sound, and the raindrops poured down, hitting the tile eaves with a "pop" sound. For a moment, the house was as dark as dusk.

    The next moment, there was a flash of lightning, followed by a muffled thunder.

    Almost at the same time, several people in the county looked thoughtful and looked here. This turbulent situation was a sign of ascending to the gods.

    But Fucheng was farther away, but there was no wind or rain, and the sun was still bright. Even so, Daozheng, who was meditating, was slightly shocked and looked towards the direction of Yunya Mountain.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    This is the second chapter today, and another chapter will be released soon. Please wait a moment.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 37 Returning Home

    Uncle Lu walked out of the mountain with a pathfinder stick in his hand. There was a ferry not far away. The ferryman was looking for firewood on the river bank to prepare for cooking. Lu Ren looked at him and couldn't help but think to himself: "  It¡¯s really good luck now that there is a boat on the river, so we don¡¯t have to wait for the boat.¡±

    He greeted from afar: "Brother, can this boat go to the boundary of Henglu?"

    Gu Henglu was originally a small town in Weihou County, and Lu Ren's family lived in this small town.

    The ferryman raised his head and saw Lu Ren responding: "Okay, I'm just on the way. Are you going there to visit relatives?"

    "Yeah!" Lu Ren nodded in response.

    At this moment, dark clouds suddenly appeared out of thin air, and it was about to rain. The ferryman looked at the sky and was surprised: "This weather is really rare. Rain is coming soon, but I have collected enough firewood anyway.  let's go!"

    After saying that, he called Lu Ren to get on the boat. As soon as he got on the boat, he saw raindrops pattering down. Lu Ren hurriedly hid in the cabin. The ferryman was wearing poor clothes, shaking the oar, and going down the river.  Drive below.

    Dayan Temple¡¤Main Hall

    Wang Cunye stood in front of the incense burner, and Xie Xiang stood behind him.

    Wang Cunye slightly cupped his hands and inserted a stick of incense into the incense burner. After doing this, he turned around and said to Xie Xiang: "Junior sister, I plan to sit here in meditation for three days. You close the gate."

    "Also, I'm going home in a few days. Please take the time to pack your things."

    Xie Xiang didn¡¯t practice Taoism and didn¡¯t see much, but he knew a few things. He immediately suppressed his smile and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go over and help you pack your things.¡±

    Seeing that Wang Cunye didn't speak, she withdrew. At this time, the palace was dark, and there were no lights on. It was really dark as night. However, in Wang Cunye's view, the statues were emitting strands of red light, and from time to time there was the sound of the river "wow-wow-wow".  "!

    "The black energy is hidden in the turtle shell, which means that after three days of ascending to the gods, disaster will strike, but I want to see who is so bold!"

    Wang Cunye sat upright in front of the statue, meditating by himself, breathing continuously. For a moment, a red lotus appeared faintly, but it was really red. After these days of cultivation, the gains from the battle of Hebo Dharma Assembly were very obvious. On the top  The cloud lotus turned from light red to bright red, which indicated that it had officially entered the second stage of human immortal transformation.

    At this time, a ray of light continued in the hall. When it was illuminated by the red lotus, the strands were pulled over and absorbed by the red lotus. However, the essence of the sun and the moon merged with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and had its own mixed energy. Ordinary Taoist practitioners must refine it.  You can only absorb it after you remove it, but at this time, you can only see traces of light falling, and when it is sucked in, it is sucked by the turtle shell, and all of them, good or bad, are sucked into the bottomless pit.

    Almost at the same time, the turtle shell spurted out again, and a stream of pure air came out. This was purely abnormal, and it could be fused with the true essence and transformed into a trace of true essence without any need for tempering.

    After advancing to the second level of human immortality, monks originally had to remove impurities and transform into tuna, but only 10% to 20% can be actually transformed into cultivation. Now with the turtle shell to help temper, it really saves most of the time, and it is really  Yuan is pure and perfect, which has indescribable benefits for solid foundation and breakthrough levels.

    The second transformation of human beings and immortals is initially in harmony with the outside world and can draw Qi into the body. This has the advantage of being able to draw Qi into the body. If the gods and humans sense it in the future and the spiritual Qi comes rolling in, I don¡¯t know how great the achievement will be.

    Wang Cunye thought to himself, looked up in a blink of an eye, and couldn't help but smile.

    "In the statue, the spiritual power of the rolling river gradually converged into a line of silver light, rushing straight over. Under the visible circumstances, Bai Susu grew rapidly.

    "The combination of Shinto vows and priesthood is really incredible. In just three days, I'm afraid I can reach the level equivalent to a Taoist priest's third level of human immortality." Wang Cunye secretly thought that in terms of cultivation speed, Shinto is far higher than ordinary Taoist priests.

    However, this thought was dismissed in the blink of an eye. He understood it with his heart, breathed in and out, and strengthened his true energy. For a while, the palace fell into silence.

    At this time, Uncle Lu was speechless all the way, only the river was surging. At noon, he had arrived at the boundary of Guhenglu. His hometown was right in front of him. Near the river bank was the inn, and the broken city walls could still be seen.

    Lu Ren couldn't help but tears filled his eyes. After so many years, he didn't expect that he would still be able to return to his hometown in fine clothes.

    After paying the boat fare, Lu Ren put the parcel on his back and headed home, following the route in his memory.

    As he walked on the country road, villagers kept looking at him. When Lu Ren saw the strange eyes of these people, his heart ached. It had been twenty years since he left home when he was young. He had been married and had children, but he met  When all the thieves were dead and all their hard-earned property was confiscated, they were saved by the old temple master and were willing to stay in the temple.

    It has been twenty years, and there is no one I know when I return to my hometown. The dirt road is mottled and frozen stiff by the cold sky and earth. Lu Ren steps up.

    Far away, you can see a house and memories.?The difference is not big. From a distance, you can see a stream passing along the wall, a locust tree hugging the thick wall, and the earth wall surrounding the small yard, with three earthen houses in it.

    It was Lu Ren¡¯s home. As he walked closer, Lu Ren could no longer walk. He was filled with hope and fear.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man swayed over with a load and two rice bags hanging. When he saw Lu Ren, he didn't take it seriously at first and continued to move forward. But in the blink of an eye, he stopped the load and turned around to be confused.  Looking at Lu Ren, suddenly, the middle-aged man dropped his burden and asked in a trembling voice, "Second brother is that you?"

    Hearing this voice, Lu Ren burst into tears: "It's me, third brother, how are you these years?"

    "Second brother, why did you come back just now? Mom is going to cry blind." Lu Ren hadn't seen each other for twenty years, and Lu Shan didn't dare to recognize him. Only when he heard him speak did he dare to be sure. He was startled for a moment, and then burst into tears.

    She was crying and shouting outside, and there was a commotion in the house. The old mother in the house heard the sound and came out shivering. She leaned on a cane and shouted: "My son, my second son, are you back?"

    "Mom! It's me!" Lu Ren saw his old mother's withered face and white hair. He couldn't hold it back any longer. Tears flowed down from his eyes like a flood and fell to the ground. With a "boo" sound, Lu Ren's eyes fell.  He knelt down and walked step by step to his mother, choking with sobs and saying, "Mom, I'm back to see you."

    After hearing this, Lu Ren's mother's tears flowed out from her cloudy eyes, but she was choked and unable to speak. She just trembled. Seeing his mother like this, Lu Ren's heart suddenly felt like a knife, and his head fell to the ground.  There were three bangs on the head. It was obvious that he had used strength. There were red marks on his forehead. He said in a hissing voice: "My child is unfilial and I have made you suffer like this for many years!"

    "My son, get up quickly, get up quickly." Lu Ren's mother still didn't believe it. She threw away the crutch, stretched out her hands and touched Lu Ren's face. After a moment, she finally said: "It's really my son, my son is back."

    At this time, Lu Shan came over with tears on his face to help Lu Ren, then supported his mother, and said, "Mom, second brother, let's go back and talk!"

    Lu Ren responded, took his mother from his third brother's hand, and helped her into the house. Lu Shan walked behind and brought the rice bag in again.

    The three-room earthen house was very small, and it seemed very cramped as soon as a few people came in. When they got into the room, the old mother asked: "My son, please tell me, how did you come here all these years?"

    After hearing this, Lu Ren couldn't help but shed tears. He ran away from home twenty years ago and rarely returned home. The last time was eight years ago.

    Lu Shan put down the rice bag at this time and sat down to listen together.

    Lu Ren said: "The old patron has left, but the new patron, Young Hero, is amazing. He has built a huge foundation in a few months."

    When the next story about Wang Cunye was told, the two of them couldn't help but sigh.

    It is also said that there are two hundred acres of fields in the view. Lu Ren is a steward. The mother could not help but say, "This field produce is more than the Yan family in our village. My child is blessed, so I will feel at ease!"

    At this time Lu Ren said: "The master of the temple has thought of me for following me for many years, so he rewarded me fifty taels of silver and thirty acres of land. I am in the temple, and my food and clothing are generous. I don't need so much. Third brother  , you go and ask the fourth sister and the fifth brother to come over, and share some of the money and fields, so the fourth sister cannot lose out if she marries someone else!"

    After Lu Shan heard this, his legs softened and he sat on the kang. His face was full of disbelief and he looked at his second brother without blinking.

    "God bless you!" A gust of wind blew, and the old mother trembled all over, and said with a trembling voice: "Is this true? Don't be dreaming!"

    Lu Ren took out the package, and when he opened it, there was a envelope of silver inside. The white strands of silver were shining in the room. Lu Ren glanced at his third brother: "I'm not dreaming, third brother, I see."  If you can still hold on, go call someone and buy some cooked vegetables."

    After hearing this, Lu Shan glanced at Yinzi again and went out without saying a word. Although the family was separated, they all lived in the same village. They came quite quickly, and they all came after a while.

    Not to mention that the fifth brother and the fourth sister burst into tears when they saw Lu Ren.

    In the evening, the family got together for dinner for the first time in years, and they were all very happy. Halfway through the meal, the mother put down her chopsticks and said to Lu Ren: "What do you think when you come back this time?"

    At this point, everyone present held their breath and watched.

    "Mom, twenty acres of fertile land and ten acres of mulberry fields. The third brother has been taking care of mother, so let's take five acres of fertile land and three acres of mulberry fields. The fifth brother will take three acres of fertile land and one mu of mulberry fields. If the fourth sister marries a stranger, let's take it.  Two acres of fields, one acres of mulberry fields, and fifty taels of silver"

    Before the words could be finished, my mother interrupted, "You have to keep this money, my son, Mrs. Lu is not here."?, have you ever thought about finding a step-relative?  "

    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Lu Ren in confusion.

    Lu Ren's eyes turned red and he said, "Originally, I wanted to talk about it tomorrow, but since my mother brought it up, I'll say it."

    "After a pause, he continued: "Before I went down the mountain, the temple owner told me that he wanted me to find a step-wife, so I agreed. This time, in addition to visiting my mother, I returned to town to see if there is anyone suitable."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These concepts are very valued in this world. The old mother was very happy and said: "Okay, this matter has made me worry about it, and now I am finally relieved."

    At this time, the fourth sister pondered for a while and said: "The Ye family in Zhenxi is not bad. Her husband was killed by a tiger when he went hunting in the mountains a few years ago. He has a daughter at home. She has a good appearance and is said to be wise and wise. If the second brother doesn't dislike her,  If I have a daughter, I can go talk to her."

    Lu Ren said: "It doesn't matter."

    Seeing that his second brother agreed, Lu Bing said "hmm" and said, "Then I'll go talk to Mr. Ye tomorrow."

    The old mother just smiled and suddenly said: "Er'er, your eldest brother"

    "Mom, I don't want to hear this." Lu Ren was smiling, but suddenly interrupted abruptly, which immediately made everyone present look at each other and sigh.

    That¡¯s right, this kind of hatred, because the brothers did not kill each other in retaliation, but if they want to reconcile, it is absolutely impossible.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 38 Cause and Effect

    There was a thunder in the sky at night, and a low roar came from the distance. A dark cloud was seen, and black air rose from the ground and headed towards the Taoist temple.

    However, this black energy still stayed far away from some temples of City God Shuibo.

    This is a world where the majesty of heaven shrouds the heaven and earth. Humanity has been flourishing for thousands of years. Although the demon clan still has some remnants of dissatisfaction and struggle, it is far from being able to compete with humanity.

    The City God was conferred by the Human Emperor, but in the final analysis he still represented the majesty of heaven, so he did not dare to argue with him.

    When we arrived at Dayan Temple, a dark shadow fell down, and green light came out from the seven orifices. With a move with one hand, two ghost generals suddenly appeared in front of them.

    The black figure was a little surprised by the red light, and said to the two ghost generals: "This Taoist priest has some skills, but he dares to help Bai Susu return to the throne. This is a crime in Pingshan Bay. You guys  Let¡¯s check the situation first.¡±

    After hearing this, the two ghost generals immediately jumped together and turned into a puff of black smoke, heading towards the palace. At this time, the night was dark, the clouds covered the moon, and the black smoke rose from the ground, gradually seeping in, looking extremely strange.

    After practicing for an hour, Wang Cunye, who was resting in the main hall after a late meal, suddenly felt something abnormal in his soul. His heart skipped a beat and his energy and blood surged, but he woke up immediately.

    Wang Cunye stood up, couldn't help but squint his eyes, glanced at Bai Susu, who was still cocooning in the image, and said to himself: "Is it still here?"

    In the previous life on earth, the soul was different from ordinary people. People would often be able to notice it if they wanted to join it, but they didn't know the specific things.

    At this moment, the dark clouds disappeared and the moonlight shone down. Wang Cunye's heart skipped a beat and his hair grew cold. However, he was already prepared. He opened and closed the corners of his mouth slightly and recited a spell. There was a flash of light and two heavenly soldiers descended.

    At the same time, two ghost generals rushed up, with ferocious expressions and yin energy rising from the top.

    Wang Cunye sneered: "You came just in time!"

    With one finger pointing with both hands, the two heavenly soldiers immediately rushed towards the ghost general and started fighting each other. Wang Cunye ignored them, left the palace and stood on the steps.

    He took out the magic sword and touched it with the moonlight in the sky. The moonlight on the magic sword suddenly flowed, and it was dark again, with a layer of transparent crystal-like symbols. Wang Cunye raised the magic sword in his hand, with the tip of the sword facing the room.  , with a flick of his finger, a crescent moon light suddenly stabbed towards a dark place under a tree.

    "Ah" was heard, the cry was full of panic, mixed with a trace of panic, followed by a "pop" sound, and a black figure showed its traces.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, he strode forward, pointed his sword in his right hand and said to him: ¡°Be bold, dare to break ground on Dayan Temple!¡±

    After he finished speaking, Wang Cunye flashed his sword and struck at the black figure.

    " If it were to be cut solidly now, not to mention this black shadow, even the little god of heavenly weapons would be broken into two pieces, and his body would be dead and his soul would disappear.

    The black figure was suddenly startled. He pulled out a cane from nowhere and stretched out his hand to block it. Hearing a "pop" sound, the black figure stepped back again and again.

    Wang Cunye took a look and saw that this cane had a skull as the head and the spine as the body. It was full of ghostly energy. He couldn't help but narrow his eyes and struck out with another sword.

    After the battle at the Hebo Dharma Assembly, Yi's swordsmanship was close to perfection. This sword drew a streak of moonlight in mid-air, following an indescribable curve in the air. Although it was a mortal swordsmanship, it had a way of following the rules of heaven and earth.  With a sense of reason, the black figure suddenly felt like a ghost, and retreated sharply. Then he suppressed his fear and stepped forward to block it.

    There was a "pop" sound, the sword light slashed down, and the skull on the staff exploded into pieces. Wang Cunye waved his sleeve, and the fragments were swept away. There was another flash of sword light, and only a scream was heard. The black figure on the body  As it penetrated through, the black shadow screamed and revealed its form, but it was a shrimp general.

    Wang Cunye knew that this kind of shrimp would have a long life and strong vitality. It would only take a few days to regenerate a broken arm. How could it be possible if it were placed on a human race? He slowly drew out his sword. Wang Cunye said indifferently: "You can speak now. Tell me, who instigated it?"  You come?"

    When "Didi" was pulled out, the sound of drops of water sounded, which was the sound of blood falling to the ground.

    The flesh and blood of the shrimp's wound was struggling to recover, but from time to time, a rune of brilliance flashed across the wound, and the wound that had just recovered expanded again. Seeing this, the shrimp simply stopped repairing his body and looked at Wang Cunye steadily.

    Seeing his tenacity, Wang Cunye couldn't help but sneer: "Do you think it's a joke that I made you lose your mind, or do you think I don't have the ability?"

    After a pause, he looked into the hall again, and saw that the appearance inside was still the same, and that the two heavenly soldiers had captured and killed the ghost generals. He immediately thanked and dismissed them, and then stretched out his hand after seeing them leaving.

    Suddenly, a turtle shell flew out, landed in Wang Cunye's hand, and turned into a black light, appearing in front of Wang Cunye.??It was hovering endlessly on the palm of my hand, and an indescribable aura filled the air.

    When the shrimp general saw this thing, he immediately started struggling and hissed: "Who are you? How can you hold such a powerful weapon from the underworld!"

    It doesn¡¯t recognize this thing, but its breath knows that it must be an important weapon from the underworld!

    Wang Cunye snorted coldly and said, "I'm asking you now!"

    After hearing this, the shrimp general laughed suddenly: "Tell you, will you let me go?"

    Wang Cunye listened and said expressionlessly: "So, you won't say it anymore?"

    "It's just a comparison of feelings. You are me, you are just a Taoist priest, what will happen if you hold this powerful weapon of the underworld?" The blood kept falling on the ground, the shrimp general said with a sad smile.

    Wang Cunye nodded, stood up, grabbed this big body and dragged it on the ground, making a rustling sound: "Yes, compare your feelings with others, you have your reasons."

    When he arrived at the palace, he threw the shrimp general on the ground and held the sword in one hand. The sword suddenly glowed. With a "pop" sound, the shrimp general was nailed to the ground by the magic sword again and could not move. This was already a fatal injury.

    Wang Cunye took a few steps back and Sen Lin said: "If you tell the truth now, I will give you a happy life, keep your soul and let you return to the underworld, if you don't want to!"

    The words stopped here and were not spoken, but the meaning was already obvious.

    Seeing the slightest trace of breath hanging down from the turtle shell, this breath may not seem strong, but the shrimp will feel his soul and has no resistance to it. In the haze, this small piece of turtle shell forms a vortex like the abyss and the sea.

    The shrimp general suddenly laughed miserably. The sound was not loud at first, but gradually became more and more violent: "I am just a river shrimp. I have to be careful and cautious to become a spirit and seal it into the aquarium. I don't want to think about it, but it is still difficult to escape."

    "I hope you will keep your word and let my residual soul reincarnate. If you play tricks on me, even if my soul is gone, the residual soul will turn into evil thoughts and haunt you for the rest of your life!" The words became serious here, and at a glance, it was very scary.

    Wang Cunye laughed, stretched out his hand, and the magic sword returned to his hand. He looked up and down the sword several times and sneered: "You can say it now."

    Pulling out the magic sword, the shrimp screamed and his body trembled. Hearing Wang Cunye's words, he laughed sadly and said: "Actually, the thing is very simple. Qingzhu River is one of the seven tributaries of Pingshan Bay. The Pingshan Bay River God does not want the branches to be occupied by others.  I had already knocked Bai Susu down from the divine throne, but I didn¡¯t want to get back to the divine throne now, so I asked me to come and check and knock her down.¡±

    "Hey, you killed me and put Bai Susu back on the throne, and you offended the Pingshan Bay River God!" At this point, the shrimp general laughed happily.

    "The Pingshan Bay River God may not be that great." Wang Cunye said this with a look of surprise.

    "Hey, you have cultivated to this level at a young age, and you are also master of powerful weapons. You may not take Pingshanwan River God to your heart, but what about the Yishui River God?"

    The flow of the Yishui River is gentle. There are towns on both sides of the river. It is densely populated and quite prosperous. It stretches for three hundred miles. Such a god and magical power are already quite extraordinary.

    At this time, Xia Jiang stared directly at Wang Cunye and laughed loudly, as if he was very happy.

    Wang Cunye was startled for a moment and said: "The Yishui River is three hundred miles long, with sixteen branches and hundreds of streams. How can this mere Qingzhu River attract its attention?"

    "Hehe!" Seeing Wang Cunye's solemn expression, Xijiang laughed even more and shouted: "If Uncle Shui wants to be promoted, he must accumulate strength and unify all branches. This started a hundred years ago. This Pingshan Bay River God  Even its generals, how can they allow outsiders to interfere with the river?"

    "By killing me and putting Bai Susu back on the throne, you have offended the Pingshan Bay River God and ruined Uncle Shui's great cause. Let's see how you die in the future!"

    At this moment, there was only a "pop" sound, the sound of the long sword piercing was chilling, but this time it pierced the brain. The shrimp general's voice was cut off immediately, his eyes widened, and he died instantly.

    That's not all. As soon as the sword light turned, a head suddenly rolled down, spurting out a burst of blood. A faint shadow tried to emerge, but with a flash of light, it was sucked into the turtle shell. Another turn, a man wearing a shroud with a pale face appeared.  The soul of the expression appeared, and with a wave of Wang Cunye's hand, it sank into the ground and disappeared.

    But the cause and effect have been washed away, and no one can know the news from this soul anymore.

    Wang Cunye looked at the bloodstains in the palace carefully, pondered for a long time, and suddenly burst into laughter.

    "It is said that Wang Cunye's own destiny is ruined. The best result is to abandon Taoism and wander around the world with Xie Xiang.

    "It's just taking the body and reincarnating, going against the destiny, and causing disasters on its own. Every time a disaster comes, the banquet of He Bo can be resisted, which only solves the problem of survival. However, practicing Taoism and helping Bai Susu become a god also leads to cause and effect.

    It seems that it is not easy to offend Uncle Shui this time.There are still traces of his name, but unless he gives up Bai Susu now, he may be able to avoid this disaster.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????should be just a coward every time you encounter a disaster?

    "A calamity is a calamity, but it is also a turning point. If we give in to everything, what path will we cultivate?"

    Wang Cunye was thoughtful and murmured: "It's time to return home to visit relatives."

    The physical parents are the great cause and effect.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 39: Parents

    At this time, a kind of music echoed in the air in the hall, like a whisper in the sky, and a colorful auspicious cloud appeared out of thin air. At this time, two golden characters flashed in her body. Although it was only for a moment, they did exist.

    When the golden characters disappeared and Bai Susu opened her eyes, Wang Cunye immediately knew that this was his return to the throne.

    "Thank you, Lord." Bai Susu stood up and saluted. Wang Cunye breathed a long sigh of relief. He looked at her and saw that her body was filled with three feet of red light. His heart moved. He calmed down his thoughts and said, "It is a good thing to ascend to the divine throne again.  , you can control the water vapor in this river, and save some when there is excess, to use it to regulate the weather"

    At this point, he smiled to himself: "Actually, I don't need to say more about this. You are a professional and you only ascend to the throne of God. I won't say more. Now that you have overcome the difficulty of ascending to God, Guanli depends on you. I also have some  Things need to be dealt with." He said with a tired smile.

    Bai Susu said nothing, bowed again, and disappeared into the statue.

    Wang Cunye stood up and left the palace, feeling a little excited No matter what, the Taoist temple Bai Susu ascended to the gods, for a party's foundation, has been completed, and the next step is to consolidate and expand.

    While he was meditating, someone reported that Xie Xiang rushed over. When he saw Wang Cunye coming out, he looked at it first and said, "Senior brother, your face seems to be fine. Senior brother, have you made some progress in your practice? I saw you enter concentration.  It took most of the day. In the afternoon, I packed up my things. I once looked outside the door and saw you in meditation, so I didn't disturb you."

    "Well, it didn't take three days, it was completed in one day and one night." Wang Cunye said: "There has been some progress in terms of merit and has consolidated the current state."

    The main hall is dedicated to the gods. The side halls and wing rooms have also been renovated. They are paved with blue bricks and bluestones. Several Taoist boys are already at work, carrying small wooden buckets and scrubbing. They saluted Wang Cunye when they saw him. Wang Cunye smiled and waved his hand to stop him.

    "So today is the day to go home?" Xie Xiang thought for a moment, looked at Wang Cunye, saw him nodding, and suddenly said: "The morning glow is pretty good today, come with me to see it."

    Wang Cunye was startled for a moment. Although he didn¡¯t know why Xie Xiang made such a request, he agreed as soon as he said it: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out. There is a cliff not far from our Taoist temple. I usually do morning classes there.  Watching the sea of ??clouds and watching the sunset in the evening is the best.¡±

    "Well, let's go then."

    After a while, the two of them stood on the cliff. Looking down from here, the morning sun was rising, dyeing the sky red with sunset. It was really magnificent, and the natural creation was the most magical.

    No one said anything, they just looked at Zaoxia quietly.

    After a while, Xie Xiang broke the tranquility: "Brother, when you go back this time, are you going to tell the two of us about us?"

    "Yes, that's the idea!" Wang Cunye didn't think it was inappropriate. It was just a matter of time. However, thinking about Xie Xiang's body, he hesitated for a moment and then said: "It's just that it will take a few years to officially get married. The first thing is that you are now  I'm afraid you won't be able to bear it because you're weak. In a few years, when you feel better, we'll do it!"

    "Yeah." After hearing this, Xie Xiang lowered his head, his face turned red, just like the sunset.

    After an hour, Wang Cunye said goodbye to Xie Xiang, then carried his luggage and walked down the mountain. The cold wind howled and blew through his hair, but it could not bring any chill to him. He only felt a refreshing feeling.

    Walking along the valley, we walked down the mountain. After waiting on the river bank for a while, a fishing boat came over. Wang Cunye waved his hand, and the boatman paddled over when he saw it.

    These fishing boats usually work part-time as passenger ships. After all, life is not easy, and no one is willing to make more money.

    "Where is the master going?" the boatman asked, but he knew him.

    "Xiaotian Village." Seeing the boatman's confusion, Wang Cunye explained: "Xiaotian Village, Fengmeng Town, Hexi, just sail the boat to Fengmeng Land."

    The boatman understood this time and sailed without saying a word, without even mentioning the price.

    Wang Cunye entered the cabin and lay down inside, listening to the sound of the surging river below the cabin, and thinking about something quietly.

    We crossed the river at noon and arrived at the boundary of Fengmeng Town.

    "Master, Fengmeng Town has arrived." The boatman parked the boat on the river bank and came back and said to Wang Cunye.

    "Yes." Wang Cunye stood up, threw a piece of silver to the boatman, and got off the boat.

    Not far away, people from the town were driving their sheep past, bleating all the way. It was winter, the weather was freezing, everything was frozen, and there was really nothing to eat except grass roots and wheat straw. Perhaps these were the sheep.  The reason why people are hungry and thin.

    Wang Cunye continued walking, and after a while, he arrived in front of his house.

    His home is a small farmhouse with three houses and oneThe house collapsed but there was no money to repair it. The younger siblings and their parents lived in the remaining two houses and had a difficult life.

    Looking at the dilapidated courtyard houses, Wang Cunye showed a sad expression, and the memories of many young people kept flooding back.

    This family is relatively prosperous. My mother gave birth to four boys and one girl. Wang Cunye is the second eldest brother. The eldest brother is married and has a wife. The third brother is still young. He went to private school a few years ago, but his family background was poor and he came back.  There is also an eight-year-old little sister.

    There are many children, all supported by their parents. A few years ago, the eldest brother got married, and even the family savings were depleted. Dayan Guan declined, and he was too busy to take care of himself. He failed to lend a hand to help, which made the family even worse.

    Touching the mottled door, the copper ring on it has long fallen off, and the facade has been beaten by many winds and rains.

    This place once hosted his childhood.

    Wang Cunye stood in front of the door, silent for a long time. At this moment, the inner door opened, and a little hungry girl ran out, holding a yellow-orange cake in her hand. When she saw Wang Cunye, she was startled at first, and then  He rushed forward in surprise: "Second brother, you are back!"

    Wang Cunye didn't answer. He just looked at the pancake in his sister's hand and felt a little hurt. This pancake is made of corn bran and cornmeal. If you eat too much, you will get angry. These things are put on the earth for animals.  Eat bran cake.

    Wang Cunye took out a small bunch of copper coins from his waist and put it in the little girl's hand: "Good boy, go buy something to eat first, and you'll be back later!"

    "Yeah." These scenes were familiar yet unfamiliar. After calming down, he went up and opened the door curtain, and saw a mother busy on a loom. She was not very old, but her hair was already dyed white. This was his mother.  , the mother who gave birth to him.

    Hearing the sound, the mother turned around and saw that it was Wang Cunye. She was startled at first, and stood up quickly, with moisture in the corners of her eyes: "Ye'er, are you back?"

    He said: "You haven't eaten yet. Mom will cook it for you. What do you want to eat?"

    She didn¡¯t know how to express it in words, she just wanted to do something for her son, but these simple words made Wang Cunye feel sour in his heart, and a wave of heat rushed into his eyes.

    "Mom, don't rush this, I've eaten it on the boat!" Sitting on a bench, he was about to speak when he suddenly stepped forward in a hurry.

    A middle-aged man came in and said as soon as he saw it: "Ye'er?!"

    This is his biological father. When he saw his son who had not seen him for many years, his shoulders were trembling. Wang Cunye quickly stood up and saluted. The middle-aged man held hands and said, "You still salute me like this when you see me? You look like you have grown up."

    Wang Cunye felt hot in his heart and his eyes were red. He collected his mind again and said, "I have something to talk about when I come back this time."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????, and the tone was calm and calm, but it stunned my parents. My dad was OK, and my mom suddenly shed tears.

    The son has finally achieved success, and now he comes back to pick up his parents and enjoy the blessings.

    "So, when you come back, you are just talking about the money and the land?"

    "Well, it's hard at home. I've become prosperous outside, so I can't forget about home." Wang Cunye sat on the bench and spoke.

    "Okay, okay!" The father, who has been a farmer all his life, said two good words in a row. Apart from this, he couldn't say anything else. One hundred taels of silver, thirty acres of fertile land and fifteen acres of mulberry fields. This is a huge sum in the countryside.  great wealth.

    "We need to ask the village elders to come and witness the division of the fields. This will save a lot of trouble. I have a ninth-grade seal, and I dare not not come even if they don't care." Wang Cunye frowned and said calmly.

    Seeing his son's expression, he was no longer as frightened as he was two years ago. There was something dark and deep in his expression that he couldn't see clearly, just like Xie Cheng did back then.

    The father was startled for a moment and said, "It's up to you!"

    Wang Cunye smiled, took out the land deed from his arms, took out a hundred taels of silver, piled it carefully on the table, and pushed it towards his father: "Father, take these first, I don't need these in Dayan Temple."

    The parents had never seen so much snow-white silver. Their eyes stayed on it. Hearing his son's words, the father pondered for a moment, and then said: "No, you haven't married a wife yet. This money must be reserved for you to marry a wife."

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye smiled: "No, there is still a lot of money from the last reward, but I am not alone, it is the money from the temple. I brought it this time to honor my parents, and my younger brothers and sisters will use it."  money!"

    Speaking of this, Wang Cunye spoke in a slow tone, but with a bit of joy in his expression, and said: "I have a junior sister in the Taoist temple. Last time you came to the temple to see her, she was Master Xu's relative. You all know that, but her body is  She is weak and younger. In a year or two, when she gets better, he plans to marry her.?? 

    Hearing that there was a definite date for his son¡¯s marriage, his father was excited. After thinking about it, he said to his mother: ¡°This is my son¡¯s filial piety. Just put it away!¡±

    Wang Cunye took a small piece of broken silver from his arms, handed it to his mother and said, "This is one tael of silver. Take it, mother. Go to the village street hotel to buy some food and drinks. Please collect the land deeds and silver."  , to avoid the trouble of being exposed to the light."

    After hearing this, my mother hurried to the house to find a box, carefully put away the land deed and money, and then went in holding the heavy box.

    When he came back, he put this small piece of broken silver in his hand, held it tightly, and said, "My son has really made a difference. I'm going to buy food and cook, and call my eldest son, three sons and daughter back."

    With that said, he pushed open the door curtain and walked out.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 40 A Chance Encounter

    It was said that early the next morning, the eldest son Wang Jimen had just woken up from sleep, and was called inside. As soon as he entered, he saw his father Wang Yuanshan smoking a pipe, and the room was full of smoke.

    Wang Jimen lowered his head slightly, looked at his father, and said nothing.

    Wang Yuanshan took a long breath and said, "The second son is back and has brought thirty acres of fertile farmland and fifteen acres of mulberry farmland, all for the family."

    Wang Jimen didn¡¯t say anything, he just glanced at his father and swallowed.

    Wang Yuanshan breathed heavily for a while, with slight wrinkles on his face, and said: "Last time Er'er came back, what did you say behind your back?"

    As he spoke, he stood still and shouted angrily in a low voice: "Don't think I don't know about what happened in the past!"

    "Dad, do you know everything?" Wang Jimen took a step back, his father's words hit his heart.

    Seeing this, Wang Yuanshan felt uncomfortable in his heart and choked up a little: "The third child went to private school and did well. When he comes back, it's you who talks behind his back!"

    Wang Jimen did not dare to say anything. Wang Yuanshan stared at his son for a moment, and his voice became very soft: "The family only has seven acres of land, and you are the eldest. It makes sense to think about this, but it is a bit too extreme."

    After hearing this, Wang Jimen burst into tears and said, "Dad, I know this is good, but I have raised two sons, and it all depends on the farmland at home"

    Wang Yuanshan¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°I was also angry with you, my heart was like a knife, and the palms and backs of my hands were all flesh!¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? but think about it, you are also doing it for your child, but it is different now. I will tell you privately here, don't pester me."

    "I will give you all the yard and seven to eight acres of land in my hometown. I have already told the village elders to provide some money to cultivate a field and make up ten acres."

    Hearing his father say this, in the past, this was the goal of more than ten years of hard work, it must be a great joy, but now Wang Jimen felt a chill in his heart and shouted: "Dad!"

    Wang Yuanshan looked pained and took a long breath and said: "Your mother and I will move to a new house and let the second son take care of the family business. The third son and four girls will follow me."

    At the end of the sentence, his voice was trembling: "Don't fight anymore. Hey, this time when the second son comes back, I can see that he is different. He is an official now, and he is shining a bright light on my old Wang family. You can't compete with him.  Besides, this is all the family property he won, and you can¡¯t fight for it.¡±

    At this time, facing the river from behind, the morning mist filled the air, and the red sun was seen in the distance. Wang Cunye quietly breathed in the first ray of purple air in the morning.

    After I finished breathing it out, a thought arose, and it evolved into a small human figure in my mind.

    This human figure made various movements, which were combined into thirty-six postures. Wang Cunye performed them one by one according to these movements, spitting out a melody from his mouth. Each sound has a unique charm, which is difficult and obscure, unheard of, and shakes the whole body.

    There were all kinds of changes, and after the performance was completed, when the action was completed and the spell fell to the last note, Wang Cunye felt a shock all over his body. A stream of true energy traveled through his limbs and bones, and he felt that the true energy had thickened again.  A trace of it, I was very satisfied.

    Although I obtained the "Qing Hua Bao Lu" and studied it carefully whenever I had time, and the word had long been transformed into a "green talisman" with mysterious meaning flowing in my heart, I did not study it immediately.

    "Three transformations of human beings and immortals are the method of laying the foundation. The Six Yang Diagram is actually the pure method of laying the foundation. It is a pity that how many people will have a solid foundation and cultivate to the top?"

    At this time, the morning fog was filled with fog, the road was frozen, and there was still frost hanging on the trees, with strips hanging down. Wang Cunye broke one off, held it in his hand, and played with it carefully.

    At this moment, a burst of firecrackers crackled, interrupting the tranquility. Wang Cunye clicked and walked towards home.

    When I got home, my mother was putting breakfast on the table.

    There were tofu for breakfast, steamed buns made of thin noodles, and a salted duck egg. I didn¡¯t dare to eat these like this at first. It was too luxurious for the countryside. Now that my family¡¯s situation has improved and Wang Cunye is here, I dare to do this.

    Seeing Wang Cunye come back, his mother, Wang Luoshi, put on a smile and said, "It's all done. I'll call your father and younger siblings."

    "Yeah." Wang Cunye took out a few stools and sat there waiting quietly. After a while, several people came in.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m just waiting for you!¡± Wang Cunye smiled when he saw his father coming back.

    "Yeah." The family was sitting around the table, but there was no eldest brother. Wang Cunye didn't say anything, so he picked up the salted duck egg, slashed it with his finger, and with a flash of sword energy, it cut into two halves like a knife.

    The color inside was red and bright, with oil dripping out. The third brother Wang Zhu and the fourth sister Wang Di stared at it. This kind of salted duck egg had a sandy yolk, was fine in texture but rich in oil, and had a soft protein. It was not something that could be eaten normally.

    Wang CunyeWith a smile on her face, she sent half of the cake over to her. The fourth sister, Wang Di, cheered and wanted to continue, so she gave her mother, Wang Luoshi, a "snap" sound.

    "Mom, it's okay, let the fourth sister and the third brother eat."

    Since Wang Cunye said this, his mother, Wang Luoshi, remained silent and let his three brothers and four sisters take it over, but said: "Wang Shaoyun came back the day before yesterday, Ye'er, do you still remember?"

    "Of course I remember." Wang Cunye smiled: "Didn't he disappear when he was a child and now he's back? However, coming back is always a good thing."

    "Well, he is a distant relative of your father. You call him cousin. Your father is really good. He only cares about eating and doesn't even mention this matter." Wang Luoshi complained about her father as she spoke.

    When Wang Yuanshan heard what his wife said, he couldn't help but feel embarrassed and put down the bowl and chopsticks: "It seems that your cousin has made a fortune and came back to worship his ancestors. Yesterday, he sent invitations to all the villagers and invited them to a banquet, specially for you.  I got an invitation for you to go, but I was busy yesterday and didn¡¯t say anything."

    Wang Cunye smiled: "Just go, it's nothing. Besides, he's a cousin, and he has some relatives. It's not good to lose face to the relatives. It's just a gift of three taels of silver."

    Seeing that his son agreed, Wang Yuanshan stood up and went under the drawer, took out a big red invitation and handed it to his son.

    Wang Cunye took it over and saw the black words on a red background. After just one glance, he couldn't help but secretly praise: "Good words!"

    After glancing at the content, Wang Cunye looked at it and put it down.

    The next day, Wang Cunye finished his homework and calmed down. The sun shone on the earth, and a new day began for mortals.

    The northeast corner of the village is where Wang Shaoyun lives. Wang Cunye walked forward and arrived soon.

    There is a courtyard in front of a river. I vaguely remember that it was abandoned, but now it seems that it was cleaned up in just a day or two.

    When we got to the front, we saw a dozen tables set up in the yard and dozens of tables set up on the ground outside. Many people were already there. The rule in the countryside is to give money gifts first.

    A waiter came over and asked, "But is the Taoist Priest Wang of Dayan Temple?"

    Wang Cunye said: "Exactly!"

    ¡°Taoist priest, please, we¡¯ve prepared a single table for the Taoist priest inside.¡± After that, the guy led the way.

    When we got inside, it was a small room that was clean and had a single table. When we sat down, a waiter brought a bowl of soup with clear green water on it. The soup was translucent. Wang Cunye took a sip, took out three taels of silver and said  Saying: "Mark it down for me!"

    The guy responded and took it out.

    A moment later, with the sound of a gong, several firecrackers were set off at the same time. After a while, the firecrackers burned out, and the courtyard was filled with laughter and the invited country opera troupe sang "Song of Prosperity".

    And at this time, the dishes were brought up one by one, such as Dongpo pork and elbow scallops. Wang Cunye was enjoying eating, and he turned a blind eye to the many noisy sounds.

    However, after only half of it was used, my heart suddenly tightened, my blood flowed suddenly, and the turtle shell shook, causing all kinds of waves in my mind. Even when I participated in the Hebo Dharma Assembly, the turtle shell did not shake like this, which means

    Just when Wang Cunye was startled and put down his chopsticks, someone from the courtyard came in.

    This man was wearing a fine green suit. He looked very ordinary. He had sharp eyes, and two sharp eyebrows were inserted all the way to his temples. As he looked around, there was something about him that made people dare not look directly at him. He came in and took a quick look, cupped his hands, and said  Author: "Please don't dislike the crude food."

    "That's it."

    "Brother Wang, you are joking."

    Such voices kept coming and going, and it was very lively. Obviously, everyone welcomed the clan members who got rich.

    Wang Shaoyun smiled and bowed his hands to everyone: "Everyone is eating, I won't disturb you."

    Wang Shaoyun said, entered the inner room, stayed on Wang Cunye, walked over, cupped his hands, and said: "Brother, do you still recognize me?"

    Countless thoughts rolled through Wang Cunye's mind, and he couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat. Hearing these words, he smiled casually, stood up and cupped his hands: "Cousin, why do you have to play tricks on your younger brother? We are brothers of the same race. How could we not know each other? But we don't have a close relationship.  real!"

    Wang Shaoyun smiled heartily and patted Wang Cunye on the shoulder: "We don't have a close relationship because we didn't have a close relationship before. It's inconvenient now. We brothers will talk slowly in the future!"

    After saying that, he went out to socialize again. When he saw this person leaving, Wang Cunye sat down with a sullen face, his heart beating. Just when the person patted his shoulder, the turtle shell made a "buzzing" sound, and his keen mind  , and then felt indescribable fear.

    The last time I went to the island to fight against the monsters, I didn¡¯t get this reaction!

    ?After pondering for a moment, his eyes suddenly flashed, and he made up his mind. The turtle shell suddenly puffed out, and a stream of fresh air came out. For a moment, it rushed into his eyes, and the world in his eyes suddenly changed.

    Every minute and every second is transformed by essence. Wang Cunye did not dare to hesitate and looked up.

    Wang Shaoyun was talking to the village elder, and his expression could not be seen clearly from behind his back, but in Wang Cunye's eyes, the aura around a human figure turned into a three-foot flame, bright red and hesitant.

    This person is at the pinnacle of human immortality!

    Ordinary cultivators are all Guanghua or Yunlian, bright red in color, which is exactly the light color of the Great Perfection of Human Immortals!

    This person has reached the peak of the third level of human immortality. He should have found a treasure place to polish himself in order to suddenly breed a true spirit. From then on, he became famous as a ghost immortal, but why did he return to the village to wallow in the mortal world?

    Thinking of Turtle Shell¡¯s violent reaction, Wang Cunye suddenly felt an ominous feeling and broke into a cold sweat. He flicked the table with his fingers and thought about countermeasures.

    After seeing three dishes, no one would say that he had lost his etiquette even if he left. Wang Cunye stood up without stopping, raised his hands to the people around him and said, "I have something to do at home, so I have to take action."

    After saying that, I heard a group of fellow villagers or young rich people raised their heads and said: "It's okay, if you have anything to do, just go."

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye said no more and strode out of the yard towards his home.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Except for computers and beds, all the furniture has been moved away by the carloads from my old home now. I just had a drink with you, and I gave it to you as soon as I came up.

    I also ask readers to forgive me, demolish, and a little cold, but tomorrow should be normal

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 41: Opportunity

    When Wang Cunye came home, he saw his sister jumping up and down to greet him.

    After a few days of abundant food, the fourth sister Wang Di's face became a little brighter, and she felt even more attached to her second brother.

    "Ah, Ye'er, you're back so early!" Wang Luoshi was nailing the soles of her shoes. When she saw Wang Cunye coming back, she hurriedly stood up and said, a little puzzled.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to other people¡¯s food, but my mother¡¯s cooking is still delicious!¡±

    Wang Luoshi laughed when he heard this: "You are so sweet now!"

    Wang Cunye said nothing, deliberately yawned and said, "I got up early today, I'm going to take a nap."

    With that said, he entered a wing room inside. This was a small house specially designed for Wang Cunye. Although it was not elegant, it was very clean. There was only a wooden couch occupying half of the room, and a quilt was neatly folded on the couch.  , and a small wooden case. Once inside, Wang Cunye knew that his mother would not disturb him, so he closed the door.

    As soon as the door was closed, it was dark inside. Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously. He just turned his hand, a black light flashed, and a turtle shell appeared in his hand.

    Putting the turtle shell on the table, he hesitated.

    Every time you predict good or bad luck, you will lose a lot of essence and blood, which cannot be made up in one night. It is just like drawing blood on the earth, which takes more than a week.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Remembering that both the mind and the tortoise shell were on the alert during the banquet, but still felt that it was necessary to do it this time, so he stretched out his fingers to transform into swords, and cut his arm with a "chi" sound, and blood suddenly poured out.

    Now my body is strong and I don¡¯t have much feeling. I don¡¯t dare to neglect it. I wiped a hand on the injured arm. It was stained with a large amount of blood and evenly smeared it on the black tortoise shell.

    After doing this, press the wound, just stare at the tortoise shell, and silently think about what you want to calculate.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood, making a "buzzing" sound as it sucked in all the blood. After a moment, the black and white energy emerged.

    Wang Cunye stared at it, but was surprised.

    I saw that this time was different from the last time, but I saw several directions faintly appearing on the turtle shell.

    There is a thin dragon shadow. Its huge power covers half of the turtle shell, accounting for about 30%. There is also a golden snake shadow, which also accounts for about 40%. There is also a red luck, but there is a little golden in the middle.  It accounts for about 15%. Apart from that, everything else adds up to only 15%, and my little bit of red is insignificant in it.

    Just at a glance, it must be He Bo, Wei Hou, and Dao Palace, but at this time, there was a little bright red inside, which seemed insignificant, but I could only feel an indescribable black air enveloped it, and it spread quickly,  It even shrouded the entire pattern.

    The tortoise shell transformed by the remnants of the reincarnation disk is very magical and can predict good and bad luck, but this pattern is unprecedented. As I was thinking about it, when the blood dispersed, the tortoise shell automatically turned into a black light and entered the center of the eyebrows.

    The display this time was different from the original, but more clear. However, Wang Cunye was surprised, but even more worried about that bit of Minghong. In terms of power, this bit of Minghong's power is nothing in the overall situation, but it has indescribable power.  The black energy is still faintly covering the pattern.

    What is this, the so-called providence of God?

    Wang Cunye shook his head. This power was not like that, but rather like the son of disaster, or the energy of disaster. Thinking of this, he was suddenly shocked.

    Just now, I had the intention to avoid this person, but now it seems that I should really avoid this person!

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye had no thoughts anymore. He walked out the door immediately and said to his mother who was continuing to tie shoes outside: "Mom, call dad back quickly. We will arrange the ceremony now and set off immediately."

    Wang Luoshi was startled: "It's so fast, doesn't it mean that it will take a few days?"

    "Mom, something really big is going on. Hurry up and call dad back. We'll leave today!" Wang Cunye said.

    Seeing her son¡¯s serious look, Wang Luoshi put down her shoes and hurriedly went out to call for help.

    By this time, the original banquet had ended, and a large group of local wives were helping out by washing dishes, cups, and cutlery, and the leftovers were piled on the tables.

    Some fellow villagers asked Wang Shaoyun: "Eldest nephew, look at these leftovers"

    Wang Shaoyun was wearing Tsing Yi at this time, looking around with blurred eyes, as if he was thinking. Hearing this, he was startled, and it took him a moment to understand, and smiled: "There is no one in the old house, so we all rely on the help of the villagers.  I am extremely grateful in my heart. If you want any of these leftovers, take them back. You don¡¯t need to leave any leftovers for me. You don¡¯t want any leftovers.¡±

    The villager was immediately overjoyed: "My eldest nephew is so refreshing, even my family hasn't eaten it yet!"

    Wang Shaoyun smiled, did not look at these, and said: "Everyone chooses whatever you want, and I will add some soil to the tomb."

    With that said, he led one person there.

    &nbsp; At this moment, a group of helpers were overjoyed and quickly divided up the leftovers inside. The dozens of tables outside were filled with enough portions. Although the locals devoured the food, there was still some left.

    When we got inside, we had a bit of status, only half of it was left, and only one-fifth of one of the single seats was used.

    "Hey, let's just say that this eldest nephew has made a fortune. This time he held a banquet and took out fifty taels of silver. The meat alone cost five hundred kilograms this time!"

    "A few years ago, his father died at the He Bo Conference ten years ago, and his mother followed him. This son was the only one left. He also disappeared a few days ago. He didn't expect to come back and made a fortune.  "

    ¡°But this family¡¯s fields are gone, and they don¡¯t even ask the villagers to take them back.¡±

    "I have been farming for ten years, how can I pay it back? Besides, if you don't have land, you can still buy it. Although land is expensive now, you can buy one acre for ten taels of silver. Now that my eldest nephew is rich, it will not be a problem to buy dozens of acres. The family fortune will be immediate  That¡¯s it.¡±

    "Speaking of the eldest nephew, there is another eldest nephew who has returned. It is said that he has become an official. He is called a Gengzhang official. He has brought thirty acres of fertile land and fifteen acres of mulberry fields in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, he is not in his hometown. He is close to it.  Where is the county seat!¡±

    "Yes, this single seat belongs to him. He can leave after eating a little. What a luxury!"

    "Hey, there are two people coming out of Lao Wang's family, one is rich and the other is noble, and the ancestral grave is going to smoke!" These helpers talked for a while, then divided up the leftovers and carried them back with smiles.

    Speaking of the ancestral tomb, Wang Shaoyun saw Wang Shaoyun when he came to a poplar tree on the river bank. He walked on hay to the tree, followed by a man silently.

    Under the tree, two tombs were raised among the hay. New soil was planted on the tombs, tombstones were added, and they were close together.

    Wang Shaoyun watched quietly. At this time, the sun was shining, the river was flowing gurglingly, the water quality was jasper, the poplars stood tall, and the tombs under the trees were quiet. Being here made people feel speechless.

    After a while, Wang Shaoyun took out a stack of incense paper, framed it, burned it, knelt down and kowtowed, then stood up and continued to burn, saying, "Father, mother, I'm here to see you"

    "When I think back to those days, you all still had the same smiles and faces. You said you wanted to come back, but you never came back"

    ¡°However, among the clansmen in the countryside, when they saw that there was no one at home, they took back their property and finally remembered to give them a coffin and bury them in peace. This is their virtue, so I don¡¯t care about them.¡±

    "But I know that there are no spirits in your underground world. When I left, I begged Master and went down to see him. There was nothing left"

    At this point, Wang Shaoyun, who was originally calm, let out a "boom" in his heart, and tears could no longer stop pouring out of his eyes. The misery that had been accumulated for more than ten years splashed out, and he began to cry hoarsely, and the sound moved his organs, and he burst into emotion.  In my heart, I was so miserable that I almost didn¡¯t want to live, and the outpouring of emotions made my heart tremble.

    After a while, the mourning gradually slowed down. After a while, Wang Shaoyun wiped his tears, stopped his mind, stood up, burned out the last bit of ashes, and regained his calm and calm demeanor.

    "Qian Min, I met my parents today and added soil to the tomb. I finally have an explanation." Wang Shaoyun said calmly: "You and I are destined to be together. If this thing is done, you can go back. The following things are not yours.  Implicated.¡±

    Qian Min said without moving his face: "I have killed countless people in my life and lost all my descendants. Why should I be afraid of being implicated? The young master has been very kind to me, so I will pay for it with my life."

    Wang Shaoyun heard this and saw that his expression remained motionless. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That's it. You and I will do something big."

    When he came back, it was already close to dusk. Looking at the sunset that was gradually forming for half a day, Wang Shaoyun came back. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that most of the helpers had dispersed, and only the two women who were servants were cooking dinner in the kitchen.  But the yard still smelled of alcohol.

    Wang Shaoyun looked at it and said, "Let's go and see my cousin first."

    The distance is not far. This is a small farmhouse. One of the three houses has collapsed. It looks like it has been simply repaired, but there is a family inside who is busy cleaning up.

    Qian Min went up and asked, "Is Mr. Wang Cunye here?"

    Everyone inside was busy, and after hearing this, they were a little hesitant. At this time, a slightly older man came out and said: "You are talking about my second brother, he, my parents, and my third brother and four sisters."  , we all set off, we hired a large carriage from the village chief¡¯s family, and the house and fields here belong to me.¡±

    "Starting off?" Of course Wang Shaoyun ignored Tian Zhai and just frowned: "When did it happen?"

    "We've only been gone for half an hour."

    "Master, do you want to follow?" Qian Min asked.

    Wang Shaoyun was silent at first and walked straight in.?I found a house in the back. It was a clean house with a wooden couch occupying half of the room. There were quilts neatly folded on the couch and there was a small wooden case opposite.

    Wang Shaoyun went in, lingered for a while, and was stunned.

    Next, he sat thoughtfully on a bench and was lost in thought. Although Wang Jimen was puzzled, he did not dare to disturb him. Wang Shaoyun woke up after a while and saw Qian Min continuing to wait for orders.  , was silent for a long time, and said: "You are from the martial arts world, and you don't know much about some things. My cousin was not surprised to see him at first, but when he went out, it became clear that he was not simple."

    After saying that, he stood up and said, "I'm disturbing the master."

    He dropped a piece of broken silver and went out. When Wang Zhimen saw the broken silver, he was grateful and flattering, with a hint of indescribable jealousy, but still respectfully accompanied him out.

    At this time, his wife came forward and collected the money. Wang Zhimen looked at it and sighed: "Hey!"

    Thinking of the past, he felt a little regretful. He made a small profit but lost a big blessing. Can he blame his wife?

    This was also what he was thinking back then.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 42: Big Fish General

    The carriage traveled very slowly, and finally arrived at its destination along a road and stopped in front of a grain drying field in front of a large house.

    This is a courtyard with a hundred acres of land. It is very spacious. Since the Fan family often lives together, there is a rare gravel road leading from the grain drying field to the inner courtyard, and a gray brick wall surrounds the courtyard.

    When we arrived here, the first thing we saw was a field where winter wheat had been planted. Beyond that, there were patches of mulberry fields that looked like they were there for many years.

    Arriving inside the big house of Jingzhai, there is even a small building and a garden.

    The group of people were dumbfounded. Wang Luoshi murmured: "I'm not dreaming, this is richer than landlord Zhang in the countryside."

    "Landlord Zhang has 300 acres of land. We can't compare with it now, but this big house is not comparable to that of landowners in the countryside. Living here is the best way to nourish your health." Wang Cunye glanced at it and was very satisfied, and continued.  "I can't say anything else. In two or three years, it will be easy to acquire another two to three hundred acres."

    However, this is the case. There are hundreds of acres and more than hundreds of hectares. It is not impossible for senior officials to hold it.

    The entire county has only 30,000 hectares of farmland. Even the Marquis of Wei directly owns only 500 hectares of private land. How could anyone dare to be richer than the Marquis of Wei in this area?

    The Fan family is second only to the Marquis of Wei in Fucheng, and their family property is only 150 hectares.

    Families with more than 50 hectares are second-level families. The county magistrate level is only 30 hectares to 50 hectares, and 30 hectares to 10 hectares are the squires of each county.

    Wang Cunye became a Taoist official and was promoted to Gengzhangling. According to the unwritten rule, the maximum family property is ten hectares. This rule is not explicitly stipulated, but it is the result of the balance of social forces. Anyone who dares to offend will only be punished and cause trouble.

    Wang Cunye has great ambitions and does not want to get entangled in this aspect. Five hectares for the Taoist temple and three hectares for his home are in line with his current identity and status. This is a rule in the regulations.

    ¡°Five hectares of road farmland and three hectares of private farmland are more than enough to meet the family¡¯s livelihood.

    They led him into the building, invited his parents to live in a large room, and arranged for the three brothers and four sisters to live in one room each. Wang Yuanshan said uneasily: "This is such a blessing!"

    "It's okay. The third brother and the fourth sister have to continue to go to school, which is very appropriate. As for the future, let's wait until they reach fifteen!" Wang Cunye arranged.

    After a pause, he continued: "Ignore some official relations. Just give what you should give according to the rules, and don't give what you don't want. If there is any mistake, just tell Guanli."

    Thinking of this, I suddenly realized that the resources in the world are limited, and the more groups there are, the more they will be divided up.

    Taoist temples need to cultivate Taoists and are not involved in production. Even a small temple requires several hectares of land. These are tax-free. How many Taoist temples are there in the whole world?

    To occupy mountains and fields for my Dayan temple, I need to acquire five hectares and fifty shady households. However, my small amount of land and tenants are really incomparable with Taoist palaces. Each Taoist palace covers an area of ??more than a hundred hectares.  Self-sufficiency is a state within a state!

    With the Taoist sect interfering, the entire imperial court suddenly lost more than 10% of its blood, not to mention the blow to its authority, which resulted in many princes. No wonder it was naturally weak. It is not an exaggeration to call the country a traitor.

    It¡¯s just that tigers and wolves are born to feed on their own blood. Taoism has objectively existed. This is the truth. Unless someone kills all Taoism, no one can solve it.

    Jiujiu will naturally be regarded as a member of the natural ruler, just like the former emperors and generals, who are gradually recognized by the world, and no one thinks it is against common sense, forming two major systems of Taoism and the court (bureaucracy).

    And Shinto, at least the current Shinto, is much less troublesome than Taoist sects and bureaucrats. After all, what they want is faith and incense. In essence, they do not compete with mortals for food and clothing.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled brightly. This matter had nothing to do with him at all. He just thought of Shinto and Bai Susu, and couldn't help but cast a shadow.

    "Bai Susu has ascended to the throne of Qingzhu River God, Pingshanwan River God, and Shui Bo, how do you think about it?"

    Pingshan Bay is one of the tributaries of the Xinshui River. The water is surging, and the rapid river water stirs up waves from time to time. The river is deep and secluded, and it meets the Xinshui River hundreds of miles away.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A big fish jumps up and plunges into the water, goes downstream, passes through the river layer, enters the bottom of the river, passes through a stone road, and arrives at Pingshan Bay Water Mansion.

    The water is flowing fast outside, but it is silent inside. The water palace is not big, far inferior to Uncle Shui's palace. It looks like a government office, with only fish and shrimp soldiers patrolling the water.

    The carp swam towards the water yamen. The raging river water flowed over its body, but it could not slow down its speed.

    "There is an urgent report!!!"He shouted all the way and ran in. When the patrolling navy saw that he was a messenger, he did not stop him and gave way to a path.

    As soon as they entered the water yamen, there was a "pop" sound on the water wall and ripples splashed. After the big fish came in, it rolled on the ground and turned into a fish head. It bowed to the inside from a distance and uttered human words:  "Lord River God, Qingzhu Hebai Susu has returned to the throne of God. Our general came forward to investigate, but was killed by the Taoist priests of Dayan Temple!"

    After saying this, it stopped moving and just half-knelt on the ground.

    On several steps, there is a coral throne, and a god with a human head and a snake body is raising a cup and drinking. This god's face is green, and there are faint golden flames dancing in his eyes.

    After hearing this, the god stood up suddenly, and with a "pop" sound, a glass cup was crushed into pieces by it: "What? You dare to kill our general!"

    This angry shout made the entire water house buzz.

    "You bastard, it's useless. Even if you die, you won't knock Bai Susu off the throne. You deserve to be damned!"

    Having said this, he snorted again, drew out a long sword, swung the sword down, and with a "boom", the long hollow table made of polished white jade was cut open.

    "Xia Jiang Wu Yong deserves to be punished for using me in such a high position, but Bai Susu and that Taoist priest deserve to be damned even more!"

    At this time, all the officers and generals below were silent and stood with their hands down. Only the thunderous anger of the Pingshan Bay River God resounded throughout the hall.

    "Guibo, listen to the order, pass on my order, lead the army to Yunya Mountain, knock Bai Susu off the throne, kill this Taoist priest, and those who blaspheme our Shui Tribe will not be spared lightly!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a turtle general wearing iron armor stepped forward, his steps were heavy, and the whole hall trembled faintly with each step. The turtle general walked up to the river god and knelt down: "General, take your orders!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone stood up and said, "Wait a minute!"

    Pingshan Bay River God frowned, squinted his eyes, and looked up, but he saw a big fish general. He looked like a human being in his mid-twenties. He was very handsome. If it weren't for the scales on his body, he could be considered heroic.

    This has been following for a long time, and until now, he has never left, but he is a confidant, and he is very resourceful. The eyes of the river god are still sharp, and his tone has slowed down: "Oh? You have been with me for many years, do you want to stop me?"

    The big fish knelt down on one knee and said, "Sir, wait a moment, let me speak!"

    Seeing this, Pingshanwan River God relaxed, waved his sleeves, returned to the coral throne, and sat down heavily: "Say it!"

    A thunderous sound resounded throughout the hall.

    "Yes!" I heard the big fish general say: "Sir, you can't leave here!"

    Pingshan Bay River God remained calm and asked: "Why?"

    "My lord, when Bai Susu ascends to the throne again, she is just the god of a stream. She has devoted herself to the Dayan Temple. This Dayan Temple is nothing more than a subtle rural outlook, and there is nothing to be afraid of."

    "In terms of strength, let alone Xinshui, I, Pingshan Bay, can crush it with my fingers!"

    The River God was sitting on the coral throne. After hearing this, he said for a long time: "That makes sense, please continue!"

    "yes!"

    "It's just that Bai Susu got the red edict. Although these kind of petty officials are everywhere in a mess, they are nominally entrusted by heaven and cannot be killed at will."

    After hearing this, the surrounding water tribes sneered. In recent years, how many Chi Chi have been killed?

    But the big flower fish general ignored it and said solemnly: "If it had been before, it would have been fine and I would have killed you at will. But the day before yesterday, at the meeting on the river island, the black fish general violated the divine law and was caught by the Dao Palace and the Marquis of Wei.  The handle has made Master Hebo a little panicked and he has nothing to care about."

    "We directly attack Dayan Temple at this time, and the one we touch is the Dao Palace. I'm afraid that instead of gaining prestige, we will cause chaos to He Bo and make He Bo furious. He blames us for not keeping our duty at this time.  .¡±

    "Besides, Taoist palace is not an easy person. Sir, do you still remember the Taoist master of Chengping Taoism two hundred years ago?"

    After hearing this, the Pingshan Bay River God remained silent for a moment and said, "Is this the end of it?"

    After listening to the words of the river god, the big fish smiled: "Don't worry, adults. It's November now, and March 10th next year will be your god's birthday. The river gods from the seven branches of the river will come to congratulate you.  At that time, just threaten Bai Susu, the god of the Qingzhu River, to surrender. If you don't want to surrender, you will be guilty of the following crimes. Our master is famous, and if he refuses to conquer, the Dao Palace and the Marquis of Wei will be speechless."

    The birthday of a god refers to the day when he accepts the status of god. Each god is different. The Pingshanwan River God accepted the status of river god on March 10th 120 years ago. Every year on March 10th, it is his.  God¡¯s birthday.

    And Bai Susu¡¯s birthday is now the seventh day of October!

    &nbsp; The River God pondered for a moment, stood up, and couldn't help but look up to the sky and smile: "Yes, there is a reason and a plan. With you here, why worry about my career failing!"

    In the main hall, after hearing this, all the water tribes couldn't help but look at each other.

    The big fish general's heart trembled, and he knelt on the ground and knelt down: "It's a trivial plan, but it's useless. Those who can accomplish it are your majesty and blessing. I wish you eternal prosperity and immortal achievements!"

    Pingshan Bay River God's eyes lit up, he smiled and said nothing. After a moment, the big fish stood up and said: "Even so, your plan is still meritorious, let me enjoy the banquet!"

    Although the big flower fish general is an aquarium, he felt that cold sweat was breaking out on his back. He quickly thanked him and saw the Pingshanwan River God wave his hand and disappear on the throne.

    The big flower fish will bow again quickly, but his eyes dim.

    The divine way is different from the immortal way. The important thing is the authority. He Bo leads Yishui, and all the spiritual power of the three hundred miles of water is owned. The divine power is vast and huge, far beyond the comparison of ordinary cultivators.

    ??And the seventy-mile water waves of Pingshan Bay have also become a foundation.

    Even if it is a thin branch of the Qingzhu River, you can control a river and have its own spiritual power.

    Although Dahuayu will have good mood and force, although the general is called the general, in fact, the waterfur claims that the sailor who is not in the heavenly court is in the throne and even under Pan Su Su.

    After waiting for two hundred years, the priesthood has never been given.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 43: Spying

    Wangjiaxinyuan

    It has been two days since I moved here. All the furniture and goods have been moved in, and normal life has begun. The tenants who rented the land have come to visit the new owner. It can be said that except for the teacher's affairs, everything has been done.

    It was said that on October 28th, when it was time for breakfast, someone led a man in. This man was a middle-aged man. When he came in, he immediately asked someone to bring out tea, poured it and asked him to sit down.

    The man thanked him quickly, but his surname was Zhou, and his name was Zhou Jiu. He had a thin black face, and his beard was a little white. He looked very poor. He was about forty years old. Seeing that Wang Cunye was only sixteen or seventeen years old, he felt that  Surprised.

    Wang Cunye ignored him and said, "It's very gratifying that you, sir, can come and teach your younger brothers and sisters about their homework. Let's do this. My family pays twelve taels of silver every year. We will open the store on the twentieth day of the first lunar month. From mid-morning to late afternoon, my family will pay the bills at noon."  What do you think of it, sir?"

    Zhou Jiu, who was wearing old clothes with torn sleeves, bowed his head after hearing this and said, "I am very grateful to the students for being able to teach with them."

    Wang Cunye shook his head when he saw it. Now he also knows something. Three hundred years ago, Confucianism was still in great development. Not to mention scholars, even ordinary scholars were respected.

    "But after the Taoism appeared in the world, the knowledge that could not directly show its power plummeted, just like the powerful ships and cannons on the earth were introduced to the Middle Kingdom, and Confucianism was automatically eliminated.

    Therefore, Confucianism is in decline in this world. The bureaucracy still uses some people, but it is not as important as before. The imperial examination still exists, but it is not as important as before.

    Seeing this Confucian scholar, he no longer had the confidence he had before as a master of heaven and earth. However, he was originally just using enlightenment, just reading and literacy to open up wisdom, and now he said: "Be polite when you meet!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    When they arrived at home, there were three thatched huts. Zhou Jiu brought the meat back home, which immediately made his mother and wife happy. When his mother saw the ten kilograms of meat, she sighed: "I haven't seen it in many years."

    I opened the gift box again and saw that there were white pieces of silver inside, but there were five ingots of silver. They were all small ingots, two or two, and my eyes were dazzled just looking at them.

    The old mother gave instructions: "This family is a kind person. From now on, you must be careful in teaching and saving some money for the family. If you can buy a few acres of land, you will not have to worry about it in the future."

    This week Jiujiu responded repeatedly: "Yes, mother said so!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the matter was accomplished, Wang Cunye took a walk casually, feeling very relieved.

    This matter is accomplished. In fact, Wang Cunye has fulfilled most of his physical obligations. Seizing the body is actually a very troublesome thing. Some things have to be done. This can reduce a lot of pressure on himself. No, this  I felt that the spiritual platform was clear and bright, and the depression I originally felt was much lessened.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of favor, if you take someone else¡¯s son¡¯s body away from you, even if the son was going to die, you still have to pay him back.

    Therefore, seeing the smiles of my parents and siblings made me feel very comfortable. After walking a few steps, I suddenly thought of Xie Tao again.

    Xie Xiang and Wang Cunye are actually the same age, but Wang Cunye is a few months older. In this era, marriage is already possible, but she is weak, so this is still a difficult problem to solve.

    Just as he was worrying about it, he suddenly felt the urge to rush back. Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile, turned around, and walked home with a little more speed.

    Yunya Mountain

    Wen Zinuo was heading towards Dayan Temple. The cold wind in the mountains was blowing, and he couldn't help but tighten his clothes. He had been in the Taoist palace for many years, but unfortunately his qualifications were not good. He had no hope of Taoism for a long time, so he could only be sent out to do some things.

    This is a cliff. Looking from the cliff, not far away is a small river that flows shallowly in winter.

    When Wen Zinuo saw it, he couldn't help but recall what Daozheng said: "You should not make any boasts or reveal your identity when you go. Just check the Taoist incense of Dayan Temple. Come back and report to me as soon as possible."

    It is a common practice for Taoist temples to check the incense and incense of Taoist temples every year.

    Wen Zino came here once three years ago, and there was a patch of grass and mugwort growing on the left and right sides of the steps. But when he visited again today, Wen Zino couldn¡¯t recognize it¡ªall the ruins on the left and right sides of the steps had been demolished, and all the weeds and trees had been eradicated.

    And although it was cold, there were many believers, all holding incense and going up. The steps lead directly to the main hall. The standard is not very high, but the walls, walls and eaves of the hall door are all new.

    There is an iron incense burner in front of the hall, with flames lingering. It is filled with high-quality incense. Looking into the hall, there are also curls of incense, and the flags are hanging down to worship a goddess.

    And the bells and drums are ringing all the timeWen Zinuo sighed inwardly when he saw the constant flow of pilgrims in the temple. Even if it was not prosperous, it was not indifferent at all.

    There is a table in front of the hall, with pens and paper on the table. There is a merit box in front of the table. However, there are quite a few people donating. Most of them put in a few pennies, but some also gave out one, two or two taels.  Whenever there is more than one tael, one person will write down his name and hometown, but no matter how much the donation is, the two Taoist boys will all count their heads.

    When Wen Zino saw it, he nodded secretly, this was the rule. After looking carefully, he found that there were seven or eight Taoist boys coming and going in the hall, which showed that the manpower was gradually sufficient.

    In a few months, we have achieved this result, which is very good. But now that we are here, we have to pay a further visit. Wang Cunye, the master of Dayan Temple, is only sixteen years old after the Chinese New Year, but he has already reached the second level of immortality. He is really talented.  , thinking about this, he couldn't help but laugh at himself, and walked towards the back hall of the temple.

    When I walked to the back hall, a boy stopped me and asked, "Why are our guests here?"

    Wen Zinuo replied: "I have admired Taoist Master Wang for a long time and came here to see him."

    "What a coincidence. The temple owner went down the mountain and won't be back until half a month later." The Taoist boy showed apologies in his eyes and bowed his head as he spoke, clearly very polite.

    After hearing what Tao Tong said, Wen Zinuo showed a slightly disappointed look, but it disappeared in an instant. He cupped his hands to Tao Tong and said, "Sorry to bother you."

    When Tao Tong saw it, he hurriedly slapped his head: "I don't dare."

    Although he didn¡¯t see Wang Cunye, he still had to go back to pay errands. Wen Zinuo smiled slightly, suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°Have you read a book?¡±

    "I originally learned a few words, but when we arrived at the temple, the temple owner invited a gentleman to teach us how to read them." The Taoist boy was startled and answered quickly.

    Wen Zino smiled and walked a few steps. He felt the cold wind rushing into his body again and tightened his clothes.

    I thought to myself: "Hey, we can still walk by water now. In a few days, the river will be frozen and the weather will be freezing. It will be hard to bear."

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but envy some of the senior brothers in the Taoist Palace who were immune to the cold and heat.

    I shook my head, got rid of these miscellaneous thoughts, and walked down, but I saw a restaurant below. It looked like it was newly built, and the new mud and bricks could be seen. I was surprised to see sheds built on the left and right, but this  The strong aroma in the restaurant hit my nostrils. I couldn't help but swallow my saliva and shouted: "What's here?"

    ¡°Sir, we only serve noodles here, plain noodles for three bucks, egg noodles for five bucks, and beef noodles for ten bucks!¡± the waiter inside responded hurriedly.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a bowl of beef noodles.¡± Wen Zino shouted.

    "Please wait a moment, sir!"

    After a while, a steaming big green bowl was brought to the table. The soup was clear in color, with noodles and finely chopped beef. Wen Zino took a sip of the soup before eating the noodles.

    On a cold day, a fragrant and mellow soup spread in the mouth. Wenzi Norton felt that the hot, sour and fresh taste was refreshing. He drank the soup and ate the noodles in big mouthfuls. He even broke out in a fine sweat while eating. After ten minutes, he felt comfortable.  He took a breath and called to the waiter: "This dish is really good, as good as the time-honored restaurants in the city."

    "Your Majesty, you are right!" The waiter smiled and said, "This noodle soup is really a recipe from Shen's old shop in the city."

    At this point, he sighed and said: "Something happened to the Shen family's old store. When a family member died and a lawsuit was filed, the widow and her daughter came to seek refuge. The lady was charitable and took her in to open this store. Please  When they come, if they have a prescription, they will receive a 30% bonus, and wages will not be counted."

    Before he finished speaking, a girl came in and carried a bucket of noodle soup into the kitchen. She was fifteen or sixteen years old, her clothes were cleanly washed, she had a beautiful oval face, and her smile revealed two shallow dimples.  Wen Zino couldn't help but his eyes lit up, but he asked again: "Why does the temple owner want to open a noodle shop?"

    "It is convenient for pilgrims. There is no shop in front of this place, no street in the back, and there is no noodle shop. Pilgrims coming and going will not be able to find something to eat when they are hungry. We cannot stay in the temple in large groups to eat. This is not a rule!"

    "The temple owner said that people who come and go are worshiping gods and offering incense. This noodle must be authentic. The portion, taste, and color should never change. If there is one point missing, you have to check it. If you don't make money, you will not be short of this evil money. Even if you only rely on five  Oh my god, but the food, who wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s really affordable?¡± The waiter was very talkative, and seeing that there were fewer people at this time, he kept talking.

    "What about this greenhouse?"

    "Similarly, pilgrims must have a place to rest. Build two large sheds for pilgrims to rest, especially in this cold weather."

    After hearing this, Wen Zinuo nodded repeatedly and took out a bunch of twenty coins: "Here, I'll reward you with the rest!"

    "Thank you so much, guest." The waiter smiled, and when he saw Wen Zino leaving, he turned to wait on others.

    At this time, in the corner, a middle-aged man of about forty raised his head, looked at Wen Zino, and continued to eat.He had a fair face and a gentle expression, but his eyebrows were raised with a trace of murderous intent.

    After eating the noodles, the middle-aged man went out, with a flash of light in his eyes, thinking silently: "The energy of this place was originally just slightly white, but now it has turned white and condensed on the Taoist temple. This is the appearance of an auspicious place.  "

    "There is a layer of red light over the Taoist temple, which is also auspicious. It reflects with the red light of the statues inside. It indicates strong luck. I originally thought that all this was short-term and had a shallow foundation. I didn't expect that these lucks were already quite stable.  It¡¯s just that the time is too shallow and it hasn¡¯t taken root yet.¡±

    "It can be seen that this son's destiny has been formed. No wonder he can survive the disaster of Hebo Dharma Assembly. Moreover, the other two people who survived were not able to survive. It seems that it is also the influence of this son."

    "In this case, this son will be of great use to the young master. I think he must win over him." Thinking silently, the middle-aged man made up his mind and went back.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 44 Suspicion

    November ushered in the first snow of the year, and snowflakes fell little by little.

    In Fan Mansion, Fan Shirong stood in front of the corridor and watched the snow quietly. Behind him, two servants lowered their hands and waited quietly. After a while, someone came forward to report: "Master, Mr. Gao is here."

    Fan Shirong was overjoyed and said: "Please come in!"

    After a while, the middle-aged man who was patrolling the Taoist temple came in and bowed.

    Fan Shirong smiled as soon as he saw Gao Jing. He invited Gao Jing to sit down and ordered tea. He smiled and said, "It's almost the Chinese New Year. Both Zhuangzi and the merchants have submitted orders. How do you think I should deal with it?"

    "Of course Zhuangzi will report them all!" Gao Jing took a sip of tea, pondered for a moment, and smiled: "As for the commercial bank, the profit this year is 30,000 taels of silver. After deducting the capital for the next year, we can use 15,000 taels of silver.  , one thousand five hundred taels is almost enough."

    "My father still knows something about the situation. Is one thousand five hundred taels too little?"

    "Sir, you are overthinking and are putting the past circumstances into context. I am not talking about the Fan Mansion, which only has a fortune of 100,000 silver. Although it has gradually become more prosperous in recent years, it has no real status and career to match it."

    "Although the people in the Fan Mansion are all connected by fate and energy, they will both suffer losses and prosper, but there are still priorities internally. Young Master, you control the Chamber of Commerce, which accounts for 70% of your current luck. It is a rare escape route.  , but it must never be handed over."

    Fan Shirong pondered for a moment and asked: "Sir, I am a scholar. I am where I am today thanks to your guidance and help. Just since last year, the Marquis of Wei has been vaguely suspicious of my family. The situation has gradually turned serious. I am the Fan family."  As a person, once something changes, I am afraid that even if there is a way out, it will not help. I hope that you will explain the reason clearly."

    With that said, he stood up and bowed deeply.

    Gao Jing hurriedly avoided this courtesy, pondered for a moment, and finally said: "Originally, according to the rules, I couldn't say anything, but now the fortune has changed, and the appearance of luck has become a mess. I can detect the surge of luck.  A hundred times better, but there¡¯s not much to hide.¡±

    "If you want to say this, you must first say the great destiny of the world."

    "Three hundred years ago, this dynasty already had a national life span of 250 years. The spirit of the true dragon has declined, and it has become old. The stars of generals have even fallen, and a new round of reform is needed."

    "But three hundred years ago, heaven and earth changed greatly. Dao and Dharma appeared in the world, and ghosts and gods appeared. Everything changed. The true dragon of this dynasty was greatly favored, but it had the appearance of continuous blessings, so it declined but did not die. Up to now, it is five hundred and fifty  Year!"

    "This makes it difficult to draw new dragons, so the dragon energy is scattered everywhere, forming the energy of the princes."

    "My master's appearance is that of a minister and assistant, but there is a small group of lilac aura hidden inside. He has a high position of authority and fulfills the destiny of the prince, so the Fan Mansion has gradually prospered in recent years."

    Before Gao Jing finished speaking, Fan Shirong's face lit up and he said, "Okay!"

    Gao Jing did not accept the words, and continued: "It's just that the Marquis of Wei also noticed that although the Dragon Qi has the effect of deep-diving evolutionary isolation and can shield the induction, the Marquis of Wei is the person involved, and the changes in luck cannot be concealed.  Therefore there is suspicion.¡±

    "Although dragon energy has the ability to shield, the Marquis of Wei is suspicious, and Yang and Ming are investigating, so they are afraid that it cannot be concealed." Gao Jing said coldly: "This is the result of the changes in the times. If it had been before,  There are very few people who can read the secrets of heaven by looking at their qi, how can it be so easy?"

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong couldn't help but turn pale, and his palms were covered in cold sweat: "What should we do?"

    "My Tianji Pavilion magic skills were originally unique in the world, but now I am restricted everywhere. This time He Bo is a test by Wei Marquis. I know this, but why is this? I don't know. I only know that if the lady enters He Bo, no matter what  Life or death, the Fan family is in danger!"

    "Although he escaped from the catastrophe this time, it made the Marquis of Wei even more suspicious. How can he avoid the catastrophe because of his superficial strength?"

    "My plan to establish a chamber of commerce outside is to avoid the supervision of Marquis Wei. If I want to achieve something, this food, grass, gold and silver are indispensable, and it is also a way out. If I don't think it can be done, I can retreat and make a comeback. I don't want to count on Fan Mansion's strength.  , but it has increased a lot, which is strange!¡±

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong nodded repeatedly, his eyes flashing with joy: "Then what should we do now?"

    "I don't know how the destiny will evolve now, but since there is a good omen, you have to take a chance. You must know that the way of luck is to use people. The more people who can rely on the young master, the more advantage they will have. Young Master, in the future  At this juncture, you must not have any scruples, you must be one step ahead and take the lead - recruit talents!"

    "Who is that talent?" Fan Shirong's eyes lit up.

    "There is a squad leader in Shanya County named Sang Li. Although his duties are small, he has some luck and can be reused."

    "Quizheng Zhou Zhicheng's appearance looks ordinary, just for a high official, but in fact he hasFortunately, this son is a talented general and can lead conquests. The young master can take advantage of him.  "

    "There is another person who is the master of Dayan Temple. This person's luck has already been formed. If he can make him a disciple, the young master's luck will be greatly increased. Even if he takes a step back, as long as he joins, he can still get part of it.  Luck.¡±

    Just as he was talking, the yard deacon took a step forward and stopped talking when he saw the high scene. Fan Shirong felt unhappy and asked: "What's the matter?"

    "Master, the eldest son is here."

    "Oh? Go and greet him." The deacon bowed his head in response. Seeing the deacon go away, Fan Shirong said to a servant: "Go and prepare the hot wine on the table."

    "Yes!" The servant stepped back.

    Fan Shirong thought for a moment, and just as he was thinking about it, a young man came in. He looked to be about thirty years old. When the servants around him saw the eldest son coming, they all stood up to show respect.

    I saw Fan Shichang striding over in the snow, smiling: "Brother Xian and Mr. Gao are very interested in enjoying the snow here."

    Gao Jing stood up and bowed without saying much.

    Seeing his eldest brother arriving, Fan Shirong smiled: "Brother, if you are there, please sit down!"

    Fan Shichang did not refuse, and sat down. After a moment, someone brought hot coals and a banquet. Seeing this, Fan Shirong smiled: "Cooking wine and watching the snow is the most wonderful thing."

    The two talked for a while. Fan Shichang thought of something and frowned slightly: "Yesterday, my mother learned that the Taoist priest Dayanguan got 500 taels of silver and 100 acres of fertile land. She also said that she had treated her benefactor badly. My mother is too kind, and the money is not bad. 100 acres of fertile land."  The fertile land is already of the highest quality, but after passing this threshold, what does the Marquis of Wei think?"

    Fan Shirong took the topic and smiled: "What the eldest brother said is that I am going to entertain him and ask my sister to thank me, and then I will repay the favor. This will not break the rules and avoid mother's complaints."

    Fan Shichang was startled after hearing this, and smiled tepidly: "My second brother just has an idea."

    The atmosphere in the pavilion suddenly calmed down.

    In the ancestral temple of the Wei family, the snow and rain were hazy. Eight soldiers were standing under the left and right eaves with their hands bowed respectfully. In a corridor, the Crown Prince of Wei Marquis was in front, and groups of people behind were all members of the clan. This was the family's ancestral temple.  sacrifice.

    "The Marquis is here!" A shout came. The prince of Wei Hou was thinking about it. He was awakened by the shout and knelt down: "I welcome you!"

    When hundreds of people below heard this, they immediately knelt down and waited for the news.

    "Everyone, get up!" Wei Hou said with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood and stepped forward: "Everyone else should leave. Come here, your son."

    "Yes!" Prince Wei Hou followed. Wei Hou slowly moved forward, looking at the wind and rain. He didn't speak for a while, but his face was a little livid.

    The Marquis of Wei did not speak, and the prince and several soldiers did not dare to speak. They all followed him with their hands down, listening to the sound of snow and rain falling continuously outside the corridor.

    Arriving at a side hall, Wei Marquis waved his hand. All the soldiers were guarding the outside, and the prince followed him in.

    "Gugang came here to offer sacrifices to his ancestors, and felt very uncomfortable." Wei Marquis said slowly: "My family has been established for seven generations. The first four generations laid the foundation. It was not until my grandfather that I became the Marquis of Wei. After seven years, he became the Marquis of Wei.  Although he has passed away, he is still a god and has a spirit, protecting one side and being the city god of this city."

    "It's just that according to the rules of heaven, humans and gods are not allowed to communicate privately. They are only allowed to communicate once a year, and they can only say simple words such as good, bad, and good."

    "But just now, my ancestors sent a spirit to me in an unusual way, telling me that my foundation has changed, and a catastrophe is just around the corner." At this point, Wei Hou's face turned pale, and he looked at the gray and gloomy sky outside, and his tone became serious: "This breaks the laws of heaven.  There will be punishment. Our ancestors would rather take this risk to warn us. What does it mean? It means that a catastrophe is imminent!"

    Hearing this, the prince of Weihou had already knelt down and kowtowed, and then said: "Father, the gods of our ancestors can know the opportunity beforehand. How can I dare to doubt it? It's just that I came from the corner to have my hair tied, to be taught, and to be crowned myself."  When you come to listen to government affairs, you don¡¯t dare to show any slightness, and all the six counties and prefectures will take a look at it.¡±

    "The past few years have been going smoothly. The people may be in hardship, but they can still eat. There is no reason to rebel. Every family in the government has supervision. Even the Fan family is far from a threat!"

    "The military power is also entirely in the hands of the father, and there is no difference. The civil society has been cleaned up once every ten years, and it is all clean. The sons and ministers are ignorant. I really can't think of any threats!"

    Wei Hou smiled with satisfaction and said: "Get up! No one says you are bad, but some say you are too cautious. However, the ancestors and gods will never make mistakes. This is very interesting."

    Wei Hou pursed his lips and said: "Maybe the trouble lies outside, but there are not many signs from Jinghou and Yehou!"

    Speaking of this, Wei Marquis did not smile at all: "However, there must be more internal discussionsAfter cleaning up, it would be better for the grass and trees to be soldiers than to be careless. This matter will be handled by you.  "

    "Yes!" The prince kowtowed and accepted the order. This was a test and a gift. With just these words, the power held by the prince increased several times.

    Marquis Wei said no more, got up and went to the door. The two people guarding outside were holding oil coats and umbrellas. Marquis Wei put on the oil coat, and the two of them held the big umbrella and left.

    The prince of Weihou stood up and saw his father walking away. He was stunned for a moment and said nothing. He squinted at the drizzle of rain and snow outside, thinking in his mind.

    The reply just now was indeed from the bottom of his heart. The entire territory was not only prosperous but also peaceful and harmonious. He really couldn't think of any trouble.

    However, since this is the case, it is better to alert the snake and force the hidden dangers out. According to this charter, the first one to be suppressed is the Fan family. This is the fastest growing family in the past ten years. Although it is far from threatening itself, there is nothing wrong with suppressing it.  , and see how the territory responds.

    Thinking of this, the prince had made up his mind and let out a sigh of relief.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 45 Banquet

    The first snowfall was not heavy at first. There was a burst of cold rain and snow particles, which melted as they fell, and then stopped. But this time it was different. In the afternoon, the rain stopped, and the snow became heavier and heavier. Snowflakes  Pieces fell.

    Looking at the weather, the clouds in the sky are still getting thicker, and it looks like it will snow for a while. In this weather, no one comes out to do business, and there are very few pedestrians on the road. However, at this time, there is a horse riding on the snowy road.

    The horses¡¯ hooves stepped on the snow-covered road, and the snow and water flew up as they galloped, leaving long horseshoe marks on the snow.

    Mu Qing gritted his teeth and looked at the sky. The clouds were like lead and so dark that it was hard to breathe. He tightened his cotton-padded jacket tightly, gritted his teeth and continued running.

    This morning I received an order from the Second Young Master to invite Wang Cunye, the master of Dayan Temple, to a banquet.

    Mu Qing was born in a family, so of course he did not dare to neglect, so he immediately set off and rushed to Dayan Temple. Before he could take a breath, he learned that Wang Guanzhu had gone home to visit relatives, so he hurriedly ate a bowl of noodles and turned back.  Odamura.

    When they arrived, they found out that the family had moved away a few days ago. When they arrived at a large jingshe house outside the county town, Mu Qing couldn't help but run over, hoping that this time he wouldn't run away in vain.

    When night was approaching, they arrived in front of the big house of the Jingshe. Even the people and horses were all white. Mu Qing turned over and dismounted, moved his frozen body, took out a sip of strong wine from his arms and drank it.  It took a while before I felt warmer.

    Stepping forward and knocking on the door, with the "dong dong" knocking sound, a child who was only twelve or thirteen years old opened the door. Mu Qing couldn't help but ask: "Is this the home of Taoist Wang Cunye?"

    "Yes, the second brother is inside!" the child replied, looking at the visitor with some curiosity.

    This large monastery was originally owned by the Fan family, and Mu Qing had been here before. When he came in to take a closer look, he saw a carriage parked outside. The horse had gone to the back to eat, but depending on the situation, it was either tonight or tomorrow.  I secretly thought I was lucky.

    At this time, a young man came out. The young man looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, but he was wearing a silver crown, which clearly showed a different identity. He was also wearing a long robe, long sleeves, and had a certain peaceful aura. This was Wang Cunye.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he said, "Third brother, you go back first."

    The child laughed and ran back quickly. Wang Cunye bowed his hand to Mu Qing: "I am Wang Cunye, what do you do for a living?"

    When Mu Qing saw that it was really Wang Cunye, he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. He didn't have to run around anymore. He immediately bowed respectfully to Wang Cunye and said, "I am Mu Qing from Fan Mansion. Please tell me what the second young master has said, please go to the house."  feast."

    "Going to a banquet? What's the matter?" Wang Cunye frowned unnoticeably, and then asked, "When did it happen?"

    Although his expression was subtle, Mu Qing, the son of the family, was used to being served and was very good at observing his words. Seeing his frown, he said: "What happened this morning is that there has not yet been a formal banquet to thank the viewer, so the second young master specially invited me."

    Wang Cunye was silent at first, standing in the snow, watching the snowflakes falling, not feeling cold at all, but thinking silently in his heart, what did Fan Shirong mean by this move?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of mind, he looked at it for a while and then asked: "When does the Second Young Master want me to go?"

    "Young Master didn't say anything, but I guess the sooner the better!" Wang Cunye nodded, took out a piece of silver from his arms, and threw it to Mu Qing: "It's raining and snowing heavily. It's not easy for you to come here. With this little money, you can  Take it and drink it on the road, then go back and tell the Second Young Master that I will go directly to Fucheng for the banquet tomorrow!"

    Mu Qing saw Yinzi coming and caught him quickly. Hearing what was said behind him, he quickly responded: "I will definitely bring the words to you. I will resign now!"

    As he said that, he wanted to take the horse and exit.

    "It's getting dark, why has it come to this? Just eat here and come with me tomorrow!"

    "The rules in the house are very strict. How dare you, the villain, be so negligent? The master will go to the banquet tomorrow, and the villain must go back tonight." Mu Qing said quickly.

    Wang Cunye waved his hand: "Even if you have to go back all night, you don't have to go without food. This time can't be wasted. I'll ask the kitchen to give you something hot to eat before going back."

    Just as he was talking, Wang Cunye smiled again: "Look, it's not a coincidence, someone came over and was carrying wine!"

    Mu Qing looked around and saw several villagers carrying wine burdens and a lot of food, including carp, intestines, and pieces of mutton.

    Wang Cunye then ordered: "Go to the kitchen quickly and get some quick dishes for this guy."

    After saying that, he entered the door, and Mu Qing was indeed hungry, so he followed him into the inner room. Once inside, someone poured a pot of wine and put it on the fire to warm.

    The cook in the house was cooking. After hearing this, she immediately cooked mutton, the aroma of meat filled the air, and Mu Qing couldn't help but swallow his saliva.

    After a while, two bowls of vegetables and a large bowl of wine were served. Mu Qing didn't care about anything else, so he wolfed down the food. After eating, he went out immediately.

    It was cold and windy outside. Mu Qing got on the horse and felt pain in his buttocks. When he touched it, there were blood stains on his clothes. He gritted his teeth, put down the reins, and immediately disappeared into the cold wind and snowy night, galloping towards Fucheng.

    Early the next morning at Fan Mansion, Mu Qing stood in front of Fan Shirong, dragging his exhausted body and covered in snow, and reported the matter to the second young master.

    "So, Wang Cunye can come here today?" Fan Shirong asked, seeing that this man was covered in snow and livid from the cold. He unconsciously raised his mouth and asked.

    Mu Qing lowered his head and responded: "Yes, that's what he said."

    Fan Shirong nodded slightly and said, "Go down and get five taels of silver from the accounting room. I'll give you a day off. Go back and have a good rest!"

    "Yes! Retreat, villain!" With that said, Mu Qing retreated from the Second Young Master's room.

    "Go and tell the kitchen that guests will be visiting tonight and ask them to prepare a small banquet." Fan Shirong ordered.

    The maid who stood with her hands hanging down listened and quickly responded.

    At this time, Wang Cunye was sitting on the carriage and heading towards Fucheng.

    There was snow on the road, and all the frost grass and fallen leaves were gone. There was only a large expanse of white snow. Wang Cunye sat in the carriage, covering his eyes slightly to avoid the glare of the snow, watching this rare snow scene.

    The waterway is frozen, otherwise it would be faster to walk on the waterway.

    In the afternoon, we arrived at Fucheng. The carriage did not stop, so we put up a sign. Seeing that it was a Taoist official, the gatekeepers did not dare to neglect, and quickly let them go without even checking.

    Arriving in the city, the carriage became slow. Wang Cunye ordered to walk towards Fan Mansion and looked around again.

    This is the southeastern corner of the city. There is a street. There are many shops on the street, and there is also a small ancient temple. After walking for a while, you can see the bustling market. A little further away, you can see a red lacquer gate, and squatting at the door.  There is a stone lion, the main door does not open, there is a corner door for people to enter and exit.

    There is a plaque on the main door with the words "Fan Mansion" on it.

    The surrounding walls are high and the courtyard is deep, so you can¡¯t see inside. Wang Cunye looked at it, smiled slightly, and thought to himself, this is it!

    Wang Cunye knew the rules. He had to be at least an eighth-grade Taoist priest before he could enter or exit the main entrance. He arrived at the corner door. There were two doormen standing in front of the door. When he saw Wang Cunye coming towards him in a feathered robe and a star crown, he quickly held his hands in his hands: "I don't know what he looks like."  Why are you here? Do you have an appointment?"

    Wang Cunye saw that the servant of Fan Mansion was well-behaved, he nodded slightly in his heart and said: "Go back and tell your second son that Wang Cunye from Dayan Temple is here as promised!"

    When the servant in front of him heard that it was Wang Cunye, he couldn't help being shocked. He raised his hands and said: "This villain has eyes but cannot see Mount Tai. Taoist priest, please come in. The second young master has already given orders. If Taoist priest Wang comes, we must not stop him and lead him immediately."  Go inside!¡±

    Wang Cunye nodded slightly, and the servant quickly led the way.

    All this fell into the eyes of a waiter in a teahouse far across the way. The waiter poured the tea, went inside, and came out after a while.

    After a while, at the back door, a man entered the carriage and ordered: "Go to Zifu!"

    The waiting coachman said nothing. He whipped his horse whip and accelerated his horse forward. After half a stick of incense, the carriage stopped in front of the side door of Weihou Mansion.

    A person walked out of the carriage and entered through the side door. When the guards saw this person, they not only did not dare to stop him, but they all moved out of the way and remained silent.

    This person came in and walked towards the courtyard of the Crown Prince of Wei. This Crown Prince's Mansion was actually one with the Marquis of Wei's Mansion, just separated by a garden. This man was a member of the team assigned to the Crown Prince by the Marquis of Wei. He was responsible for collecting various intelligences and in charge of  It is a private prison, so everyone in the house is very taboo about it.

    After a while, we arrived in front of the prince's door.

    The Prince's Mansion is very spacious, with carved railings and jade paintings. There is a pool in front of the door. It is winter at this time, and the pool is frozen, just like a piece of amber, adding a bit of magnificence.

    When the two maids in front of the door saw this person arriving, they quickly bowed and saluted, and asked, "Your Excellency is here to see the Crown Prince, do you need us to inform him?"

    The man nodded, still not daring to break the rules, and said, "You guys go and announce that I'm here."

    "Yes." The two maids bowed, and one of them ran in to inform the prince.

    After a while, the maid came out and said to the man: "Sir, the prince wants you to come in."

    After saying this, she stepped out of the way and remained silent. If you look closely, you can still see her slightly trembling body. ThisHe glanced around and saw the maid's expression, but he didn't pay any attention to it and stepped directly into the door.

    When they got inside, they saw that the prince was admiring the calligraphy and painting. Looking faintly, he saw that the painting was of a surging river, with clouds and mist on the river. A large car hung in the clouds and mist, followed by hundreds of people behind it. The whole painting had a faint  It has a certain indescribable majesty and charm that makes people's hearts move when they see it.

    The man glanced at the prince, then went to the prince, straightened his clothes, and bowed: "Geng Huaizhong, deacon of Qingyi Pavilion, pays homage to the prince!"

    ?? Qingyi Pavilion is the intelligence and assassination agency of the Marquis of Wei. It has networked many strange people, especially wealthy people. Its own secret agency was gradually leaked, so the level was determined.

    The cabinet minister is assigned to the eighth rank, and the deacon is assigned to the ninth rank, so he is also an official.

    After hearing this, the prince remained silent. He held the teacup in his hand, sipping the fragrant tea, and looked at the picture. After a while, he put down the teacup, turned his eyes to this person, and said, "Get up, you have nothing to do with me.  ?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The move has basically come to an end. I looked at the results. I haven¡¯t called for votes in the past few days, and they have dropped a little. Please recommend votes and rush forward!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 46: To Alarm the Snake

    "I will report to you as usual!" In the snow and rain outside, the cold wind passed by, and Geng Huaizhong stood with his hands down.

    The prince's eyebrows twitched. He was slightly round in heaven, just a little thin, but he did have some innate nobility. He immediately said: "Say it!"

    "Yes!" Geng Huaizhong lowered his head deeply and said in a deep voice: "The lower official is secretly supervising the movements of the Fan family. The property and relationships are all clear, but Fan Shirong, the second son of the Fan family, has made some movements."

    "Not even three moments ago, Dayan Guan Wang Cunye went to Fan Mansion. It was an invitation from the second son of the Fan family!"

    "Oh?" Prince Wei Hou narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "You continue, I'm listening."

    "Yes!" Geng Huaizhong agreed quickly and continued: "After investigation by the lower officials, Wang Cunye and He Bo returned from the Dharma Assembly. Fan Mansion gave them 500 taels of silver and a hectare of fertile land!"

    Geng Huaizhong paused and continued: "Also, Fan Shirong's people went out of the mansion many times and went to the territory of Yehou. However, due to our limitations, we could not find out what happened."

    The prince of Wei Hou tapped his fingers on the table, making a slight "ding-dong" sound. The whole hall became even quieter, making people dare not even take a big breath.

    There is no problem in Wang Cunye going to Fan Mansion, but considering that Wang Cunye is from the Dao Palace, there are some problems at this sensitive moment.

    ¡°Also, Fan Shirong¡¯s people have gone out of the mansion to the territory of Yehou many times, and they are suspected of colluding with the foreign princes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Dao Palace, Foreign Marquis, Gods The Prince of Wei Marquis was suddenly startled, and he thought about it a little, his eyes had a faint light.

    "My words to my father-in-law yesterday seemed to be in a smaller pattern.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Since Taoism and law have appeared in the world, ghosts and gods have revealed their holiness, the hearts of the people, the hearts of scholars, and even the army are not the only reference standards. Taoist palaces, foreign princes, and gods actually have the power to intervene.

    Thinking of this, I remembered the strategy I had set yesterday to "snatch the enemy" - while the situation is still under control, force out the hidden dangers and see how the major forces react.

    According to this charter, the first person to be suppressed is the Fan family. No matter what role Wang Cunye plays at this time, maybe he is just innocent, but when he joins in on his own, he is a suitable chess piece.

    Thinking of this, the Crown Prince of Wei narrowed his eyes and coldly found an excuse: "It's true that Fan Mansion intends to win over, but Wang Cunye also intends to join him? This person was rewarded by me, but he colluded with the ministers. It is really abominable.  You pass my instructions and mobilize the Split Sky Pavilion to kill this Wang Cunye."

    "Since Wang Cunye came back from the Hebo Dharma Festival, it is obvious that his luck and martial arts are extraordinary. He may even have magic in him. Don't be careless. Use all your strength to fight the lion, the eagle, and the rabbit!"

    "Order all the four major stalls of Qingyi Pavilion to dispatch and gather with Zhang Mingyuan of Butian Pavilion to surround and kill this person."

    "After the killing, carefully observe the reaction of Dao Palace, Fan family and the territory to this matter, and report it to me at any time."

    After hearing this order, Geng Huaizhong looked solemn and said without moving his face: "Yes, I obey the order!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hundreds and thousands of people are killed in the Hebo Dharma Assembly once every ten years, so what does it mean to kill Wang Cunye?

    But the prince was decisive and wise, and he immediately mobilized five masters to surround and kill him. He really got the yamen¡¯s true intention!

    Geng Huaizhong took the prince's instructions and left the Weihou Mansion. He pulled out a good horse from the dedicated stable, turned over and rode all the way.

    After half an hour, we left the city gate and came to Lukou Town outside the city.

    Lukou Town is connected to the water transport terminal through a thoroughfare, with post roads running through it, and an endless stream of pedestrians and merchants. On the main road in front of the town entrance, there is a wine shop designed for passers-by to stop and drink.

    Geng Huaizhong got off his horse, entered the wine shop, and said to the shopkeeper: "Cut three kilograms of beef for me and warm a pot of wine. The beef must be freshly slaughtered, and the wine must be green bamboo leaves."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the clerk was startled and walked over and said, "Sir, please wait a moment. I'll go and notify the people inside."

    This shop is a branch of Qingyi Pavilion. All these are secret codes. Geng Huaizhong nodded, sat on a chair and drank tea. Although he was a deacon, many things still had to be done according to the rules.

    After a while, the storekeeper had cut three kilograms of beef and poured a pot of warm wine into a gourd. Geng Huaizhong saw it and asked, "How much silver!"

    "With the gourd, there's a total of one tael of silver!"

    Geng Huaizhong nodded, took out a piece of broken silver from his arms, and threw it to the shopkeeper. With beef in his arms and warm wine hanging around his waist, he walked out and got on his horse.Keep going.

    The distance of several hundred meters seemed to the horses to be a matter of seconds. Within a few breaths, he had arrived at the town. Geng Huaizhong turned over and dismounted, and was greeted by a middle-aged man wearing a bamboo hat. His eyes narrowed slightly.  He glanced at the gourd and walked up: "Sir, please show me your token."

    Geng Huaizhong remained silent and took out a token. It was made of bronze and had Geng Huaizhong's exclusive mark on it. When the middle-aged man saw it, he nodded slightly and said, "Sir, follow me."

    Led by this man, we arrived at a courtyard and saw that it was very large. There were ten rooms in a row in the east wing and more in a row in the west wing, about fifteen rooms. They were all with lights on but silent.

    The middle-aged man knocked on the copper bang, and suddenly there was movement in all the rooms in the courtyard. Within a moment, they all came out. These people were dressed in strange clothes, some wore crowns and belts, and had gloomy faces. Some were simply dressed. They were also all kinds of strange things.  Most are pretty normal.

    Geng Huaizhong glanced at the people around him, held the deacon's token high in his hand, and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty has an order, and he ordered me to come and declare."

    When everyone saw that it was the deacon of Qingyi Pavilion who came to announce the oral order, they did not dare to neglect, and quickly knelt down on one knee. This was not kneeling to show loyalty to Geng Huaizhong, but the prince who was kneeling. They quickly responded: "Yes!"

    After saying that, seeing everyone taking orders, Geng Huaizhong narrowed his eyes and said to a lean man: "Ye Changzhi, you send a flying pigeon to contact the four major stalls and Zhang Mingyuan of Butian Pavilion!"

    After finishing speaking, he said to a Taoist priest: "Li Hong, please make a room for me. I will stay here tonight and wait for them. As soon as they come, report to me immediately!"

    The two men responded in a deep voice, and Li Hong led Geng Huaizhong into a room: "Sir, this is the newly swept room. Do you have any other orders?"

    Geng Huaizhong glanced around. The room was very clean. There were neatly folded quilts on a wooden couch. Two candles were lit. There were snacks on the table in the west. He nodded slightly and said, "Not bad, four stalls."  Or if Zhang Mingyuan is here, come directly to the room and call me."

    After hearing this, the Taoist priest responded in a deep voice, and heard Geng Huaizhong say again: "Okay, you can go out."

    After hearing this, Li Hong remained silent, closed the door and left.

    Seeing that everyone had left, Geng Huaizhong found a chair and sat down. He took out the beef from his arms and touched the wine in the gourd at his waist. It was still filled with warm steam. He opened the bottle cork with one hand and poured out the beef.  , just eating this wine, he finished it after a while, wiped his mouth, and fell asleep.

    After an hour, Zhang Mingyuan, the representative of Butian Pavilion here, was located in four stalls not far away from Weihou County. They all received the flying pigeon message from Qingyi Pavilion at different times. Seeing that the prince was destined, they did not dare to neglect, and they all  We drove all night and sped towards Lukou Town.

    In the evening, the heavy snow had stopped, and the ground was completely white. At midnight, there was a sudden sound of galloping horses and a neighing sound in Lukou Town, and only one person was seen turning over.

    This man is tall, eight feet long. He steps down from his horse and has the aura of a fierce tiger descending from the mountain that cannot be stopped!

    Someone had already come out to meet him outside the courtyard. When they saw this person, they all greeted him with arms and whispered: "Sir, the deacon of Qingyi Pavilion has arrived. He is resting in a house now while I wake him up."

    Deng Wuchao nodded coldly, knowing that this was unusual and did not stop him. He led the horse into the courtyard, entered the hall himself, and waited silently.

    Everyone knows his character and doesn¡¯t care.

    The more advanced the martial arts, the more different their personalities are from ordinary people. Among the four major positions, Deng Wuchao is majestic and taciturn, and is known as the Crouching Tiger. Qin Zhao is unruly and withdrawn, known as the lone wolf. Shiina looks like a loyal person.  Good at talking, but cold and unfazed, the youngest and rising young man.

    Geng Huaizhong was sleeping in the house and faintly heard the sound of galloping horses. He hurriedly woke up and opened his sleepy eyes. At this time, he saw a man from Qingyi Pavilion who came over and raised his hands to him and said: "Sir, Lord Deng Wuchao has arrived. At this moment,  Waiting for you in the main hall."

    Geng Huaizhong nodded slightly and said to the man: "Go and get me a basin of wash water. I want cold water."

    This man was originally from Jianghu, so he couldn't help but feel slightly annoyed. He was also a good man in the green forest. He didn't expect that he would be asked to carry face wash here, but at this time he had to pinch his nose and admit it.

    After a while, the man poured the washing water over and retreated.

    After a while, Geng Huaizhong, who was sober, came to the main hall and saw Deng Wuchao, one of the four stalls, already sitting and waiting. Geng Huaizhong cupped his hands and smiled, saying to Deng Wuchao: "Master Deng!"

    The four major positions are not official positions, but they are the most elite members of the organization. They enjoy the treatment of ninth-grade officials, which is very polite.

    Deng Wuchao greeted him, nodded, and continued to sit. The atmosphere wasIt just froze up.

    But Geng Huaizhong knew that Deng Wuchao was obsessed with martial arts and had such a temperament, so he didn't care. He found a chair and sat down, waiting for everyone.

    After a while, the remaining three people had arrived.

    After a while, I heard only one voice: "I'm late, please forgive me."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: A middle-aged man with a handsome face and a few wrinkles, wearing a black robe with white embellishments. This dress is exactly the teachings of Butian Pavilion.

    Everyone present stood up to greet him, saying, "I don't dare!"

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Geng Huaizhong stood up, with a cold light in his eyes, and said directly: "Now that everyone has arrived, there is no need to delay. Following the order of the prince, we will set off immediately to ambush and kill Wang Cunye."

    At this point, the eyelids of everyone present moved slightly. Geng Huaizhong swept his eyes across everyone, lowered his palms, pressed them on the table, and said coldly: "This matter cannot be ambiguous at all. This man is rebellious and insane.  I have already killed two captains and more than a dozen public servants. Although you have official status, I will not hesitate to attack you!"

    "And when it comes to the Crown Prince's plan, you must not be careless. The Crown Prince said that if you want a lion or an eagle to fight a rabbit, use all your strength - did you hear that?"

    There was silence in the main hall, and after a moment, everyone responded: "Yes!"

    The voices of these five people gathered together, as if they were hundreds of people. Seeing this, Geng Huaizhong no longer hesitated, waved to the back, and said: "In addition to the five of you, there will be others in the palace who will cooperate, let's go!"

    The five of them said nothing and left for a moment towards the official road of the outer city. This was the only way for Wang Cunye to pass.

    A fight is about to break out!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 47: Interception and Killing

    The carriage drove over smoothly. The driver opened the sedan curtain and said cautiously: "Taoist priest, please come in!"

    "Hmm!" Wang Cunye frowned, looked at it, bent down and went in, nodded to the housekeeper further away, and said: "Go to Xiaohe Village!"

    "Taoist priest, sit tight!" The coachman quickly spurred the horse forward, a gust of cold wind passed by from the street, the iron rings on the carriage swayed, and a cold impact sound was heard.

    Wang Cunye sat on the carriage, looking at the dark sky outside, his eyes flashing with a faint light, thinking about what happened in Fan Mansion just now.

    The second young master was very enthusiastic, and Miss Fan also came out to pay his respects. She was really a beauty, but that was all. Why did she feel so uneasy all of a sudden?

    Especially now, I have heart palpitations, oh, it¡¯s really not reassuring!

    We arrived at the city gate in a short while. When the guard saw that it was Fan Mansion's carriage, he let it go without stopping.

    After leaving the city gate, there is a road. The snow has stopped, but the snow has not melted. The harder it is, the harder it is. Some of the melted snow has refrozen, shining and refracting in the sun. After passing the official road, you can enter the cliff.  Within the territory, crops and woods could be seen on the left and right. Wang Cunye narrowed his eyes slightly and looked around.

    The carriage creaked forward, and the scenery continued to retreat. The driver was still chattering: "We will turn to the trail here. There is a lot of mud and snow. Master, please sit tight."

    Just as he was talking, Wang Cunye suddenly felt frightened. Without thinking, he rushed forward with all his strength. The solid wood roof cracked with a bang, and the man jumped three feet and flew out.

    The frightened horses rushed forward with the driver. Almost at the same time, there was only a "puff" sound, but a crossbow fired. Suddenly, several arrows were hit in the carriage. The driver and the horse both neighed and fell down after being hit by the arrows.

    "Perhaps there was a plan in advance. At the same time after shooting, with an order, dozens of people jumped out of the ice and snow and rushed towards the carriage where Wang Cunye was.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he rushed forward. The two sides crossed each other, and with a flash of sword light, the two men still holding crossbows screamed and fell out.

    After crossing each other and standing still, we saw about fifteen people coming, five of them in different clothes, and the other ten people were all uniformly dressed in black.

    Wang Cunye fell to the ground and glanced at these people. At this time, the horse driver had died violently, blood was flowing all over the ground, and only the hot body was still twitching.

    "Kill!" The man in black quickly formed two sword formations and rushed forward. The ten people formed a sword formation and a sword light was scattered like thunder!

    Wang Cunye let out a "hum", his figure sank down, and disappeared into the sky. The next moment, sword light appeared in a sword formation, and two "puff" sounds were heard, and two men in black screamed.

    Almost at the same time, Leng Buwei's figure suddenly appeared. He stabbed his sword in the back, but it was a rainbow of sword energy. Wang Cunye struck the sword with his backhand, and only heard a symphony of "pop", interlacing, circling, and flashing.  , cross The two swords fought in succession. After a moment, Wang Cunye's figure appeared and landed a little further away. Only the hem of the Taoist robe was cracked with a three-inch long crack, and the inner armor could be seen.

    "Ah!" The remaining three men in black screamed, threw themselves on the ground, and died instantly.

    "This kid's martial arts is good, and he's also wearing inner armor!" Deng Wuchao's eyes were solemn, but he judged that this kid's martial arts was on par with his own, but a step ahead of Qin Zhao, Shiina, and Leng Buwei!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But with extra protection, this guy is not a martial artist, he has the style of the government and the army!

    "Come together and kill!" Deng Wuchao shouted.

    Almost at the same time, the remaining group of men in black rushed forward, their swords flashing, containing murderous intent, which made people frightened. These people were all the elites who fought in Qingyi Pavilion, but now they only had to restrain Wang Cunye head-on, and the remaining five masters  , Wang Cunye can be killed.

    Wang Cunye saw the five-man sword formation rolling towards him. The five people behind him gathered their strength and pounced. They sneered and rushed forward. At the moment they met, there was a "whoosh" sound and an ancient seal script suddenly appeared in the air with ripples.  In a flash, the movement of heaven, earth, sun and moon suddenly evolved, causing these men in black to stop and move slowly.

    "Not good!" Before he had time to react, the sword flashed. The man in black watched helplessly as the sword touched his heart. He was startled for a moment. "Puff" was heard repeatedly, and suddenly five corpses were lying on the ground, and blood flowed out.  The land was dyed red.

    Zhang Mingyuan saw this, his eyes narrowed, and he said in a deep voice: "Oh no, this man's martial arts is as good as ours, but he can also use Taoism, let's go together and kill him!"

    Leng Buwei's figure moved, and his sword flashed. He was the youngest of the four great stalls, with vicious swordsmanship and character. At this moment, he silently rushed to attack. At this moment, there was a sudden sound, and suddenly  There was a flash of golden light on the snow, not yetBefore he had time to react, he saw the corpses of the two newly deceased men in black jumping up suddenly, their eyes empty and emotionless, and they pounced on Leng Buwei.

    Leng Buwei was shocked. He turned his body over with all his strength and struck a sword with his backhand. With a "pop" sound, a corpse was pierced through the heart. However, this corpse held the sword with one hand and held on tightly.

    Seeing this, Leng Buwei loosened his grip and retreated backwards. Wang Cunye dodged and struck with his sword. Leng Buwei had no way to avoid it. He yelled and fell out. There was a little red mark on his eyebrows, and the slightest trace of  Blood flowed out from the seven orifices, but he died immediately.

    "Demon way! You are using demonic methods!" Shiina saw Wang Cunye driving the corpse and killing Leng Buwei. She was suddenly frightened and frightened. The sword light rushed forward. In an instant, the swords struck each other seven times. As long as he could drag out a breath,  If three people come up, they can surround and kill them!

    But a corpse rushed forward, not afraid of the sword light in front of him. Shiina's sword flashed, and the corpse was immediately cut into several pieces, and blood spattered out. At this moment, a cold light flashed, and the long sword  Penetrating it, a shower of blood came out from the chest, with impeccable strength and time.

    Shiina screamed loudly, and blood spurted out like a spring. She fell to the snow and died instantly.

    When Deng Wuchao saw this scene, he screamed sadly: "Shiina!"

    When Wang Cunye heard this, a cold light flashed in his eyes: "Who am I talking about? It turns out that the four adults from Qingyi Pavilion have arrived. I have been looking up to you for a long time!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: 11:17:39 PM

    "Demon! You deserve to die!" Seeing his dead brother jump out from the demon exorcism, Deng Wuchao's eyes suddenly turned red, anger rushed to his head, and his chest was about to burst. At the moment, he bent his body and turned into a human being.  A small ball passed through the group of corpses.

    Wang Cunye's sword turned into green light and thrust straight down.

    The swords crossed each other, and with a "boom", Wang Cunye could only feel the opponent's inner energy surging in, with a feeling of invincibility. In terms of inner strength, it was actually one level higher than his own. An ordinary warrior would have spit out a mouthful of blood, but  Wang Cunye was not a martial artist. He only saw a slight movement of the tortoise shell, and the breath inside him immediately turned around and flowed backwards.

    Deng Wuchao suddenly felt that his inner breath, carrying a sword energy, was turning around crazily, but he couldn't bear it. He used his mental skills to transform this inner breath, spit out a mouthful of blood, and walked backwards.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes flashed green and he shouted: ¡°Shock!¡±

    An ancient seal suddenly appeared in the air, and with a flash of ripples, the sky, the earth, the sun and the moon suddenly appeared. Waves of ripples drooped down. Deng Wuchao felt that all the energy in his body was stagnant, and he immediately roared with all his strength.

    There was only a "pop" sound, and there was a faint sound of breaking in the air, but it broke through all of a sudden.

    At this moment, the sword energy flashed from the top of his head, and at the Baihui point, Deng Wuchao's beard and hair were spread out, his seven orifices were bleeding, and his figure paused, but he stood still.

    Zhang Mingyuan was also within the shock range. He was shocked and was about to rush out, but he felt numb behind him and a corpse had already hugged his body.

    "Kill!" The three corpses shouted indistinctly, holding long knives and piercing his body deeply. Zhang Mingyuan screamed loudly, blood gushed out, and he fell to the ground with a look of disbelief.

    Qin Zhao took this opportunity and retreated instead of advancing. He jumped up and ran straight to the nearest horse. He turned over and jerked the horse's butt. The horse immediately neighed and ran away.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he didn't chase after him. He only saw ten corpses stiffening and immediately threw themselves on the ground, secretly saying that he was lucky.

    In terms of martial arts, I am actually on par with these five people, but I just used three Taoist techniques - Shock Taoist Talisman, Six Ding Liujia's temporary arrival, and Turtle Shell Counterattack.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Asymmetrical warfare, no matter how high the five men¡¯s martial arts are, with the cooperation of Taoism and martial arts, they are instantly defeated, and they kill one by one.

    If this were not the case, how could the Dao Palace seize part of the power of the imperial court so calmly?

    It¡¯s just that Liu Ding and Liujia came temporarily because they relied on the last part of the corpse¡¯s vitality. Even if they didn¡¯t fight, they could only last for one minute. Unfortunately, these five people didn¡¯t understand, so they died one by one.

    Looking at the figure hundreds of steps away, Wang Cunye smiled coldly, ran to a horse, turned over, and the horse ran out and chased after him.

    The sky was getting darker and darker, and the snowflakes were falling bigger and bigger. The two riders, one behind the other, were galloping in the snow.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 48: Deep secrets also bring deep disasters

    At this moment, he had just had dinner. When Geng Huaizhong walked to the door, he looked outside and saw snowflakes falling one after another on the town, and the smoke from the houses slowly rising

    Geng Huaizhong was confused and remembered what happened when he was a child.

    When I was a child, my mother and I were drying millet at the door. We saw the county magistrate going to the countryside for inspection, with four people sitting on a sedan chair. We quickly avoided it. My mother said lecturingly: "Look at this official, walking in a sedan chair. What do you want in the future?"  If you ride in a sedan chair, you must be an official!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, it has been more than ten years, but he has only reached the ninth rank, and is still far away from the seventh rank. Geng Huaizhong stared at the snow scene with half-squinted eyes. For a long time, he suddenly felt that he was a little abnormal. Why did he feel so inexplicable?

    At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves approaching in the distance. I took a closer look and saw a man leaning on the horse and walking in from the entrance of the town.

    Before I could change my mind, I heard someone on the horse shouting: "Help!"

    When I looked at him, I saw that it was Qin Zhao, one of the four big stalls. Originally, this man was unruly and unsociable. He was known as a lone wolf. He was very particular about his demeanor. However, now he was covered in blood, his long hair was disheveled, and he had multiple problems.  There were a few bloody wounds, indicating that he had been injured. I saw the man rolling down and screaming like he had lost his soul: "Help!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, horses came galloping in the distance. When he turned over, a young man gracefully landed in the snow. He only glanced at it and smiled, "So it's here!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?????

    "Stop!" Geng Huaizhong shouted, but just as he finished his words, he saw a flash of sword light, and in front of Geng Huaizhong, a head flew out, and blood spurted out three feet high, and it rolled to the ground and turned red.  .

    Geng Huaizhong didn't expect that Wang Cunye would dare to kill someone in front of him. First his face turned red, then his face became livid, and he gritted his teeth and sneered: "Killing people in front of my own officer is so bold and arrogant. You have the guts!"  "

    Wang Cunye smiled and said lukewarmly: "Looking at your tone, you are still an official!"

    Geng Huaizhong said with a stern face: "Yes, I am a ninth-grade patrol inspector. I know that your martial arts are very good, but you kill people in front of me. You are so heartless and crazy. Aren't you afraid of the Three-foot Heavenly Constitution?"

    Seeing Wang Cunye¡¯s expressionless face, Geng Huaizhong put away his angry expression and said in a loud voice: ¡°Even if you are not afraid of death, don¡¯t you want to miss your family?¡±

    "Besides, you are a Taoist official. In terms of reason, you have to act according to the law." Geng Huaizhong looked up at the snow in the sky and sighed: "¡ª¡ªYou are so young and don't know the importance. So be it, just let me go.  When you meet the Crown Prince, tell me clearly and you will be treated leniently!"

    "Are you done?" Wang Cunye asked. Geng Huaizhong was startled. Before he could speak, he heard a "pop" sound and saw the sword piercing from the front, and through the back, the bloody sword edge was revealed.

    Geng Huaizhong screamed and pointed with trembling fingers. He had martial arts skills and would not be so cheap, but at this time when his righteousness was so awe-inspiring, he never thought that Wang Cunye would stab him with a sword, and his heart suddenly went cold.

    Wang Cunye pulled it out and blood spurted out. Geng Huaizhong immediately threw himself into the snow and died on the spot.

    After killing the man, Wang Cunye broke in. At this time, a trombone sounded, and people in the yard came out one after another. Seeing this, they shouted and killed him.

    In fact, the masters and backbones have been mobilized and killed them all. Wang Cunye went straight to kill them, and only heard the sound of "puff". The people who came up fell down one after another. In just a moment, the bodies fell down in the courtyard and corridor.  , the blood splashed bright red on the underground pillar, which was shocking.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, one person jumped fiercely and wanted to jump onto the wall to escape. However, with a "pop" sound, a long knife passed by and plunged into the back. He fell to his death immediately.

    Another person was so frightened that he knelt down quickly: "Excuse me, this is none of my business!"

    But only a pool of blood was seen, and the head rolled down, falling and struggling in the courtyard. At this time, the snow was bright, and the door to the inner room was opened, and a few more people were found and killed.

    Wang Cunye inspected for a while and saw that everyone was dead. He went to the sink again and washed the smell off the sword. He then went back to the kitchen to get a dry towel, wiped his hands and face, and then he went to the front and jumped again.  He got on his horse and galloped away.

    Shanya County

    Sang Li was in a hotel with a group of businessmen. The shopkeeper put out a red mud clay pot hot pot with a damp cloth, and there was a charcoal fire underneath. The soup was boiling inside, and there were all kinds of chowder

    As soon as it was served on the table, the aroma was overflowing, and Sang Li shouted: "Brother, come, eat more, we have to go on a business trip later."

    After hearing this, everyone responded and poured soup with a spoon.Then he ate the meat inside, raised his glass, and said, "The wine is good, come on, cheers!"

    Everyone laughed and drank it all.

    There was a squad leader under his command, Dunyong, who was getting drunk while holding the meat in the casserole and drinking the warm rice wine. He said: "Sang Tou, what kind of regulations are there? They only give Sang Tou a chance to stand up for them, but they don't straighten them out."  ? Who in this county is better than Sang Tou!"

    What he was talking about was that Sang Li was the acting captain, but he had nothing to do to correct the situation. After hearing this, everyone responded in succession, saying, "Yes, that's the truth."

    Sang Li had something on his mind. He looked at the snow outside and said, "Let's eat meat and drink wine, so that no one will gossip. As for the above matters, hey!"

    But he kept silent. Now that all the servants had eaten and drank enough, they left the store and went out in batches according to their own errands. Only two of them followed Sang Li for inspection.

    Sang Li stepped on the snow and took a slow circle. To the west was the "Mule and Horse Shop". The shed was about ten feet wide, and the ground was covered with slushy snow. There were traces of cars and hooves on the ground, and horses neighed.  Mule Ki, further away is a teahouse, full of people, drinking tea and telling jokes.

    Everything was normal. Seeing the snowflakes getting smaller, he said, "Let's go out and take a look."

    The two businessmen agreed, and followed out of the county town, and took a look at the official road. Although the snow had stopped, the winter clouds were getting heavier and heavier, rolling on the sky. Not far from the official road was a river embankment.  At this time, a young scholar was seen standing in front of the river embankment for a long time as if he was admiring the snow. Not far away, a servant was waiting outside with a donkey.

    This is a common thing, but Sang Li saw it at first sight, but for some reason, he stepped out and said from a distance: "Hey! The snow is heavy, don't fall into the river."

    With that said, he approached with his servant. Sang Li looked at him carefully and saw that this young man was wearing a gray silk cotton robe and a raincoat with a little snow on it. He was wearing boots. Is this clothes expensive or cheap?  Damn it, Sang Li said: "The snow is slippery, the embankment is slippery, this young master must be careful!"

    But I saw this young man clasping his hands, stepping on the snow, and thinking with a smile: "Auspicious snow heralds a good year, I just came to see the snow, don't worry, I have taken care of this!"

    This is a trivial matter. Sang Li said something and wanted to leave, but he always felt a little uneasy, so he asked: "Where is the young master from?"

    "My name is Wang Shaoyun, and my home is in Fengmeng Town. Hey, the snow has finally stopped now. It has been raining heavily these days!"

    "Who says otherwise? This kind of snow has not happened in ten years. Some houses have been closed. Some poor households will freeze to death and starve to death. There are also some sheds that cannot bear the weight of the snow and will collapse. Only the rich can enjoy the snow." Although  The inexplicable pain in his heart has not been eliminated, but Sang Li can't find a name. After saying this, he silently remembered the name in his heart, turned around and left.

    "Master, there is a pavilion here!" With that, he led Wang Shaoyun there, took out a charcoal stove from the back of the stove, and took out an oil bun.

    Wang Shaoyun moved his hands a little, and the charcoal stove was lit. He put a copper pot with wine in it and heated it up. He unfolded the oil bag and inside it was sauced beef and pastry cakes

    "Master, has this embankment been completed?"

    "Just take a look. What's important is Fucheng, Fucheng is enough!" Wang Shaoyun looked at the snowflakes that were gradually falling outside, with a little confusion in his eyes. He raised the copper pot and swallowed it silently, savoring the aroma of the wine, and said: "  We just have to wait for next spring, when the water warms up and the flowers bloom, and the water becomes heavy.¡±

    "Hey, I studied Confucianism since I was a child. I started my education at the age of seven and entered school at the age of eleven. Although the imperial examination is not as valuable as it used to be, it is always a way to get ahead."

    "Entered the Immortal School at the age of twelve, and studied one hundred and twenty-one volumes of Taoist canon."

    "Neither Confucianism nor Immortalism has solved my confusion. In today's world, the imperial court is declining but not destroyed, and it still dominates the world. Although there are many princes in various places, there are few wars. Business is still growing, but  It may not be inferior to the previous dynasty"

    Qian Min also ate the pancake without saying a word or replying. Seeing this, Wang Shaoyun was silent for a long time, sighed softly, and said: "After all, my heart is not strong. I can neither abandon family feud, wholeheartedly pursue the Tao, nor can I  Abandoning mercy and focusing on revenge, he is wavering at this point. No wonder he failed to raise the true seed and ruined the Daoji."

    Qian Min wiped away the flying snowflakes and said: "Sir, this is because reading has ruined your mind. Things like the Spring and Autumn Period will be ruined as soon as you read them. If you want to take revenge, don't think about the past, let alone  Don¡¯t think about these sages¡¯ books¡­ The saints are now in decline, how many people are still remembering them?¡±

    At this time, a cold wind blew in his face, and the snowflakes became bigger and bigger. Wang Shaoyun squinted his eyes and looked at the distant river and the near outline. He saw a world full of white ice and snow. He couldn't help but said: "It's such a cold day - didn't you say that?"  Wrong, I have no room for regret at this point!¡±

    ?Wang Shaoyun took a breath and stood up, smiling and sighing: "Your temperament is more suitable for practicing Taoism. I just read too many books and lost my mind. That's all. All the treasures of the master have been stolen. There is no room for me to sigh. Let's go."  Well, let¡¯s continue to the river embankment in Fucheng, that¡¯s the key point.¡±

    With that said, the master and the servant walked along the river embankment and gradually headed towards Fucheng.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 49 Fury

    Fucheng

    A Qingyi Pavilion fan was running quickly towards the prince's mansion.

    The four major stalls of Qingyi Pavilion died tragically, and most of the Qingyi Pavilion was destroyed. This fan originally had a low status and could not freely enter and leave the Weihou Mansion. Most of the guards did not recognize him.

    "Stop, who are you?" As soon as he approached the Prince's mansion, the man was stopped by a guard.

    "Li Bo, the fan of Qingyi Pavilion, has something big to report!" the fan said.

    "What's the big deal for you? If you want to come to the door, you need an adult from your family to come up!" The soldier said. When he took a photo, he saw that his face was white and livid. Hearing this, he shouted: "It's big  Don't delay. If there is no big problem, I will be punished by the prince if I ask for permission. If there is a big problem, can you bear it?"

    A gust of cold wind blew and hit him like a whip. The soldier shuddered and realized that the situation might indeed be different. He was startled for a moment and his tone became cautious: "Bring the Qingyi Pavilion fanzi waist card.  After I verify it, you can go in. It¡¯s not easy to do our job, so please don¡¯t worry about the past offenses.¡±

    "It's okay." Li Bo forced a smile, pulled off his waistband and handed it over.

    The guard confirmed that it was Qingyi Pavilion Fanzi¡¯s waist card, and said: ¡°Go in!¡±

    A moment later, the Prince's Mansion, side hall

    Li Bo was lying down and did not dare to raise his head. In front of him was the Crown Prince of Weihou. He saw the Crown Prince's face gloomy. After a moment, he finally heard the Crown Prince say in a deep voice: "Say!"

    "Your Majesty! Seventeen people were dispatched from Qingyi Pavilion. None of them survived. They were all killed by Wang Cunye!" Li Bo paused and said: "There are still thirteen people in the stronghold of Lukou Town, including the deacon Geng Huaizhong, all of them were killed.  !¡±

    With a "bang", the prince dropped the tea bowl in his hand, and the ground was suddenly covered with debris and tea. The prince stood up, gritting his teeth and grinning: "Are they all dead? Even Zhang Mingyuan of Butian Pavilion is dead? Every one of the four major stalls is dead.  Not back? You say it¡¯s unbelievable, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    The prince suddenly became furious and walked back and forth, roaring: "Even the deacon Geng Huaizhong is dead. This Wang Cunye is so brave. Aren't you afraid that I will raid the house and destroy the clan?"

    This roar shook the side hall, and only two "dong dong" sounds were heard. Seeing Li Bo touch his head to the ground repeatedly, his forehead suddenly became black and blue, and he said loudly: "You will never dare to deceive the prince, please prince."  Mingjian!"

    The Crown Prince of Wei Hou was breathing heavily and almost wanted to kick the man in front of him to death. However, the long-term cultivation of the Crown Prince finally made him wake up from his rage. He gritted his teeth and suppressed this sentence from his mouth: "  You go down!"

    Although it was a cold winter, Li Bo's back was already wet with sweat. Who would have known that the prince would get angry if he was unhappy, but he had no choice but to not report it. At this moment, he asked himself to retreat and hurriedly retreated.

    Seeing the foreign ministers leaving, the Crown Prince of Wei could no longer bear it any longer. He stood up and kicked over the table in front of him. Seeing this, a group of maids quickly stepped back, leaving the Crown Prince to vent his anger inside.

    "Zhang Xin!" After a moment, a voice came from inside.

    Immediately, from the dark pavilion in front, a personal attendant wearing leather armor came to the Crown Prince Wei Marquis and responded loudly: "What are your orders, Crown Prince?"

    The prince gritted his teeth, and the words fell out of his mouth: "Take my military talisman and pass on my oral instructions, mobilize three hundred tiger guards, there must be one hundred archers, led by Geke, send troops to Dayan Guan, and wipe out this place for me  What a thief!"

    "Yes!" The soldier responded quickly and was about to go out.

    "Slow down!" As soon as they reached the door, the prince called back. He sat down on the chair and gradually woke up. After a long time, he said: "Stop this order for now. You can take my private seal and go to Qingyang Taoist Palace to tell me  The oral instructions indicate that Wang Cunye has committed a heinous crime. Please ask Daozheng to revoke his Taoist certificate immediately and let the Taoist palace think of a reason to recall Wang Cunye, then lay an ambush and shoot him to death with random arrows!"

    Qingyi Pavilion is an institution that relies on access to the surrounding areas. This time, most of the backbone of Qingyi Pavilion was lost, so I broke one of his arms and asked him not to be angry. Therefore, even if he was sober, he still issued this order.

    The soldiers received the oral instructions, retreated, led a horse and went straight to Qingyang Palace.

    After the guards left, the prince showed signs of fatigue for a moment and sat straight on the chair, his face turning pale.

    Li Bo retreated outside the Prince's Mansion and let out a long breath. He passed through a dark alley and didn't know what he said when he went in. He arrived at a small alley and after a few turns, he arrived at the backyard of Fan's Mansion.

    A middle-aged gatekeeper saw me and said, "You're here again."

    "Well, I'm here." Li Bo responded with a smile and did not go up. Someone quickly notified him. After a while, someone came back and said, "The second young master is waiting at Jingzhu Pavilion."

    Li Bo nodded and went to a hospitalThe son stopped at the door of a main room inside and said loudly: "Qingque pays homage to the second master!"

    "Come in!" Fan Shirong's voice came from it.

    After hearing this, Li Bo went in and saw Fan Shirong pacing. When he saw him coming in, he asked, "Why are you looking for me now? But the prince is uneasy again?"

    "I don't know why the prince suddenly issued an order to surround and kill Wang Cunye, just last night."

    Fan Shirong's hand trembled, and the two beads he was playing with clattered to the ground. He frowned and said, "With such a thing, could it be that he noticed something Keep talking!"

    "Yes, it was just an interception in the snow at noon today. As a result, Zhang Mingyuan of Butian Pavilion, the four stalls, and the deacon Geng Huaizhong were all killed, along with all the accompanying personnel. Now Qingyi Pavilion has been abandoned, and almost all of them have been killed.  Destroy!"

    When Fan Shirong heard this, he was stunned!

    Originally I only thought about interception and killing, but I didn't expect that Qingyi Pavilion was defeated and almost completely destroyed. The implications of this news were too serious. You must know that Wei Marquis only has one county and lacks financial and manpower. Now  The Tsing Yi Pavilion was already its intelligence agency, so it was of great significance that it was abolished this time.

    Fan Shirong¡¯s face changed, and he was sweating all over his back. He pressed forward and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Li Bo knelt down and kowtowed: "The villain dare not deceive the young master!"

    For a moment, the room was silent, and a needle could be heard falling to the ground. Suddenly Fan Shirong clapped his hands and laughed: "Okay! Okay!"

    He said the word "good" twice in a row, with unconcealable comfort in his laughter. He stood up and walked slowly under the window. His face became more and more joyful as he walked, and he said quietly: "I thought Wang Cunye was a talent. I don't want to  This is so awesome that most of the Qingyi Pavilion was destroyed in one breath!"

    ???????????????????? Then he said: "You have merit this time. You are a fan. With such serious casualties, you will definitely be promoted. If you have any information in the future, please send it to me as soon as possible!"

    At this time, Fan Shirong had a smile on his face and his voice was slow.

    "I obey! I resign!" Li Bo agreed and resigned when there was nothing more to do.

    "Well, you can go back." Fan Shirong waved his hand, and Li Bo silently retreated and disappeared.

    Fan Shirong sat on the chair and thought about it. Eight years ago, he met a child who was about to freeze to death on Fucheng Road. He couldn't bear to bring it back and raised him to this day. He still had no regrets until he played dark chess. This time it was finally  Used it.

    Fan Shirong thought about it and couldn't help but turn to this matter again, a sneer flowed from the corner of his mouth - Hey, God really made him confused and doomed!

    Qingyang Palace¡¤Main Hall

    Daozheng was sitting on the cloud couch, quietly in meditation, when he suddenly saw a jade ring hanging high on the wall. It made a "ding" sound without any wind, and it resounded clearly throughout the whole hall. Daozheng was shocked and woke up.

    This was a warning from Lingbao. Daozheng was startled. Feeling the impulse, he thought about it for a while and ordered to say to Dao Tongzi: "Go and notify the deacons to search the recent disciples' movements!"

    "I will obey the decree of the law!" The Taoist boy bowed and retreated from the main hall.

    Seeing the Tao boy go out, Dao Zheng frowned and thought secretly in his heart.

    An hour later, the three deacons were sitting, the Taoist was sitting peacefully on the cloud couch, and some Taoist priests were standing on the left and right with their hands hanging down.

    The investigation speed of Daogong is very fast, far exceeding the speed of worldly imagination.

    Taoist Jinglin respectfully reported the news: "The truth is right, the prince sent men to intercept and kill Wang Cunye overnight. Wang Cunye killed Zhang Mingyuan and the four major stalls of Butian Pavilion. He also wiped out the Lukou Town stronghold and killed the deacon Geng Huaizhong. Qingyi Pavilion suffered heavy losses, almost  Total destruction!"

    "In this way, Wei Marquis has lost an arm. I don't know how long it will take to restore this institution!" Daozheng narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, with a neither sad nor happy tone, and asked: "Why did the prince want to kill him?"  Wang Cunye?"

    Deacon Ye Ming reported: "Because the Wei Mansion is shrouded in branch dragon energy, it is difficult to predict, but the matter seems to be related to the City God and the Fan Mansion."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked!

    At this moment, a gray-robed Taoist priest on the left who had been silent stood up and raised his head towards the Taoist priest: "I would also like to ask you to expel this person from Taoism!"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at each other with surprised expressions.

    Daozheng sat quietly, unable to see his expression clearly, and after a long time he said, "What's the reason?"

    "Sir, when you build a Taoist palace, there are laws of heaven. Taoist disciples are not allowed to interfere in the world at will. This Wang Cunye has caused trouble many times, and now he is involved in the branch dragon energy revolution. No matter who is right or wrong, such a person is not suitable for quiet Taoism.  It is advisable to remove one's karma from Taoist duties and let him fend for himself."

    ?"That's wrong!" Deacon Ning He, who rarely spoke at this time, stood up and said slowly: "First of all, the disciples mentioned in the Taoist Law are inner disciples, and Wang Cunye is not among them."

    "And the outer disciples are in the mortal world, how can they avoid it, otherwise the Taoist sect would not build Taoist palaces extensively, each with hundreds of hectares of fertile land, and official seals."

    "The transformation of Branch Dragon Qi has a wide range of implications. It is not Wang Cunye's responsibility. If he is involved in the Tao Palace, he will be abandoned. What's the point of setting up Dao Palace in every county in the world, even all over the world?"

    "Although the prince has just sent a private seal requesting that Wang Cunye be expelled from Taoism, you cannot respond like this!"

    These words were harsh, but the gray-robed Taoist priest did not explain them. He just said: "Please make a decision."

    Immediately, everyone looked at Daozheng who was sitting on the cloud couch.

    I saw Daozheng sitting on the cloud couch, his eyes opened, and there was a light shining inside: "This matter is not that simple, Yuhuan is warning, I'm afraid we can't even think about it if we don't get involved!"

    After a sigh, a clear voice came from Daozheng's mouth: "But this son has caused too much trouble, so there is no need to dismiss him from his post. Let's wait and see what happens!"

    "Yes!" All the Taoist priests bowed their heads in response.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 50: Cold Rhinoceros Mirror

    Zhang Xin was wearing a leather armor and waiting in a side hall of Qingyang Palace. He walked back and forth on the ground from time to time, with unconcealed anxiety on his face. Suddenly he heard a sound of footsteps coming towards here, and he quickly turned around to see a Taoist priest walking in front of him.

    I saw the Taoist priest bowing his head and saying: "Your Excellency, you have been waiting for a long time!"

    Zhang Xin forced out a smile and responded, "It's okay. How do you reply?"

    When the personal guard asked, the Taoist priest showed an apologetic expression: "What a coincidence, Tao Zheng is in retreat, but other deacons can't make the decision, so your trip was in vain!"

    Zhang Xin was startled for a moment, and without saying anything else, he bowed his hands and retreated from the main entrance, got on his horse, and ran towards the residence of the Crown Prince of Wei.

    When they arrived at the door, all the guards knew each other and knew that this was the prince's personal guard, so they did not dare to block him and allowed him to pass without any obstruction until he reached the courtyard.

    Open the door and go straight in. He is the prince's personal guard, but he doesn't have to wait to be summoned.

    When the Crown Prince of Wei saw his guards coming back, he asked expressionlessly: "What did Daozheng say?"

    Zhang Xin lifted up his hem, knelt down on one knee towards the Crown Prince, held up the private seal with both hands, and the leather armor collided with each other, making a thumping sound. Seeing the Crown Prince take it, he said: "Prince, I will go to Qingyang Palace to take out your private seal."  When Yin Jin spoke, the response he received was that Daozheng is in seclusion and the deacon cannot be the master."

    "What?! Still rejecting? Okay! Okay!" Prince Wei Hou laughed angrily and said coldly after laughing.

    There was a sudden silence in the palace. After a moment, he turned back to the bodyguard and said, "You go down first."

    "Yes!" Zhang Xinying stepped back.

    Daozheng is in seclusion, and the deacons in the palace have no right to make the decision?

    This is obviously a shirk. Prince Wei gritted his teeth and thought silently. After thinking for a moment, he got up and walked quickly towards his father's residence. This matter was no longer under his control.

    The residences of the Crown Prince and the Marquis of Wei were only separated by a garden, but they were actually connected. The gate was guarded by soldiers. When the soldiers saw the Crown Prince approaching, they did not dare to stop him. They retreated to the left and right and allowed the Crown Prince to pass.

    "I want to see my father." After a while, he arrived at the inner palace of Wei Hou. The prince said to the maid: "You go in and report."

    "Yes, I obey your orders." The maid saw that the prince's face was gloomy, as if he could drip water, so she did not dare to neglect, and hurried back to report.

    After a while, the maid ran out again: "Your Majesty, the Marquis wants you to come in."

    "Yes." Prince Wei Hou hummed through his nose, indicating that he knew, and strode in.

    When he walked in, he saw Wei Hou sitting on a chair, flipping through a book in his hand. When he saw the prince coming in, he pointed to the chair below: "Sit."

    He asked again: "Why is my son in the mood to visit Gu Gu again?"

    The prince of the Marquis of Wei did not dare. He stepped forward, straightened his robes, leaned over and knelt down solemnly: "My child, come here to plead guilty to your father!"

    After hearing these words, Marquis Wei narrowed his bright eyes slightly: "Oh? What's the crime? Tell me, let me hear it."

    In the city of Weihou's mansion, the prince of Weihou didn't believe that this happened at all. Weihou still didn't know anything, and his thoughts suddenly changed, so he decided to confess and plead guilty.

    Thinking of this, I immediately did not dare to neglect, told everything in detail, and leaned over to apologize again: "My son is not doing things well, please forgive me."

    After hearing what the prince said, Marquis Wei remained silent for a long time. Although his eyes were heavy, he was not surprised. The prince faintly saw it and quickly lowered his head, staring at the green bricks on the ground, waiting for his father's words.

    After a moment, the prince's legs were sore and his feet were numb. Wei Hou frowned and thought for a long time before saying, "You made a big mistake this time, but the responsibility is not all yours. Please go back and reflect, and don't be impatient."  , this matter is not simple, wait until the investigation is clear before making a decision!"

    "Yes!" Seeing that his father was planning something, the prince couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and left.

    Seeing the prince retreating, Wei Marquis made no move. He just picked up the tea and took a sip, thinking silently, then stood up and walked around, then stopped suddenly and said, "Qin Chuan, come out now."

    Suddenly the curtain behind the curtain moved, and a middle-aged man with a calm demeanor walked out. This man walked up to the Marquis of Wei, saluted, and asked in a deep voice: "Master Marquis, do you have any instructions?"

    The Marquis of Wei turned around and looked at the curtain where Qin Chuan was hiding. His eyes were filled with concentration, and there was a sense of awe in his words: "Write this matter into a book and hurry up and drop it in Xinshui!"

    Qin Chuan was startled for a moment, then he agreed, turned around, spread out the paper on the writing desk, studied the pen and ink, and started writing after a moment's thought.  , quietly waiting for the ink to dry.

    After a while, the ink has dried.Qin Chuan gave it to the Marquis of Wei. The Marquis of Wei read it carefully, added a seal, and said: "Not bad, you can submit the letter according to this!"

    Qin Chuan obeyed the order, quickly rolled it up carefully, tied it with two layers of oil paper, put it on his waist, bowed again, and went out.

    After leaving the mansion, Qin Chuan stopped a carriage, jumped on it, and said, "Get out of the city and go to the river embankment!"

    Although the coachman wondered what the man was doing on the river embankment in the middle of winter, he didn't dare to ask, lest he risk an unnecessary disaster.

    " Misfortune comes from mouth, but these low-level people know it even more. When they arrive at the city gate, two guards come up to check. When they see that there are no weapons for the wanted criminal, they let him go.

    "This guest has arrived!" As the horses neighed, the car stopped. Qin Chuan lifted the door curtain and took a look. The river in front of him was frozen, thousands of feet white, and he had arrived at the Xinshui River.

    Without saying a word, he jumped down and threw a piece of broken silver to the driver.

    The coachman was overjoyed when he took the silver. He drove the carriage all the way back to the city without stopping. It wasn't until the coachman was gone and out of sight that Qin Chuan turned around.

    On the river, ice and snow were frozen, and the originally rolling water was frozen. Qin Chuan stood by the river, catching the strong wind by the river, and raised the book in his hand. Invisible ripples spread out in circles, and spread into the distance.  , until the bottom of the river.

    In the water house in the river, a shrimp general was patrolling in place. When he suddenly heard this call, he was startled and said to the two fish soldiers around him: "Follow me. Someone has come with a letter from the Marquis of Wei and will accompany me to respond."

    "These fish soldiers cannot take form, they are still spirits that have just become little monsters. They don't even know how to speak. They just shout and follow the Jade Shrimp General, riding on the waves and floating towards the surface of the water.

    When they reached the top of the river, there was a thick layer of ice half a meter wide covering the surface of the river. Jade Shrimp raised his spear and stabbed it with all his strength. There was a "boom" and as the ice surface broke, ice cubes as big as benches flew everywhere.  , a large opening with a radius of one foot suddenly opened on the river, revealing the faint river water, which was clear and clear, with a hint of cold air.

    The jade shrimp will float up from the river, and two fish soldiers are following behind. They see a middle-aged man on the river bank, wearing Confucian clothes, holding a book high in the hunting wind, standing awe-inspiring.

    When Jade Shrimp saw him, he quickly glided over and took the scroll.

    Seeing the awe-inspiring look of the middle-aged man, he bared his teeth and sneered, but without saying anything, he retreated to the mouth of the ice and sank down to the bottom of the river.

    Qin Chuan stood on the shore with an expressionless face. These monsters were legends three hundred years ago, but now they can be clearly contacted. However, the task has been completed, and he does not need to stay here anymore. He retreats to the back, leads the horse and turns over.  Go up and head towards the city.

    If the deep, cold water flows through the river, it will form lines on the bottom of the river. The jade shrimp will swim across the bottom of the river and reach a deep place in the river. Not to mention, there is a depression directly below.  Thirty meters away, a crystal palace emerged, with light shining all around. Only then did we arrive.

    In front of you is the water mansion of Xinshui Hebo. Rows of soldiers are patrolling around the hall and up to the high platform.

    The Jade Shrimp will walk steadily, and the water tribe soldiers will look over, but they will not stop him. The rules of the water tribe are very different from those of the human race, which can be seen here.

    When he arrived in front of the high platform and stopped, the Jade Shrimp General knelt down on the ground and said loudly to the empty throne: "The Marquis of Wei throws the letter into the water, and the general will come and present the letter."

    On the throne inlaid with coral and pearls, there was a faint golden light. For a moment, the Xinshui Hebo sitting upright was revealed. You could see the faint golden light around it. It said: "Bring it up!"

    "Yes!" Jade Shrimp responded, stood up, stepped forward, and placed a volume of letters in the hands of the aquarium waiter in front of him, then stepped back calmly and stood below, silent.

    He Bo picked up the book from the Shui Tribe's servant boy's hand and read it carefully without any change in his expression.

    Under the high platform, many generals gathered their eyes on the high platform, quietly waiting for He Bo's order.

    Within a moment, after reading the scroll, He Bo threw it onto the jade table in front of him with a "pop" sound.

    Xinshui Hebo closed his eyes, his face was gloomy, and he was thinking silently.

    Recently, it has also felt that its mind has been shaken. After receiving this letter, it was even more touched. After a while, it opened its eyes, snorted coldly, and took out a mirror.

    This mirror is not big, with a gold polished surface on the front and a cyan pattern on the back, faintly revealing five colors. It is three inches in size. This is Hebo's magic weapon "Hanxi Mirror", which can detect scenes within three hundred miles and investigate.  Some causes and effects are magic weapons that require a lot of effort.

    "Things have been done in the past, and there are many treasures based on this."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? use your magical power, the golden light suddenly shines on the mirror, shot straight out three feet, the mirror surface became different, quickly passing through countless scenes, and the spell dispersed after a moment.

    He Bo frowned, and in the blink of an eye he raised his eyebrows again. After getting off the throne, he walked back and forth on the high platform for a few steps, and said: "The world is in turmoil, and there is another incident in Weihou's territory. The implications are wide, and even implicated."  Water Tribe.¡±

    "I use secret methods to sense, but my perception is only hazy. You should pay more attention and don't cause trouble or cause trouble recently, so as not to cause disaster."

    Under the high platform, after hearing this, all the generals agreed one after another. Seeing this, He Bo's face softened.

    It just didn¡¯t say something. The letter described the incident and pointed the finger at Wang Cunye, but it sensed that the disaster might not be on Wang Cunye.

    But upon closer inspection, we found that he had an inseparable and inseparable relationship that was difficult to break away from.

    When Shui Bo saw this, he immediately felt fearful. He immediately restrained his subordinates, quietly observed the changes, found out the context, and made plans before taking action. Only in this way can he survive the disaster. Thinking of this, he waved his hand and signaled the generals to retreat.

    The generals looked at each other in shock, but were speechless, so they retreated. After a moment, the hall was empty except for He Bo, who was sitting on the throne on the high platform, quietly meditating.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 51 Look at this thief

    Wang Cunye took off his blood-spattered cloak, reached ten meters away from the city wall, started running, and with the help of his running momentum, he jumped onto the three-foot-high city wall.

    Standing on the city wall and looking around, I found a secluded place, slid down without stopping, found the path to Fan Mansion, and walked there.

    The Painted Bridge is located in the middle of Fucheng, crossing a small river. Inside is the place where officials live. Once it gets dark, there are night watchmen patrolling everywhere.

    Wang Cunye appeared near the painting bridge, hiding in the shadows. His figure appeared and disappeared suddenly, covering a distance of several feet each time.

    No one takes to the streets in Fucheng at night, and it looks deserted and quiet. The winter climate is indescribably desolate and chilly. The sky is gloomy, covered with dark clouds, and it looks like there is another heavy snowfall.

    Wang Cunye did not go back to Fengmeng Town or Dayan Temple, but returned directly to Fucheng.

    The whole street was dark, and some of the lights were candles in various aristocratic families. Fan Mansion was already in sight in the distance.

    Qingyi Pavilion was originally a secret organization, but as time went by, everyone knew about it, even the country people heard about it, so they went to the banquet to intercept and kill four big stalls. Qingyi Pavilion was almost destroyed in half, and it was regarded as equal to Wei Hou  and the crown prince, forged a deep hatred.

    Wang Cunye is the reincarnation of the earth. He has seen this kind of thing many times. After getting the information, he thought about it silently and guessed most of it - he was afraid that there were changes and conflicts within the city. He was attending the banquet at that time and was noticed by the Marquis of Wei. He thought he was a member of the Fan family in advance.  Kill.

    This is really a disaster that fell from the sky. Thinking of this, a hint of murderous intent flashed in his eyes.

    The Marquis of Wei arbitrarily eradicated himself and regarded him as a trivial matter, which is really worthy of death. However, Fan Shirong knew that the situation was wrong, but still held a banquet to entertain him, putting himself in danger all of a sudden, which was also worthy of death.

    At this time, the wind was howling, and there were layers of lead clouds in the sky, approaching a hundred paces. Wang Cunye frowned, hid in a shadow, and stopped moving forward.

    At night, no one is allowed to approach within thirty steps of the palace gate. Four lanterns with angry winds are hung on the door. There are four servants faintly underneath. These four servants are no different from soldiers, except that they do not wear heavy armor and carry hand-held weapons.  With long swords, they looked around carefully, everyone had martial arts skills.

    There are people patrolling inside again, and they are patrolling hidden inside the wall at this time.

    The most disgusting thing is that there is a giant mastiff inside.

    Wang Cunye doesn't care about these servants and giant mastiffs. These people cannot threaten him, but this is not the time to quarrel.

    After seeing the situation clearly, Wang Cunye's heart moved. He saw a small river appearing faintly out of thin air above the turtle shell, and gradually condensed into a character.

    This character emits a faint red light with an octagonal light, conveying a secret.

    On that day, Bai Susu ascended to the gods, seemingly restoring the old seal, but in fact the turtle shell had decomposed and reshaped his red edict, and through this, it penetrated into this insignificant point in the world.

    Wang Cunye thus obtained the secret of the Chichi priesthood. Again, this Chichi is actually an official, a letter of appointment.

    At this time, Wang Cunye's mind moved. He could also use some of his functions. He saw a hint of gray mist, which gradually blended with the weather and filled the air. Taking advantage of the mist, it floated over the eaves of the wall. When it fell to the base of the wall, it was as light as a feather, and it flipped against the ground.  , and had already hibernated under a tree.

    After seeing the road clearly, his figure flashed and appeared, like a ghost.

    Half a quarter of an hour later, Wang Cunye felt a strange sound, his heart moved, his figure fell down, and disappeared.

    For a long time, there was no movement. After a while, the fire flashed and a figure appeared. An old man with gray hair and beard appeared, frowning and looking around.

    "Why is there no movement? It's obvious that there is something strange happening in the cold cicada?"

    After checking for a while, he seemed to feel that he was suspicious, and the old man gradually left. But after a moment, the old man's figure flashed, and he appeared again, looking at him in surprise and uncertainty.

    At this time, the wind wrapped the light snow, falling sometimes tightly and sometimes slowly.

    Fan Shirong¡¯s courtyard is located in the northwest corner of Fan Mansion. It is a large courtyard with five main rooms, five side rooms, a study room and a small garden.

    At this time, the snow particles were beating hard and the weather suddenly became cold. Fan Shirong and Gao Jing were admiring the snow in the pavilion.

    There is a hot pot on the table, with a charcoal fire underneath, it is boiling and smoking. It is a pot of soup with pheasant as the base, and various food ingredients are added to it.

    There was no one waiting, but there was a copper pot warming wine. Gao Jing, wearing a gray silk cotton robe, was taking it out, pouring wine for Fan Shirong and himself, saying: "This snow is not bad, it snows so well!"

    This is really a good snow, the sky and the earth are vast, the snowflakes are dancing, and there are two figures standing in the distance, like snowmen, they are the followers of the family.

    &nbsp; "To be honest, Wei Hou was relatively clear under his rule, but he suddenly suffered disasters. Thinking about this matter of luck is really scary!" Fan Shirong was a little melancholy, drank a glass of wine and said: "Mr. Gao,  What can you do?"

    "To talk about the fundamentals, not only now, but also in the past, no one can do anything about the one hundred and fifty-one emperors since Zulong. It's just that in the past, the Taoism was not revealed, the ghosts and gods were not holy, the fate of heaven turned dim, and the imperial court was unified, it was okay  Suppression was used to delay the advancement of the country. Now the Tao and Dharma have appeared in the world, ghosts and gods have manifested their miracles, and the fate of heaven has turned like the brightness of the sun and moon, hanging down on the world. There are many princes and princes, each receiving his own destiny. This matter of rise and fall can only be determined by the destiny of heaven."

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong couldn't help but ponder, and his expression became even more gloomy. Seeing this, Gao Jing smiled again: "Now that the Fan family has been ordered, they must not only hold on tightly, but God will not take it, and they will be blamed for it. This is  The lifeline of the Fan family, as for getting a big position and becoming a prince, it can only continue to understand the sentiments of the people, correct the current problems, and use public opinion to delay the decline of the country. No matter how it is said, those who win the hearts of the people will have a long-lasting kingdom. This is proven by history."

    As he spoke, he took a drink and put down his hand. Just as he was about to say more, his hand suddenly froze.

    Fan Shirong was a little surprised. He followed Gao Jing's gaze and saw a person standing out from the courtyard gate in the distance. The two soldiers were frightened and were about to draw their swords. They heard two slaps in the face.  The servant fell on his back, blood spilled from his mouth, fell to the snow, and fainted immediately.

    After knocking the two of them unconscious, Wang Cunye came to give him alms, as if he were walking in a leisurely courtyard. As he approached the pavilion, he saw the surprised eyes of Fan Shirong and Gao Jing. Wang Cunye smiled slightly, bowed, and said: "Brother Fan, you are fine.  ? The two of you are sitting quietly in the pavilion admiring the winter snow. You are really literati and elegant people. I admire you!"

    When Wang Cunye came in, Fan Shirong was shocked, and a cold sweat broke out from his back. Others didn't know, but he didn't know?

    Although there are not many servants in the mansion, and they are not armored soldiers, they are well-trained. They have been trained by people who are good at using the art of war, and they have learned martial arts. They are not as good as the soldiers of the Marquis of Wei in terms of quantity, but they are not inferior in quality.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The two slaps just now were almost hard hits on his face.

    With hundreds of thoughts running through my mind, when I saw Wang Cunye like this, I stood up naturally, showed a smile, and said, "When I was enjoying the snow just now, I thought of brother Wang Xian. If I regret it, I asked you to go back, otherwise we can enjoy the snow together!"

    Seeing that there was another chair in the pavilion, Wang Cunye sat down on his own. His expression seemed to be smiling, but his eyes were filled with coldness. He turned his eyes, looked at Fan Shirong's body, and showed a sneer: "It's not too late now. I wonder if Brother Fan knows what I did yesterday."  Is it something?"

    These words were so shocking that both of them felt their hearts explode and broke into cold sweats.

    Gao Jing felt that he was very talented. In this situation, he moved his lips and was speechless for a moment. At this moment, Fan Shirong also trembled all over, and his heart changed greatly with shock. He only felt that this was happening before him.  The young man's eyes glanced over and landed on his vitals, and he suddenly felt an indescribable feeling of horror.

    However, Fan Shirong had a plan after all. He suddenly came back to his senses, sighed, stood up and bowed, saying: "I just heard that it's because of my brother. I don't want to have a banquet for a trivial matter. It also made the Marquis of Wei jealous and made my good brother fall."  This is such a difficult situation. Fortunately, my dear brother turned auspicious after his death, otherwise I would have made my brother feel so guilty that it would be unspeakable"

    As he spoke, he shook his head as if he had swallowed a bitter drink.

    After he finished speaking, Wang Cunye didn¡¯t respond. He just stood and looked at the snow from a distance.

    This garden and courtyard are quiet and quiet, the sky is gloomy and gloomy, and the courtyard looks gloomy. Wang Cunye just stood like this, and suddenly people remembered that this young man killed the second-generation captain, and killed him with one sword among thousands of sailors.  , the whole island was stained with blood. Last night, four major stalls were killed in one fell swoop, and all their strongholds were destroyed.

    Although I was shocked at first, I didn¡¯t feel it myself. Only now did I feel the coldness was approaching.

    Wang Cunye was silent for a long time before he said: "It is true that this is the misconduct of the Marquis of Wei. But in this situation, I wonder what Brother Fan can do?"

    "If I were alone, I wouldn't be afraid of anyone." Wang Cunye said with a smile: "As long as I go to the deep mountains and dive, I can only commit a thief for a thousand days. How can I guard against thieves for a thousand days? No matter how many princes, generals, or ministers, I can kill them."  ¡±

    When Fan Shirong, who had always wanted to be a prince, heard this, he suddenly felt a chill rushing up his back. Looking at the young man's cold smile, he understood the meaning of the words "rebellious and unruly, heartless and crazy".

    There is no respect for the government at all. To the government, such people are "crazy"!

    But he smiled at the moment: "My dear brother, don't worry. This matter started from my Fan family. I should take good care of it. My dear brother, my family will send people to take care of it."

    ? ?After hearing this, Cunye smiled slightly, bowed and said, "Then it all depends on Brother Fan. If something happens in the future, Brother Fan will be held accountable."

    The words were spoken with laughter and seemed to be a joke, but the two of them shuddered. At this time, Gao Jing regained consciousness and sighed: "This matter did end up a disaster out of thin air. It's just that it's just a comprehensive approach, but it still treats the symptoms rather than the root cause."

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "Of course we have to deal with the root cause. For this, we can work together If Brother Fan has any errands, you can give him instructions."

    After a while, Wang Cunye got a letter and went out, but the two of them remained silent and returned to the inner room from the wind and snow. They suddenly felt warm all over, and the snow light reflected the window paper, shining brightly. Fan Shirong's face suddenly became gloomy, and after a while,  Said: "I don't think this person is really crazy!"

    Gao Jing sighed and said: "Young master, I saw the true color of this man today. This person now wants you to take responsibility. Looking at this situation, if there is any leakage in the family, I am afraid that blood will be splashed all over the house immediately."

    Fan Shirong didn't answer, his face became more gloomy, he glanced at Gao Jing, and after a while, his expression became calmer, and he said: "Just bear with it for now, let's see what happens to this thief in the future!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 52 Before Departure

    The snow was falling heavily, and the wilderness could not be seen, only a vast white expanse of silver. At noon, a carriage was advancing slowly on the official road. Wang Cunye was inside, leaning on the cushion, half-squinting his eyes, touching the letter in his arms.  .

    This is a letter to Sang Li. What I did was just to show my attitude. However, I was a little tired, so I paused and curled up on the chair to regain my energy.

    The chair was covered with a thick blanket. Although it was very ordinary, in terms of comfort and warmth, it was very qualified. Moreover, the driver was an experienced driver, and he drove quickly and steadily on the official road. Even the sound of the horse's hooves on the snow was heard.  very light.

    Wang Cunye, who had not had a good rest all day and night, was a little drowsy, but he secretly thought that he must go back and sort out the database this time and find some ways to enhance his martial arts or speed up. Now the situation is getting more and more dangerous, so he must strengthen it.  Strength is not enough.

    As the carriage was driving, Wang Cunye's eyes slowly closed and he gradually fell asleep.

    Near dusk, as soon as the carriage stopped, Wang Cunye in the car suddenly woke up, frowned and asked, "But are we here?"

    "Well, we've arrived in Yunya County, Taoist priest." The coachman's voice was a little respectful.

    "Yes." Wang Cunye opened the door curtain and got out of the carriage. He saw that the coachman was shaking a little due to the wind on the road. It was no wonder that he walked all the way from Fucheng to the county seat in the snow, and it took a long time.

    "No need to look for it." Wang Cunye threw a piece of broken silver to the driver and left on the street after saying this.

    It is snowing lightly on the street, and there is thin ice on the ground. The shops on both sides of the street are covered with silver makeup There is not much business in this weather, and some shops are closed. Wang Cunye is walking on the street. He has been away for less than ten days.  , but there is a feeling that things are not like people.

    He went to the banquet, but was treated as an outcast and killed. All kinds of inside stories were entangled and implicated like a mess. Wang Cunye couldn't figure it out, so he had to do a quick and messy thing, killing Qingyi Pavilion and Fan Shirong, and intimidating Fan Shirong.  , I have done all this!

    Sang Li rushed to the county government office and saw that all the rooms were empty. Only a few government officials were there. When he saw him coming in, he bowed slightly. Sang Li asked: "Where is the county government office? Why is there no one in the sixth room today?"  exist?"

    A yamen official said with a smile: "It's snowing heavily today. The county magistrate asked the yamen to take a break. If there's no major matter, it won't be raised to court!"

    Sang Li nodded, but felt depressed. He was supposed to inform himself, but he didn't. The true attitude of the county magistrate was evident.

    But as a low-ranking official, there was no other way. Sang Li rushed in anyway. It was not far from the county government office to the inner courtyard where the county magistrate lived. He quickly arrived inside. After waiting outside for a few minutes, he heard the voice of the county magistrate inside.  : "Sang Li? Come in!"

    "Yes!" Sang Li agreed and went in. He saw the county magistrate practicing handwriting, with several maids waiting on him, and they quickly saluted.

    The county magistrate asked casually: "What's the matter?"

    "Sir, I'm just here to pay my respects and ask if you have any instructions." Sang Li said.

    "Hmm!" the county magistrate responded, quite satisfied with his attitude, and said: "I have nothing to do today. You have done some inspections, and you can go home early. By the way, you also have a share of the New Year's goods distributed by the yamen.  Get down!"

    "Yes!" Even if it didn't make sense, he still had to keep his attitude. Sang Li accepted this and retreated.

    As soon as I went out, I saw the policeman who had stayed behind came up to me and said with a smile: "Sang Tou, this is a new year's gift. It is distributed according to the standards of the captain. Take a look"

    As he spoke, he dragged a sack over, untied the rope, and saw a fish head. The official said, "There are two fish in it, ten pounds of pork, one pair of pig liver fifty pounds!"

    He then said: "Sangtou, you read it, sign it, and we will give it to your home."

    Sang Li was very familiar with them and said with a smile: "It's cold now, is it troublesome?"

    "No trouble!"

    After saying something, Sang Li left the yamen and took a look around. Seeing Xue Da, he was about to hide in a hotel and drink a few drinks to warm up, when he suddenly heard someone calling: "Sang Li!"

    This greeting was a bit surprising. Since he became the acting captain, few people have addressed him directly like this. But when he turned around and looked at it, he was startled at first, then his color changed a little, and he even touched the handle of the knife unconsciously.

    I saw Wang Cunye calling his head and saying: "Sang Baotou, we meet again, how are you doing recently?"

    When Sang Li saw this person, his heart was tumbling, his face was complicated, he looked straight in his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Thanks to the Taoist Priest for caring about me, it's okay to come in."

    "Taoist priest, come in and sit down, we have something to talk about!"

    Sang Li frowned, sighed secretly, and had no choice but to agree, and the two opened the door.?Thick curtains and walk into the house.

    It is said that the hotel door curtains are so thick because of the cold winter. In order to retain the heat, they have no choice but to hang thick door curtains in front of the door, and many families do the same.

    After a while, the two sat across from each other. After a while, the waiter in the store served hot pot and four dishes at a very fast speed. They were all steaming hot. Wang Cunye greeted him and said, "It's cold now. You can't eat when it's cold.  First with."

    After saying that, he wolfed down the food. This Sang Li was also a man, so he didn't say much after seeing this, and started to wolf down the food. After a while, Sang Li drank a glass of rice wine, and then asked: "Why is Taoist Wang coming here this time?"  "

    Wang Cunye said nothing and continued to eat the blanched meat in the hot pot. He took out a letter from his arms and placed it in front of Sang Li.

    Seeing this, Sang Li couldn't help but feel suspicious, but it was hard to ask. He took the letter, hesitated for a moment, then opened it and looked through the contents.

    As he watched, Sang Li first stared at Wang Cunye, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes, but after a moment, his brows furrowed. After reading, he slowly put down the letter and remained silent.

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t say anything when he saw it, but continued to use it. Now that he is in his second turn, he needs a lot of food to supplement, so his food intake is more than twice that of ordinary people.

    After a while, Sang Li raised his head and looked at Wang Cunye: "What is Fan Man saying?"

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye leaned forward with a slight smile on his face: "You actually understand everything, so why do you ask me?"

    Sang Li also smiled and thought in his heart, Wang Cunye was a new official, but he was a ninth-grade Taoist official and dared to openly confront the public. He thought he was really born with courage. It turned out that he was hugging Fan's thigh, so he had the courage to do so.  fear!

    Seeing this look, Wang Cunye knew that he had misunderstood, but he did not explain it.

    ¡°At the same time, looking at it this way, the fact that he killed Qingyi Pavilion was only known to the senior officials, and the chief arrester in Sangli County had no idea about it, otherwise he would not have such an attitude.

    At this time, he saw Sang Li cupping his hands in front of him, and said in a sincere tone: "Thank you, Taoist Master, for bringing this letter. Our relationship will be different in the future. I have offended many people in the past, so please forgive me, Taoist Master!"

    However, he took refuge in Fan Mansion and felt that he and Wang Cunye were both "ministers of Fan Clan".

    Wang Cunye glanced at Sang Li with a smile, thinking that this man was really smart, so this matter would be settled, and waved his hand: "Why did the captain say this? With the support of the Fan family, I think he will be able to correct it soon."

    After a pause, he said, "In that case, I won't bother you."

    Seeing that the matter was done, Wang Cunye didn't want to stay here, so he was ready to go out.

    "Be careful on the long road." When Sang Li saw that Wang Cunye was about to leave, he did not persuade him to stay. Although they were both "ministers of Fan Clan" now, Wang Cunye killed two generations of captains successively, and his reputation in the Gongmen was ruined.  It was not good to get together, so I watched him gradually go away and then disappeared.

    At this time, there was a hotel in the town. It was an old hotel with a good scale. The guest rooms were wing rooms, five on each side, ten in total. There was a small door at the back with two separate courtyards for VIPs.  .

    At this time, Wang Congyun lived in a private courtyard. The waiter brought hot water for washing his feet and waited on him. After washing, he went to bed. The table was next to the bed. He lit two candles and carefully looked at a roll of paper under the light.  .

    This paper displays the distribution of river embankments. These were collected one by one by myself. Five large embankments and sixteen weak points were carefully marked on it. Wang Shaoyun narrowed his eyes, glowing faintly, and thought silently in his heart.  Thinking about something.

    After a while, his follower Qian Min came over and said: "Sir, don't stay up late, it's time to rest."

    Wang Shaoyun was startled, turned around, and smiled: "Nothing, I'll sleep in a while."

    "Hey." Qian Min said nothing when he saw this, just sat and waited quietly.

    After a while, Wang Shaoyun suddenly spoke: "Qian Min, I have mastered the distribution of the Xinshui River embankments. I will take a practical look tomorrow to see if I can choose a place!"

    As he spoke, he pressed his hands down. First a trace of anger appeared in his eyes, and then an uncontrollable sadness appeared in his eyes.

    Qian Min heard this and said: "Anywhere will do!"

    After hearing this, Wang Shaoyun's eyes were a little dazed for a moment. After a while, he said to Qian Min: "You go back to sleep, and I will sleep too. I have something to do tomorrow!"

    "Well, okay." Qian Min didn't say much after hearing this, and went back to his room and turned off the lights.

    Wang Shaoyun turned off the light. At this time, the snow had passed and the sky was clear. The bright moonlight shone in. You could hear the whistling wind. The window paper was concave or convex. The snow light and moonlight reflected the window paper, making the room bright.

    After being stunned for a long time, Wang Shaoyun gradually fell asleep.  6

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" targett="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 53: Omen

    In the early hours of the morning, the clerks and shopkeepers were all awake and busy.

    After a while, the door to the backyard squeaked, and a middle-aged man came out. The boss saw him coming out and came over with a smile: "Sir, what's the matter? It's early and you're going out?"

    Qian Min smiled and said: "My young master is going out soon. Is there a carriage on the left or right? I need to hire a carriage to come over. Also, let's settle the accounts!"

    The boss was startled for a moment, then smiled: "Yes, of course there is, Zhang San, why don't you hurry up and find a carriage for the young master?"

    With that said, he invited Qian Min to sit down and settled the money - two, two, three!

    After a while, the carriage came, but then the backyard door creaked, and another person came out.

    I saw this man wearing a silver crown, a green robe, a cloak, and long boots. In the dawn light, his face was still shining brightly. He looked very young, but he seemed to have just cried, and his eyes were a little red and swollen.

    When Wang Shaoyun arrived outside, he was not surprised to see Qian Min and the coachman waiting outside. He walked out, got on the carriage, and said to the coachman: "Go to the west bank of Xinshui River, where there is the bronze statue of the green sheep.  "

    Although the coachman felt strange, he didn't say anything and drove the carriage towards the embankment that Wang Shaoyun mentioned.

    It was not far from here, and after a while of burning incense, I left the city gate. Although there were guards checking, they just stuffed more than ten coins into me, so they let me go.

    After a while, he stopped on the designated embankment.

    There was a strong wind on the river bank, and the ground was frozen stiff. The water in the Xinshui River not far away was half shallow. This is normal. This is winter. When spring comes, the water will be thicker.

    Qian Min and Wang Shaoyun got out of the car, paid the coachman and sent him away. The coachman didn't care. They secretly felt that literati were crazy. On such a day, they went up to the river embankment to enjoy the breeze, but it was none of his business. After getting the money,  He drove the carriage and ran back with a clang clang, not wanting to stay any longer.

    Seeing the carriage go away, Wang Shaoyun walked towards the river embankment, and Qian Min should follow suit.

    On the river embankment, Wang Shaoyun was wearing a blue cloak, just watching, followed by Qian Min, looking at the continuous countryside below, the river flowing through the dark withered reeds, giving people a mysterious feeling.

    Wang Shaoyun had no expression. He stared forward for a while, then looked into the distance: "What do you think of this embankment?"

    "It's not very good, sir."

    "Then let's keep walking!" Wang Shaoyun frowned. It's really unpleasant that he hasn't found an ideal embankment these days. Wang Shaoyun thought like this, and walked farther away without stopping.

    After walking for a while, we saw a dam, which stood six feet high and was stacked with solid stones. The city wall was built on top of it. Looking from this embankment, it looked really majestic.

    Not only the city walls, but also the river embankments are very wide and strong, and even carriages running on them will not feel crowded.

    Looking down from the river embankment, you can see the entire city, including the city¡¯s 200,000 acres of fertile farmland.

    When Qian Min saw it, his eyes flashed with strange light, and he said repeatedly: "Congratulations, young master, I finally found it."

    "Yeah." Wang Shaoyun responded, with an expression that seemed to be crying or laughing, without the slightest hint of joy. He continued to step forward and saw a huge monument.

    "This is the Monument of Ji Gong!" After saying this, Wang Shaoyun turned around and sighed.

    Although Qian Min was a gangster, a murderer, and had a hard-hearted heart for a long time, he was still shocked at this moment.

    Ji Ziying is a local official with outstanding political reputation.

    From the county magistrate to the magistrate, he encouraged mulberry and sericulture, cleaned up politics, banned businesses and short scales, and opened wide schools. The territory was awe-inspiring, and every household stayed open at night. He was a famous official, but the most famous thing was seeing this embankment.

    Ji Ziying surveyed the rise and fall of the river water level, set up the Yamen at the construction site, inspected the construction site, and spent three years building the embankment, which could withstand hundreds of years of floods. This alone was so beneficial to the people that the locals built a living temple for him, but then  Ji Ziying was killed by the Marquis of Wei for the crime of "greed and lawlessness", and Ji Gong's temple was abandoned.

    But the memorial tablet from that time is still there.

    Touching the monument, Wang Shaoyun seemed to be crying and laughing. After a long time, he walked around in a circle and bowed again before saying: "Let's go back!"

    "Yes!" Qian Min responded, and the master and servant gradually left.

    Water Mansion

    The flow of the Yishui River is gentle. There are towns on both sides of the river. It is densely populated and quite prosperous. It stretches for three hundred miles and has sixteen branches. This water house is the center of one side.

    Up to now, Shuifu has ten thousand naval troops, divided into ten generals, and gradually becomes more and more majestic.

    In the middle of the water palace is a high platform with a coral jewelery pedestal, which was commissioned back then.This kind of carving is inlaid on it, and Shui Bo attaches great importance to it.

    At this time in the palace, the bright lampposts were shining high, the sound of gongs and drums, and the bursts of silk and bamboo were very pleasant to the ear. They were rehearsing singing and dancing, and they were directed by several ladies.

    And He Bo was sitting on it, admiring it with several ladies, feeling very satisfied.

    At this moment, there was only a "boom" sound, and the entire palace was shaking. The huge waves outside shook the ground, and the entire palace was shrouded in gloomy darkness.

    Uncle Shui was startled, but he was immediately shaken. A huge halo shone, and a faint formation suddenly appeared in the entire palace!

    This large formation rotated slowly, with layers of light symbols flowing. It only took a moment to suppress the abnormality.

    When the darkness disappeared and the light reappeared, Uncle Shui's face turned a little pale and he said with a smile: "It's okay, ladies, don't be afraid!"

    As he was talking, he saw a lady pointing at the high platform, her fingers trembling. Uncle Shui was a little puzzled. When he looked back, his color suddenly changed and he let out a roar.

    I saw that the coral jewelry base collapsed, and the coral branches fell and scattered all over the ground.

    This is a very ominous sign!

    It was not until the roaring stopped that Uncle Shui woke up from his rage. Only then did he realize that several ladies had fainted, and the nearby sailors and generals were lying on the ground.

    Uncle Shui ignored them at this time and took out the Han Rhinoceros Mirror.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The golden light shines on the mirror, and countless scenes quickly pass by on the mirror, but it is always blurry and cannot be seen clearly.

    He Bo paced back and forth on the high platform for a few steps, and suddenly ordered: "Come here, send someone to monitor Wang Cunye. If there is any movement, report it to me immediately!"

    Although Wang Cunye shows that he is not the center of the great calamity, he is somewhat related. At this time, perhaps by closely supervising this person, we can find out the ins and outs of the great calamity.

    Wei Mansion

    Although the Wei Mansion is a Marquis Mansion, it is actually a small palace. It took twenty-three years to build the palace. The palace is tightly guarded and connected to the barracks. It is shaded by centuries-old pine trees, bamboo forests and willows. Although it is winter and seems lonely and solemn, it is still a beautiful scenery.

    After the banquet of Marquis Wei that day, a servant lit incense and took off his clothes. Listening to the sound of wind and snow outside, Marquis Wei was lying down. Perhaps because of drinking, all kinds of thoughts passed through his mind.

    In the confusion, I suddenly saw a young man coming in, but it was Ji Ziying. Just like before, she was wearing a golden crown, a green shirt, long sleeves, a tall figure, and a face like a full moon. She really had an extraordinary appearance, and she had a hand in her hand.  Holding a branch of plum blossoms, he smiled at Wei Hou and said: "My noble sleep is good, but when you wake up now, it is really a big dream"

    "You are feeling sentimental again!" Wei Hou stood up and said with a smile: "Is this for me?"

    As he said that, he picked up the plum blossoms, smelled the fragrance, and felt a little dazed for a while.

    "I saw Ji Ziying smiling: "I'm picking them in your plum garden. I'm finally waiting and I'm about to leave. I came here to say goodbye. I have nothing to give, so I'll just give you this plum!"

    The Marquis of Wei was a little surprised: "Let's go? Wherever you go, the Marquis of Industry or other princes have agreed to help me, haven't they?"

    Ji Ziying smiled and said nothing. In a daze, it was spring again. She sat in the pavilion and enjoyed the spring scenery. At that time, the lakeshore was colorful, the willows were hanging like silk, and the water was green.

    The spring sunshine in front of you is shining on the courtyard with spots. Ji Ziying, with fluttering sleeves, is stepping in wearing high-toothed clogs, which make a clear sound.

    Wei Hou sighed at this time: " Ziying, the base industry is difficult to stabilize, and there are many things that are difficult to solve.

    Ji Ziying sat across from Wei Hou: "there is a spirit here. The court's spirit is endless. The princes everywhere are always like pythons. No matter how hard they try, it's useless."

    "When you inherit the throne, you know the situation better than I do. Although all the officials and officials respectfully worship the Lord, but with the imperial court here, I'm afraid they haven't returned home yet!"

    Marquis Wei took a sip of tea, smiled, and said, "That's why I asked Ziying to help. It's true that I can't return to my heart now, but as long as the imperial court continues to decline and the foundation continues to be stable, one day I will be able to truly become the master."

    In a daze, and a little uneasy, he said: "Ziying, you promised!"

    Ji Ziying did not answer, but smiled: "You are right, but luck and fate are intertwined, and they often do not fall on one person!"

    This is not right. Wei Hou Tu¡¯s warning was that Ji Ziying was executed by himself twenty years ago. He was only twenty-seven years old. Why is he here now?

    Immediately he shouted: "Come here, come here, where are the guards?"

    Before he woke up from his dream, Wei Hou pointed at Ji Ziying and scolded: "¡ª¡ªYou deserve the punishment.Yes, how can you dream?  Moreover, the ruler and his ministers are not imprisoned, even if they are honest and unjust, countless loyal ministers have been unjustly killed since ancient times. Even if they kill the wrong people, there is no way to repay them. If they all come to beg for their lives, what kind of world will this be?  "

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the temple and said: "Which temple doesn't have a ghost who has died? I killed you for the foundation of the Wei family and the overall situation!"

    Ji Ziying just smiled and did not fight back or attack, but behind her, she saw fire burning all over the house at the same time.

    The gates, main halls, pavilions, railings, and pavilions were all on fire. In a moment, the flames connected together, and the entire Weihou Mansion became a sea of ??flames, illuminating the whole city in bright red.

    In the blazing fire, thousands of people were faintly dancing in the fire, and they were faintly approaching. They were all the people who had been killed for the sake of the overall situation over the years. Wei Hou retreated in shock. At this moment, he heard a "boom",  A palace collapsed in the distance, and flames shot straight up in the air.

    "Master Hou, wake up you are sleeping"

    Marquis Wei suddenly sat up and woke up. He looked around hastily, but he was still on the bed. A little further away, the cold wind brought in the sun, and several slaves were kneeling in front of the bed to serve him.

    It¡¯s a dream Wei Hou groaned, but the dream was always in front of his eyes, so clear.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 54: Dividing the Meat

    Although it is cold at this time, it still cannot conceal the New Year atmosphere. The New Year is approaching, and the villagers are busy buying New Year goods to prepare for the New Year.

    Yunya Mountain is covered with ice and snow, and the mountains are dyed white. The strong wind blows, and the snow falls from the branches and eaves, making a squeaking sound.

    On the mountain road, pedestrians are either standing or walking, accompanied by two or three.

    There is a plaque hanging in front of the main entrance of Dayan Temple, with ancient seal characters written on it. Under the dark brown plaque, pilgrims can enter from now on.

    In front of the main hall of the Taoist temple, the incense burner has already been filled with incense sticks. When the strong wind blows, you can see sections of incense ashes falling from it. Now in December, the Chinese New Year is approaching, it is the time when water drops turn into ice in the cold winter, and there are still a lot of people coming to Dayan Temple to offer incense.  It is endless, and it can be seen that the incense is flourishing.

    In the side hall, Lu Ren was standing with Lu Yeshi. There was an eight-year-old girl behind him. She quietly grabbed the corner of Lu Yeshi's clothes and hid behind her. Lu Yeshi patted her daughter and said, "Lan Lan is not afraid."  , this is Miss Xie, you have to call me Miss!"

    After hearing this, the little girl timidly called "Miss" and hid behind her, never coming out again.

    When Lu Ren saw her, he smiled awkwardly at Xie Xiang and said, "She is afraid of strangers. Don't be offended, Miss!"

    Xie Tao was wearing a blue dress with a few strands of blue hair hanging down. She was smiling and her eyes were weak and charming. Seeing Lu Ren say this, she smiled faintly: "It's okay, most little girls are like this. I  The same goes for hours!¡±

    Yesterday, Lu Ren brought Lu Ye back. She was his new wife. She was just a little late and didn¡¯t see her as a gift. When she got up this morning, she hurried over to see her.

    At this time, Mr. Lu Ye came forward, made a cup of tea, and presented it to Xie Xiang: "Mr. Lu Ye has met the lady."

    This is etiquette.

    Xie Xiang nodded when he saw it, took a sip of tea, finished calculating the etiquette, put down the cup, and said: "Uncle Lu, when you come back, I will leave all the matters in the temple to you. There is nothing else, except that the Chinese New Year is approaching."  , we have to prepare New Year's goods, this is what senior brother ordered."

    As soon as Wang Cunye came back, he basically saw no one and kept practicing on the cliff.

    "After the meeting, I will call on the tenants to help carry the New Year's goods!" Lu Ren responded, paused, and then asked: "Then how to distribute the New Year's goods? According to what standards?"

    Xie Xiang smiled silently and said: "Each tenant will take ten kilograms of meat back, and two kilograms of wine will be given to each tenant. The window grilles, spring couplets, and firecrackers will all be purchased from the county."

    After a pause, he continued: "We already have the meat. We purchased the pigs from the village and slaughtered them. We killed five pigs in total, which is enough to distribute."

    Ten kilograms of meat is considered a lot of money. Even though these mountain people live in the mountains, it is quite difficult to eat meat.

    In today¡¯s world, there are indeed all kinds of animals in the mountains, but due to their aura, these animals are also very clever, and some are even cruel, making them very difficult to hunt.

    Therefore, a complete tiger skin can be sold for fifty taels of silver, tiger bone and tiger whip can also be sold for thirty taels, and the tiger meat can be eaten. Basically, the value of an ordinary tiger is about one hundred taels.

    The mountain bear is close. The money exchanged for fur and flesh and blood adds up to fifty taels, while the wild boar has thirty taels!

    Unless you have super strong force and can directly kill ferocious beasts, this is the way to get rich. Hunters among the mountain people know that these ferocious beasts, especially those who are a little old, are very difficult to hunt. Hunters have been passed down from generation to generation, and the chance of successfully hunting them is not high.  To one seventh, and many hunters suffered losses, the difficulty is evident!

    In his early years, Wang Cunye was killed by a tiger that was half-way through the process of becoming a spirit, so he was able to seize his body.

    Unless you are a wealthy family who can directly buy beef, mutton and pork, ordinary mountain people have a hard time getting meat and can only try their luck.

    When Lu Ren heard this, he was slightly surprised and asked hesitantly: "Miss, is it a little too rich?"

    Xie Xiang heard this and smiled: "New Year, new atmosphere, celebrating the New Year is a good thing. This is the first time for tenants to celebrate the New Year at my house, so it doesn't hurt to be richer!"

    Lu Ren listened and said with a smile: "This is the kindness of the master and the lady. By the way, the sky is cloudy. Just when I came over, there was a small amount of snow falling on my face. It seems that it is going to snow again.  I have to send you greetings as soon as I can to give out New Year's goods."

    Xie Xiang pursed his lips and smiled: "This is a good thing. If it rains more, there will be a good year next year. However, Xiaohe Village is the foundation of our Guanli. We all know that the families in the village are without food. You go down and donate some food."  It¡¯s not free. When the snow stops, I will shovel the snow, sweep the floor and cut firewood in Guanli, and it will be treated as wages.¡±

    This was what Wang Cunye ordered. Lu Ren looked through the window and saw scattered snowflakes falling, so he pulled Lu Ye and left.

    After Lu Ren went out, he said to Lu Ye, "You two go back first and continue to settle the house.You should be more familiar with the situation in the future. The young lady said, you will be in charge of the inner courtyard from now on.  "

    "Also, the lady also said that our family has a double portion of meat. You pick twenty pounds and go back to make dumplings. I will find someone to call the tenants to help."

    "Well, Lan Lan and I are going back first." After hearing this, Lu Ye took her daughter back to the room. It was a private room, clean and spacious, and she was very satisfied.

    There are now more than a dozen people in the audience, and it seems to be quite prosperous.

    People were passing by in front of the main hall, and the incense burner was filled with incense. Lu Ren just glanced at it and saw an acquaintance, so he shouted: "Brother Tian!"

    The person who was stopped was startled, and when he saw it was Lu Ren, he came over quickly: "Brother Lu, what did you call me for?"

    "The Chinese New Year is coming soon. New Year's goods will be distributed in the temple. You go back and call up the tenants who farm our fields. This time, the lady is kind and each household can take ten kilograms of meat back." Lu Ren said.

    When the tenants heard this, they were startled at first, then overjoyed, and quickly agreed: "I'll go back and call them right away!"

    ¡°With that said, the tenant farmer hurried directly to the mountain village.

    After a while, a group of people came up, including a large group of women and children. Most of them had messy hair and shabby clothes, but there was hope in their eyes.

    These people are all old tenants of Dayan Temple. Xie Cheng followed him when he was there. Later, Dayan Temple fell into disrepair and he had no choice but to leave. When they heard the news about the prosperity of Dayan Temple a while ago, they all rushed back as soon as possible and were immediately taken away.  Taken in.

    Although we agreed on a 50-50 share and were not subject to official duties, the burden was suddenly lightened by half. However, it was still young and the first harvest was not available, so we were still very poor.

    Lu Ren looked at the group of tenants up and down, looked at the sky, thought for a while, and said, "The master and the lady are kind. During the Chinese New Year, each household will be given ten pounds of meat."

    Before the words could be said, everyone was suddenly happy, and a child quickly pulled on the corners of his parents' clothes: "Dad, Mom, I want to eat meat."

    Lu Ren glanced around, raised his hand, and the noise suddenly stopped: "There are still some new year's goods, I will write a list, Chaimen Gate and Pengtian, you can barely read a few words, just buy according to this, and then move  Come up, it¡¯s getting late today, even if you buy the goods, you can¡¯t come up.¡±

    Lu Ren paused for a moment: "You get the meat first, and then buy it according to my order. I will give you the money. You can start from home early tomorrow morning and go to the town to buy things. Don't delay."

    After hearing this, Chai Damen and Peng Tian immediately agreed. Seeing this, Lu Ren smiled. Lu Ren was not afraid that these tenants would take the money and run away, because the land was in the hands of Dayanguan, and if they ran away with the money, they would not have to come back again.  No one would do this.

    "You go to the kitchen and wait. It's cold outside. I'll write the order. Chai Damen and Peng Tian, ??come here and take the order with me!" Lu Ren gave the order immediately without any politeness.

    Turning around and walking towards a room, Chai Damen and Peng Tian immediately followed with envious eyes!

    This is a small room that Wang Cunye used to learn calligraphy when he was a child. It is now the place where Taoist students study. There are pens, inks, papers and inkstones. Lu Ren simply copied a list and explained it to the two of them one by one.  Although people can barely read a few words, they don't know them all.

    Seeing that both of them had memorized the order, Uncle Lu took out the broken silver, weighed it on the spot, and distributed it to the two of them one by one. It was the first time for both of them to see such a large amount of silver, so they took it carefully.  .

    It wasn¡¯t until half an hour later that this mess was finally finished.

    Lu Ren waved his hand, "Let's go to the kitchen! You can follow us. We'll go shopping early tomorrow and we'll be able to go up to the temple in the afternoon. There will be another time to distribute the goods, so go ahead."

    Lu Ren sighed and returned home.

    At this time, the kitchen was crowded with people. Five pig heads had been hung on the beams, and twenty hooves were also hung. In the middle was a platform of four tables, with pork on it, red and white, thin and fat.  There are so many that people can immediately salivate after seeing them.

    ? Below there are five more pots of intestine, belly, heart, liver and lung oil.

    At this time, the butcher hired by the village glanced at Lu Ren. Lu Ren nodded and said: "Get in line, the head of the household goes first!"

    The butcher cuts with his knife, and as soon as he pulls a large piece of pork, it is cut out. He jumps up and calls: "Ten pounds and a half liang!"

    ?????????????????? Everyone immediately praised this skill, and the two heads of households immediately received the meat. The next step was to distribute the meat to each household. Those who received the meat immediately went home happily with their wives and children.

    An hour later, the meat was finished and the crowd dispersed. Only the two household heads and Lu Ren's family were left. Lu Ren made the decision and said: "You add a pig head to each household. The butcher doesn't separate the meat."  Bring back a pig's head and liver and lungs."

    The head of the household and the butcher were also very grateful.I picked up my stuff and went back.

    The remaining pig heads were not offered to the gods. Lu Ren was not polite and ordered Lu Ye who came over: "Both the young lady and the host of the temple will not eat the pig heads nor offer them to the gods. You and the cook will cook them and give them to the visitors."  The girls and boys here are having sex.¡±

    "The bones need to be boiled into soup. If the viewer likes it, other things should be put away slowly. The excess meat should be disposed of to prevent it from spoiling."

    Lu Yeshi and the cook responded. For a moment, a red fire burned in the stove, and the fragrant aroma quickly spread to the yard, making the maids and Taoist boys smell it.

    At this time, the tenants at the foot of the mountain were all smoking, and the aroma was permeating the air. For many years, this atmosphere was only felt during the Chinese New Year this year!

    At this moment, Bai Susu inside the statue opened her eyes slightly and smiled.

    As a spirit, she can see traces of white air seeping up, condensing in the temple, and turning into red, which is a symbol of stable luck.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 55 This Son

    The night slowly receded, and the sky turned pale. Wang Cunye slowly opened his eyes, and slowly retreated into silence. He only felt that his eyesight was clear, and his whole body was faintly glowing like cold jade, which showed that he had made progress in his work.  .

    However, the expression on his face was calm. He looked at the sky and saw that the sun was about to rise, and there was a faint purple aura. Wang Cunye did not dare to neglect, he stood up, jumped on a stone, and spat at the faint purple clouds.

    This is one of the few spiritual energy in the world that can be directly absorbed by ascetics. After ten breaths, it stopped, then unfolded its body and performed the movements of the Six Yang Diagram.

    Looking from below, you can see the sea of ??clouds surging on the cliff. The people and the clouds are almost one, changing into various mysterious postures, which is dazzling.

    After finishing a set, Wang Cunye calmly adjusted his breathing for a moment, thinking a little in his heart. What he said was the authentic foundation-building method, and the tortoise shell transformed the aura, so the speed was naturally fast.

    However, the growth in strength still cannot keep up with the situation. According to normal circumstances, it will take about a year before entering Jin Ningyuan to build the foundation. Maybe he is thinking of other ways.

    "Thinking about it, Wang Cunye drew out his sword, made a sword finger with one hand, and stroked the sword body. He saw where the sword finger passed, and the sword body was immediately covered with a layer of white sword light, gathering at the tip of the sword and faintly breathing.

    Wang Cunye stepped on the Yu step, and the sword energy broke through the air, dots of cold stars, stabbing or cutting, chopping or chopping, the turning without any fireworks, just like nature, with the style of everyone, but this swordsmanship is gradually perfected.

    County seat

    Snowflakes are falling on the tile eaves in the courtyard, and subtle sounds are heard constantly, making the house even more peaceful. In the distance, there are noisy sounds, but the shops are selling New Year's goods.

    Wang Shaoyun was stunned for a long time and sighed: "The Chinese New Year is coming, and everyone is preparing to celebrate the New Year"

    Standing in front of the window at this moment, looking at the busy people on the street, this feeling is really indescribable. After a while, he sighed and said: "Qian Min, please prepare to salute. Let's go to Yunya Mountain Dayan Temple to see me."  This cousin!¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes couldn't help but squint, thoughtfully.

    Qian Min looked at him like this, lowered his head slightly, said yes, and went to get ready.

    The road to Dayan Temple is not easy, but if you dare to pay, you can still find a car. But when you get to the bottom of the mountain, you can't get on the car. This is not a problem for Wang Shaoyun and his servant. They pay for the car and let him stay in the shed.  Sitting there, walking up the steps, the strong wind howled and blew up the skirts of their clothes, but the two of them didn't feel cold at all, talking and laughing.

    But he saw a group of villagers sweeping snow up and down the steps. Although the weather was cold, they were all very energetic. Wang Shaoyun couldn't help but be surprised and asked: "Aren't you afraid of the cold when you are sweeping snow at this time?"

    "We are not afraid of the cold. Yesterday, the temple owner was thinking about us and sent twenty kilograms of noodles. Hey, we have food to eat during the Chinese New Year, so it's nothing to put in a little effort." A middle-aged woman said.

    Wang Shaoyun's eyes flashed, he went straight up without saying a word, and arrived in front of Dayan Temple in a moment.

    Wang Shaoyun looked at the Dayan Temple carefully and couldn't help but praise it: "It is indeed a Taoist temple built by Xie Cheng of Chengping Road, with Taoist charm hidden in it."

    The whole Taoist temple has been renovated and looks simple and grand. The mountains are covered with ice and snow, which makes it even more fairy-like and Taoist. No wonder Wang Shaoyun praised it.

    A pilgrim who was passing by could not help but frown after hearing this, and reminded him: "Master, the Dayan Temple was not like this originally. It was only some time ago that the temple master achieved great success and renovated the temple, so it has this scale."

    Wang Shaoyun couldn't help but be startled after hearing this, and laughed for a moment: "Thank you for reminding me."

    When the passers-by saw him, they didn¡¯t care, they bowed their hands and said goodbye and left.

    After the man left, Wang Shaoyun stopped laughing, his eyes were dark and flashing, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    After a while, the two of them entered Dayan Temple. In the main hall not far away, the pilgrims were silent under the statue of the god. They just bowed their heads and bowed. After offering incense, they kowtowed again and left quietly. There was a goddess statue in the middle on the curtain.  It is majestic and ethereal at the end, as if you can faintly hear the prayers and singing in the void, which makes people unconsciously feel that the solemnity of this place is not to be underestimated.

    Wang Shaoyun looked at it quietly, secretly surprised in his heart. He had seen a lot and knew that this situation was very rare. This was a unique sight only for Jin Chi Zhengshen.

    " And the little god in front of me has this situation, which shows that she has huge potential and even has some Taoism.

    While he was thinking about it, there was a Taoist boy not far away. Qian Min saw him and walked over and asked, "Is Taoist Master Wang here? I have cousins ??from the clan coming to meet me. Please let me know."

    Hearing that he was a cousin of the Guanzhu clan, Tao Tong looked at Wang Shaoyun carefully and saw that Wang Shaoyun was very impressive. He did not dare to neglect him and said, "Please wait for a moment, young master."

    He hurriedly ran to the main hall, walked up to Wang Cunye, and straightened his clothes., said solemnly: "Master, there are two people in front of you. They say they are cousins ??in your clan and come here to meet them."

    After saying this, the Taoist boy stood with his hands down, quietly waiting for Wang Cunye's instructions to speak.

    Wang Cunye was reading Taoist scriptures at this time. Although he was familiar with them, he felt a little bit better every time he recited them. This was the foundation of accumulation. After hearing this, he narrowed his eyes and said indifferently: "Oh?  My cousins ??from the clan are a young man and a middle-aged man?"

    "Yes, Temple Master." The Taoist boy responded.

    Wang Cunye smiled, nodded slightly and said, "I understand!"

    After thinking for a moment, he stood up, put on a big cloak and walked out.

    Qian Min was waiting outside. At this time, he looked up and saw a young man walking out of the main hall. He was wearing a sapphire Taoist crown and a big cloak. His face was like the bright moon. There was a kind of indifferent and cold aura in his eyes. He did have a faint demeanor.  , I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The last time I was busy, I didn¡¯t pay attention. Now I took a closer look and realized that my young master was already a handsome young master, but the man in front of me was no less impressive.

    Wang Cunye saw that it was Qian Min, and he knew him, so he stepped forward and said, "Oh? So it's you? But my cousin is here?"

    Qian Min lowered his head and responded: "Yes, Young Master is waiting for you in the main hall."

    "Oh? Let's go." Knowing that Wang Shaoyun was waiting for him in the main hall, he got up and entered the main hall. He saw a young man walking back and forth, holding a teacup in his hand and drinking lightly. It was obvious that he was a Taoist boy serving him.  .

    It was his cousin Wang Shaoyun. When Wang Cunye saw it, his eyes narrowed and he calmed down for a moment. He refused to be rude and went forward and bowed deeply: "My cousin is here, why didn't you inform me in advance? But I was disappointed."  Etiquette.¡±

    When Wang Shaoyun saw him, he quickly returned the gift: "We are all brothers, why are we talking about this?"

    Wang Cunye looked at him, he saw that this cousin had a square and heroic face, and he was very heroic. However, he seemed a little tired due to lack of care in the past few days. His eyes were bottomless, but he had a faint and stunning look.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "Cousin, please take a seat. I have been very busy these days. There is not enough tea in the palace, so please Haihan."

    "You have a vague intention of reviving it!" Wang Shaoyun smiled: "I have been here before, but now the atmosphere is very different."

    As he said that, he said affectionately: "You and I are close cousins. We haven't seen each other for many years, but I miss you very much. How about going back to your hometown with me to celebrate the New Year this New Year?"

    The tone of these words is sincere, and the look on his face is both happy and sad, which makes people moved.

    Wang Cunye's heart stirred, but when he thought of the sight of the tortoise shell, he felt a chill in his heart. He sighed and said with undoubted helplessness, "My cousin has been called, and I was willing to go, but recently I haven't been able to escape."

    Immediately, he explained Bai Susu's story in detail: "Bai Susu's Zhenhe Temple violated Shuibo's taboo, and he ascended the throne for the first time. The foundation is unstable. I have to sit in the temple to tide over this difficulty, alas  ¡­When this matter is done, I will come to my brother¡¯s house to apologize to my brother¡­¡±

    Such a reason is very important. Wang Shaoyun said hurriedly: "I have heard some things about ascending to the gods, but as long as we keep the reasons in mind, I think it will be difficult for Uncle Shui to kill him at will without causing big trouble."

    "What you said is true, but you have to do some human things" As he said that, Wang Cunye sighed.

    Wang Shaoyun heard this and knew that this person had given up his refusal. He suppressed the disappointment in his heart, squinted his eyes and said nothing. After a long time, he sighed: "What you said is, let's do it. Come when you have time!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????

    ¡°As he said this, he waved his sleeves, took Qian Min with him, and went down the mountain.

    This joint finally passed. Wang Cunye felt certain in his heart and felt his whole body relax. Only then did he realize that this person had put so much pressure on him.

    Wang Cunye is decisive in dealing with things, but he is not reckless and does not dare to touch this matter. It is just that the deep character he has developed in the underworld for a long time is not reflected on the outside.

    Wang Cunye stayed silent for a moment, then reached the inner room and closed the door. He turned his hand, a black light flashed, and a turtle shell appeared in his hand.

    Putting the turtle shell on the table, he cut his arm with a "chi" sound, and blood immediately poured out.

    Stained with a large amount of blood, it was evenly smeared on the black tortoise shell. Staring at the tortoise shell, he silently thought about what he wanted to do.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood and made a "buzzing" sound as it sucked in all the blood. After a moment, a scene emerged. Wang Cunye stared at it and was shocked.

    I saw that the situation displayed this time was different. I saw the bright red dot representing Wang Shaoyun. It was not just an indescribable black energy, but a realThere was a huge black energy that spread quickly, and the blackness was bloody and entangled endlessly. The accumulated calamity clouds were like a tortoise shell, and I immediately broke out in a cold sweat.

    And this shows that the time in a foreign land is very short, it disappears in a blink of an eye, and the turtle shell falls into the body.

    Wang Cunye was confused and shocked. What kind of thing could it be? There was such a vision. The bloody light was pouring out, dyeing the earth red, and the disaster was floating in the sky. What a disaster!

    At this time, the master and the servant came down the steps, and the snow began to fall a little bit again. Although it was dark under the sky, the Taoist temple still looked very grand. On the steps, a piece of snow was swept away, without any hay, making it look open and clean.

    Qian Min was a little aggrieved: "Why is this person like this? He refuses such a sincere invitation time and time again."

    Wang Shaoyun sighed and said: "I was a little annoyed just now, but now that I think about it, I can't see through him more and more. This guy is either good at calculations, or he has good luck and can be lucky."  Turn evil into evil.¡±

    "Forget it, I am indeed looking for this son with ulterior motives. Once I am implicated, I will have no hope of immortality, and I will be punished by God. No wonder he is like this."

    As he said that, he laughed at himself, "He is really interesting! Maybe his future is limitless, but it's a pity that I won't be able to see his achievements."

    He was still going down, but when the steps reached the bottom, he stopped and just let out a sigh.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your support and please continue to vote

    I would like to thank you for your recommendation

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 56: Don¡¯t Believe in This Fate

    Weihou Mansion

    The snow was falling loudly, and the soldiers were patrolling. Their steps were very heavy, and their long boots squeaked on the snow. The dark sky made the whole mansion look a bit gloomy and depressing.

    Several soldiers led the way, and two more were walking in the corridor holding lanterns. In the distance, even in the daytime, due to dark clouds, there were still lights on, and there was a faint mist.

    Marquis Wei didn't say anything. When he arrived at a house, he stepped in without informing him. He saw several scribes busy inside and a middle-aged man who was busy writing at his desk.

    At this time, the scribe saw the Marquis of Wei and quickly knelt down with a bang. But then the middle-aged man saw that it was the Marquis of Wei and was very surprised. He quickly put down his pen and stood up and saluted: "Why are you here, Lord Marquis? I was thinking about this."  After finishing the list, I will come to see the Lord!"

    Wei Hou smiled slightly and stared at the person in front of him. This person was ordinary-looking, with a bit of elegance and a fair complexion. He was Zhong Heyun. He was a contemporary of Ji Ziying back then, but Ji Ziying had a handsome appearance, a young master, and an upright and strong temperament. This person was Zhong Heyun.  He has an ordinary appearance and a dark temperament, but he is also talented. One is bright and the other is dark. He can be called a double hero, but he chose this person.

    Thinking about it, with no expression on his face, he said calmly: "If you have anything to say, just tell me here!"

    "Yes!" Zhong Heyun bowed slightly and waved his hand. The clerks on the left and right left and closed the door tightly. Zhong Heyun took out a scroll and laid out a map.

    The Marquis of Wei came forward to look at it carefully and saw that it was a map of the whole government, with dots and circles on it.

    Wei Hou first praised: "Mr. Zhong, you have visited the whole city. You have worked hard these past few years."

    Zhong Heyun lowered his hands and said: "I don't dare to take it seriously. This is a matter of ministerial status. Your Majesty, please come here. This is the feng shui map of the whole mansion. There are a total of thirty-six air pockets, basically all of them are here. It's just inside the mountains.  If there are so many monsters, it will be difficult to reach and check"

    At this point, he pondered for a while, paused and said: "The dragon vein of our mansion comes from Yishui River. The air pockets are mostly condensed along the waterway. The ancestral tomb of the Lord is on the main trunk. It has not been shaken, but it needs to be separated.  The air pockets may actually affect the trunk" At this point, Zhong Heyun stopped talking, and the room suddenly became quiet, and the sound under the snow could be heard faintly, making it even more quiet.

    "Mr. Zhong, what you said makes sense. What suggestions do you have?" Wei Hou glanced at the drawings. The Fan family was also on this branch and asked lightly.

    "My lord, as long as the main trunk remains unchanged, you can exclusively enjoy the main destiny. This will not change the sky. But the destiny is not only about the earth's veins, but also lies in other things. It depends on how the lord handles it. I think this is still the case."  The words - to govern troubled times, use heavy codes, and do not kill for the sake of the overall situation." As he spoke, Zhong Heyun's face muscles twitched, and he took a breath: "Even if it affects some political situations and has some twists and turns, it is not unbearable. Lord, as long as  If the situation is under control, it doesn¡¯t matter even if it gets worse; on the contrary, if the situation is not under control, it won¡¯t matter even if it is peaceful.¡±

    After hearing this, Marquis Wei was first horrified and moved, then frowned and pondered. He didn't say anything for a while, stood up and walked slowly.

    Zhong Heyun looked at Wei Hou intently. He had been with the Lord for more than twenty years and had seen this situation many times. When encountering important events, he would always pace around and think about things like this.

    But it won¡¯t take long before a decision is made.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    After that, he took out another note and said that what was written on it was that Fan Mansion sent someone to take care of Wang Cunye's family. He said coldly: "What you said is right. At this time, the situation is still in my hands. I would rather break it."  In reconstruction, we must not worry about peace and decentralize power, this point cannot be ambiguous.¡±

    "Since some people are still thinking about treason at this time, we can't stick to the normal law! Don't think that in a peaceful world, you can't take action without evidence. Let's give them a knife right now!" With that, Marquis Wei  He chuckled, patted the note and said, "There is also this thief named Wang who thinks that he will have nothing to worry about if he relies on the Fan family. It is just a dream. I want to see how this thief dies!"

    "I'll leave all these preliminary preparations to you. It's up to you to do the specifics. You don't need to ask for instructions. After the military parade in the spring of next year, I will kill all these thieves in one fell swoop Did you hear that?"

    "Yes! I obey the order!" Zhong Heyun kowtowed and responded loudly.

    Dayan view

    Dayan Temple is located in Yunya Mountain. The Taoist temple is built on the mountain. In the Taoist temple, you can look up at the flowing clouds in the sky.

    At this time, in a side hall, Xie Xiang was wearing a blue silk shirt, and there was a bowl of steaming potion on the carved solid wood table beside him.

    After drying for a while, Xie Xiang picked up the blue and white porcelain bowl. It didn't feel very hot. He blew the hot air and drank it in one gulp. However, after finishing the drink, he coughed again and his face flushed.

    &nbsp; Behind him, Peng Tian¡¯s wife, Peng Zhang, was taking care of Xie Xiang. She looked worried, with a worried look on her face: "Miss, why is this medicine becoming less and less effective"

    Xie Tao covered her mouth. After a while, she stopped coughing. The flush on her face subsided, leaving only a pale complexion. This tired feeling made her lean on the chair to take a nap for a while, and then she regained some strength.  Opening his eyes, with a wry smile on his face, he said to Mrs. Peng Zhang: "I don't know, but when I think about it carefully, it's the medicine that's poisonous. It should be taken continuously. The poison has accumulated in my body, making me look less and less capable."  Got it!"

    Mrs. Peng Zhang walked over and put away the blue and white bowl. She didn't understand this, but she also knew that the medicine was not effective. She said, "What should we do? What should we do"

    Only this time, Xie Xiang did not answer her. Peng Zhang thought for a while, then walked out and went to the main hall.

    The main hall is adjacent to the main hall and is built against a mountain. It is quiet all year round. There is a Taoist boy guarding a small room outside. Peng Zhang walked up and asked the Taoist boy, "Is the temple master inside? Can you see me if you have time?"

    Everyone in the temple knew each other. When the Taoist boy saw Peng Zhang coming, he quickly put down the book in his hand and walked out of the hut to greet her, shouting: "Aunt Peng."

    He was the child of a tenant farmer. Fortunately, he was noticed by the temple owner. His parents quickly sent him to the temple to work as a Taoist boy. He had food to eat, clothes to wear, and was able to read and write in his spare time. This was something the mountain people could only dream of.  Both his parents and himself thought that this opportunity was due to good luck.

    This Peng Zhang is the wife of the head of the household, Peng Tian, ??and the lady's servant. He didn't dare to show any slightness. Then he listened and said: "Aunt Peng, the temple master has been keeping the door closed these days.  I rarely see him either."

    Seeing that Mrs. Peng Zhang's face was a little anxious and that something was indeed wrong, the Taoist boy replied. After hearing this, Mrs. Peng Zhang couldn't help but feel sad for a while. After thinking for a while, she said to the Taoist boy: "Miss Xie's health is getting worse and worse.  The yam doesn¡¯t seem to be of any use. I dare not hide this matter for fear of damaging Miss Xie¡¯s body. When the temple master comes out, please tell him and let him know about it."

    "Well, when the temple master comes out, I will report it immediately!" The Taoist boy bowed with a solemn look on his face, but he followed the etiquette and used it.

    Seeing this solemn look, Mrs. Peng Zhang seemed to be concerned. She put down a big stone in her heart and turned around to go to the kitchen.

    Taotong stood on the stone steps and watched her go away. He was wondering when the master of the temple would come out, but then he realized that there was no precise time for this, so he shook his head and went back to the hut.

    In the main hall, Wang Cunye sat on the cloud couch, forming a seal with his hands. The red lotus was half-hidden and half-revealed. Bursts of red light were shed, and there was a faint and leisurely sound, just like the collision of jade and the sound of bells and drums.

    After a while, it gradually disappeared again. Wang Cunye opened his eyes and got off the cloud couch.

    These days, as soon as I come back, I have meditated on the teachings in the two hundred volumes of Taoist scriptures, and repeatedly studied the teachings on the Qinghua Baolu. If I had not restrained myself and used the six-yang diagram to lay a solid foundation, I would have been able to practice and achieve success long ago.  .

    Opening the door, the sun shines in.

    At this time, the Taoist boy in the hut only heard the door creak, and saw the temple master walking out. He was surprised and then overjoyed. He quickly stepped forward and bowed his head in salute: "Buddhist temple!"

    Wang Cunye waved his sleeves, told him not to be polite, and asked: "I have been in seclusion for these days, has anything happened while watching?"

    The Taoist boy stepped aside and stood with his hands down. When the master of the temple asked, he responded: "In the first three days, we bought New Year's goods and distributed ten kilograms of meat to each household."

    Wang Cunye nodded slightly as he heard this. He knew this and asked, "What else?"

    The Taoist paused for a moment and then said: "This morning, Mrs. Peng Zhang came to see you. Since you were in retreat, she asked me to tell you that Miss Xie is in poor health and the yam is becoming less and less effective."

    After saying this, he remained silent, lowering his hands and refusing to say another word.

    "Huh?!" After hearing this, Wang Cunye's heart sank, so he stepped in and hurried towards where Xie Xiang was. When he got to the front, he saw Peng Zhang and a maid about twelve years old in the room.  Xie Tao leaned forward, her face flushed from coughing, and the maid gently tapped her on the back.

    Seeing Wang Cunye coming over, Xie Xiang took a breath, smiled, and waved.

    Wang Cunye frowned and stepped forward to check, feeling depressed in his heart. Xie Xiang's body was always thinking about it. He originally thought of finding a way in the spring, but he didn't expect that the yam would be of no use now. He waved his hand and asked the Taoist boy and the maid to leave.

    He stepped forward and stared at Xie Xiang with concern, then looked at it carefully and asked: "Junior sister, what do you think of this medicine? Is it really not effective anymore?"

    Xie Tao was slightly shocked when she heard this. She did not tell her senior brother about it, but in a blink of an eye, she figured out that someone must have reported it. At this time, she had already revealed her traces and did not cover up. She nodded: "Well, the effect of yam  Not big, in recent days, I feel more and more weak and cough frequently.  "

    Xie Xiang said this himself, confirming what Tao Tong said. Wang Cunye found a place to sit down, held her hand and looked at it, and thought about it silently. Xie Xiang saw his senior brother staring at him, his eyes full of concern and love, and he was moved in his heart.  Biting his lip, he smiled faintly and said: "Brother, don't worry too much. This is fate, but you can't resist it. I was still thinking just now. I once said that I would give birth to a son for senior brother, but it seems that I may not be able to achieve it  If something bad happens to me, as long as my senior brother can still remember to write my name on the family tree, I will be satisfied."

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye gritted his teeth and said nothing. He pondered for a long time and said, "We monks just want to open up a path. How can we just accept our fate like this?"

    After thinking for a while, he sneered and said, "I really don't believe in this fate. Don't think too much. I'm going to the Taoist Palace once."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the competition for the top prize in Sanjiang, please vote for Sanjiang and recommend votes.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 57 Intention

    ~."Book Sea Pavilion"~

    In the cold winter, the mountains are covered with heavy snow, but the pines and cypresses are still lush and lush. Thick snow accumulates on them, and they plop down at the slightest movement. Occasionally, hares fly among them, digging in the snow to find some grass roots to spend the winter.

    There are many jagged and strange rocks among the mountain roads. As Wang Cunye was walking, he remembered that there were tens of thousands of volumes of classics collected in the Taoist Palace, including medical and military arts, and he suddenly had an idea.

    "I also thought that I had some connections in the Qingyang Palace, so I could ask the deacon to prescribe the right medicine."

    The inner disciples in the Qingyang Palace have learned a lot, including moral status, internal practice, alchemy, Taoism, and talismans. If they can be deacons, they will definitely gain insights.

    At the same time, I can find some prescriptions that can be helpful for the second transformation of human immortality, so as to improve it. The more I think about it, the more feasible it is. I roll up my sleeves and continue walking down the mountain.

    After passing through the entrance, we arrived at the village at the foot of the mountain. Three miles further was the official road, with carriages passing by. Thinking of this, the speed became a little faster.

    When we arrived at Guan Road, after waiting for a while, a carriage passed by, shouting: "Go to Wei City!"

    Heavy snow lay on the ground, covering the fields, and a carriage was galloping on the road. They arrived at Qingyang Palace in the afternoon.

    Qingyang Palace is one of the Taoist palaces in the world. It leads dozens of Taoist temples in Weihou County and is the middle-level hub of Taoist gates.

    Three miles across is the Hall of the Marquis of Wei, and two miles and a hundred meters away is the Fan Mansion House.

    The Taoist palace watched the changes of the princes with cold eyes. It blocked the Baili Xin River from the south and stood motionless for hundreds of years.

    ??Due to the cold winter, the cornices and brackets in the Qingyang Palace are connected by snow. It is built on the mountain. The earth's energy continues to rise all year round. It is very spiritual and is a holy place for practicing Taoism.

    Wang Cunye entered the palace, went up the steps, and reached a platform. He stood and looked down. The houses below were as big as sesame seeds.

    He was deep in thought and lost his mind. At this moment, a Taoist boy passed by and bowed his head as a courtesy. When Wang Cunye woke up, he realized that the sun was a little to the west. He couldn't help but smile and continued to move forward.

    After passing through a central building, I saw a side hall covered by a bamboo forest. I met a Taoist boy who recognized the Taoist uniform Wang Cunye was wearing.

    A moment later, a thirty-year-old Taoist priest came out. He was handsome but had a peaceful expression. He was none other than Deacon Jinglin. When he saw him, he smiled and said, "Oh, here comes the uninvited guest!"

    "But I have to bother you!" Wang Cunye replied with a smile: "I don't go to the Three Treasures Hall for anything, but I came to ask for medicine."

    "Oh, we are talking inside." Deacon Jinglin smiled and asked Wang Cunye to follow him into the hall. The two sat down as guests of honor. After a while, a Taoist boy brought tea and left.

    When he returned to the temple from the snowstorm outside, there was no charcoal fire, but Wang Cunye felt warm and comfortable. He was a little surprised. At this time, he didn't have time to think about it. He took a sip of tea and said to Deacon Jing Lin.  : "To be honest, my junior sister, who is also Master Xu's wife, has been getting worse and worse recently. Ordinary yams are no longer useful. Is there any effective prescription in the Taoist palace?"

    He explained the situation one by one. After saying this, he paused briefly and said: "It's not that the disciple is impatient, but that the junior sister's body is too weak. Please forgive me for any inappropriateness."

    After saying this, he bowed deeply to show his sincerity.

    Deacon Jing Lin hurriedly stretched out his hand to help, and said: "There should be this recipe. Just wait for a while and I will go look for it."

    Some people think Wang Cunye is appreciative of Wang Cunye's actions, while others think they are extreme. However, it is undeniable that his talents are vast. If there was a possibility of being hidden in the past, now as long as he has passed this disaster, his future is limitless. Therefore, Deacon Jinglin is willing to accept a good relationship.  Not difficult.

    At this moment, a Taoist boy came over and whispered a few words in Jinglin's ear. Jinglin's face changed slightly and asked the Taoist boy to step back. Jinglin stood up and said, "Wait a moment, I'll see."  Let¡¯s see what senior brother orders!¡±

    "Uncle, feel free to go first!" Wang Cunye stood up and said.

    After a while, Jinglin returned to the palace. It was snowing outside, and the palace was so quiet that he could hear the rustle of snowflakes falling on the ground. Wang Cunye was drinking tea, so he coughed and waved to Wang Cunye: "It's just a small thing, don't blame me!"

    Wang Cunye heard this and said without hesitation: "I don't dare!"

    "Well, let's set off and check the information. There must be a way!" Jing Lin turned his eyes and said.

    The two of them walked together, and in a moment they arrived in front of a scripture-depositing pavilion. There were two Taoist guards standing in front of the door. When they saw Jing Lin and a Taoist official coming, they didn't dare to stop them.

    This Sutra Pavilion is not dedicated to secretly storing Kung Fu scriptures. It is not too important. It was built two hundred years ago, and the eaves and tiles are high.?, it has been overhauled several times in the past two hundred years, which not only did not make this temple dilapidated, but also made it more primitive.

    When you enter the pavilion, you will find the bookshelf, which is densely packed with books.

    "I remember that this prescription is placed on this bookshelf. You can also help me find it. There is also a yellow leather pill book, which records the situation you mentioned." Jing Lin flipped through according to his memory and told Wang Cunye  Said.

    "Okay." After hearing this, Wang Cunye walked to the bookshelf and looked through it, looking for the yellow-skinned elixir book Jinglin mentioned. There was a faint light in his eyes.

    After flipping through seven or eight books, he saw a yellow-covered volume, placed on the second left side. There was a thin layer of dust on it, which showed that no one had read it for a long time. Wang Cunye's eyes narrowed and he took the book away.  When he came down, he saw the four words "Attention on Alchemy" written in four ancient seal characters on the cover. He turned it over and saw that the time was almost up, so he said to Jinglin: "This is a yellow-covered book on Alchemy. Look.  Is it this one?"

    As he said that, he handed over the book in his hand.

    Jinglin took the book, glanced at it, and said, "Well, that's right, this is it. You go out and wait for me, and I'll go out after I find it."

    Wang Cunye heard the sound, went out and found a pavilion to sit on.

    After a while, Jing Lin came out with a blue-covered book in his hand and said to Wang Cunye: "Finally found it, it took a lot of effort."

    "Thank you, uncle." Wang Cunye thanked him quickly.

    The two of them found a stone platform and sat down. At this time, the water pool in front of them had frozen into a pool of ice, exuding the slightest bit of cold air. The two of them sat opposite each other as if they were unaware.

    Opening the book and finding a prescription, Jing Lin pointed out to him: "Look, this is the prescription I mentioned before. The others are common medicinal materials such as turtle shell ginseng and can be purchased directly. Only this is  Just like dragon knot grass, you need to go deep into the mountains and under the cliffs. Only there, where the strong wind blows, can this kind of grass grow. Although it cannot cure the root cause, it is of great benefit. If you take it for a long time, it may not be completely cured."

    When Wang Cunye heard this, he just nodded. When Jinglin saw it, he opened the Alchemy Book and paid attention to the annotations of the Alchemy Sutra. He flipped through it repeatedly and pointed out several prescriptions, allowing Wang Cunye to choose carefully, and said: "These can strengthen the essence.  The elixir for cleansing the body and cutting down the bone marrow can even cure the root cause at one stroke, but the medicinal ingredients are unusual, so you should choose carefully."

    With that said, he drew out the few pill prescriptions he pointed out and sent them to Wang Cunye, allowing him to look at them carefully.

    Wang Cunye looked at it, and one of the Yuan Dan prescriptions had mild effects, long lasting power, and many magical effects. Its characteristics were superior to other pill prescriptions, especially its ability to cure the root cause, which made Wang Cunye excited. But when he saw the material,  A sinking.

    This Danfang is quite good. One of them is to boil the dragon tendons into an ointment, but where can I find the dragon tendon?

    There is no need to think about the deep sea.

    There was only one dragon in Hebo County in Weihou County, but it was a bit unrealistic to kill it by myself. He shook his head and refused to read this recipe.

    Others also had harsh elixirs. Wang Cunye carefully compared the gains and losses, and wrote them all down. After a while, he pointed at an elixir recipe and said, "That's it!"

    Jing Lin took the scroll and took a look. The pill was called "White Tiger Peiyuan Pill". He had to take a tiger demon that had become a spirit but had not yet transformed, boil its bone marrow and sinew ointment, and take one pill every day along with some precious medicines.  , can consolidate the foundation and cultivate the vitality, and increase the origin.

    Jing Lin saw that he had chosen this one, but he smiled: "Not only can your junior sister take this, but you can also take it. It is beneficial to practice, but the source is not easy. I heard that there are many tigers in the mountains behind Yunya, and maybe it will be successful."  It¡¯s fine, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have it, an ordinary tiger will do, but the effect will be less!¡±

    Wang Cunye thought about it, he could kill tigers in the mountains behind him, and there would be at least one refined tiger, which was the one that he beat unconsciously, and there were many ordinary tigers. If the quality was not high enough, he could use quantity to make up for it. This prescription was just right.  It can be used to lay the foundation for his attack on immortals.

    Although other yams are harsh, they are still found in the deep mountains, but it takes a lot of time.

    "I have some medicinal materials that are needed for the recipe. I don't need them, so I'll give them to you!" Jing Lin had a smile on his face, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Thank you, uncle." Wang Cunye stood up and bowed deeply.

    "Nothing, I don't need it anyway!" Jing Lin said, walking side by side with Wang Cunye, entered the side hall, took out the medicinal materials and handed them to Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye took it and saw that it was complete, except for a few medicinal materials from the demon tiger and the mountains. After taking a look, he put away the medicinal materials and bowed deeply towards Jinglin: "Thank you, uncle, it will be useful in the future."  If you come to my place, please say hello."

    Jing Lin heard this and laughed: "That's natural."

    ? ?Seeing that Jinglin didn't show any pretense, Cunkye responded casually, feeling a little happy in his heart, and said to Jinglin: "In this case, I won't disturb you anymore. Go back and prepare. Master, take care."

    "I won't see you off." When Jinglin saw that Wang Cunye was leaving, he didn't try to stop him and said directly.

    Seeing Wang Cunye go out, Jinglin turned back. When he arrived at a quiet room, he saw an old man who was convinced of Taoism, sitting on the stone platform. When he saw Jinglin slowly coming over, he opened his eyes slightly: "Is the matter done?"

    "Yes!" Jing Lin said with a respectful expression, showing great respect for this veteran.

    "I used the Lingbao to observe He Bo's movements earlier, and I didn't want to sense that Xie Cheng's disciples were coming in" At this point, the old man paused slightly and sighed: "I don't have much time left, so let's end the relationship with Senior Brother Xie.  !¡±

    After a pause, he said again: "Have you gathered most of the medicinal materials for him?"

    "Yes, there are only a few herbs left in the mountains." Jing Lin responded respectfully with a solemn expression.

    "Oh, that's good. It will be good for him to take refuge in the mountains during this period." The Taoist nodded and sighed: "The medicinal materials are still the next best thing. This little guy is too capable of causing trouble."

    After hearing this, Jinglin didn¡¯t dare to be disobedient at all, and just responded softly: ¡°Uncle Master said that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We must win the No. 1 prize in Sanjiang. I haven¡¯t won it yet. Please continue to support me, vote for recommendations, and vote for Sanjiang. Thank you all.

    c~."Book Sea Pavilion"~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 58: Unavoidable

    ~."Book Sea Pavilion"~

    In the cold winter, the snow lingers and piles up, covering the entire city of Weihou with a thick layer of snow. The New Year is approaching and everyone is busy celebrating the New Year, but some people still guard their posts.

    Weihou Mansion

    In the main hall, a deacon in Qingyi knelt in front of Wei Marquis and declared: "The statistics have come out. Qingyi Pavilion suffered heavy losses this time. After many adjustments and manpower deployment, it has been initially rebuilt. However, currently we can only fully monitor the city. No more.  It¡¯s too late to do anything.¡±

    The Marquis of Wei drank ginseng soup and listened to the report of his subordinates. After a while, he put down the empty tea bowl and said, "Oh? We have just repaired it to monitor the city?"

    The deacon in green didn't dare to raise his eyes. When Marquis Wei asked, he just responded in a low voice: "Yes, Lord Marquis."

    "Well, please go down and report to me immediately if anything happens."

    "Yes! Wei Chen excuses himself." After saying that, he slowly stood up and left.

    Snowflakes were falling in the city, and when I went out, a gust of wind blew over me, covered with snowflakes. I couldn't help but tremble all over, and I shivered with cold. The snow fell on my clothes. The deacon shook off the snow on his body and stepped out.

    After exiting the second door, the deacon watched the snowflakes falling on the ground. The snow had not yet melted, and new snow was added. Since ancient times, there has been a saying that auspicious snow heralds a good harvest. He thought that there would be a good harvest next year. With this thought, he went to the street in front of the house.  .

    Since it was not far from the entrance of the hall and my status was low, I didn¡¯t call for a car. I turned a corner and came to the second street. I suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves in front of me and looked over casually.

    The carriage galloped by, the strong wind blew, the door curtain lifted, and a person was faintly revealed. Inside was a young man, with a face as cold as jade, and a vague awe-inspiring demeanor. He felt familiar, but in the blink of an eye, the carriage passed by, and the deacon passed by.  Calm yourself down, stop thinking, and move forward.

    Not far away is the entrance of Qingyi Pavilion. It is noon, and everyone in the hall has gone out to eat and has not come back. It looks deserted and very solemn.

    When the deacon went in, he saw a few men in black on duty inside, and felt somewhat satisfied.

    "Ah, Mr. Deacon!" Several people came over and saluted: "You are back."

    "Well, I just went to report it to Lord Marquis." The deacon responded casually, paused, and asked: "What information has been transmitted to the branch recently?"

    When the boss in black asked about it, the man in black replied: "The branch office just sent the latest batch of lists. Some of them are red-letter-level. Do you want to see them?"

    "Well, let's take a look." The deacon said. After hearing this, the man in black turned around and went into the back hall to get it.

    Many documents in the Qingyi Pavilion are arranged in columns. Among them, the black ink writing is general information, the blue letter writing is more important, and the red letter writing is very important. It is no wonder that the deacon immediately became interested after hearing this, because this fact cannot be ignored.  .

    The man in black walked in with a stack of documents and a roll of portraits. He walked up to the deacon and said, "Deacon, look, this is the document that was reported. It was delivered last night. It has just been sorted into files. Please pay attention."  Portraits of people.¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can be handed over, the deacon can take the document without saying a word, look at it carefully, turn another page, and a young Taoist priest with a face as cold as jade and wearing a green crown appears in front of him.

    The deacon couldn't help being startled, and he calmed down for a moment. After reading the documents carefully, he pondered for a moment, clapped his hands, and said in a deep voice: "Go and investigate the city gate guard immediately, take this portrait with you, and see when he goes out again.  When will you come in? Then go to each branch to check and see where this person has gone!"

    "Yes!" When the man in black heard this, Nuoran said yes.

    The deacon thought for a while and went out. As soon as he got outside, he felt the cold wind blowing against his face. He couldn't help but shudder. He saw that it was snowing like goose feathers outside. However, he ignored it and went straight to the stable to bring a horse over and turned over.  Then he went up and flew towards the dark spots in the city.

    Half an hour later, the black-clothed fanzi finished questioning the city gate guards and was rushing towards the stronghold. On the way, he met the green-clothed deacon riding a horse. He was startled when he saw it and immediately bowed and called: "Sir!"

    The deacon sat on the horse and looked down coldly. Heavy snow was falling. For a moment, both of them were covered with a layer of snow: "Have you checked clearly?"

    "Your Majesty, I have made inquiries clearly. This man entered the city at around nine o'clock in the morning and went out at four o'clock in the afternoon. He stayed in the city for about two hours and went to the Dao Palace." The man in black bowed in response to the superior's question.

    "You go back first!" After asking clearly, the deacon dropped these words and twitched his horse and headed towards Wei Hou's Mansion.

    Hearing the sound of horse hooves trampling away, the man in black raised his head. Seeing that his boss was gone, he couldn't help but let out a long breath and relaxed.

    Weihou Mansion

    Tsing YiThe minister got off his horse, climbed up the steps, and said to the soldiers of the Marquis of Wei standing on the left and right: "The deacon of Qingyi Pavilion has something to report to the Marquis of Wei, please send the message quickly!"

    When the soldiers of the Marquis of Wei heard this, they were immediately shocked and did not dare to neglect, so they hurried inside.

    After a while, the soldier of the Marquis of Wei came out and said to the deacon: "Sir, the Marquis asked you to go in, in the side hall."

    After hearing this, the deacon handed the horse over to him and strode towards the side hall of the Marquis of Wei. When he arrived in front of the hall, he carefully straightened his clothes and flicked the snowflakes off his body before entering.

    As soon as they entered the side hall, they saw the Marquis of Wei sitting in front. The deacon hurriedly saluted: "Master Hou, King Cunye of Dayanguan entered the city at nine o'clock this morning and went to Qingyang Palace. He went out at four o'clock in the afternoon and stayed in Qingyang Palace.  Two hours!¡±

    When the Marquis of Wei heard this, his eyes couldn't help but sink. Is this son here again to stir up trouble?

    "What did he do in the Dao Palace?" Wei Hou asked, his voice was low and cold.

    "I don't know!" The deacon reported truthfully. Everyone in the Taoist Palace was not allowed to spy on him. This is something everyone knows.

    "You go down now!"

    "Yes!" The deacon retired after hearing the words. Only Wei Hou was meditating in the hall. Thick clouds outside were heavy and heavy in the sky, and the salt-like snow particles were beating hard. The wind blew all night without stopping, and the weather became  Unusually cold.

    After thinking for a while, the muscles on Wei Hou's cheeks twitched. He gritted his teeth and said quietly for a while: "Sir, please come out. I have something to entrust you with."

    After saying this, the screen behind him moved, and an old man wearing a white cloud cloak came out. He looked to be about seventy years old, with silver hair. What was unusual was that his face looked like that of a middle-aged man, with two long eyebrows growing from his forehead.  His eyes were long and droopy, making it unclear how old he was for a while.

    "Master Marquis, what do you want from me? Just say it." The old man walked calmly, glanced at him, and said.

    When the Marquis of Wei heard this, he said "hmm" and asked the old man to sit down. Then he picked up the portrait left by the deacon of Qingyi Pavilion and said, "Mr. Wen, this son is crazy and has killed officials and servants many times. I'm afraid he hasn't arrived yet."  At the beginning of spring, he caused chaos again and messed up the overall situation, so I asked Mr. Wen to help me get rid of this big harm!"

    Mr. Wen was originally the designated successor to the previous master of Butian Pavilion. He competed with the current master of Butian Pavilion for the position of master for thirty years. After being defeated, he defected to the Marquis of Wei. Thirty years have passed. Now it has been  It is the sea-fixing needle in the mansion.

    When Mr. Wen heard this, he was thoughtful and asked: "I heard that this son is a Taoist official, but what rank is he?"

    After hearing this, Marquis Wei didn't show much emotion. He said slowly: "I am an official from the ninth rank. I heard that Yun Yuan is opening the pulse now."

    After hearing this, Mr. Wen leaned back slightly and said, "Don't worry, Mr. Marquis, I will make sure that this person does not survive the new year!"

    "Good! Good! Good! Thank you very much, Mr. Wen." Wei Hou was overjoyed when he heard this.

    Mr. Wen is very clear about his martial arts skills. He has already mastered his true energy, and even Taoism is difficult to apply. He once broke off a flower branch at a banquet and killed seven assassins in a row.

    The Marquis of Wei treated him with great courtesy. If this man took action, Wang Cunye would really not survive until the end of the year.

    I see that Mr. Wen is always a calm look, and bowed slightly: "Hou Ye is anxious, then it is not too late. I will do it now and kill this son for Hou Ye."

    "Okay, I will hold a banquet to celebrate when I come back." Wei Hou smiled and said quickly: "This is the information and location of this son."

    Mr. Wen took it, bowed again, stepped out, and disappeared gradually.

    When Mr. Wen went out, in the main hall of Qingyang Palace, Dao Zheng was sitting on a cloud couch, closing his eyes and adjusting his breath. There were wisps of clouds filling the sky, and wisps of golden light hanging down.

    And right in front of the road, a round water mirror is shining with pleats and water, and various scenery on it is constantly changing. Those who are familiar with the layout of Fucheng can find that this is exactly the scene in Fucheng if they look carefully.

    At this moment, the water mirror made a "ding" sound, which echoed through the hall like the beating of clear jade. Affected by this, the Taoist monk on the cloud couch slowly retreated from meditation.

    The moment he opened his eyes, a flash of lightning flashed across the dark hall.

    Daozheng stood up at this time, squinted his eyes and looked at the water mirror. On the water mirror, he saw a large area that was originally enveloped by the dragon's energy and could not be viewed. A few bright red stars slowly left the city and headed towards Yunya Mountain.  Go, surprisingly fast.

    When Daozheng saw it, he couldn't help but frown. He thought for a moment, closed his eyes and nodded, and counted lightly with his fingers. After a while, Daozheng opened his eyes with a look of surprise.

    "If it's luck, we can't avoid it." In the hall, Daozheng sighed slightly. As soon as he finished speaking, Daozheng waved his long sleeves, and the water mirror in the air suddenly shattered.??disappeared.

    "The water mirror technique itself is a Taoist technique. It can be reunited at any time, but it does not require constant infusion of mana to watch. Previously, it was only used to monitor the dynamics, so it was always on. Nowit is no longer necessary.

    Someone in the Taoist Palace gave instructions to let Wang Cunye go into the mountains. This was not only a way for Wang Cunye to avoid disaster, but also to reduce Wang Cunye's interference and damage to the fate of the Marquis of Wei, so as to avoid getting more involved.

    ????????????????????????????? However, Wang Cunye actually retreated into the mountains, but the Marquis of Wei mobilized experts to attack. This was really lucky, and there was no way to avoid it, and Wang Cunye was forced to be involved in the murder.

    The foundation of the Marquis of Wei includes this auxiliary star. If it falls, then the Marquis of Wei's energy will be

    Thinking of this, Dao Zheng showed a sneer, slowly closed his eyes, and was speechless. Suddenly, the hall fell silent.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ??Don¡¯t be discouraged, please continue to vote for recommendations, and continue to ask for Sanjiang votes from everyone!

    c~."Book Sea Pavilion"~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 59 This is a lost dog

    Mr. Wen entered Shanya County all the way, and it was already night. That night, he stayed in the Sun's old store in the county town. There were about 20 rooms in the store, one connected to the other. It was almost the Chinese New Year, and the business was not going well.  It wasn't great, but it suited Mr. Wen's wishes, so he stayed in a quiet main room.

    Seeing that there was a business now, the boss was very enthusiastic and took the waiter to boil a large bucket of hot water and bring it to the room, and waited for the washing. Seeing that Mr. Wen was generous, he threw away two taels of silver, lit a charcoal fire, and brought a bucket of hot water to the room.  Side dishes were placed on the table and two candles were lit, making the room feel warm.

    Mr. Wen drank alone, and for a moment he became a little drunk. He suddenly became interested in poetry and chanted: "It's warm but it's still cold, and the wind and rain will come later. The courtyard is lonely near the Qingming Festival, and the remaining flowers are drunk, and it's last year's illness again  ¡­¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not hear someone outside continuing to chant: "The wind blows the corner of the building above to wake me up, and the double door is quiet at night. The bright moon, and the shadow of the swing pass across the wall."

    "Who?" Mr. Wen was surprised. He didn't feel anyone. He immediately started martial arts and looked outside. He saw a young man coming in, followed by a middle-aged man.

    This young man looks very handsome, but that¡¯s not surprising. As for the middle-aged man behind him, they just looked at each other. Mr. Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a needle-like light spot.

    But the young man just looked at Mr. Wen and smiled, and said openly: "I am Wang Shaoyun, and I also live in this shop. I listened to Mr. Wen's clear chants and also chanted a few words after him. I wish I could see the sea."

    Mr. Wen was able to practice martial arts to this level, which was extraordinary. He smiled and said, "Now that you have come, it is fate. Please come in and have a drink together. Please tell me. I have been idle these years, and I actually wrote it."  A few articles.¡±

    After saying that, he was led in. Wang Shaoyun smiled: "How generous!"

    Without refusing, he went into the room and sat down. He drank a glass of wine, picked up a piece of beef and ate it. He said, "It's extremely cold at this time. You can't eat the dishes if they are a little cold. Go and tell the store to serve them."  Only use charcoal hot pot with smokeless charcoal to avoid smoke."

    The middle-aged man behind him agreed, and went out. After a while, he came in with a waiter. It was a small hot pot, not big, and he brought some beef, mutton, and belly. The middle-aged man quickly rewarded the waiter with a treat.  After stringing money together, he bowed and said, "Master, I'm next door. If you need anything, just call me."

    At that moment, the two of them were drinking under the lamp, talking about literary affairs, and writing articles. After a long time, Mr. Wen sighed and said: "With your talent and learning, why don't you take the imperial examination? You will surely become an official in Qingyun."

    Wang Shaoyun smiled and said: "Three hundred years ago, this road was still Qingyun Avenue, but now it has become a small stream."

    "Three hundred years ago, not to mention being a Jinshi, even if you were to be elected, you would have to pull out the dirt of your family and honor your ancestors. Now, if you are elected, you can only be an official, not even the ninth grade. It is even more difficult to pass the Jinshi exam. The court's  The territory does not need so many Jinshi, and the counties and counties of the princes do not want to use Jinshi from the imperial court - this kind of elegance has long been wiped out."

    Mr. Wen listened and sighed: "It's not just that. Being a Jinshi is at least a ninth rank. As long as you work hard for a few years, you still have a future as a county magistrate."

    After a pause, he continued: "But you have such a talent, it would be a pity to be buried among the people. The Marquis of Wei is the master of the Ming Dynasty, and I have some relationship with him. How about I write a recommendation book and recommend you to enter the government. Although it is not  You may become an official immediately, but as long as you work hard, it will be a matter of time."

    Wang Shaoyun was silent for a moment. Mr. Wen thought he was surprised and said, "You and I are very different in age, but we talk happily. It's hard to know who you are, so don't refuse."

    There are indeed some reasons for this, but the more important thing is to pay attention to this middle-aged man. Mr. Wen, with his martial arts skills, has discovered that this middle-aged follower's martial arts is extremely high, almost not inferior to his own.

    There are not many Marquis of Wei who have this kind of martial arts. If you can get it under the Marquis of Wei, you can greatly increase your strength and luck.

    Wang Shaoyun listened and said with a smile: "This matter is very important. Let me think about it for a while. Come on, let me toast you sir first."

    Mr. Wen laughed loudly, raised his glass and drank it all. Wang Shaoyun took another thin volume of essays and said: "I'm going to go back and read Mr.'s article carefully. I've almost finished drinking this wine. I'll have fun today."  , see you later.¡±

    After Wang Shaoyun finished speaking, he bowed his head. Seeing this, Mr. Wen also bowed his head and said, "I still have something to do. Let's talk about it in detail after I finish it!"

    "Of course." Wang Shaoyun said, got up and left, going outside the door.

    "Hey, there are many sages among the people in the mountains and fields" Mr. Wen murmured when he saw this person leaving. The main idea of ??Butian Pavilion is "If there are deficiencies in the sky, I will make up for them." In fact, it is not limited to martial arts. This martial arts  It is also a must-read. In the past twenty years, I have been cultivating quietly in Weihou's mansion. I have read thousands of books and have an understanding of Wang Congyun's talent.That's why I sigh.

    But this was not the time to think about this matter. Mr. Wen washed his face, blew out the lamp, sat on the bed and closed his eyes to rest. For a moment, the Xuan Gong was slowly moving, and he was able to enter into meditation.

    As soon as Wang Shaoyun left the room and returned to his own room, Qian Min greeted him and said, "Sir, it turns out that this person is the lackey of the Marquis of Wei. Do you want to kill him?"

    Wang Shaoyun's face was serious at this time, and he no longer had any joy. After a long time, he said: "This man has very high martial arts skills. I'm afraid it will not be easy to kill him!"

    Qian Min said: "It is indeed difficult to kill this person, but as long as the young master gives the order, the villain will risk his life to take this person's life, and if the young master can help, it will be done."

    Wang Shaoyun was a little moved, but after a moment he sighed: "I'm not good at martial arts. I'm afraid I can't help much with martial arts alone. Even if I join forces with you, I may not be able to kill him. If I use Taoism on a large scale, it will be revealed."  Qi machine - I have sealed the orifice with a secret method, so that I can hide it from the sky and cross the sea, and do this important thing. Don't make a mistake on this point."

    "Young master, if you want to do something big, these Wei Hou's wings and minions must be cut off one by one. If you don't take advantage of this to kill them, you may not have a chance in the future." Qian Min still persuaded.

    Wang Shaoyun listened without saying a word, and his face was covered with frost for a while before he said: "What you said makes sense, this person must be killed, but not now."

    He lingered for a while and then said: "I have the skill of fortune telling. Looking at this person's luck, he has a faint yellow and green aura. The yellow aura is obtained from being attached to the Marquis of Wei, but the green aura indicates that his martial arts has entered the palace, although he has not yet reached the level of perfection.  The situation is not far away, it is difficult to kill such a person."

    As he said that, he glanced at Qian Du, then lowered his eyes and thought deeply. He chuckled and said, "But I am a lost dog. I am contrary to fortune. I have achieved nothing in my career and have been exhausted by hardships. But I cannot shrink from this. This way  Well, I will sacrifice a doll to end this man's life."

    As he spoke, he untied his inner robe and took out three little dolls from the inner pocket. The doll looked exquisite, but there were many mysterious symbols rusted on it. If you look closely, these symbols looked like hideous ghosts, which made your hair stand on end.  .

    Wang Shaoyun smiled, pondered for a moment and then said in a very calm tone: "This is a Nightmare Town doll, but it is an inverse thing. It may not end well if you use it, but the effect is still good. One of them must be used on Wei Hou, but  The law does not control the great fortune, and it is of no use to the Marquis of Wei now, but it will be effective in the future when the fortune is broken."

    "Although it is useless to the Marquis of Wei now, it is more than enough for this person." At this point, Wang Shaoyun sighed deeply: "I have already said that I am a lost dog and can't care about anything, so just use it!"

    As he spoke, he took out Mr. Wen¡¯s album, carefully opened a page, and took out a few strands of Mr. Wen¡¯s hair: ¡°This is enough.¡±

    As he spoke, he stuffed these hairs into a doll and recited a secret mantra silently. Suddenly the doll's eyes lit up with red light. Although it was gone in the blink of an eye, it was still chilling.

    Wang Shaoyun paused for a moment and said in a very calm tone: "Okay, this doll can take away this person's luck and make it dry up. At that time, the world will be intolerable and it will be difficult to move forward. When he comes back in a few days, you and I  If you take action again, you will definitely kill this person."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of breath silently, he said, "Now I just have to find a way to get Wei Hou's hair and nails. If my luck breaks down in the future, help me kill him!"

    With that said, he said the secret mantra.

    At this time, Qian Mingong, who had been silent, responded solemnly: "Don't worry, young master, I will find a way to get the hair and nails. When the young master breaks his luck, I will activate the secret spell and kill the Marquis of Wei."

    Yunya Mountain¡¤Dayan Temple

    When Wang Cunye returned to the temple, he saw the Taoist maid still doing evening classes, sitting in a temporarily opened room, learning how to read and chant sutras.

    When Wang Cunye saw them, he just smiled and didn't call anyone. These Taoist maids will be trained in a year or two. At that time, they don't have to worry about anything, they just need to cultivate.

    At this time, I stood under the eaves, took a deep breath of the chilly air, and walked in the corridor.

    The sky was clear after the snow. Even though it was night, you could still see that there was not a single cloud in the sky. The navy sky was vast, the stars were twinkling, and a crescent moon hung in the sky. The moonlight fell down, and the ground was covered with a layer of frost, which made Wang Cunye calm down.

    "Brother, are you back?" Xie Xiang's voice came not far away. Wang Cunye responded and looked over. Under the moonlight, he saw her wearing a green skirt, with her eyes shining with joy.

    Wang Cunye laughed immediately, but complained: "Why did you come out? It's cold here, go in quickly."

    ? ???Brother, it's rare that the weather is like this, so let me take a short walk with you.  "Xie Tao came over as he said with a hint of melancholy in his eyes.

    Wang Cunye felt the subtle changes in her emotions and said with a smile: "The winter frost is heavy, will you go in later?"

    The two of them hadn't walked like this for a long time. They walked slowly along the corridor. No one spoke for a while. For a long time, Wang Cunye said: "I went to Taoist Palace today and finally found a few recipes. One of them is very good."  I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go to the mountains to kill tigers tomorrow.¡±

    "Hmm!" Xie Xiang looked a little embarrassed and responded.

    "What's wrong with you?" Wang Cunye noticed something was wrong with her expression and asked.

    ¡°¡­It feels like I¡¯m always dragging down my senior brother.¡±

    "Fool, if you don't drag me down, I won't be happy. Don't think too much, okay?" Wang Cunye pulled her over and put her in his arms.

    c!  ~!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 60: Attack

    The carriage was running on the snowy road, and the horses' hooves were covered with thick muffs. The weather was very cold, and even horses running in such an environment for a long time might freeze, so they all wore muffs.

    Wang Cunye sat in the car, leaning back, thinking carefully about the medicinal materials amid the jolts.  .

    There is also a way to go directly from the Taoist Temple to the back mountain, but it cannot go deep into the interior. However, after arriving at the mouth of a valley through the official road, you can go deep into the main vein of the mountain.

    An hour later, the carriage stopped. The coachman, wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket, lifted the door curtain. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind drifted in with snow particles. He said: "Taoist Master, we have arrived at the entrance of the valley. Today, the carriage is likely to fall into the ravine on the mountain road."  .¡±

    The coachman's intention was obvious, that he couldn't get up. Wang Cunye took a look and found that it was indeed the case, so he was not embarrassed. He nodded, gave him the money, got out of the car and walked towards the mountains.

    The roads in the mountains are not easy to walk, especially after it snows. Some pits are covered up, and ordinary people are in danger of falling if they step on them, let alone horse-drawn carriages.

    However, Wang Cunye did not hesitate at this time, stepped up all the way, and galloped away, leaving only faint footprints along the way.

    After crossing a mountain, the scenery of the back mountain suddenly appeared in front of you, with lush pines and cypresses, heavy snowfall, and a deep and obscure atmosphere permeating the whole mountain. This is the main line of the back mountain.

    ??The snow-capped mountains are continuous, and Wang Cunye walks vigorously. As he advances, the mountains in the distance turn into silvery white, stretching to the horizon invisible to the naked eye. The nearby pine forest is still black and green. Being among them, his soul gradually becomes purified.

    Wang Cunye liked this atmosphere very much, but the further inside, the denser the forest became, so he had to walk through the sparse tree gaps. The slightest movement would cause the snow to fall rustlingly under the pine trees.

    There were a lot of animal footprints on the snow, ranging from rows of small paw prints to large hoof prints as big as a palm. Wang Cunye looked over them one by one, but saw no tiger footprints.

    This body was originally that of a hunter. The memory of the tiger was unforgettable, but he was not worried about not being able to find it. He continued to move forward and ran for about ten miles. Finally, he found the tiger's footprints in one place, and there was a Thurse in the distance.  The shivering rabbit was digging through the snow in search of grass roots.

    Reaching out to draw the sword, the sword flashed, and the magic sword turned into a green rainbow and shot towards the rabbit eating grass roots. There was only a "pop" sound, blood spattered, the rabbit's limbs twitched, and it was nailed to the ground.

    Wang Cunye's foot slipped and he ran down quickly. When he reached the tree, he stretched out his hand and put away the magic sword. The smell of blood suddenly filled the air.

    Wang Cunye did not stay here, he bounced away and landed behind a big rock, waiting quietly.

    After half a stick of incense, a roar of tigers was heard in the mountains, shaking the hills. Mixed with a gust of evil wind, they rushed towards the bloody place.

    Wang Cunye looked up and saw that this tiger was three meters long. The muscles on its back were knotted. At a glance, you could imagine that it contained explosive power. Its tail was like a thick steel whip, swinging behind it. If it hit a person, it would definitely be bone.  The end result of a broken tendon.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he was a little happy, but also a little disappointed. The happy one was that a tiger was brought out, but the disappointing one was that the tiger was an adult tiger, but not a mature tiger.

    Even an ordinary mountain tiger contains a huge amount of energy in this world, which can be used for medicine. With a thought, he saw the tiger falling from mid-air, and he jumped up in a flash.

    The tiger fell down and took a bite of the rabbit, half of it in one bite. At this time, he saw a person rushing towards him, and his eyes suddenly flashed fiercely.

    ??The heavy snow in this winter makes it difficult to eat enough. I am anxious and hungry at this moment, but human beings are in great need. I put down half of the rabbit in my mouth, pressed my two giant paws on the ground, and rushed towards Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye saw the tiger's movements clearly when it pounced. With a flash of his body, the tiger pounced in the air and landed on a tree. Suddenly, a tiger roar shook the mountain, and snow plopped on countless branches.  Falling, just like snow.

    But the tiger quickly stabilized its center of gravity, and with a "pop" sound, the tiger's tail, like a steel whip, whipped over with a whistling sound. Wang Cunye did not dodge, he stepped forward, and with a flash of his long sword, the tiger's tail suddenly turned into  Two pieces fell down.

    An ordinary hunter would still consider the integrity of the tiger's skin, but for Wang Cunye, all he needs to do is fight.

    The pain of having its tail cut off is something that no mammal can bear, and the tiger couldn't bear it either. He let out a loud roar, but it was filled with a trace of sadness and ferocity.

    Wang Cunye didn't care. He stepped forward and kicked the tiger on the side of its front paw. The tiger couldn't stand firmly and fell down immediately.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s sword flashed, pointing directly behind the tiger¡¯s ear.Then, there was only a "chi" sound, which penetrated directly into the brain from the ear, and was stirred again, as if the steel was broken, the brain matter rushed out along with the blood, the brain was half smashed, and the tiger roared.  , threw himself on the ground and could no longer stand up.

    Wang Cunye watched coldly, did not step forward, took three steps back, and waited quietly. However, the tiger was already exhaling more air and less inhaling. After a while, it finally stopped moving.

    At this time, Wang Cunye took back his sword, put it back into the sword box behind his back, took out a dagger, and began to cut open the tiger skin, extracting the tiger tendons and bone marrow. Just as he was thinking about continuing, he moved, raised his body, and looked at someone with vigilance.  at.

    "Pa! Pa!!! Pa!" At this time, three applauses sounded in the distance. At first, they were no different from ordinary applause, but they rang out one after another. The last sound was like a bell, shaking the entire forest.

    Wang Cunye looked around and saw a man standing on a stone ten feet away. He looked middle-aged, with long silver hair, and two long eyebrows hanging down from his eyebrows. The man's face was peaceful, and a voice like a bell came down: "  Wang Cunye, it¡¯s really not easy for me to find you!¡±

    The strong wind was howling, and this man's long clothes were fluttering, and he had an indescribable magnanimity.

    This man looked Wang Cunye up and down, his eyes calm and unwavering. This look was familiar to Wang Cunye. It was the look of a farmer looking at his crops or a shepherd looking at his cattle and sheep.

    Wang Cunye took back the dagger, stepped forward, and said: "Who are you? Tell me your name!"

    The man raised his head slightly, didn't care, and replied with a smile: "I am Wenruo, I serve the Marquis of Wei, and by the order of the Marquis of Wei, I will take your head back."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Cunye opened his eyes, with thunder in his eyes. He drew his sword and jumped up. In the next breath, he directly crossed several meters away and stabbed straight with his sword.

    Seeing this, Mr. Wen sneered slightly and did not shy away. He stretched out his fist to block it. He heard a "clang" sound. The sword hit the iron fist and sent out sparks. It turned out that he was really wearing a fist made of fine steel.  set.

    The fists and swords intersected, and a sharp sword energy was about to strike along the glove. Mr. Wen's body was shaken, and with a flick of his big hand, a powerful internal force flew back along the sword body with the hunting gang wind.

    Wang Cunye's sword could cut even monsters with one sword. At this moment, he only felt a powerful force rolling up. Although he was cut by the sword energy, it still rebounded. His eyes suddenly shrank, and his eyes shot out.  Instead of advancing, he retreated. The sword light in his hand flourished and turned into dots of starlight. Between the lightning and flint, dozens of swords were thrust out. The move was made with Yi swordsmanship, and with an indescribable trajectory, Mr. Wen was involved.

    Seeing this, Mr. Wen tilted his body slightly, and his gloves shook continuously. In the blink of an eye, the gloves struck one after another, stabbing and slashing, and each blow hit the sword.

    ??The heavy power was transmitted from the sword body to Wang Cunye's hand, like an electric shock, and his whole body went numb. Seeing this, Mr. Wen raised his right hand high and slashed downwards.

    This move moved freely with unspeakable murderous intent. Although he didn't know what kind of martial arts it was, Wang Cunye's heart sank instinctively, and he flashed back, only to hear a "boom" and exploded in mid-air.  There was a muffled thunder.

    Seeing Wang Cunye retreating, Mr. Wen took a look and saw that the cloak was full of holes, and the howling north wind was pouring in from inside. Although he had an iron fist and great martial arts skills, the cloak could not resist the remaining sword energy, and he couldn't help but snorted coldly.  , casually tore off the cloak and threw it into the snow.

    Mr. Wen withdrew his gaze and said in a faint voice: "What a good swordsmanship. This kind of swordsmanship would have made my senior brother feel ashamed thirty years ago. You can be proud of yourself, but now you can avoid a few of my big coffin splitting moves."  Where are your hands?"

    Although he was speaking, his eyes did not leave Wang Cunye at all, and his energy locked Wang Cunye.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Cunye snorted coldly. Wang Cunye was not a martial artist. He didn¡¯t know what kind of martial arts the so-called "Great Coffin Splitter" was. At this time, he didn¡¯t say anything and just sneered.

    The mind activated, and a yellow talisman suddenly rose into the sky, and then fell quickly, covering Mr. Wen's body. There was a soft "pop" sound, and strands of golden light suddenly fell, evolving into the sun, moon, stars, and all things on the earth, with wisps of suppressive power.  , and fell down. At this moment, the wind and snow fell within three feet of Mr. Wen, and stopped moving.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wang Cunye swooped forward, drew his sword, and saw a sword light piercing straight through. This sword light was clear and condensed, with the intention of piercing through thousands of mountains and rivers, penetrating through.

    At this moment, Mr. Wen punched the sky with both fists, and with a "boom" sound, accompanied by bursts of airflow, the golden runes exploded and shattered into golden light.

    "It's ridiculous! What can this kind of magic do to me!" Mr. Wen shouted, but he was shocked in his heart. At that moment, he only saw the inner aura protecting his body, and there was a faint sign of strong force in his movements, and he rushed forward with a movement.  , a punch struck, and Wang Cunye stabbed him with a sword.

    Snowflakes are rolling off the groundIt exploded in the air, but no sound was heard. Wang Cunye was shaken, and he and his sword flew out, falling into the air. At this time, there was an explosion in the air.

    ?? Martial arts are innate, pure and pure. Only when they are condensed into one piece can this innate energy be condensed. From now on, no magic below the level of ghosts and immortals can be applied to the body.

    This is what people who practice martial arts say. There is a different name in Taoism.

    After the third transformation of human beings and immortals, their spiritual energy is transparent and turns into flames. Martial arts call it Gang Qi, and Taoists call it flame light. They are all the same thing. However, with this blow, Wang Cunye was startled. He only heard a "bang" and landed on the ground.  On the snow, but the snow was deep at this time and there was new snow accumulation, it was no big deal. Wang Cunye rolled to his feet.

    Wang Cunye felt the wail of the spirit in the magic sword, but sneered and said: "Innate Qi? I'm afraid that if you take this sword from me, you won't feel good either!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Wen breathed out a breath, which contained sword energy, but he sprayed out the sword energy in his body. After hearing these words, Mr. Wen calmed down his original expression and said seriously: "I am indeed a young man.  It¡¯s up to you, your sword energy is condensed, it¡¯s only half a step away from the innate sword energy, given time, you will definitely become a grandmaster, but the more you do this, the more I want to kill you, I only blame you for your fate.¡±

    The so-called innate sword energy is just a term from martial arts. If it is replaced by the immortal way, it is the foundation of sword energy that enters the Tao from the sword!

    As soon as he said these words, a breath rose into the sky, solemn, thick, and vast, coming straight from the top, locking Wang Cunye, and pressing forward step by step.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 61 You Can¡¯t Kill Me

    "Poof" a talisman turned into an ancient seal in the air. The yellow light shimmered, standing in the void, evolving into the sun, moon and stars, and hanging down silk ripples.

    This time, Mr. Wen was on guard. He snorted coldly and raised one hand: "Big coffin splitter!"

    The energy around his body was like a flame. When he struck down with his palm, the air suddenly exploded, and a burning smell filled the air. The talisman dissipated into nothingness, but it was even easier than the last time.

    However, the talisman blocked the attack and bought precious time for Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye retreated like lightning and retreated into the pine forest. His figure kept fading and disappeared into the mountains and forests of heaven and earth. Finally, he uttered a sentence: "The Art of War says: Hidden in  Under the Nine Earths, moving above the Nine Heavens, I will defeat you with my military skills!"

    The rolling words were falling from his mouth, and each syllable was like muffled thunder. A sound echoed in the valley, and the snow shook and fell one after another. The snow fell twice in one time, but it became a spectacle. The most terrifying thing is that the sound later lingered in the forest.  , not only can't find the source of the sound, but it appears everywhere.

    Seeing this, Mr. Wen snorted coldly, clenched his fists, and the bright red Gang Qi surrounded his body, like a flame, and the tongue of fire spit out three feet. The sword could not be added, the spell could not be cast, and the movements of his hands and feet followed with great strength.

    "It's a joke, pretending to be a ghost!" Out of confidence in his own martial arts, it seemed that what Wang Cunye did was just a clown and not worth mentioning. Mr. Wen stepped forward, his ears trembling slightly, as if he was listening to Wang Cunye's heartbeat.

    Wang Cunye hid under a tree, his heartbeat and breath already hidden. There are escape techniques and retreat techniques in Taoism. Wang Cunye got the first volume, but it was enough.

    The first volume of Escape Technique can be combined with the five elements, especially walking by the wind. Although it cannot keep up with the speed of horses, it is better than unexpected. When combined with Qinggong, it can get twice the result with half the effort. If it is the middle volume, you can even walk on water and walk in fire.  Or flying across Lingran, all kinds of things are too numerous to mention.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The breath is consistent with the heaven and earth, mountains, rivers and earth, riding on the six emperors, integrating the mountains and forests, leaving no trace, indistinct and indistinct.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The ancient immortal true form, which mortals can¡¯t see, this technique evolved from.

    Wang Cunye used two secret techniques at this time. Although they were both content in the first volume, they were enough. At this time, his eyes were blurred and he looked at Mr. Wen coldly.

    I saw Mr. Wen standing quietly, even with his eyes half closed, in a state of stillness like being in trance.

    Wang Cunye immediately knew that Mr. Wen's soul was ethereal, and every move around him could not escape his feeling. In the vast mountains and forests, Wang Cunye could lurk for a while according to Taoism, but as long as Wang Cunye moved, he would be immediately killed by him.  !

    Wang Cunye admired him in his heart. The original plan was to hide in the dark, but he was able to make Mr. Wen's soldiers and soldiers always on guard. Naturally, this would not last long.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out of the way, this person can use it to nourish his Qi, like a pillar of strength.

    However, this alone is not enough, Wang Cunye sneered!

    The hands were in seals, the lips were moving slightly, and there was a faint airflow, but strangely, there was no sound at all.

    The heavy snow fell in a vast distance, with a layer of snow hanging down. A gust of wind blew by, rolling up countless snow. Wang Cunye activated the Six Ding Liujia. For a moment, there was a golden light in the air that ordinary people could not see with the naked eye, and twelve looming images.  Floating in the air, that's it!

    At this time, Mr. Wen had noticed that there was a flash of golden light in mid-air. Before Liu Ding Liujia fell, Mr. Wen stepped on the ground with one foot. The force was so strong that a deep pit appeared on the earth, the mountains and forests shook, and the snow collapsed.

    This man didn't care at all. He jumped up with this force, raised his right hand high, and chopped down with all his strength. It was the coffin-splitter. Ripples like water waves appeared in the air, shaking the surroundings. The next moment, there was a rumble and explosion.

    "It's just that Liuding Liujia is not a physical entity. Although Mr. Wen is strong, he has Gang Qi in his body, his sword cannot be added, and his Taoist skills cannot be used, but he cannot cause effective damage to this kind of spirit body.

    With one blow, Liu Ding Liujia gradually disappeared.

    Mr. Wen¡¯s heart sank. It¡¯s a spirit. He can¡¯t kill it with his coffin chopper!

    Mr. Wen was decisive by nature, otherwise he would not have been able to surrender to the Marquis of Wei when he was defeated. Seeing Liu Ding and Liujia gradually disappearing, there were constant sounds of "thirting" coming from all around, coming from the east or the west, and he immediately understood.  The trick that Wang Cunye thought up.

    There were sounds everywhere, and Wang Cunye was hiding among them, so he immediately covered them up, and he had to be on guard at all times. If there was any conflict, Wang Cunye would take the opportunity to assassinate him.

    "This man's sword skills are profound and his sword energy is cold, but he can really make himself exhausted.

    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and scratched his left arm with his nails. Just like a knife, the flesh and blood were cut open and blood flew. Mr. Wen didn't care. He bit his silver teeth and roaredThe sound of blood spilled out in all directions, and every drop of blood contained thunder.

    Martial arts practitioners are masculine, but they cannot prevent sneak attacks from ghosts and spirits. However, martial arts masters have innate skills and are trained in a body of blood. Gang Qi surges when they raise their hands to throw, and their blood has the effect of destroying evil spirits.

    Blood beads splashed everywhere and exploded in mid-air, but there was no reaction at all.

    There was heavy snow in the sky, and snowflakes the size of goose feathers sprinkled down. Seeing this, Mr. Wen couldn't help but feel a chill pouring down from beginning to end.

    This hand of masculine blood has destroyed many evil spirits and ghosts. Why is there no reaction at all today?

    Seeing that Mr. Wen had lost his previous calm posture and glanced around cautiously, his energy rolling and his muscles tense, Wang Cunye smiled coldly.

    This state of comprehensive vigilance consumes a lot of real energy, but you can rest calmly and trade off each other. Even if Mr. Wen is innate, he can still kill him!

    The snow kept falling, Mr. Wen stood in the snow, his six senses were raised to an unimaginable height, and every breath around him was monitored. After a while, there was no sound, but he did not dare to be careless.  Gang Qi circulates to protect the whole body.

    I couldn't help but think in my heart, could it be that this son has gone far away after seeing that he is no match for me?

    As soon as this thought came up, a branch suddenly broke three feet away and fell down with a "snap".

    This sound was extremely subtle, but it immediately triggered a thunderstorm. Mr. Wen's eyes focused, he stepped on the ground with one foot, leaned forward, and with a leap, he was three feet away in an instant. He moved his right hand horizontally and stretched forward.

    There was just a "boom" sound, and the air was filled with ripples. It was chopped down, and the pine tree that had been growing for hundreds of years was suddenly smashed into pieces. It fell down like a lightning strike.

    Almost at the same time, there was another sound from behind. Mr. Wen roared and slapped his backhand. This palm was stronger than before. Silently, a pine tree and a palm print appeared behind him, but there was still no one!

    At this moment of no contact, the sword flashed, and a sword thrust straight forward. Although it was a straight thrust, it followed an indescribable curve. Every moment, the sword tip changed its angle, but it was too fast, so it converged  Cheng Jianguang flashed!

    Before he had time to think, Mr. Wen suddenly felt that he was completely covered by the sword light. Even if he wanted to retreat now, it was absolutely impossible. He just picked up a mouthful of true energy and chopped it down - the big coffin splitter!

    The sky and the earth suddenly stopped, fists and swords intertwined, and there was only a "boom" sound. Taking advantage of the strong force, a figure floated backwards. After only retreating three feet, the figure gradually faded away and merged into the mountain forest and disappeared.

    Mr. Wen, however, was too late to pursue him. He only heard a "pop" sound, and a blood mark appeared on his forehead, but it was injured by the sword energy. Wang Cunye's swordsmanship had actually reached a state close to that of a master swordsman.

    "After this delay, when Mr. De Wen sprayed out a trace of the sinister sword energy in his body, he saw only the vast snowfield and Songbo everywhere, but no one was there anymore.

    Mr. Wen was shocked. He felt a dull pain in his internal organs, but he had suffered some internal injuries. The last trace of contempt for the son was gone. He had so much combat experience that he immediately understood Wang Cunye's tactics.

    "This guy's swordsmanship is considered to be top-notch, but it's not difficult to kill him. It only takes fifty moves. There are many Taoist priests with this kind of Taoist skills. He has killed more than ten of them by himself!"

    The two alone are not difficult, but when combined, they are truly terrifying.

    Should I retreat? A thought flashed through my heart, but before the thought became clear, another thought came to my mind - the Marquis of Wei has been very kind to me, how can I retreat?

    "I must kill this son to retaliate to the Marquis of Wei. As soon as this thought came up, it filled my heart. When I heard a movement behind me, I immediately slapped my backhand - a big coffin splitter!"

    Snowflakes were falling, Wang Cunye was sitting behind a bluestone, fifteen feet in front of the bluestone, Mr. Wen struck left and right, bursting the void at every turn, and the rumbling sound was endless.

    Liu Ding Liujia has a spiritual connection with the caster and can know what the spirit sees. Seeing this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but sneer. If Mr. Wen left immediately, it would be difficult for him to kill him, but now he has a great chance.

    In just a moment, the trees in the entire valley collapsed, broken wood flew everywhere, and large tracts of snow on the ground were swept away. It is really terrifying and terrifying that human power can achieve this, but it can't hit anyone, but it is useless.

    Wang Cunye watched the snowy world quietly, listening to Liu Ding Liujia's report. He had the Hiding Technique in his body, hiding all his breath, integrating with the heaven, earth, mountains and forests, waiting quietly for Mr. Wen to be exhausted.

    At that time, this person will die. Thinking of this, Wang Cunye felt cool in his heart.

    Under the bluestone, Mr. Wen struck out with a palm, and suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. He suddenly realized that he had spent a lot of money and was close to running out of oil. As soon as he felt this, a coolness suddenly hit his heart, smashing his original thoughts to pieces.

    &nbsp; "What's going on? How could I be so confused, but think and do this? No matter how great the favor of Marquis Wei is, it's not worth my efforts. Could it be this man's magic?" Mr. Wen thought of this.  , he immediately rushed over, leaning against the big stone, staring at the surroundings, his body was slightly weak, and the strong energy dispersed.

    Lean against the boulder, press your hands on your Dantian, and quickly restore your true energy. As soon as you can recover from this breath, you will go out of the mountain immediately!

    At this moment, "poof", a talisman turned into an ancient seal script in the air. The yellow light flickered, standing in the void, evolving into the sun, moon and stars, and hanging down silk ripples.

    Within three feet of Mr. Wen, the wind and snow stopped moving, and the slightest strength hung down, restricting the movement.

    Wang Cunye appeared and said, "I have this method here, please break it!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he looked up to the sky and smiled.

    Mr. Wen roared angrily: "Big coffin-splitter!"

    With a palm strike, there was only a "boom" sound. The palm force collided with the ripples, sparks flew out, but did not break. At the critical moment of life and death, Mr. Wen let his hair down, with a fearful expression on his face, and shouted: "Wang Cunye, you can't  Kill me, I am the servant of the Marquis of Wei"

    Before he could finish his words, a sword light flashed by, and there was a "pop" sound. Blood spurted out for seven feet, straight up, while the head rolled down and fell into the snow.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 62 Urgent Report

    A gust of cold wind hit, and Wang Cunye shuddered. He saw that the originally ruined valley was covered with a layer of snow as pieces of heavy snow fell.

    Wang Cunye paused for a moment, then found a hole in the snow and continued to dig three feet deeper to bury the man's head and body.

    This man was an innate master of martial arts. Although his stance was different, he was dead and there was no need to let him die in the wilderness.

    The weather was cold and the ground was frozen, but with the sharpness of the sword, it was not a problem. After Wang Cunye buried it, he moved it to the tiger carcass.

    There was a fierce battle just now, and the wild animals did not dare to come. The snow was getting heavier and heavier. After this fight, Wang Cunye had no intention of looking for the mature tiger again, so he dragged the tiger towards the road. The footprints left on the road were  In the heavy snow, everything was covered for a moment.

    Fucheng¡¤Qingyang Taoist Palace

    The snowflakes had been falling all night, and the wind had been blowing all night long. Daozheng stood in front of the temple in a daze, watching the snowflakes falling and flying in the sky, silently thinking, even his shoulders and body were covered with a layer of pure white.

    An old Taoist in gray robe with a shriveled face who was about to die saw him in the hall and stepped forward to speak: "Senior brother, are you thinking about who should be blamed for this disaster?"

    After hearing this, Daozheng smiled slightly and said, "It doesn't matter, I wasn't thinking about this"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "The snow is heavy, and there are houses under the city that have been crushed, and there are also doors sealed with snow that make it impossible to get out"

    "Oh, it turns out that's it. It's rare for senior brother to still have a compassionate heart." The old man in gray robe was slightly surprised.

    "Taoists are also human beings. We are protected from cold and heat, have no worries about food and clothing, and can watch the snow scenery, but the people below have to endure the snow and cold, and they don't know how much they will starve to death and freeze to death!"

    The old gray-robed Taoist didn't take it seriously and smiled: "Now that the city is involved in the changes in branch dragon energy, who can care about these things?"

    Daozheng listened without replying. At this moment, a "clanging" sound suddenly came from a shimmering water mirror in the hall.

    After the two of them heard this, their expressions suddenly became solemn, and they turned around and returned to the palace.

    I saw a bright red star on the eight-foot water mirror quickly dimming, swaying twice, and then completely extinguished.

    Daozheng was silent when he saw this. At this time, the Taoist in gray robe saw this scene and sighed: "Marquis Wei, Qingyi Pavilion suffered heavy losses some time ago. Now this man has fallen again, and his luck has plummeted. I am afraid that he is really doomed!"  "

    The snow outside was falling heavily, with a rustling sound. Daozheng heard the words, looked at the extinguished stars on the water mirror, pondered for a long time, and then said: "The Dao Palace does not interfere with the specific dragon energy changes, it is only responsible for supervising unnecessary changes."  Killing.¡±

    "What about Wang Cunye?" the gray-robed Taoist asked.

    "I don't care about the secrets, it's all about life and death. The killings in the open must be stopped." Dao Zheng said with a sneer.

    It is said that Wang Cunye dragged a tiger and it took him several hours to reach the official road. At this time, the haze was thick and dark clouds gathered together, and there were few carriages and horses passing by on the official road.

    There were several carriages coming by occasionally, and when they saw that Wang Cunye had blood stains on his body and was dragging a tiger, he was so frightened that he didn't even dare to stop the carriage, and whipped him violently, which made Wang Cunye smile bitterly.

    After thinking about it, I decided to buy a horse-drawn carriage from the Taoist temple. In this case, it would be easier to get in and out. Just as I was thinking about it, a horse-drawn carriage landed steadily.

    A middle-aged man with short stature and dark complexion, his face full of wrinkles, said hello: "Hey, this Taoist priest, did you kill a tiger in the mountains? The back is empty, come up quickly!"

    He picked up the tiger, threw it into the car, and jumped into the car. He saw the driver praising: "Taoist priest, did you hit him? Is this really impressive?"

    Wang Cunye paid a tael of silver, and the empty truck turned around and arrived at the bottom of Dayan Temple.

    Wang Cunye dragged the tiger up, and all this happened in the eyes of a pilgrim. Seeing the cheers of Taoist maids and pilgrims in the temple, the man silently withdrew and went down into a village house.

    "Mo Qian, you're coming." As soon as he opened the door curtain and entered the house, the wind and snow howled into the house. The people inside couldn't help but shuddered when they saw that their comrades came back and came out to greet them.

    Mo Qian heard the greeting from his colleagues, but did not respond immediately. He closed the door to block the wind and snow outside, and looked at the crackling bonfire inside the house and thought carefully.

    A small bonfire, with a colleague sitting there, brought some warmth to this cold mountain hut.

    The leader of Dayan Temple, Wang Cunye, was disobedient and disobedient. He regarded the law as nothing, and killed nearly a hundred officials. Recently, he swept through the Qingyi Pavilion and lost most of it. The Marquis of Wei and the Crown Prince were deeply vigilant.

    It is being rebuilt. As soon as possible, some people in the city will be allocated to supervise everyone at all times.Watch the news!

    The consequences of this kind of thing would be great, and it would lead to a shortage of monitoring manpower in the city. However, the prince was very determined at that time. At this time, Mo Qian recalled the day when he was appointed here, and the prince's determined eyes!

    Thinking of this, he said: "I'm back. King Cunye of Dayan Temple is very good in martial arts. Today I saw him dragging a tiger back and killing the tiger by himself. I admire him."

    When Mo Qian said this, he showed a sneer and said: "This kind of crazy national thief can still survive to this day. It's really God's fault."

    "Could it be that Mr. Wen went in and didn't encounter him? Otherwise, why would this thief come out? How about I contact Mr. Wen below to report the new situation and see if we need to cooperate!" The colleague said, Mr. Wen's matter  , Wei Hou ordered the people of Qingyi Pavilion to cooperate, hence this sentence.

    "What you said is correct. Mr. Wen should have followed him in. Why didn't we meet him? We must contact Mr. Wen and tell him about the situation - you go prepare the little eagle, and I will write a letter." After hearing this, Mo Qian felt  With reason, he stood up and went towards the pen and ink on the table. He spread out a small piece of paper and wrote on it with a very fine brush.

    The little eagle itself cannot carry much. When delivering various documents, these small fonts are used to reduce the unnecessary burden on the little eagle.

    "Are you ready?" After a while, a colleague came over with a small hawk in his hand, calling in a low voice.

    "Okay, wait a moment and let the ink dry."

    After a while, the ink dried, Mo Qian carefully rolled a roll of fine paper into a roll, took the little eagle and tied it to his leg.

    When he got outside the door, he raised his hands, and the little mountain eagle flew up and headed into the distance. The direction was the mountain behind Yunya. Seeing the little mountain eagle go away, Mo Qian went back into the house. It was too cold outside.

    Yunya Back Mountain¡¤Valley

    "Many trees were broken and fell on the mountain. Although there was heavy snow, you could still see it. There were still faint traces of one of the clearings. A gust of wind and snow blew, and the little mountain eagle landed on the ground.

    It hovered in this open space, looking for Mr. Wen's original huge aura, but after a while, it still found nothing, and it couldn't help but scream.

    After spinning a few times, he landed on the ground, grabbed a piece of blood-stained clothing and flew back.

    A strong wind was blowing, carrying goose feathers and snowflakes. After two sticks of incense, a little mountain eagle came back from the vent of a hut on the mountain and landed on Mo Qian's shoulder.

    Mo Qian was startled and saw that it was a little mountain eagle. He relaxed. After just a moment, his expression became serious. There was unconcealable panic in his eyes. He lost his bearings and shouted to his companion: "Come out and look!"

    A colleague who was getting food in the hut came over and asked, "Why are you so panicked?"

    Seeing that Mo Qian didn't speak, he couldn't help but be confused. He followed Mo Qian's fingers and looked at the little mountain eagle on the table. He saw the little mountain eagle shaking the snow water on its body, holding a blood-stained rag of coat in its talons, and a letter on the talons next to it.  Not moving at all.

    With a "boom", a thunder exploded in his mind. Mr. Wen went to the back mountain, but only Wang Cunye returned. They thought they had missed it before, but now it seems that he is probably dead, otherwise he would not even know what Qingyi Pavilion said.  Look, this man is also hiding his panic, but his slightly trembling hands betray him: "Mo Qian, what should I do?"

    After a moment, Mo Qian struggled out of his panic, took a few deep breaths, and said: "You stay here and guard, I will report to the Marquis of Wei immediately. This is a big matter, and we can't afford it if it's delayed."  !¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The wind and snow were howling, and Mo Qian's whole body was trembling, and he couldn't hold on to the reins. He could only hug the horse tightly and let the horse gallop. However, this was an old horse and it knew the way to Fucheng.

    It was not until late in the evening that Mo Qian entered the city gate, but the city guards stopped him. Mo Qian opened his eyes wide and tremblingly said: "Qing Yi Pavilion Pocket."

    But the wind and snow were too heavy, and we had to travel long distances against the wind. It would be unsafe to freeze for a while.

    The city guard heard about Qingyi Pavilion and did not dare to neglect. He quickly followed Mo Qian's instructions and took out the pocket on his waist. He opened it and opened it. As expected, there was a piece of Qingyi Pavilion's exclusive token in it.

    "How offended I am." He tied his pocket, put it back on Mo Qian's waist, and shouted to the two guards: "This is the master of Qingyi Pavilion, please let me go!"

    "Okay!" When I heard it was Qingyi Pavilion, I didn't dare to neglect it, so I canceled the level one after another and put it in.

    The horses were galloping on the street. Mo Qian reluctantly raised his body, grabbed the reins and headed straight towards the Weihou Mansion.

    " Qingyi Pavilion Dayan Temple Fanzi Mo Qian, I want to see the Marquis of Wei. I have big news to report as soon as possible!  "When he arrived at the Marquis' door, Mo Qian rolled over from his horse and said to the guard.

    "Wait a minute." Seeing that Mo Qian was running around, not pretending to be deceptive, the guard did not dare to hesitate and ran towards the mansion. After a while, he ran out again: "The Marquis asked you to come in quickly."

    c!  ~!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 53: Kicked to Death

    The meeting with Marquis Wei was in the North Garden. Mo Qian spent a moment walking through the main road. When he arrived at the North Garden, he saw two servants looking at the gate.

    Mo Qian stepped forward quickly and asked, "Where is the Marquis now?"

    ¡°It¡¯s inside, come in quickly!¡±

    After hearing this, Mo Qian hurried away without any obstructions along the way. It was obvious that he had been ordered by the Marquis of Wei not to stop him. When he entered the main hall, he felt a warmth coming from the charcoal burning in several copper basins inside. Mo Qian couldn't help but feel warm.  Comfortable.

    But at this time, the Marquis of Wei was in front, and Mo Qian did not dare to enjoy it. He walked over quickly, knelt down in front of him in a hurry, knelt down, and opened his mouth with thunderous words: "Master Marquis, something unexpected happened to Mr. Wen!"

    "What did you say?" Wei Hou, who was still drinking tea, suddenly stood up from his chair. His voice shook the hall, but it shocked Mo Qian, and he had no time to reply.

    In the blink of an eye, Wei Hou had calmed down and restrained his anger. There was no expression in his eyes, and his face was a little stiff and livid.

    "Explain it in detail." Marquis Wei said, putting the tea cup on the table and spilling the tea. He had a strong sense of energy, but this situation was a sign of being furious and uncontrollable.

    "Yes!" Mo Qian didn't know, so he responded quickly.

    "It was because we saw Wang Cunye looking back that we discovered the mountain eagle" Mo Qian spoke fluently, telling the cause and effect, as well as the time when Wang Cunye looked back, dragging the tiger and the bloody rags captured by the little mountain eagle, and all his own guesses.  Gave it to the Marquis of Wei.

    Mo Qian felt his body gradually getting warmer, and he was speaking more and more fluently, but he didn't notice the pitiful expressions of the attendants around him.

    Marquis Wei on the high platform was shocked and angry, but he almost fainted. He fell down on the chair and gasped for breath. After a while, he saw that Mo Qian was still talking, and a burst of anger ignited in his heart. He stepped down and  He kicked the bridge of his nose with his foot: "Zhu Zi! How dare you make such noise!"

    He only heard a scream from Mo Qian, and he fell out. He fainted on the ground, his blood spread out, and he didn't know whether he was alive or dead.

    When Marquis Wei saw it, he couldn't help but feel bored, "Carry it down!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone carried him down, and the blood fell in the hall. Marquis Wei didn't care at all, he just thought about Mr. Wen, and he leaned on the chair, his face turned pale, and he suddenly withered.

    Grandmaster-level warriors are not easy to find. Mr. Wen has always killed countless assassins and political opponents with the help of armored soldiers and heavy crossbows. But now he has fallen. What should he do?

    After a long time, Wei Hou came to his senses and shouted: "Here comes someone!"

    Immediately, four sword-wielding soldiers filed in one after another and stood in front of the palace waiting for orders. Marquis Wei's eyes flashed faintly, and he seemed to calm down: "Pass my order and immediately send the internal guards to the mountain behind Yunya to check."

    At this point, his tone became serious: "If you are alive, you want to see the person, if you are dead, you want to see the body. If you get the news, report it to Yu Gu immediately!"

    "Yes!" The guard immediately responded and went out to deliver the order.

    The Hou Ling was like a mountain. In just a moment, thirty horses and soldiers rushed out of the Hou's mansion and disappeared into the cold wind and heavy snow.

    At this time, Mo Qian was carried out. When he arrived at the hospital, he was no longer alive and his body was cold.

    The old man in the medical center had no choice but to go up and check it out. After a moment he said: "The bridge of the nose is broken, and the bone spurs penetrated the brain. I could barely survive a while ago, but now my body is cold."

    "You two soldiers look at me and I look at you, and you can't help but feel sad. It's not that they have never killed people, but they were killed just because their master was in a bad mood Accompanying the king is like accompanying a tiger

    Both soldiers prohibited themselves from thinking about it. It would be very dangerous to think about it any more.

    "He is the wife of Qingyi Pavilion, let Qingyi Pavilion handle the funeral affairs!" A soldier said, his voice was hoarse, showing that he was feeling a little uneasy.

    "Yeah." Another soldier agreed, and carried Mo Qian's stiff body into a hall of Qingyi Pavilion with the help of a wooden board.

    At this time, a man in Tsing Yi came out, but it was Li Bo, the deacon of Qing Yi Pavilion.

    It is said that Li Bo was flipping through the files submitted by each cabinet and reading them carefully. At this moment, a fan came running out of breath and said: "The soldiers of the Wei Mansion have brought a dead man over."

    Li Bo was slightly startled and asked: "What did you say? Say it again!"

    "The soldiers of the Wei Mansion have brought a dead man over!" The man said again. Li Bo felt unhappy for a moment, but his face remained calm and he said, "I'll go take a look right now."

    I thought to myself: "Is Qingyi Pavilion a place for corpses?", so he walked up quickly with a gloomy face.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? 

    I saw this man with an expression of disbelief on his face, but it was his cousin Mo Qian!

    Seeing this, the soldier seemed to know him, so he said: "Master Deacon, just bury him properly!"

    As he said that, he wanted to leave.

    At this time, Li Bo came to his senses and said: "Slow down!"

    Li Bo's face was a little pale, but he had some awe-inspiring official authority. At this time, he asked: "I wonder why this person died? It might as well be recorded in the record."

    The two soldiers looked at me and I looked at you, and they couldn't help but be speechless.

    Seeing this, Li Bo waved the people around him to step back, put his slender fingers into his arms, and took out a banknote: "You two, here are ten taels of silver banknotes. I'll give you some wine, and please tell me."  , how did he die, I am extremely grateful!"

    The two soldiers met and looked at each other for a while. One of the soldiers took the banknote smoothly and lowered his voice and said: "Mr. Wen was killed by Wang Cunye. When he came to report it, he was kicked by the angry boss.  If he dies, when adults deal with it, he can treat it as death in the line of duty."

    After saying this, the two of them walked out quickly without saying a word.

    "Sir, please forgive me!" At this time, someone came up and said something. Li Bo knew not to show any dissatisfaction at this time. He smiled bitterly and said, "Hey, my cousin is dead. I  I feel very sad, but I finally died in the line of duty, which is a great blessing in misfortune."

    After saying that, he stood up and said: "You wash him and put on new clothes according to the treatment of death in the line of duty. Take your time with these things. There is no need to rush. I will go to the coffin shop to order a coffin!"

    After saying that, he went and walked out of the hall. At this time, heavy snow was falling. It had been snowing for two days and two nights. It had accumulated a thick layer on the ground. The north wind was howling. I thought next year would be a good year

    Li Bo looked up to the sky and let the snowflakes fall on his face, letting the whistling north wind flow into his clothes. He couldn't help but think of the time when the two of them entered Qingyi Pavilion together, and they had agreed on what would happen if they were rich.

    However, as time progressed, he took refuge in the Fan Mansion, while Mo Qian only wanted to serve the Marquis of Wei in order to climb up.

    As a traitor, with the secret support of the Fan family, he climbed to the position of deacon, while Mo Qian, who was loyal to him, was just a fan. He originally wanted to attract his cousin in the future, but he didn't want to change Mo Qian's voice and appearance in the blink of an eye.  Still in my mind, the person has become a corpse.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Li Bo took heavy steps and indeed went to the coffin shop. He searched several coffin shops, found a high-quality coffin and bought it, then went back to deal with it as usual.

    It was night in a blink of an eye, the yamen was closed, a charcoal fire was burning in a room, two fans were sorting documents in front of the case, a pot of wine and a few dishes of side dishes were placed on the small table.

    After finishing the matter, the two of them grilled their hands in front of the charcoal, each poured a glass of wine, and suddenly felt a warmth. One of them said: "I don't want my cousin to die, but he can still remain calm and follow him for a few streets."  , no abnormalities were found.¡±

    There was also a fanzi who mixed peanuts and ate it. It was burnt and crispy, and the mouthful was full of aroma. He took another sip and said: "You are just delusional. Who is Mr. Li? How can I arrest you just because of my cousin?"  If you have the handle, do your best, don't let Mr. Li catch you, it will be miserable."

    The fan was frightened and glanced outside. It was completely white outside, the snow was still falling, and there was no one in sight. He took another sip with relief and said: "¡ª¡ªI don't want to get promoted  Why!"

    The two of them drank a few glasses of wine and felt warm all over. They came to talk and chatted in the hut.

    Fan Mansion

    At this moment, there was no one in a side hall, and only one lamp was lit. Under the dim light, Fan Shirong looked up to the sky and laughed. Although his voice was kept low, it was filled with joy that could not be concealed.

    The Marquis of Wei has been suppressing the Fan family. Now that the Marquis of Wei has broken off his left and right arms again and again, how can he not be happy?

    Li Bo, who came through the secret passage, knelt down below, silently waiting for the second master's arrangements. He just listened to the laughter above, and felt sadness in his heart.

    After hearing the news, the second young master ignored Mo Qian¡¯s death and only thought about the good news brought by Mr. Wen¡¯s death. Are all the high-ranking people in the world the same?

    Thinking like this, a deep sadness emerged in my heart.

    After a while, Fan Shirong's laughter stopped: "The news you sent is good, very timely."

    With that said, Fan Shirong suddenly changed the subject and asked: "How many years have you been following me?"

    "Ah, come back to the second young master!" Li Bo was a little confused by Fan Shirong's question. He was stunned for a moment before replying: "I'm fifteen!"

    "Fifteen years!" Fan Shirong was silent for a moment, then asked: "You are also a deacon in Qingyi Pavilion now. How many people can you control?"

    &nbsp; Fan Shirong suddenly mentioned this, Li Bo's heart sank, and he hurriedly said: "Qingyi Pavilion is very strict in control. If they don't betray on the surface, I can control a dozen confidants, but if they betray Wei Hou openly, I'm afraid only one  I can¡¯t even pull it out¡­¡±

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong frowned and said: "Although Qingyi Pavilion is very strict, you can't have no true confidants. When there are big changes, how will you deal with it?"

    Although Fan Shirong's words were gentle, they were very serious. Li Bo was shocked and suddenly felt cold sweat coming from his back. He apologized quickly and said: "This subordinate is incompetent, please punish me."

    Fan Shirong smiled again and said, "Things are tight now, that's why I ask you this. As long as you accomplish something big, you can come back openly as a hero of my Fan family, and we won't treat you badly."

    "Yes!" After hearing this, Li Bo responded immediately, but a chill emerged in his heart.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 54: Forced

    There were several burning pots of fire placed in the empty hall. Wei Hou walked back and forth between them, looking at the red-hot charcoal, and was speechless. He didn't even notice that his clothes were stained with tea just now.

    After a long time, a voice came from the empty hall: "Change clothes for me!".

    When the attendants standing on both sides of the hall with their hands hanging down heard the words, they quickly came out. In a moment, a new set of clothes was taken out, and they were waiting for the Marquis of Wei to put it on. Putting on the brand-new clothes, the Marquis of Wei exuded a sense of majesty.

    "Wang Cunye, you are here once, and you cut off Gu's right and left arms again and again. How can I tolerate you?" Wei Hou roared, the hall was empty, the earthquake rumbled, and the echoes continued.

    Everyone stood with their hands down, not daring to breathe. At this moment, the voice of Marquis Wei came again: "Where is the commander of the personal soldiers!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, two officers hurried over from a step and knelt down. Their clothes and armor collided with each other, making a ringing sound. They knelt down and knelt down: "The general is here!"

    Wei Hou stood on the high platform, turned around slowly, a sneer flashed across his face, and said coldly: "It seems that someone really feels that he can be bullied. Not only is he unwilling to kill without mercy, but he dares to kill me to serve!"

    After saying that, he glanced at the two officers below, stood up suddenly and fiercely, and roared: "If I want to kill him, he should just surrender and die calmly. Only such a person can be considered a human being."  A real man!"

    "I don't want this man to be so insane and so cruel that he dares to kill the servant who was sent to punish the crime. If everyone imitates him, the country will be ruined!"

    "Kill, I want to destroy the whole family of such a rebellious person - Liu Xin!"

    "The final generalis here!"

    Just listen to Wei Hou say coldly: "Pass on Gu's order, take Gu's military talisman, mobilize three hundred soldiers and one hundred crossbowmen, send troops to Dayanguan, and kill them all - Gu wants to see, Xiaoxiao  Can the Taoist temple resist Gu¡¯s armored master?¡±

    With that said, he took the military talisman from his waist and threw it to Liu Xin.

    Liu Xin took it and responded: "Yes, I will retire at the end!"

    He bowed, turned around silently, and retreated from the main hall. By this time, the wind and snow had stopped, but it was even colder, and the sky was gloomy like dusk.

    Liu Xin went to the stables, took out a yellow horse, got on it, and galloped towards the barracks.

    Qingyang Taoist Palace

    A round water mirror hangs, showing various things. Although it cannot be seen in the main hall, the horses have left the Wei Mansion, and all the movements of the army have fallen into the eyes of a Taoist priest.

    The Taoist immediately stood up, walked through the corridor, and came to the front of Daozheng's main hall. He stood silently with his hands lowered. After a moment, the door of the palace opened automatically. The Taoist was not surprised. He walked in and saw Daozheng sitting on the cloud couch.

    The Taoist straightened his clothes, saluted, and said: "The truth is right, the Marquis of Wei wants to send troops to Dayan Temple, and now he has sent a general to the barracks with military talismans!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Dao Zheng opened his eyes. Suddenly, the hall lit up, like thunder flashing across. But in the blink of an eye, the strange appearance disappeared. The Taoist looked up and saw that Dao Zheng looked like an ancient servant with no expression.  Knowing that Daozheng was furious.

    "Life and death are determined by destiny, wealth and honor are in heaven, and it is only destiny that Wang Cunye will have such a disaster!" Daozheng said unhurriedly, without the slightest hint of joy or anger. At this point, he paused slightly.

    "It's just a public demonstration of the Taoist temple, but it breaks the rules. You go down and prepare the altar. I have my own concerns." Daozheng waved his hand and said calmly.

    "Yes!" Although he didn't know what Zheng meant, the man's prestige accumulated over the years prevented him from having any other ideas. He responded and slowly retreated.

    As the door of the palace was closed by this man, Daozheng stood up and took out a Yunzhuan talisman from his arms. There was a faint rainbow on it, and he was very prepared. The talisman was made of white jade, but it was blank.

    They saw Daozheng reciting a spell in a low voice, making a sword with one hand, and drawing a talisman in the air. Suddenly, a burst of light shone out, and then he pulled the fly whisk upward and swung it upward. There was a "pop" sound, and the jade talisman shattered.

    ??Suddenly, the Qi of the Marquis of Wei was displayed, yellow with gray, a little transparent, and a little thick. The gray color showed disaster, and the transparent foundation was already unstable.

    When Daozheng saw him, he sneered: "What a Marquis of Wei!"

    The main hall of Wei Mansion

    The Marquis of Wei just woke up from his rage and sat down on the chair. He was thinking about it when he suddenly felt dizzy and his body was a little unsteady in a daze. When the maid saw it, she quickly stepped forward to support her: "Master Marquis!"

    At this moment, a trace of yellow snake shadow rushed towards Wei Hou, and he woke up.

    As soon as he woke up, he saw a maid supporting him, and he was furious: "Get out!"

    " Seeing that the Marquis of Wei was not in the right mood at this time, the maid was a little moody, so she quickly retreated far away, not daring to say anything.? 

    Qingyang Palace

    A Taoist priest came over in a hurry: "The way is right, the altar has been set up."

    "Yes!" Daozheng responded. After getting off the cloud couch, a disciple led the way into a side hall.

    This side hall is not big. It is filled with incense and green smoke, and it looks very quiet. There is an altar in the middle. A Taoist boy inside saw Tao Zheng coming from a distance and saluted quickly.

    Daozheng didn't say anything. He went up to the altar and stretched out his left hand. The Taoist boy immediately understood and held up a magic sword. Daozheng took it, pulled out a Yunzhuan jade talisman and placed it on the altar.

    Walking in the clouds with a sword, fighting step by step, holding the sword in his left hand, making seals with his right hand, and hitting three seals on the jade talisman. Suddenly, the jade talisman made a clanging sound, and there was a faint golden light, with a hint of cyan, and only heard "Pfft"  "With a sound, it flew out and disappeared in the air instantly.

    Taotong opened his eyes wide. This was the first time he saw such a spell.

    Daozheng did not care, he held the sword with one hand and continued to practice the law.

    At this moment, the sky became overcast, and billowing black clouds gathered and surged up.

    However, Wei Hou suddenly felt that something was wrong. He got up and left the palace. He stood on the steps and looked around. He saw heavy clouds rising and rolling in the sky. He was shocked when he saw that the slow and real clouds were coming in very quickly.  .

    At this moment, there was a loud "boom", and the electric light shone in the void, crossing the sky, illuminating the surrounding areas. It was like dark clouds covering the city at night, but it suddenly became brighter!

    Thunder in winter!

    The dazzling light made Wei Hou lose his mind for a while. Before he had time to calm down, a jade talisman fell from the thunder, falling straight down with a stream of light, and some kind of broken sound was faintly heard.

    At this time, Daozheng¡¯s voice came from the jade talisman in the sky, rolling like thunder.

    "The laws of heaven and man monks should restrain themselves and not use Tao, Dharma and supernatural powers to overwhelm the world and rashly interfere with the country and the country In the same way, secular laws must not be imposed on monks Wei Hou, what do you want to do when you send troops? You  Are you going to unilaterally tear apart the agreement between the secular world and the Taoist temple, and blatantly use weapons to threaten the Taoist temple?!"

    The roaring sound resounded throughout the house and could even be heard faintly in the city. The Marquis of Wei's beard and hair were spread out, his face was ashen, and he was holding the hilt of his sword tightly.

    He could not have imagined that Taoist palace would dare to blatantly threaten him at this time!

    In the daze, the sound subsided, the black clouds quickly dissipated, and the jade talisman also fell.

    Wei Hou drew his sword and cut the fallen jade talisman into pieces in front of the guards. He shouted: "Old man, how dare you do this!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    Marquis Wei was so angry that his face was livid, and he drew his sword and slashed at a stone sculpture not far away. Sparks flew. At this time, there was no sound in front of the palace, and everyone held their breath.

    After a while, he listened to the order: "Go to the barracks and call Liu Xin back, then go to Dayan Temple and then listen to the punishment!"

    "Yes!" A soldier responded, retreated, also entered the stable, took out a big maroon horse, turned over, whipped the horse's butt, and chased towards the barracks.

    Seeing the soldiers coming down, the anger in Marquis Wei's eyes cooled down a lot. He threw away his sword, returned to the main hall, and walked in the hall.

    "Qin Chuan!" A voice shouted after a moment.

    "I'm here!" Qin Chuan quickly came out from behind and knelt in front of the Marquis of Wei.

    "You are responsible for delivering the message to He Bo!" Wei Hou's face was gloomy. He sat on the chair and said solemnly. He paused and continued: "Let him help me and kill Wang Cunye!"

    "That's what I mean, you go help me polish it and bring it up to me for a look." Wei Hou said coldly.

    "Yes!" Qin Chuan swallowed his saliva and bowed, not daring to delay. In front of a desk in the corner of the hall, Qin Chuan spread out rice paper, grinded it for a while, thought silently, started writing, and after half a stick of incense  After putting away the pen, Qin Chuan saw that the ink was dry and took it up: "Master Marquis, take a look."

    Wei Hou took it over and suddenly felt dizzy again. He took a quick look and said, "Okay, that's it!"

    ¡°As he said that, he took out the seal and stamped it.

    Qin Chuan took the letter again, rolled it up and wrapped it in oil paper, and then withdrew.

    After leaving the palace, they saw a crowd gathered together and talking about the strange phenomenon in the sky just now. Qin Chuan frowned and suddenly felt dissatisfied.

    At this time, a clever man came forward quickly: "What are your orders, Mr. Qin?"

    "I ordered a carriage from the palace to go to the river embankment outside the city immediately!" Qin Chuan said coldly.

    "Yes!" After a moment, the car came, and Qin Chuan was asked to get on the carriage. The driver drove the horse and came out in a blink of an eye.After walking out of the door and onto the main road, he whipped his horse whip and galloped away.

    "What do you think the celestial phenomenon was just now?" Qin Chuan suddenly asked midway, his eyes dark.

    The coachman did not dare to answer, for fear of getting into trouble, so he just replied: "I was in the house just now and didn't hear clearly. I don't know who made such a loud voice."

    Qin Chuan just nodded after hearing this.

    Half an hour later, they arrived at the river embankment. As soon as the car stopped, Qin Chuan jumped out of the carriage. There was deep snow on the ground. As soon as he jumped off, he fell deeply into it.

    Looking around, there was a vast expanse of ice and snow, and the Xin water was covered with snow. A gust of wind blew over, and Qin Chuan couldn't help but shudder.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 55: White Tiger Pei Yuan Dan

    The ice-covered Xinshui River appeared in front of Qinchuan. Stepping on the thick layer of snow, Qinchuan climbed up the embankment and raised the letter in his hand high as usual.

    Suddenly, waves of invisible ripples spread out.  .

    After a while, there was a sound of explosion under the frozen river. A shrimp broke the ice with a spear, and the shrimp's head emerged from the water. Seeing Qin Chuan standing in front, his face couldn't help but gloomy: "Human, why is it you again?"  !¡±

    This shrimp general obviously remembered Qin Chuan.

    "The Lord Marquis has your destiny, I will come here immediately." Qin Chuan said calmly and threw the letter over at the same time.

    I saw the shrimp roll up the red light above his head, put away the letter, snorted coldly, sank into the water, and dived to the bottom of the river.

    Qin Chuan let out a long sigh on the embankment. Although he looked calm on the outside, he was actually a little frightened in his heart when dealing with monsters. But now that the task was completed, there was no need to stay here.

    After moving his frozen hands and body, he carefully got off the embankment, stepped on the snow, got on the waiting carriage below, and rushed towards the Wei Mansion.

    In the Xinshui River, the shrimp general took the letter and dived all the way to the depths of the river. After swimming forward for a while, a crystal palace appeared in front of him. It passed by and the generals in the palace saw it and did not stop it.

    "Lord He Bo, there is another letter from Marquis Wei." When he arrived in front of He Bo, Xijiang didn't dare to raise his head. He knelt down and held up the letter with both hands. At this time, a servant boy from the Shui Tribe came over.  He took the letter and walked to He Bo again, giving it to He Bo to read.

    The aquatic tribe below remained motionless, and together with the shrimp generals, they stood silently below.

    He Bo's face was like smoke, making it difficult to see his face. He opened the letter with one hand and began to read it silently. After a while, He Bo finished reading and squeezed the letter with his right hand. The letter suddenly became unbearable and disappeared.  Make ice slag and splash down below.

    Seeing this, the Shui tribe below quickly lowered their heads, not daring to look up again.

    "My dear friends," He Bo's voice resounded from the throne: "My ally, Marquis Wei, has sent a letter asking me to help him eliminate a Taoist priest who is a second-level immortal"

    When the Shui tribe heard this, they all showed disdain on their faces. Then a turtle general came out, knelt down and said loudly: "Report to He Bo."

    "You tell me!" He Bo suddenly became interested when he saw him coming out.

    "He is just a little Taoist priest who has reached the second level of human immortality. He needs the help of my Xinshui lineage water clan. It seems that Wei Hou's airs are empty. Why don't Lord He Bo" After saying this, the turtle stretched out its scales.  The paw of his hand pressed down to indicate penetration.

    Seeing this, He Bo shook his head and said: "Marquis Wei is still of great use to me and I am the god of the water tribe. I cannot directly interfere with the underworld, let alone interfere with the welfare of the human race on a large scale. Heaven is above  , there are many rules here, you don¡¯t need to say more.¡±

    Hearing this, Turtle General quickly took two steps back and responded: "Yes!"

    "But Wei Marquis has spoken, and I cannot ignore it. I will arrange this matter for the Pingshan Bay River God to handle. How about it?" He Bo said in a calm tone and glanced around.

    The Shui people in the audience looked at each other and shouted in unison: "He Bo is wise!"

    "Here comes someone." Shan called over, and He Bo's deep voice came from the throne.

    After hearing this, a water tribe member who was standing there quickly walked over, knelt in front of He Bo and said, "I'm here, sir! What are your orders, sir?"

    Seeing the attendant Shui Tribe coming over, He Bo flicked his fingers, and a jade talisman fell on the Shui Tribe's hand: "Go to Pingshan Bay and show it this talisman. It will naturally know how to do it."

    When the Shui tribe heard this, they immediately agreed.  With another bow, he retreated from the Crystal Palace, recognized his direction, and swam towards the water veins of Pingshan Bay.

    A layer of solid ice formed on the surface of the Xinshui River, and the water under the ice was bitingly cold. The people of the Shui Tribe had been doing this for generations without feeling anything wrong. They saw a six-foot-long carp deep in the river.  He opened the water all the way and moved forward quickly, holding a seven-inch jade talisman in his mouth, shining with Huohua light.

    ??We walked all the way until the afternoon and came to a water vein. One line ahead is the boundary of the Pingshan Bay water vein.

    Not far away, I saw a group of sailors guarding them. However, when they saw the big carp holding the HeBo Jade Talisman in its mouth, they all retreated without daring to stop them in the slightest.

    After walking for a few more hours, we passed through a river and passed a stone path. A small palace appeared in front of us, the same size as the Yamen.

    This is the residence of the River God of Pingshan Bay. The carp swam harder towards the water yamen. When the patrolling navy saw the He Bo Yufu, they all moved out of the way and did not block it.

    Arriving near the Yamen, the river suddenly became turbulent, and the carp knew that this was a natural flow.He was stuck, but he didn't panic. He calmly swung his tail and jumped into it with all his strength.

    As the body came in, water splashed on the water wall with a "pop" sound, but did not fall back into the water yamen. The carp got inside, rolled on the spot, and suddenly transformed into a half-human, half-fish aquarium.

    He quickly stepped forward, entered the inner hall, knelt down in front of the River God of Pingshan Bay, and said, "Lord River God, Lord He Bo asked me to give this thing to you!"

    As he said that, he held up the jade talisman in his hand.

    Pingshanwan River God took it, looked at it carefully for a moment, closed his eyes and meditated. There was a trace of golden light on the jade talisman. After a while, he raised his head, and a look of understanding flashed in his eyes.

    He said to the carp: "Go back and tell Lord He Bo that I already know about this matter and I will handle it properly!"

    Hearing this, the carp spirit immediately responded and retreated.

    "Call the big flower fish general to come up and tell him that I have something to ask him to do." At this time, the Pingshan Bay River God gave instructions to the standing water tribe.

    When Shili Shui Tribe heard this, he turned around and retreated, heading towards a cave.

    ?????????????????????????????????? After only half a sound, there was a sound of "wave" on the outer wall of the yamen, water splashed everywhere, and the big flower fish was about to come in. Its cultivation level was far higher than that of the carp, so all the people in the water house were in human form.

    "The last general, the big fish general, pays homage to the Lord River God!" At the front, the big fish general is wearing a silver-white chain armor. This is actually the armor made from its scales, so it is the most suitable and strong one.

    The river god was silent for a moment and said: "General, big fish, get up!"

    ??????????????????????????? Among the Water Tribe, only those who have ascended to the status of gods, or are close to the Water Tribe, can be given a name by a superior, or can be named by themselves, so they can be regarded as water gods.

    This big flower fish will have long since refined its demonic body and is close to the human body, but it still lacks the last hurdle. It cannot become the water god without a real name, so it is called "the big flower fish general".

    "Yes!" After hearing this, the big fish stood up and stood with his hands lowered.

    Hearing the voice of the River God, it was passed down from the throne: "General Dahuayu, please go to Dayan Temple and inform Bai Susu that my birthday is the God's birthday on March 3rd and order her to come. No matter how she responds,  Come back and report to me."

    When the big flower fish heard the words, he bowed his hands and said, Shen Ran: "I will live up to the trust of Lord River God, so I will do it now!"

    Hearing this, the River God nodded slightly and said, "Go!"

    The big fish general bowed again before retreating from the yamen. Once outside, he roared loudly and his body expanded, transforming into a dragon-bearded carp. Its scales shone brightly and its body was condensed, swimming at the bottom of the river.

    Along the way, he reached the river in a moment. He heard a "boom", and the solid ice layer half a meter thick was opened by him. The wide ice surface, the ice cubes splashed, revealing a large hole several meters in diameter. Below  The clear river water, with a hint of chill, emerges from the bottom of the river.

    The big flower fish was about to reach the river surface, rushed to the river bank, rolled on the spot, and when it stood up, it was a handsome young man in white. However, in the deserted river in winter, a young man was thin and alone, wearing single clothes, which looked a bit strange.

    The big flower fish will raise its head and look around, looking for the boundary of Yunya Mountain. When it was young, it was still a water fish and had gone up the Qingzhu River.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not long after, I saw a mountain range, hidden in the clouds and mist. The big flower fish smiled when he saw it, and took a step forward. There were clouds under my feet. Although it could not fly up, there was a strong wind.

    With another step, there was a distance of thirty feet, and the body was covered with rolling snow. As we walked so fast, the wind and snow appeared behind us, and it was a spectacle on the snow.

    Yunya Mountain¡¤Dayan Temple

    In the newly built alchemy room, Wang Cunye sat in the alchemy room, closed his eyes and meditated. In the dark, seven volumes of scriptures emerged, condensing seven golden and octagonal true texts. The profound meanings flowed in his heart, and he understood them all at once.

    At this time, the furnace in front of you was boiling. Although it was not boiling, there was a faint sense of peace. It was obvious that the alchemy was in the final step and was being refined with a slow fire.

    After a while, following the prompts, Wang Cunye pinched the spell in his hand, and with a "pop" sound, a ray of golden light turned into the alchemy furnace. After receiving this, the alchemy furnace suddenly became quiet, and the fire below the alchemy furnace gradually extinguished.  , the slightest hint of medicinal fragrance gradually filled the air.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he felt happy. This alchemy technique is actually the most basic alchemy method. He recorded it when he read the Alchemy Sutra that day. If it were ordinary, it would probably take several years and hundreds of experiments to master it, but for  With the help of the turtle shell, you can master it in practice the first time.

    There is no need to go to the Dao Palace to spend favors to refine it, this White Tiger Peiyuan Pill is already available.

    Immediately, he stood up and removed the lid of the alchemy furnace. Suddenly, a stream of air spurted out, rushed up, and rolled up three feet.

    &nbsp;Wang Cunye showed no expression when he saw it. According to his secret opinion, this was a waste gas from alchemy furnace refining. It was normal, so there was no need to make a fuss!

    When he stepped forward and took a look, he saw transparent pills the size of longan rolling at the bottom of the alchemy furnace. Wang Cunye smiled: "Wonderful, wonderful."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out and sucked it in, a transparent White Tiger Peiyuan Pill the size of a rolling longan flew up. He put it in with the gourd he had already prepared, but there were thirty-seven of them.

    The last Baihu Peiyuan Pill was put into the mouth without swallowing, because I wanted to test the efficacy of the medicine.

    After entering the quiet room, he put the gourd into a secret compartment, then sat down and closed his eyes. He gritted his teeth, crushed the pill, and swallowed it.

    Suddenly, he felt a warm current of medicinal power turning into a stream of heat, rolling down. Wang Cunye did not dare to neglect, and saw the turtle shell spray out again, a stream of clear air sprayed onto the medicinal power, and every trace of essence transformed and fell into the sea of ??qi essence.  , gradually transformed into its own essence, consolidating and thickening the essence and mana.

    Half an hour later, Wang Cunye sighed: "Good!"

    No wonder the Immortal Dao needs to make pills and take them. This Baihu Yuan-Building Pill is worth the seven days of hard work!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 66: Wave after Wave

    The big flower fish was about to arrive in front of Dayan Temple. When he saw that the entire Taoist temple was built on the mountain, it was majestic and simple.

    ??????????????? Due to the heavy snow that has closed the mountains, the journey is difficult, and the Chinese New Year is coming, there are not many pilgrims in the Taoist temple at this time, and only a few Taoist boys are still clearing the snow in the courtyard.  .

    After entering the steps, a few sounds alarmed Lu Ren who was checking in the courtyard. He couldn't help but look over and saw an extraordinary-looking young master. He quickly stepped forward, bowed and said, "Why is this young master here? At this time,  The Taoist temple is closed and will not open until the Chinese New Year.¡±

    Seeing that the middle-aged man was so polite, Dahuayu also clasped his hands and responded: "I heard that the White Lady of Dayan Temple is very efficacious. I would like to offer you a stick of incense. Please allow me."

    "This" Lu Ren couldn't help but feel confused.

    At this moment, Xie Xiang walked out of the side hall, his face a little pale, and whispered: "Uncle Lu, let him in. It's not easy for him to come here, so I won't do it next time."

    "Yes, miss." Xie Xiang said this, Lu Ren agreed, then turned to the big flower fish general and said: "Master, please come with me, I will open the main hall for you."

    "Thank you!" When the big fish heard this, he clasped his hands slightly.

    The eaves of the main hall of Dayan Temple flew into the clouds, and the palace looked solemn. With the sound of "crunching", the main door of the main hall slowly opened. Lu Ren said to the big flower fish general: "My lord, the empress is here. Please offer incense."  Come on, I¡¯ll be busy with other things first.¡±

    ¡°Please go, I¡¯ll come out after I¡¯ve finished offering the incense!¡± The big flower fish will agree.

    The big flower fish looked at the statue of Bai Susu carefully, and saw a red light that was invisible to mortals hanging down on the statue. It looked solemn and solemn, and he was filled with envy in his heart.

    In terms of the progress of cultivation, the general practice of breathing and breathing is far less than that of Shinto. In just a few months, with the help of the spiritual power of the Qingzhu River and the incense of pilgrims, it has a magical power equivalent to the third level of immortality!

    The big flower fish will spend two hundred years cultivating, and at this time, it is only a slight victory. In his heart, there is envy and hatred, but this hatred may not only be directed at Bai Susu.

    At this moment, a red light appeared, and a girl manifested her body and landed in front of the big flower fish general. She saw that this girl had three feet of black hair hanging down. She was wearing a palace robe decorated with exquisite ornaments. She had a beautiful and upright face, and a small eyebrow.  The red mole reflects the brilliance of her face and makes her look graceful. It is Bai Susu who no longer has any evil spirit.

    I just heard Bai Susu say in a deep voice: "There is no one in the hall now, you can speak openly. You are the great demon of the water tribe, and I am the righteous god of the Qingzhu River. You and I are of different origins, why do you come to me?"

    Hearing the words "big demon of the water tribe" and "different genus", seeing the Bai Susu's radiant and beautiful face, the muscles on the big flower fish general's face twitched. His position as a small official in the water mansion was not enough.  No matter how high your cultivation level is, if there is still a third part of the demonic energy that has not yet been shed, and cannot be shed, then you are still a monster!

    At this time, only the big fish general and Bai Susu were left in the hall. The big fish general stood there sadly, but no longer thought about it, he stretched out his palm and shook it forward. Suddenly, a black and red mysterious light appeared, with a bowl-sized bowl on it.  The beads are filled with light, and there is the branding aura of the Pingshan Bay River God on them.

    The big flower fish will collect the bead as soon as it appears: "March 3 next year will be the birthday of the Pingshan Bay River God. As the god of the branch of the Pingshan Bay River God, you should come forward to pay homage. You should think about it carefully. If you don't  If you break the divine law, no one can save you!"

    Hearing this, Bai Susu's face changed slightly, and she stared at the big fish general without saying a word.

    When she returns to the throne, the power of Pingshanwan River God will be reduced. However, the river god¡¯s invitation this time is justified. As the Qingzhu River God, she is a subordinate of Pingshanwan River God. Unless summoned by a higher god, there will be no  Any excuse.

    Bai Susu pondered for a moment and said quietly: "I will go there on March 3rd next year."

    "Well, then I won't say any more, don't send him off!" As soon as the big fish general finished speaking, Bai Susu saw the big fish general, his figure flashed, and he had already left the door.

    She couldn't help but feel shocked, but she didn't think much about it, turned into a ray of divine light, and escaped back to the statue.

    This Dayan Temple is now the territory of Wang Cunye. The big fish is coming up, but he is aware of it, but he does not feel the murderous intention, and he is thinking about Xie Xiang's illness, so he ignores it for a while.

    When I came out of the quiet room, night fell slowly. I saw several maids busy, smoke was curling from the medicine decoction furnace, and the courtyard was filled with a strong fragrance of medicine. The lamps were already lit in the room.

    Wang Cunye knew that it was a decoction, but the effect had gradually disappeared recently. If Xie Xiang had not always been calm and generous, he would have been unavoidable. He stood and thought about it, and instead of asking the maid to remove it, he took a pill and took a look.  Not to mention the effect, he went straight to Xie Xiang's room.

    I saw a maid washing towels in the room, and Xie Xiang was lying on the bed.On the couch, wearing a tiger skin, he saw Wang Cunye and said, "Senior brother is here!"

    Wang Cunye leaned over and looked at it: "Let me take a look at youhow do you like this newly made tiger skin?"

    "The tiger skin is really good. It looks a bit like a spirit. It can naturally keep you warm. It's comfortable when you cover it!" Xie Xiang pursed her lips and smiled before getting up.

    "Don't, just half-lying like this!" Wang Cunye took the pillow and put it under her. Xie Tao lay half-lying comfortably, feeling moved and smiling: "Brother, don't be like this, I'm much better."

    Wang Cunye smiled: "You haven't used the medicine yet, so why is it so much better? I brought you the White Tiger Peiyuan Pill this time, which I refined myself. I brought you twenty-four pills."

    As he said that, he took the gourd and poured out a longan-sized, translucent pill. As soon as he took it out, there was a hint of medicinal fragrance, making people feel refreshed.

    "Senior brother, did you refine this?" Xie Xiang took it and was a little surprised. Although she did not practice Taoism, she had seen a lot and knew the inside story. Although this alchemy technique was not rare, it was not a popular commodity. Without knowing it, senior brother, why  It's just a pill, it's just an elixir, it's still translucent and the heart of the medicine is rippling like water. This is really top quality.

    Wang Cunye was startled after hearing this, and then smiled: "Senior brother, you are very capable. Don't worry, the poison has been removed. I'm just afraid of the strong potency. You can take a pill and try it."

    Indeed, there are three essentials to this alchemy technique. The first is to purify the medicinal properties. If it is not purified thoroughly, there will be residue of medicinal residue, which will impair the effect.

    The second is to remove the erysipelas. It is toxic to some people, but it is not harmful to some people, but a weak person like Xie Xiang cannot bear it.

    The third is to harmonize the medicinal properties, intersect yin and yang, and learn from each other¡¯s strengths to offset weaknesses.

    Wang Cunye dare not say anything about some medicinal materials with strong medicinal properties, but for ordinary medicinal materials, with the help of turtle shells, he is very sure.

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang pursed his lips and smiled. Without saying much, he took a pill with the water the maid brought him. Wang Cunye did not shy away from his suspicions. He had lived with this body for more than ten years, and it was  Childhood sweethearts, dependent on each other, how can they avoid worldly suspicion?

    As soon as he got there, he went up and massaged it with his palms. A trace of gentle essence seeped into it, helping to digest the power of the elixir. In just a moment, Xie Xiang felt a pain in his stomach. In the blink of an eye, there was a trace of ice in the place where the ice was originally frozen in his abdomen.  The melting feeling made me feel comfortable all over my body, and a slight blush appeared on my face.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he immediately beamed with joy. He pushed it and let the true energy enter her body. He naturally knew the situation and said, "It works. It seems that this pill is good."

    After calming down, he checked it carefully again and said, "The power of the pill is already repairing the body, but the power of the pill is still stronger. Your body is weak and you cannot take it continuously."

    ¡°Well, just take one pill every three days, continuously, and that¡¯s it.¡±

    Xie Xiang felt the slightest warmth, her whole body was bright, and her heart was filled with joy, so she told the maid: "Everyone in the Taoist temple will be given some rewards today. Each person will be rewarded with two kilograms of meat."

    "Two kilograms of meat is too little. I'll reward you with another ten kilograms, and give it to the tenants together, so that everyone can be happy!" After hearing this, Wang Cunye said with a smile: "Anyway, I didn't even finish the tiger meat last time."

    He then smiled and said to the maid: "Go and notify Uncle Lu and Mr. Lu Ye to handle this matter."

    The maid was overjoyed and hurried out. Xie Xiang smiled and said, "Brother, I'm fine now. If you have anything to do, just go and do it!"

    After a pause, he continued: "Uncle Lu and I used to work with our own hands, but now we have maids taking care of us, so what else can we do?"

    "This is what it should be!" Wang Cunye smiled and warned a few more words before retreating.

    Wang Cunye had something on his mind, so he went to the main hall.

    As soon as he entered the main hall, Bai Susu stood in front of him again and saluted gracefully and calmly. Wang Cunye couldn't help but be secretly surprised and asked: "What's the matter?"

    Bai Susu explained what happened just now.

    Wang Cunye was also shocked. After listening, his mood gradually calmed down. After listening, he giggled: "I don't want this to happen again. It really comes up every time it is not settled. But being born in sorrow and dying in happiness - it can be regarded as a disaster.  , only through calamity can we innovate hemp!"

    He walked a few steps in the hall, pondered for a moment and said, "Don't be uneasy. There are still three months until March. Our Taoist family celebrates the new year and not the old. After the New Year, on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, it is the Taoist festival."  The palace celebrates the new festival, I will go up to celebrate - I will ask for some help then, it is inconvenient to speak now, I will know when the time comes!"

    After hearing this, Bai Susu felt at ease and stood up to worship respectfully.

    The days passed and it was New Year's Eve in a blink of an eye. Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang gave new year gifts to the servants. Wang Cunye went to visit his parents at home again and it was settled.

    &nbsp; Lu Ren¡¯s family hung red couplets and accompanied his wife and daughter in the house, enjoying the New Year happily as a family.

    With the sound of firecrackers, people are immersed in the atmosphere of the New Year.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Continue to ask everyone to recommend tickets. We must give up because there are other interference factors. Our slogan is: Guangming Zhengda Double List!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 67: Update Order

    On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Wang Cunye got on the carriage and went to Fucheng Taoist Palace.

    At this time, the Chinese New Year has just passed and the ice and snow have not yet disappeared. Wang Cunye thought that it would take another month until the ice and snow completely disappeared.

    They galloped all the way, with white smoke coming from the horses' noses, and entered the city gate in the afternoon. Wang Cunye has the status of a Taoist official, and it is the annual Taoist palace celebration. Even if he is investigated, he does not dare to openly block it. To put it bluntly, these things  , they can only be done in secret and cannot be put on the stage.

    "It's even easier in reality. I just collected fifteen cents and put it in."

    After a while, he arrived in front of the Taoist palace gate. Wang Cunye dismounted his horse, ordered the driver to wait here, and went inside.

    Unconsciously, we have arrived at the inner gate. At this time, eight palace lanterns are shining brightly, and there are many shadows of people under the lamps. The Taoist priests from the Taoist temple in this county are coming one after another. Wang Cunye naturally follows the local customs and holds his head.

    Daomen likes quietness by nature, but this is the annual New Year Festival, and it is still quite lively during this season.

    Wang Cunye then noticed that in the Taoist palace, in addition to Taoist priests, there were also people standing upright with swords. They were all very heroic, and he was very surprised.

    At this time, a Taoist priest passing by was surprised when he saw him and said, "You are new here, right? This is a Taoist soldier!"

    "Tao soldiers!" Wang Cunye nodded, thinking about this sentence secretly in his heart, and realized that in addition to training Taoist priests, the Taoist sect also trained warriors!

    Just as he was thinking about the sound of bells ringing in the distance, it was called, and Wang Cunye followed everyone in.

    At this moment, a Taoist boy stepped forward, slapped him, quietly pulled him back, and whispered: "Taoist Master, Deacon Jinglin asked you to go to the side hall to see him first."

    Wang Cunye saw that the Taoist boy said it was secretive, thinking that he didn't want others to know, so he quickly stepped back a few steps and slipped out. However, the Taoist priests were received by the Taoist boy and went to the side hall to rest.

    Wang Cunye walked around a few times and entered the side hall. He saw Deacon Jinglin pacing in the side hall. When he saw Wang Cunye coming in, he opened his mouth and asked: "What did you bring this time? Let me remind you, don't bring it."  It¡¯s bad. If it¡¯s bad, the impact will be bad. This time I will give the New Year¡¯s Eve gift to Daozheng to see. You still have time to go out and change it!¡±

    Wang Cunye was grateful and quickly bowed his head without saying a word. He just took out the gourd from his waist, pulled out the lid, poured out thirty-six White Tiger Peiyuan Pills, put them into a white jade box, and pushed them in front of Jing Lin.

    "A few days ago, I came to the temple to ask for a prescription. When I got back, I refined the elixir myself. Here are thirty-six pills. As a congratulatory gift, I asked the deacon to comment."

    Wang Cunye said this, this was already the second batch, but he had used up all the tiger marrow, tiger tendons and the medicinal materials given by Deacon Jinglin last time.

    "Oh, has it been made?" Jing Lin frowned, stood up and took it, but as soon as he took it and opened it, he saw that the elixir was faintly amber in color, each piece was round and flawless, and he could smell the clear fragrance, showing that  It was top grade, I was shocked.

    Although this grade is not high due to the restriction of the elixir recipe, considering the time when this son obtained the elixir recipe, people have to raise their eyebrows - is this son still a talent for alchemy?

    Jinglin thought about it, calmed down, and said with a smile: "Oh, let me worry for nothing, that's fine, I'll take it for you, don't go with those Taoist priests, wait here, I'll wait for a while  Submit them together to Daozheng for review."

    With that said, he asked Wang Cunye to sit down. At this time, another Taoist boy came in carrying a freshly boiled kettle. He rolled up his sleeves and held the kettle in his hand. He poured boiling water into the cup. A hissing sound came from the cup.  The aroma of the silk filled the air, and Wang Cunye responded and slowly began to sip it.

    Jing Lin didn't care and walked out to the reception hall. At this time, the Taoist boy saw him and walked over quickly: "Uncle Jing Lin, this is a congratulatory gift for all the watchers this time. Uncle Bai He asked you to  Send him to Daozheng."

    Jinglin waved his hand and took the order. This was his responsibility.

    "Okay!" He nodded to the Taoist boy and went to the main hall of Daozheng. Several Taoist boys saw it and hurriedly followed. They were all pushing a small cart, and all the congratulatory gifts were among them.

    Arriving in front of the main hall of Daozheng, Jing Lin straightened his clothes and said, "Disciple Jing Lin, come and present the list of gifts for the new bride."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the main door of the main hall open naturally. Jinglin was used to seeing this, so he didn't take it seriously at all and strode in. Two boys with carts also walked in and closed the door.

    Daozheng opened his eyes slightly and said, "Well, just bring the list over."

    "Yes!" Jing Lin hurriedly walked over, bowed and held up his hands, presenting the list.

    Daozheng took it and looked through it slowly. It was just some gold, silver, medicinal materials, and jade. After a while, he suddenly said: "The congratulatory gift from Dayan Temple is thirty-six top-grade White Tiger Peiyuan Pills?"

    Jing Lin heard this, ShenAfter thinking for a while, he said: "Yes, I have the impression that this Baihu Peiyuan Pill is all refined by himself, and it has only been more than a month since he obtained this pill recipe!"

    When Daozheng heard what he said, he became interested and said, "Bring his elixir over and let me see for myself."

    Hearing this, Jinglin quickly took out Wang Cunye's white jade box from the cart and handed it to Daozheng.

    Daozheng reached out to take it, and with a flick of his fingers, the white jade box lid was flipped aside, revealing the round, flawless, translucent, amber-colored pills inside. As soon as he saw this appearance, he knew they were top-grade.

    I saw Daozheng holding one pill between his two fingers, taking it out, looking at it carefully, and even holding it in his mouth. Just feeling it carefully made Jinglin surprised.

    This is a gift to congratulate Daozheng. Although no one will tell Daozheng how to use it, this situation is really rare, and this kind of pill is useless to Daozheng, so you can have as much as you want.

    After a moment, Daozheng opened his eyes and couldn't help but say: "The fire is pure, the quality is high, there is no smoke or erysipelas, this child is truly an emperor!"

    At this point, he was speechless. Daozheng was thoughtful, his eyes flashing faintly. After a moment, the voice came from Daozheng's mouth: "Please bring a jade talisman here."

    Hearing this, Jinglin immediately responded. In a moment, he took out a blank jade talisman and handed it to Daozheng.

    I saw Daozheng taking it, stroking it gently with his left hand, and flicking the fingers of his right hand continuously, like rain hitting banana trees, the sound of shaking was endless. After a while, the jade talisman glowed brightly, and then disappeared.

    Daozheng then handed this object to Jinglin, only to hear Daozheng say: "This son can receive the Zhengjiu Grade Changing Seal Order. This is the scarlet red Taoist certificate. When you go down, open the Dharma Library, take out the Changing Seal and give it to him.  And then you document it.¡±

    Hearing this, Jing Lin was startled for a moment, and then answered: "Yes!"

    ???????? Gengzhangling is a regular official, with an official seal, and enjoys the same ninth-level treatment in the secular world, but he is not in power, and he is only one step away from being a deacon. It seems that Daozheng values ????it very much!

    "You can go down now." Daozheng waved his hand. Seeing Jinglin, he stopped disturbing him and retreated.

    Jing Lin left the main hall and came to the side hall for the first time. When he saw Wang Cunye sitting and drinking tea silently, he couldn't help but stepped forward and said, "Congratulations, you are really blessed. I don't know why today, Daozheng took a fancy to you and gave you more advice."  Zhang Ling, put this coupon away first, and I will go to the Dharma Library to get the official seal for you!"

    With that said, he took out the crimson Dao ticket and handed it to Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye was surprised when he heard this, but he saluted in the blink of an eye: "Thank you for your kindness in cultivating Daozheng."

    After saying that, he took the Taoist coupon. The moment he took the Taoist coupon, a golden talisman fell on the turtle shell in his mind, emitting a golden light, which seemed to take over his mind. But just like last time, in an instant, the turtle  A clear light spurted out from the shell, suppressing the golden talisman.

    The next moment, without explanation, the golden talisman disappeared with a "boom". For a moment, an identical golden talisman was reborn in the clear light, hanging in the heart, emitting a trace of golden light, and lingering with a slight red aura.

    This is official spirit, but the population in this era is far less than that of the earth. If it were on the earth, the ninth-grade township official would be red. Needless to say, Wang Cunye thanked Jinglin again.

    Seeing that the mirror forest was far away, I took a closer look at the golden talisman. In addition to the enhanced official aura, there were also some mysterious changes, which were reflected in two points.

    The first crimson Taoist voucher can save the soul once, that is to say, it can transfer the spirit body to the designated place. This reminds Wang Cunye of the resurrection point. Unfortunately, resurrection cannot be done here, so he can only switch to Shinto from now on.

    Secondly, the legal territory can be converted into a dojo by virtue of the authority of this red ticket. In order to cooperate with this effect, there must be more official seals to suppress it.

    Jinglin went to get it. It was this official seal. Wang Cunye was happy and regretful at the same time - he wanted to use this to exchange for some medicinal materials from the Taoist palace. How long and how long will it take to collect it by himself?

    After a while, Jinglin came out, and behind him was a Taoist boy holding a silver plate with a small seal on it.

    This official seal is no more than an inch, so it can be carried on the body. There are small seal characters inside, which looks simple and dignified, and also has a hint of redness. I thanked you immediately and accepted it. As soon as I put it on my body, I felt that my body was enveloped in a layer of redness.

    Jinglin seemed very easy-going. He walked a few steps, looked at Wang Cunye and said, "Very energetic, like a Taoist official!"

    Wang Cunye thanked him again, Jing Lin smiled and said, "But according to the rules, you either have to go through three years of qualifications, or you have to refine the essence and lay the foundation, then you can legitimately be appointed as the leader. If you are righteous, you have to advance."  Now, don¡¯t relax, if you reach the foundation of refining the essence as soon as possible, no one will be able to gossip anymore.¡±

    What he said is true, and it is also a kind of guidance from an elder. Wang Cunye thanked him.?I already have a draft in mind.

    There was nothing else to say. Wang Cunye went back that day. When he arrived at the Taoist temple, Wang Cunye did not go to see his junior sister immediately, but went directly to the main hall, led Bai Susu out, and said: "This is the scarlet red Taoist ticket. You can take it. This can only be against  The spiritual body works, and although you are a divine body, you are still a spiritual body. This time you go to the River God Meeting, you will be sure, and when you see something bad, you will break it back!"

    Bai Susu was very grateful after taking the red ticket, but asked: "If the River God is bad for me, I'm afraid I won't be able to avoid it the second time.

    "Pingshan Bay River God - and Uncle Shui, maybe we will fight sooner or later," Wang Cunye said calmly.

    c

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 58 Preparation

    As the New Year passes, the snow melts and the ground becomes faintly green.

    There is a Xinshui song circulating in the county, which praises this season: "One thousand nine hundred and twenty-nine does not take action, three ninety-nine and ninety-nine walk on the river, five and ninety-nine look at the willows along the river, seven and nine open the river and wild geese come, nine and nine another  Nine, plow cattle are everywhere!¡±.

    At this time, ninety-nine days have passed, the ice surface of Xinshui has melted, and the river water has risen, nourishing the land on both sides of the bank. Farmland and terraces are full of green. Dayan Temple servants are leading the cattle to plow the farmland, sowing the harvest in the new year.  seed.

    Xie Xiang and Wang Cunye stood on the steps and looked down, observing the tenants who were busy farming. The early spring wind was still a bit chilly, but it was not a serious problem.

    Xie Xiang was dressed in green silk, embroidered with plum blossoms. The white wrists that brushed her hair were white and crystal clear, and her fingers were slender. There was a trace of red in her face, with blood. Wang Cunye looked at it and was happy in his heart: "Your body and bones are  It¡¯s getting better and better, this White Tiger Peiyuan Pill is much better than the herbs in the mountains!¡±

    "Well, I think so too!" Xie Xiang thought for a while and said with a smile.

    "After we take care of ourselves for a while, we will go to see our parents and greet them in person, okay?" Wang Cunye said, which implicitly meant that we were getting married.

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang couldn't help but blush a little bit again: "Isn't it a little inappropriate to just go by like this?"

    "You and I are childhood sweethearts, and it's something that the master has agreed on a long time ago. Who can argue with us?" Wang Cunye smiled and took Xie Xiang by the hand: "But although your health is getting better gradually, you still can't blow the wind. Don't look down.  Well, just go inside and take shelter!¡±

    Xie Xiang accompanied him to the dripping eaves outside the palace before stopping. Xie Xiang smiled and said: "One more thing, Lu Ye is pregnant. I only found out in the past few days!"

    "It's a good thing, those who are healthy should not work too hard, and ask the wife of the head of the household, Peng Tian, ??to take care of more things." Wang Cunye was still quite superstitious about the concept of not being able to work in the first three months, so he ordered like this.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "How is the situation?" Wang Cunye asked coldly.

    "It's not very good. I took a spiritual approach and heard a lot of bad news." Bai Susu replied: "Both Uncle Shui and Marquis Wei are very evil!

    Wang Cunye didn't speak for a while after hearing this. He stood up and walked slowly in the palace. He sneered for a moment and said: "Shui Mansion and Wei Marquis are suspected of being united. It's not uncommon for this to happen."

    After a pause, he sighed again: "After all, my basic strength is too poor. If I had already condensed my essence and laid the foundation, and officially polished my magical power, it would be completely different. Only then could I cast the Water Dividing Talisman.  Only then can we fight in the water, now we can only live with it."

    "But Wei Hou, we really need to take action early!" Wang Cunye said at last.

    river embankment

    Standing on the river embankment and looking down, I could see the continuous plains outside Fucheng, with two thousand hectares of farmland and ditches crisscrossing it. Farmers were busy greening it. Fields were faintly visible. In the fields, there were farmhouses one after another, stretching from the north.  To the east, to the invisible horizon.

    With the spring breeze blowing, Wang Shaoyun looked at it with melancholy eyes for a moment. Finally, he sighed, waved his sleeves and walked down the river embankment, no longer watching the farmers busy.

    Although it was early spring, it was still a little cold on the embankment where the sun was not visible, and there was still some snow that refused to subside as if it was nostalgic for the earth. Wang Shaoyun stepped on it and made a faint sound. After a while, he saw Wang Shaoyun frowning in thought, and looked at it again.  Looking at Qian Min, he asked, "Have the servants of Wei Mansion been bribed?"

    "Young Master, money can make all the difference. With three hundred taels of silver, we bought it and sent it over with Marquis Wei's hair. Then everything will go as planned." Qian Min responded.

    Wang Shaoyun was already prepared in his heart. He looked calm but looked a little pale and said, "That's good. I've been waiting for twenty years and the day is finally here. It's really touching!"

    "Wang Shaoyun said, he didn't look happy, but his face looked a little bleak.

    After hearing this, Qian Min just followed Wang Shaoyun silently without saying a word, but stood firmly behind Wang Shaoyun as before. Although he knew that this act was so sinful and implicated that it might be rare in ancient times, he still had no sense at all.  Repent, since this life was saved by Wang Shaoyun and helped to avenge his revenge, he no longer cares so much.

    Wang Shaoyun and Wang Shaoyun went back, but couldn't find the carriage for a while. They walked two miles before finding the carriage, and rode into the city. It was almost dusk, and there were rows of shops on the street, and there were many pedestrians coming and going.  I couldn't care less about admiring it, so I went to Cheng's old store.

    "Oh, the young master is back. Li Si, why don't you go bring some hot water to soak the young master's feet? Then bring him a pair of thousand-layer boots." The shop owner is short and middle-aged.The man spoke with a strong but energetic voice. When he saw Wang Shaoyun coming back and the soles of his shoes were a little wet, he spoke quickly.

    This is of course the kind of treatment Wang Shaoyun can get only if he is generous.

    Wang Shaoyun smiled and said: "Take two pairsthe shoes made by your mother-in-law are good. Although they are not as good as those made by the big society, they are simple and generous, and they fit well"

    As he walked in, he saw the waiter in the store bringing hot water, and both of them soaked their slightly cold feet.

    The shop owner smiled and said, "Young master is interested in the shoes made by my mother-in-law because it is a sign of honor for me. When we say goodbye later, I will ask my mother-in-law to send two more pairs."

    With that said, he ordered the store clerk to prepare the dinner.

    At this moment, I saw the waiter leading a servant in. He looked like a middle-aged man in his forties. When he saw him, he asked, "Are you Mr. Wang Shaoyun?"

    Wang Shaoyun frowned slightly: "What's the matter with you?"

    At this moment, Qian Min changed his shoes and came over. When he saw the servant, he walked forward quickly and said to Wang Shaoyun, "Master, you are one of our own!"

    Then he said to the servant: "Let's go out and talk!"

    The servant also felt that the people in the store were too talkative and was afraid of revealing his relationship, so he followed Qian Min out, walked around a few times, and came to the depths of an alley, which was next to an abandoned homestead with no one around.

    Qian Min asked: "Have you got the stuff?"

    Seeing this, the servant looked around, took out a strand of hair from his pocket, handed it to Qian Min, and said, "Here you go, this is the hair I collected on the comb after combing Marquis Wei's hair every day.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, he smiled quickly, rubbed his hands, and said: "I can't be out of the house for a long time, so you can give me half of the money this time."

    Qian Min took the hair and smiled strangely: "Here it is, I can give it to you."

    Suddenly, the middle-aged servant felt something was wrong, and his eyes blurred, and a palm was grasped on his throat. The force was so strong that it almost made people doubt whether he was a human being. He wanted to scream, but couldn't.

    "Bang", the throat suddenly broke, and the middle-aged servant's head collapsed like a big ball that had lost its support, which was weird and scary.

    When Qian Min saw it, he took out a prepared sack and skillfully put the body into it. After a few more steps, he dropped it into a hole that had been dug in the abandoned yard, picked up a shovel and filled it.  As the soil continued to fill in, the body of the middle-aged servant, together with the sack, was continuously covered until it disappeared from sight.

    On the second day, in the residence of Marquis Wei in Fucheng, everyone had just recovered from the New Year atmosphere. Although there were many unhappiness, they were either hidden or forgotten in the New Year atmosphere.

    In the palace, two maids were waiting for Wei Hou to wash and dress. After a while, the washing was completed, and the two maids quietly retreated. Two more palace servants came forward and helped Wei Hou to go to the main hall.

    There were guards on the way. He lowered his head and said to the Marquis of Wei: "Master Marquis, today is the first time in spring that all the ministers have gone to the palace to pay respects. All the ministers have arrived."

    Marquis Wei lowered his eyes and showed no expression. He just nodded slightly, indicating that he already knew. Seeing this, the guard stopped talking.

    Entering from the back of the hall, we arrived at the high platform. The once empty hall was already filled with ministers, and soldiers on the left and right were lined up on both sides, showing great majesty.

    The people below all lowered their hands. It was not until the Marquis of Wei sat on the chair that many of the ministers knelt down and shouted: "Greetings to the Marquis of Wei!"

    It¡¯s like a small imperial court.

    The Marquis of Wei sat on it, raised his hands slightly, and signaled everyone to get up. Someone from the palace saw this, stepped to the front desk, and shouted at the top of his voice: "All ministers are dead!"

    There was another rustling sound, and all the officials below stood up to express their gratitude. The Marquis of Wei swept across the high platform one by one, and Fan Tongzhi was at the head, lowering his hands and saying nothing.

    He couldn't help but feel a little satisfied, and said in a low voice, "It's the time of the Waking of Insects again. You all will go with me to farm among the people, and set an example for the people in the county. Next is the spring hunt, and all ministers and ministers are invited to participate.  "

    Having said this, the Marquis of Wei stood up and looked around. Many of the ministers understood this, fell down in obeisance, and said loudly: "I am willing to go with the Marquis of Wei."

    The Marquis of Wei narrowed his eyes, nodded, and told the palace servants: "Go to the two personal commanders and arrange for escorts. Today, I will work with all the officials in the morning to show the importance I attach to the people's farming."

    Hearing this, the palace attendants agreed and immediately left to make arrangements.

    Every year during the Waking of Insects, princes and emperors from all over the country go to the fields to work with the people to show their importance to the people's farming. Especially in the past hundred years, it has become a common practice. This move by the Marquis of Wei alsoIt's just routine.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not long after, the barracks had been prepared and three hundred soldiers were immediately mobilized to guard the officials of the Marquis of Wei, and they filed out of the hall.

    A group of people and horses left one after another.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 69 Invitation

    Within half an hour, Qian Min came back. The light in the single room of the guest room was very dark, there were no candles, only an oil lamp on the table. Wang Shaoyun was drinking some wine with a few side dishes in the single room, and his expression could not be seen clearly.  , smiled slightly when he saw it: "Have the traces been cleaned?"

    "It's clean. Although it's not without accidents, ten days are more than enough." Qian Min stood with his hands hanging down, and as he spoke, he sent the hair over again.

    Without hesitation, Wang Shaoyun put the hair into the doll, and then breathed a sigh of relief: "It's done, all preparations are completed, haha!"

    The laughter was a bit bleak. After a while, Wang Shaoyun said slowly with a hint of sneer: "These people in the Wei Mansion can't accept many extraordinary people. There are four great Sanren and three great gentlemen."

    "But one of them died a few days ago, and I didn't expect the effect to be so good. I will cast a spell here and send it to my cousin to kill him. 51o."

    These days, Wang Shaoyun found out. He stood up and walked slowly. He smiled and said, "Mr. Wen is dead, and there is another gentleman who will follow the prince, so there will only be one person to protect the Marquis of Wei."

    Qian Min didn't even raise his eyelids and said: "Don't worry, young master, if there is only one of you, I will definitely take the life of the Marquis of Wei when the war is in chaos."

    Wang Shaoyun thought for a moment and exhaled: "The four major Sanjin are nothing more than casual cultivators. They have learned some skills and are not welcomed by the Taoist palace. They cannot be publicly present during the spring hunting, otherwise they will cause dissatisfaction with the Taoist palace."

    "If that's the case, then I will kill him myself." Wang Shaoyun smiled gloomily: "At that time, it won't matter whether the plot is revealed or not don't you think so?"

    "Yes!" Qian Min bowed in response.  ¡ª¡ªA wonderful start¡ª¡ª

    Weihou Mansion

    The setting sun dyed the sunset red and shone into the palace. Wei Hou An was sitting, and Qin Chuan read the spring hunting list to Wei Hou. Many maids and maids in the hall stayed away, not daring to hear a word.

    Qin Chuan read, and the Marquis of Wei nodded from time to time. After reading for a while, he stood with his hands lowered and said: "Master Marquis, all the lists have been listed above."

    "Well, just go through the list above and send it one by one, then go down." Wei Hou stroked his forehead and said, just farming like a show made him feel exhausted, and his bones were really failing.

    "Yes!" After hearing this, Qin Chuan immediately took a few steps back, turned around and wanted to go down. At this moment, Wei Hou suddenly turned around: "Wait a minute!"

    Qin Chuan was startled and did not dare to neglect. He quickly turned around and asked, "What are your orders, Lord Marquis?"

    I saw Wei Hou's gloomy face: "Why don't you see Wang Cunye's name on the list, huh?"

    Qin Chuan suddenly felt a chill in his heart after hearing this.  His face was a little pale, and he immediately apologized: "Yes, it's my fault that I'm estranged. It's just that such a crazy person should not be close to the Marquis."

    First he confessed, and then he considered the safety of Marquis Wei. After hearing this, Marquis Wei's expression softened. His temper had become worse these days, and he felt that Qin Chuan, who had been with him for more than ten years, was indeed loyal and waved his hand.  : "Wang Cunye is now a ninth-grade Taoist official, and he is qualified to be on it. You add your name to it Go down, don't make such a mistake in the future."

    Qin Chuan burst into tears after hearing this, and quickly responded and retreated.

    Just for a moment, a person appeared from behind the screen, it was Zhong Heyun.

    "Has it been arranged?" Wei Hou said slowly, looking a little tired.

    "Yes, during the spring hunting, all families have to be present. This way, they cannot resist in tandem, and it is much easier to control. The hunting ground can be justified in mobilizing heavy troops. I recommend that about three thousand people be present." Zhong Heyun reported.

    There were six thousand troops in the entire county. Halfway there, Wei Marquis thought about it and said, "Meet you!"

    "After the spring hunting, the city will be empty. With five hundred soldiers and thousands of soldiers, it is enough to wipe out Fan's family in one fell swoop, along with other rebellious people and restore peace to the county!"

    Speaking of this, Zhong Heyun said with a sneer: "Master Hou, this is the internal affairs of our Wei Dynasty. Even the Dao Palace can't talk about it. Besides, as long as the foundation is solid, the Dao Palace has to be avoided. "

    After hearing this, Marquis Wei felt satisfied. Just as he was about to say something, a courtesy officer ran up to him, straightened his clothes and knelt down. Seeing this, Marquis Wei couldn't help feeling irritated, and said coldly: "What's the matter?"

    "Master Hou, the birthday of Sanpingshanwan River God is approaching in March. Here is a list of congratulatory gifts!" With that, he presented a list and handed it to Wei Hou for review.

    The Pingshanwan River God is a branch of Xinshui Hebo and is under the control of Hebo, but it should not be underestimated. The Marquis of Wei took the list and looked through it hastily. Seeing that there was nothing too out of the ordinary, he handed it over to the ceremonial officer.  Said:"Yes, you go down and follow this list."

    "Yes!" The courtesy officer stepped back.

    Ping Shan Bay

    The water flow is rapid, flowing day and night towards Xinshui River, drawing lines on the river. At this time, the ice and snow melt and the water level rises greatly. At a glance, the waves are rolling, and reeds are growing on the river banks, bringing silk to this water vein.  Greenery.  [Original first release]

    In the Yamen Mansion, thousands of sailors were standing, all in order, even breathing carefully. In the silence, the river god came out. This god also had the head of a human and the body of a snake. His face was majestic, and there was a faint halo in his behavior. The three water tribesmen  The general accompanied him, and the entire yamen suddenly became solemn and solemn.

    Seeing the river god standing still, everyone saluted together.

    "It will be my birthday in six days." He Shinhwa paused slightly when he reached this point, and the river god glanced at the sailors and generals.

    Many sailors below have heavy scales, thick joints, and large bodies. They have become monsters. At this time, they line up and cover a radius of thirty feet. Three generals are distributed among them. Rolling monster clouds gather from them, rolling up.  It swings endlessly, gathers into clouds, and never disperses in the river. The rapid current cannot cause any hindrance to it.  51o.

    After hearing this, these sailors couldn't control themselves. There was a commotion, but the Pingshan Bay River God glanced at it and immediately calmed down.

    Pingshanwan River God was very satisfied and said: "I am worried that by that time, some people will disrespect God. You will obey the order when the time comes. If I give the order, kill them immediately on the spot!"

    As soon as the words fell, the sailors and generals all knelt down one after another, with the sound of weapons and armor clashing together, and shouted: "Yes!"

    This roaring sound, like a roaring mountain and a tsunami, resounded throughout the yamen.

    "Okay!" Pingshanwan River God nodded slightly: "You go ahead and make arrangements."

    After saying this, he glanced around, turned around, and disappeared.

    But Qin Chuan retreated, and immediately summoned a group of men to convey the order of Marquis Wei. Dozens of horses filed out and ran to different locations, one of which headed towards Yunya Mountain.  ¡ª¡ªA wonderful start¡ª¡ª

    Yunya Mountain; Dayan Temple

    Although it has been renovated, it still retains its ancient charm. The green tiles and stone terraces are quiet and quiet, with budding branches sticking out on the left and right. It is a unique scenery.

    Wang Cunye stood on a piece of bluestone and looked down. He saw the rolling Xin water flowing eastward, like a white ribbon. At this time, the snow melted in spring, but the water volume increased greatly. If used properly, the harvest would increase by 20%. Wang Cunye  Thinking.

    During this period of time, with the help of the Taoist palace, I refined two furnaces of White Tiger Reinforcement Pills. I took one pill every three days, straining my muscles and bones, and accumulating true energy. Gradually, the sound of blood flow became heavier.  , the true essence washes the internal organs and bone marrow again and again, but in the end it is still shallow, but it has never surpassed the step of condensing the essence to lay the foundation.  [Original first release]

    While he was thinking about it, he glanced down the mountain unintentionally and saw a man riding a horse, running straight towards Dayan Temple. Wang Cunye frowned and went back with his sleeves waving.

    After a while, Lu Ren came in in a panic and said, "Master! A guard from the Marquis of Wei has come up. He is now in the side hall and says that he has an official letter from the Marquis of Wei for you."

    "Oh?" Wang Cunye seemed to have expected it, and said calmly: "In that case, let me go and have a look. Uncle Lu, you are busy with your business!"

    Wang Cunye waved his sleeves and walked towards the side hall. After entering the side hall, Wang Cunye slapped his head: "I didn't expect it, but it was the Marquis of Wei who came here with a message. What did he do?"

    This guard was not good at speaking and did not know the details of Wang Cunye. He just thought he was a Taoist official. When Wang Cunye asked about it, he immediately replied: "This is a matter of Chun Shou. I don't know the details. Please ask the Taoist priest to open the letter and read it himself."  I won¡¯t disturb you anymore and I¡¯ll say goodbye!¡±

    "Oh, then I won't give it away." Wang Cunye's eyes were indifferent, and he threw away a silver ingot, five taels, and it was settled.

    The guard took the money, went out immediately, led the horse out of the Taoist temple, turned over and ran down.

    Wang Cunye waited for the guard to go far away, and then he opened the letter in front of the palace.

    This is ghostwritten by someone. The calligraphy is good. The general idea is that six days later, I will invite myself to Fucheng for spring hunting, and I can bring two attendants. There is also a mark under the letter. If I look closely, there is still a faint yellow snake shadow, but it is  It is the dragon spirit possessed by the Marquis of Wei.

    After looking up and down twice, Wang Cunye couldn't help but sneer and thought to the wind: It seems that he has to go to Fan Mansion in advance to make countermeasures early.

    After thinking about it, Wang Cunye turned back to the Taoist temple, opened the door curtain, and went to Xie Xiang's room. When he entered, he saw Xie Xiang dozing off on the pillow.

    "Junior sister, I'm going to Fan Mansion. Something may happen in a few days, so be careful!" Wang Cunye considered the words and reminded Xie Xiang: "Once something happens, he will be protected by Bai Susu and retreat to the prepared cave where water and food are stored.  "

    Xie Xiang's eyes narrowed, and he felt something keenly, but he just responded: "Okay, I will be careful!"

    "Well, without further ado, I'll leave now!" After saying that, Wang Cunye turned around and went down the mountain. As he passed by, tender grass had grown on Yunya Mountain. After half a stick of incense, he went down Yunya Mountain and stopped a small boat.  , went upstream and went to Fucheng.

    At this moment, the water flow was fast, the river was vast, and the spring breeze was blowing. Wang Cunye stood on the deck, looking at the scenery, and he was really just thinking about something.

    If killing the official and the captain is no longer a big deal at this time, but he has destroyed Qingyi Pavilion, killed Mr. Wen, and cut off the arm of the Marquis of Wei. The hatred is so great that it will never end, so how can he be invited to hunt?  ?

    Thinking about it, you can find something wrong, but if you don't go, you will really give Wei Hou an excuse However, there is no need to incriminate him. It doesn't matter whether he goes or not. The only thing now is who has the advantage.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "It's a little late today, but I have a cold and I'm a little dizzy. I took a nap in the afternoon and I feel much better. I'll write carefully and it won't be very late at night.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 70: Hang Up

    /*728*15, created on 2012-8-16*/ var cpro_id = 'u1025861';

    "Sir, we have arrived in Fucheng!" When we arrived in Fucheng at dusk, the boat docked on the shore, and the boatman reminded us.  *.**/*

    Today, Wang Cunye was wearing green clothes. The boatman did not recognize him as a Taoist priest. Wang Cunye heard the boatman's words, threw down a bunch of money, stepped off the boat and entered the city gate.

    Pedestrians were constantly coming and going on the street, and Wang Cunye disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Fan's residence is quite large, surrounded by high courtyard walls. There is a dark alley, and there are occasionally three or two pedestrians. Wang Cunye walks in silently.

    The courtyard of Fan Mansion is wide and deep, with several levels inside. The access control is strict, even more strict than last time, but for Wang Cunye, it is not as difficult as last time.

    As we get closer and closer to the foundation of Ning Yuan, the mysterious power that originally existed gradually emerges bit by bit. Wang Cunye, like a ghost, gradually gets closer to the core.

    There was a secret room with two candles lit, and Fan Shirong was discussing something.

    Fan Shirong looked at the wall and refused to look away for a long time, as if there were flowers on it. He said gloomily for a moment: "Wei Mansion has mobilized its troops."

    Gao Jing didn't have the calm look before, and said: "Look at this, I won't go looking for some evidence at all before taking action. After thinking about it carefully, I think it's reasonable. As long as there is suspicion, you can be convicted. I would rather kill by mistake than let go. This  This is the only way to rule."

    As he spoke, he swallowed his saliva dryly.

    The secret room suddenly became dead silent. Sang Li, who was sitting there, looked green and gloomy, and his body was trembling slightly. He thought that the Fan family was a thick and big thigh, not a way to rebel.

    But at this time, it was too late to withdraw. Wei Hou¡¯s methods

    After a moment, Gao Jing laid out the map: "Sir, don't be impatient. The layout of the Marquis of Wei is very clear. Through the spring hunting, all the noble officials of the aristocratic families will be transferred out of the city and concentrated under the control of the barracks. This is the conspiracy of the emperor. We  There are only a few ways, the first is to take action in advance"

    "The second thing is to assassinate the Marquis of Wei."

    "The third is to stay away. No matter which way, the young master must stay in the house."

    "There is not enough preparation to take action in advance. Assassinating the Marquis of Wei is of course the best way to remove the firepower." Fan Shirong thought about it and said with a wry smile: "But who can do it?"

    Gao Jing thought for a long time and said slowly: "Of course, if Wang Cunye can kill Mr. Wen, it means that he can assassinate the Marquis of Wei."

    Having said this, he stared at Fan Shirong coldly with a cold smile: "He used his family to force the young master to take care of him. Of course it was a clever trick, but it also gave us a handle. You can use his family to force him to take care of him."

    "I'm afraid that it will be difficult for this son to be persecuted. Even if he is, I'm afraid that he will pursue him relentlessly afterwards."

    "There is no future, how difficult is it to assassinate the Marquis of Wei? Even if the assassination can be successful, I'm afraid it will be difficult to escape intact. Even if I escape intact, if I assassinate the Marquis of Wei, I will break the bottom line of the Dao Palace, the imperial court, and the princes. No matter what,  If nothing can be saved, Daozheng will definitely kill him himself, so what's the point of fearing a dead man?" Gao Jing said Wanwan, which made people feel a chill.

    "And if we can't break Wei Hou's plan at this time, then the Fan family will be wiped out sooner or later, so why should we fear this son's revenge?"

    Fan Shirong hurriedly took a few steps indoors, made up his mind, and said, "Here comes someone"

    Before he finished speaking, two screams came from outside, and figures rushed in.

    "Be careful" Sang Li screamed instinctively.

    I saw the secret room suddenly opened to the left and right, and people poured in like a flood. The sound of swords and crossbows breaking through the air was thrilling. Almost instantly, the sword light flashed, and only the sound of "Puff" was heard. After a moment, the sword light disappeared,  The six secret room guards stood motionless.

    "It's you!" Sang Li exclaimed.

    "Yes, it's me!" Wang Cunye stepped in again: "Speaking of which, it's really a matter of luck. Why did I come in at this time?"

    Before the words could be finished, the six guards' eyebrows exploded, they all fell to the ground and died immediately.

    When Fan Shirong saw Wang Cunye coming in, his face turned pale and his body became weak. He fell down on the chair, pointed his arm at Wang Cunye, and said angrily: "You"

    Wang Cunye¡¯s heart-rending madness has long been deeply imprinted on Fan Shirong¡¯s mind. He killed officials at night and destroyed Qingyi Pavilion. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that even great masters like Mr. Wen also fell into his hands.

    Seeing that the six guards were not knocked down like last time, but were killed immediately, he vaguely understood why Shen Zhengyi and Wei Marquis were determined to kill this son. Such a person should not be kept!

    But it was said that Wang Cunye saw the expressions of these two people and sneered: "I received the official invitation letter from the Marquis of Wei., I just came here. I wanted to discuss something with Mr. Fan, but I didn¡¯t want to hear something interesting.  "

    As for Sang Li, Wang Cunye didn't even look at him. Sang Li was just a small catcher at this time. Compared with when he was at the Dharma Assembly, he was already a ninth-level official, and after many battles and training, his martial arts were even better.  Doubled the increase!

    At this point, Wang Cunye's eyes flashed coldly, and even the sneer disappeared from his face. He stared at Gao Jing and said: "You are your own master, and it is your duty to scheme against me, but from my standpoint,  People like you can never stay in this world for a day. If you have any last words, you can say them."

    With just one word, Fan Shirong turned pale, stood up suddenly, and words came out from his teeth: "Wang Cunye don't go too far"

    Wang Cunye looked on coldly, unmoved at all, and continued: "I'll give you half a stick of incense!"

    At this time, Sang Li stood up fiercely. When Wang Cunye sent the letter, it was still unclear about his relationship with Fan Mansion. But now it is clear that the two of them are not in the same relationship at all. He immediately said to Wang Cunye: "Be brave, don't want to be in front of the young master."  You are so heartbroken"

    "Noisy! You have no place to talk here." Wang Cunye frowned, waved his hand, and heard a "pop" sound. Sang Li fell out immediately, and a row of teeth flew out.

    "You!" Fan Shirong has never been threatened like this since he was a child. He was not yet thirty years old, and he suddenly felt a surge of anger. He stood up and looked at Wang Cunye: "Wang Cunye, everyone is his own master.  Besides, I haven¡¯t adopted it, so please think about it more.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a "pop" sound, and his eyes suddenly blurred. He fell backwards, and the sticky liquid spurted out. Fan Shirong stayed for a moment, and then realized that he had fallen to the ground and received a slap in the face.  .

    "How dare you" Fan Shirong felt his ears "buzzing" and became dizzy for a moment. He pointed at Wang Cunye, with blood from his nose and mouth still dripping.

    "Mr. Gao!" Wang Cunye looked at Gao Jing who was stunned.

    Gao Jing is a smart man, so he understands the horror in front of him better. With this man's slap, the situation has deteriorated to the highest level. His whole body suddenly stiffened, and it was difficult to even get up.

    Seeing that he had no reaction, Wang Cunye said again: "Life and death depend on life, why bother?"

    As he said that, he took a rope, pushed it up, and pushed Gao Jing. When Gao Jing saw the rope, he woke up from his nightmare and couldn't help but screamed: "NoI didn't expect that I was"  This ending No, no, I still have a lot of things to do, I have to make up for the shortcomings"

    "Leave these things for later!" Wang Cunye said coldly, grabbing Gao Jing. As he screamed, his neck was already hanging on the rope. As soon as he let go, his heavy body fell down immediately.

    Gao Jing screamed, and the sound of suffocation came out. Gao Jing struggled, trying to put his feet on the ground that was destined to be no longer accessible, and every violent movement was gradually slower than the last time.

    Gao Jing¡¯s lungs felt like they were burning, and Gao Jing held on desperately, trying to take another breath of air.

    By this time, the rope had embedded itself deeply into his neck, completely closing his trachea and entering the most painful stage of his life.

    "" Seeing this, Fan Shirong felt like he was in a nightmare, and he immediately bit his teeth and bled.

    "Very good. It's really amazing that I can still maintain such sobriety and control!" Wang Cunye said calmly: "People always ignore my serious warnings. Only blood can remember them, so I have to  Please ask Mr. Gao to hang him up so that everyone can wake up."

    "Also, I thought you were going to clamor to kill my whole family, so I just let you hang up. There were three hanging corpses in the secret room, and the master and servant died together in the west. Isn't it a good story?"

    The words were spoken with a smile, but Fan Shirong's heart became cold from the deepest part. In his eyes, Wang Cunye's words seemed not to be human voices, but coming from the Nine Netherworld, with a deep chill that chilled his heart.  His blood.

    "Don't worry, I will fight tooth and nail to ensure the safety of your family." In this case, Fan Shirong gave in, and he struggled to get up and said.

    "Be good, this is good, but I like your plan very well, except for the part of killing me after using me!" Wang Cunye smiled and said: "Tell me, which general or person is the Marquis of Wei?  The key to layout?¡±

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 71: Assassination (Chapter of Asking for Leave)

    When we got outside the door, the lanterns were still bright in the distance.

    The drizzle was blowing in the wind. Wang Cunye went out and thought about what he had just said.  .

    From the perspective of a superior, hanging Gao Jing may not be as good as the slap just now. This slap has eliminated the possibility of reconciliation with Fan Shirong, but Wang Cunye has no regrets.

    As long as you condense your essence and lay the foundation, you will be qualified to enter the pre-selection of inner disciples, enter the eighth rank of Taoist officials and become deacons. No matter how the secular political power changes, it cannot be shaken.

    Even if Fan Shirong becomes the new Marquis of Wei, it will be the same.

    At this critical moment, we only look at the effect, but don¡¯t care about the subsequent impact.

    As he said that, he thought of Zhong Heyun again.

    There are several generals and key people on the list, but Wang Cunye chose Zhong Heyun.

    What¡¯s the key?

    All the generals and officials were appointed officials of the imperial court, and the consequences of direct killing were not small. Zhong Heyun was the counselor of the Marquis of Wei, and his influence was very great. However, he did not have any official position. From the perspective of dragon energy, he was a commoner. Such a person,  Although his wisdom is as deep as the sea and he is vaguely the prime minister of Wei Hou, he can kill him.

    Seeing the rain pattering down and getting worse, Wang Cunye let out a silent breath, it was him.

    At this time

    Wang Shaoyun took a shower and changed clothes, put on a black Taoist robe, and put on a black Taoist crown. Regardless of the cold weather, he put on high-toothed clogs. The clogs made a clear sound after walking for a few steps, and the big sleeves fluttered.

    Lightning flashed in the clouds, followed by a thunder, and the rain fell suddenly, so that the eyes were covered with rainwater, and it was a vast expanse. Wang Shaoyun waved his sleeves and stepped on. The drizzle became silk, and the spiritual energy filled the air.  Take a breath and drink pure nectar to moisturize your heart and spleen.

    It is strange to say that the raindrops were blocked by a layer and could not fall within three feet, while the spiritual energy surged and rolled on the top. Wang Shaoyun enjoyed this kind of spiritual energy and sighed in his heart - how long will it take after sealing off Guanyuan?  Don¡¯t you enjoy the feeling of having your Qi flow around you?

    Li Du returned to his home. This is a mansion. Although he did not hold an official position, he actually enjoyed fine clothes and fine food, and his treatment was no worse than that of a magistrate. If he did not return to his home, he would see his wife doing embroidery, and he would come back to stand.  He stood up and said: "Oh, the master is backdon't, don't make a loud noise, don't wake me up!"

    Li Du took a look and found his son sleeping soundly on the bed, and said, "Good son, let dad take a look!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and saw his son with a pink face and a belly. He was really cute.

    Li Du's expression changed and he made a quiet sound. His wife suddenly became alert, picked up the child and retreated. At this moment, there was a faint strange sound outside.

    "Asshole, there is an invasion" Then, there was the sound of unsheathing a sword. Li Du was one of the four Sanren people. Naturally, he was protected by soldiers sent by the Marquis of Wei. Although these soldiers were also responsible for supervision, there was no doubt that at this time  To carry out the responsibility of protection.

    "Zheng!" The sound of swords clashing came from outside, followed by continuous screams.

    "Damn it!" Li Du roared lowly. He didn't have time to figure out who was coming. He chanted a mantra secretly, and a pair of sleeves fluttered. For a moment, he saw waves of thick fog rolling out. Even the rain couldn't beat it away for a while, and the entire mansion was filled with smoke.  It was shrouded in mist, and no one could be seen in the thick rolling fog.

    "The master has cast a spell. This thief must not be able to withstand a single blow" The guard said with great joy, but before he could finish his words, a bolt of lightning with flames and a "boom" of thunder shot into the thick fog.  , the lightning flashed, and the dense fog quickly dissipated.

    "Ah" The situation was revealed, and he screamed in shock. He saw his master Li Du fell to the ground, half of his body was blackened, and there was still the smell of charcoal.

    Opposite is a Taoist priest, wearing a black Taoist robe, a crown, and high-toothed clogs, and is slowly drawing out his sword.

    "You have only obtained a few posthumous papers, and with this little bit of Taoism, you dare to join the world and help the dragon?" Wang Shaoyun said coldly: "Today you have enjoyed all your happiness and longevity, go to the underworld!"

    "Protect the master!" The soldiers rushed forward. At this moment, Qian Min appeared. The sword flashed and blood spurted out. The two soldiers each showed a knife edge. They stood there for a moment, fell to the ground and died suddenly.

    "I have to admit defeatplease spare me, my son was born" Li Du was trembling all over, speechless and lying on the ground begging for mercy.

    "Forgive you, who will forgive me?" Wang Cunye smiled in a loss, his eyes were somewhat confused, and said: "You'd better get on your way!"

    The sword flashed, and with a "pop" sound, it penetrated straight into the body. Li Du screamed, holding tightly the sword that penetrated into the body with both hands. Wang Shaoyun stabbed again, and Li Du's whole body twisted in pain., his hands could no longer hold it, and he fell limply, only his body twitched from time to time.

    Pulling out the sword, blood splattered, and the woman behind him was shocked to hear a muffled scream, as well as the sound of a baby crying and being muffled.

    Rather than killing the women and babies in the inner house, Wang Shaoyun silently put away his sword and turned around to leave.

    On the street, there were thirty cavalrymen in front and behind, two cavalrymen in the middle. The one on the left was wearing cavalry armor and had a rough face, but his eyes were shining. He was Zheng Jie, the general of the Marquis of Wei, and the one on the right was Zhong Heyun.

    I saw that Zhong Heyun had an ordinary appearance, but was deep and composed. He was talking: "This time, I have to rely more on the general. If he knows the situation, he can avoid death. If he doesn't know the situation, hum!"

    Zheng Jie frowned and said, "I only follow the orders of Lord Marquis on these mattersbut the border is within my authority. Now, there seems to be something strange happening with Marquis Ye and Marquis Jing, and the situation is very unfavorable.

    Zhong Heyun¡¯s face did not change, and he said calmly: "The Marquis of Ye and the Marquis of Jing border with me. They are both strong on the outside and capable on the inside. They are not enough to cause trouble in a short time."

    "I would like to hear the details." Zheng Jie asked.

    Zhong Heyun thought for a moment, lost his mind a little, and then said: "Yehou's internal affairs are in chaos, and corruption and bribery are everywhere. If the two sons of the Fan family can gain a foothold, why can't we, who are trying to instigate people from top to bottom? At this time, Yehou  You can¡¯t spare any time to threaten us.¡±

    "As for the Marquis of Jing, he is a strong neighbor who can compete with our Wei Mansion. However, the Marquis of Jing is too ambitious. In the battle with the Marquis of Pu ten years ago, not only was his vitality severely damaged, but he was also unable to truly reconcile with the Marquis of Pu, so he could not withdraw.  How many soldiers are coming?"

    Zheng Jie was sincerely convinced when he heard this, and said: "Master Military Advisor, it is indeed a brilliant plan. Everything is under control"

    Having just said this, I suddenly heard a "ding" sound in the distance. It was the alarm bell. I suddenly felt stunned and quickly called out: "Guards, be on guard!"

    The surrounding cavalrymen immediately drew their swords and looked around, and four more crossbowmen came out with their crossbows.

    After staring blankly for a moment, he saw many streets across the south of the city. Alarm bells and gongs were beating, and he heard the voices of generals calling in the distance. Far away, Zheng Jie frowned and ordered someone: "Go and see what's going on."  !¡±

    But at this time, a small team came on the street. The leader was Fei Benye, who was the city's patrol inspector. When they saw Zheng Jie and Zhong Heyun, they saluted ten steps away with a "pop" and said, "Excuse me."  My two lords, something happened to Li Shifeng's family, and a Taoist assassinated him. Now he is fighting with the city guards. Please take a detour."

    Zheng Jie cursed secretly in his heart and ordered: "Detour!"

    After saying that, he ordered the cavalry to take strict precautions and take a detour back to the house. The whole team of soldiers who came with them turned around and galloped slowly towards another exit of the street. The formation was neat and solemn, and  Zhong Heyun was sitting upright on the horse at this time, his expression was neither happy nor worried, which was heartbreaking to see.

    The journey was uneventful, and in a blink of an eye, it was the Zhong Mansion, with barracks on the left and right of the mansion. There were three hundred soldiers in the mansion, and there were top assassins, but it would not help.

    The lights of Zhong Mansion are brightly lit, and it has a five-couplet door. Before I got home, I heard the faint sound of music and music coming from the mansion. I heard that Zhong Heyun loves beauty, singing and dancing. It seems that this is indeed the case, but Zhong Heyun is a big man and the mastermind of the Marquis of Wei.  It is nothing to enjoy this.

    Seeing the door slowly opening and being greeted by soldiers, Zheng Jie smiled and said, "Sir, please come in!"

    He turned his horse and wanted to go back, but at this moment, he suddenly felt a cold murderous intention emerge. Without any warning, a man wearing a bamboo hat whose face could not be seen clearly jumped out of the crowd, like lightning.

    The people in front of them were all elites who had experienced hundreds of battles. They all shouted loudly and drew out their long swords. But at this time, the bamboo hat man rushed over and passed through the two people in front. The sword light flashed and two puffs of blood spurted out, blocking the way.  Unable to stop him, he fell under the horse.

    The man in the bamboo hat did not stop, he jumped into the air, stepped on the top of a soldier, and heard a "pop" sound. The soldier's brains flew out, and the man in the bamboo hat rushed forward.

    The closer soldiers had finally gained time. In the blink of an eye, the assassin was already less than a foot closer. Knowing that he could not retreat at this time, he roared and attacked.

    The sword light popped out, seven times in an instant, but none of them hit the vital point. Just one stroke, I felt a trace of sword energy coming from the sword, and before I could scream, blood spurted out.

    The assassin swung violently and rushed in front of Zhong Heyun in the blink of an eye. It was too late, but it was fast. In fact, it was only an instant. Zheng Jie, who was a little further away, turned his horse.

    Zhong Heyun's face was pale, but he was not panicked yet. He stared straight at the assassin who flashed in front of him and shouted: "I know who you are, you are the king"

    Before he could finish his words, there was a "pop" sound, and the sword pierced hard.

    "No!" Zheng Jie roared.? He threw the long sword he had just pulled out from his hand, but watched helplessly as the sword broke through the soft armor Zhong Heyun was wearing, penetrated deeply into his body, and revealed the sword tip from behind, and the sword tip was still  Filled with an inch of green light.

    "It's sword energy!" Just as he was thinking about it, he saw blood spurting out of Zhong Heyun's mouth when the sword was stirred, even with his internal organs, but he couldn't say anything. He only saw the sword drawn, his figure flashed, and he jumped up, moving like clouds and flowing water.  Just like that, he quickly disappeared into a private house and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    At this moment, Zhong Heyun's body slowly fell to the ground. When it fell to the ground, he was dead. His eyes were wide open, but he was looking straight at the sky.

    The whole thing happened in just a blink of an eye. Zhong Heyun was already lying dead in front of the door. Zheng Jie roared, but his heart was cold. He knew clearly the seriousness of this matter. It was really over this time. Even if he was not executed by the Marquis of Wei,  It is no longer difficult to get the favor of Wei Hou.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I have a bad cold, a runny nose, and a sore throat. I really can¡¯t write. I¡¯m so dizzy that I managed to write a chapter. I took medicine. I asked for one chapter off today. After I finished writing, I went to rest. I¡¯ll continue tomorrow.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 72: Soldiers

    "What? Mr. Zhong is dead?" Marquis Wei said this lightly, and the atmosphere in the palace immediately became tense and solemn. Everyone present stood with their hands down, and no one dared to raise their heads.

    "If there is any other news, let me tell you!" Wei Hou said calmly with no expression on his face, but the muscles on his cheeks twitched rapidly a few times.  .

    "Yes, Mr. Li and Mr. Xu were also killed, but they were Taoists."

    "Taoist, is this Wang Cunye?"

    "No, it's a strange Taoist." As he said that, someone took a picture scroll below, and the picture vaguely showed Wang Shaoyun's face.

    After taking the picture scroll and looking at it for a while, Wei Hou suddenly tore it up, stood up, and laughed to the sky: "Hahahaha Okay, okay, okay, another one has come out. Sure enough, the desire to destroy me will never die."  ¡­¡±

    This burst of laughter immediately made everyone in the palace turn pale with shock, and they all knelt down. The person who made the report said: "I am incompetent in this matter, please forgive me."

    The Marquis of Wei suddenly stopped laughing so horribly, and suddenly stopped smiling, saying: "you obey the order!"

    At this time, everyone did not dare to breathe loudly and fell to the ground to obey orders.

    Wei Marquis looked calm, his eyes were empty, and he looked into the distance: "The first thing is to send an order to Zheng Jie. He failed in the matter and was removed from the post of General Fuhu. He still held his original post. He made meritorious service and continued to carry out his original tasks.  If this thing all goes wrong, come and see me."

    As soon as he said this, someone below responded: "Yes!"

    "The second thing is to ask the soldiers to accompany Gu and the Crown Prince to go to Chunshou Garden outside the city in advance tomorrow morning. Gu will be waiting there now, and the remaining Mr. Cheng and Mr. Zhang, as well as the two Sanren, will accompany him!  "

    "yes!"

    "Third, let Fan Tongzhi appease the city and take charge of the overall situation. Let's see how many people jump out!" At this point, the Marquis of Wei gave a weird smile, slapped his palm on the table in the palace, and a tea set immediately jumped out.  He stood up, fell to the ground, and shattered into pieces in front of everyone.

    The next morning

    The spring rain was falling continuously, and the greenery was faint on the left and right sides of the road. A carriage was running on the road. It was bright and foggy in the morning, and it was difficult to see the road clearly. However, there were not many pedestrians on the road, so they kept running along.

    Wang Cunye was outside the city at this time. No matter what, he wanted to at least provide evidence of his alibi, so he left the city overnight and rented a car to enter the city.

    "The birthdays of Chun Shou and Pingshanwan River God are so close, but it is very troublesome, and they can't take care of them.

    Thinking like this, I closed my eyes half-closed, leaned on the blanket and closed my eyes quietly to relax, listening to the clanging sound of the carriage, which had a unique charm.

    I lost fifteen coins and passed the city gate. After walking for a while, the carriage stopped ten meters away in front of the Marquis of Wei's Mansion. I heard the driver's respectful voice: "Taoist Master, the Marquis' Mansion has arrived. I can only go here."  .¡±

    Wang Cunye got out of the car, threw a piece of silver and sent the driver away.

    The rainwater wetted the bluestone floor. It was still raining, making a rustling sound. It was a drizzle, barely enough to wet clothes.

    Many ministers and aristocratic families came to participate in this spring hunt. Just in front of the door, Wang Cunye counted more than twenty people.

    At this time, a sharp-eyed soldier saw Wang Cunye coming, and quickly unfolded the scroll, carefully looking at the corresponding faces, and flipping through five pages in a row, he saw Wang Cunye's portrait and description.

    "Is this person coming, Taoist Priest Wang?" Having identified him as a guest of Chun Shou, the soldier immediately became enthusiastic. However, this man did not know the attitude of the higher-ups towards Wang Cunye and treated him as a distinguished guest.

    Wang Cunye looked at the soldier and looked him up and down. He was wearing military uniform and had a clean face. Probably because of the receptionist, he did not have a knife.

    "It's me." Wang Cunye said.

    The soldier said briefly: "Since the Taoist priest is here, please follow him immediately. The Marquis has given an order to inspect the military camp in the suburbs today. Those who have already arrived in the city will accompany him and send him to the suburbs."

    Wang Cunye was startled, not expecting a coincidence, but he immediately understood that the Marquis of Wei suddenly arrived at the military camp in the suburbs a few days in advance. It was obvious that he was alarmed by the assassination and wanted to stay away from the military camp.

    After all, there are many residential buildings in the city, which can hide assassinations, but apart from mutiny, there has never been any news of anyone being able to assassinate people in the military camp.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that besides myself, who else brazenly assassinated me last night?

    "Invite the Taoist Master! Please go to the reception hall to drink tea. When the time comes, you can follow the Marquis to the countryside." Just as he was thinking about it, the soldier said and led Wang Cunye to the front of a main hall.

    "Taoist Master, this is it." After saying that, he bowed again and left. His task is to lead you.?.

    Wang Cunye raised his head and saw that there were quite a few people waiting in the hall. Each person only had a piece of Yage, and there were servants waiting at all times, so it didn't seem crowded.

    As soon as I walked in, a young man came over, bowed down, and silently led the way. After a while, he was taken to an elegant pavilion: "Taoist Master, please wait a moment. If you need anything, just call me.  "

    Seeing Wang Cunye nod his head to express his understanding, the young man bowed down and stood outside. His steps were light and silent, showing that he was well-educated.

    "As expected of a servant from a prince's family, the quality is really high," Wang Cunye thought as he squinted his eyes.

    After a while, a drum beat was heard in the courtyard. Listening to the sound, the servant came up to inform that everyone had arrived. The Marquis of Wei was already in the main hall. The guests who had arrived were filing in, and Wang Cunye was among them.

    More than 20 people, including hundreds of soldiers, stood under the platform of the Marquis of Wei.

    The Marquis of Wei slowly came out. Surrounded by his own soldiers, the sixty-year-old man stepped onto the high platform. There were two middle-aged men on the left and right, both wearing long-sleeved and wide robes.

    Marquis Wei was the same as the last time we saw him, his expression was calm, even a little kind, but his face was paler than last time. Wang Cunye stared at him, and when the turtle shell moved, his eyes were suddenly covered with a layer of light. Everything was different.

    I saw a golden python still faintly appearing on Wei Hou's body, and there was a golden light behind him, but it seemed to be a little weaker, and the python was still hissing and spitting out its fangs angrily, with a violent expression.

    At this sight, Wang Cunye knew clearly, and restrained his observation, and saw the Marquis of Wei standing on the high platform, looking around with frightening eyes, and said: "My dear friends, I want to go to the military camp in the suburbs first to worship Chunjun, so as to show my  Weijun martial arts, and pray for blessings this spring."

    After the Marquis of Wei finished speaking, everyone praised loudly: "The Marquis is wise."

    Marquis Wei glanced down and saw Fan Wen and Wang Cunye among them. He couldn't help but twitch the corners of his mouth, showing a sneer, then disappeared in the blink of an eye, and shouted: "Let's go!"

    Following the order, hundreds of elite guards came out, followed by many ministers, including many martial arts masters. Six hundred people gathered in a mighty manner, and Wang Cunye was also among them, leading a horse provided by the servant of the Marquis of Wei.  , following behind the army, walking indifferently.

    A large red flag, with the ancient seal character Wei written on it, was raised high in the front of the crowd and fluttered in the wind, marking the position of the Marquis of Wei. Everyone behind followed this.

    The Marquis Mansion was not far from the city. Half an hour later, we left the city. Fifteen miles ahead was the place for spring hunting. Although we were going there in a few days, the ministers followed the etiquette and sent them three miles away.  Only then did he watch Wei Hou's carriage gradually move away and disappear on the plain.

    Seeing the rear of the car disappearing on the plain, everyone gradually dispersed, but Wang Cunye stayed where he was, silent, looking into the distance with a slightly worried look - tomorrow is March 3rd, the birthday of the Pingshanwan River God.  It's day, I don't know if Bai Susu is gone, what will happen?

    Almost at the same time, along the river, several fishing boats slowly came towards Fucheng. Along the river, Wanghonglou was originally the place where the brothel was located. There were four courtyards distributed with three floors. Looking out of the window on the third floor, you can see  I saw half of the city.

    At this time, Fan Shichang and Fan Shirong were both on top, silent.

    "What do you think of Wei Hou?" Fan Shichang asked after a moment.

    "It seems that he was frightened, so he went to the military camp to cause trouble, but I think the spring hunting meeting will be even more tragic." Fan Shirong said coldly.

    Fan Shichang listened and suppressed the uneasiness in his chest: "So it must be launched in the city?"

    "Zhong Heyun is the mastermind, and all the plans are in his mind. The loss of Zhong Heyun by Marquis Wei made him panic and disrupted his plans, but it also forced him to have no way out." At this point, Fan Shirong suddenly remembered  Gao Jing, his counselor, swallowed down the anger and sadness that suddenly emerged in his chest, and said: "Therefore, the Marquis of Wei will go on a spring hunt in a few days. The Marquis of Wei will definitely dare to risk the world's disapproval. There is no reason for us to be spared."

    "Fortunately, the Marquis of Wei is out of the city, and my father, as a colleague, is nominally in charge of the city - just with this name, he can do a lot of things!"

    "Aren't you afraid of luring the snake out?" Fan Shichang took a heavy breath and finally asked.

    "Huh!" Fan Shirong didn't answer at first. He leaned close to the window, raised his face and let the rain fall on his face and get into his neck. The rain was very cool, but he felt all kinds of sadness. He took a deep breath for a long time and said:  "Now that we've reached this point, is there anything else we can do? We can only fight to the death!"

    Having said this, someone came up and saluted: "Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, here we come!"

    The two of them looked at each other, then stepped down, passed the corridor, and arrived at a warehouse. As soon as they entered, they saw three hundred soldiers inside, all in the same place.The black armor, which may have just passed through the rain, was slightly shiny, and the shoulder blades were engraved with ancient seal script Wei characters. The three hundred armored soldiers all saluted silently, which was intimidating.

    This is the dead man of Fan Mansion and the biggest asset of this coup!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    There is one more chapter today, and the update will resume at 11 o'clock tomorrow

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 73: Orders

    ~."Book Sea Pavilion"~

    March 3rd

    On the birthday of the Pingshan Bay River God, all morning, the big demons in the river gathered together and went to the Pingshan Bay Water Mansion to celebrate his birthday.

    On the statue of the main hall of Dayan Temple, a red light flashed, and a girl in palace clothes appeared. Standing on the hall, looking at a river at the bottom of the mountain, she could faintly see a piece of water, which was Pingshan Bay.

    After hesitating for a moment, Bai Susu touched the red ticket, showed a wry smile, and thought: "I wonder what will happen when the Lord goes to Weihou for spring hunting at this time."

    Thinking about it, she shook her head, flew out, and rushed towards Hefu. She was now a god, but her essence was still a spiritual body, but she could fly away at will.

    In just a moment, we arrived at Pingshan Bay.

    Because spring has arrived, the winter snow has melted, and the river has risen. At a glance, the river is wide and the water is surging. Turtles, fish, and turtles are churning in it, and a faint evil spirit rushes up.

    Looking at the broad river below her feet, Bai Susu stopped. How long has it been since the river came?  But at this moment, a gust of cold wind came with a strong demonic aura, and even though she was a spiritual god, she shivered slightly.

    Taking a closer look, not far from the water below, there was a Crystal Palace sign standing in Hanoi, thinking it was to guide the gods on the way. Bai Susu looked sideways slightly, did not stop, turned into a red light and rushed straight to the bottom of the river, splashing a wave of water.  Disappear.

    Although the waterway at the bottom of Pingshan Bay is well-organized, it cannot conceal the aura caused by the gathering of various demonic and divine beings of different sizes and strengths.

    Today is the birthday of the Pingshan Bay River God. These breaths must be from other branch river gods in Pingshan Bay. Most of them have already arrived. Thinking of this, Bai Susu couldn't help but speed up.

    After passing a depression and walking forward for a while, you will see a crystal Yamen. This is Pingshanwanhe Mansion.

    The demon soldiers were displayed in an orderly manner around the water yamen. Many gods who came were either doing water escape or riding giant turtles, walking gracefully and filing in.

    Bai Susu stopped and stood at a hidden water plant to observe carefully.

    Today is the birthday of God. There are red couplets hanging on the yamen and palace lanterns. Of course, these are low-level magic weapons and are not affected by water.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    Bai Susu may have been prejudiced for a long time, but she immediately felt that there was a trace of murderous intent in the warm fragrance, but she did not notice the obvious arrangement, and remembered the instructions again.

    This trip is to fight for a great reputation. There is heaven above and Taoist palace in the middle. It is not as good as the wilderness era. In any case, Pingshan Bay River God is Bai Susu's boss. Only this god can attack first and can counterattack.  .

    This is naturally much more dangerous, but with the guidance of the temple master, even if the Pingshan Bay River God really wants to kill her, he can retreat once. With this thought in mind, he slowly walked out of the darkness, and with a flicker of his body, he turned into a stream of light.  Escape into the water yamen.

    With the sound of "canopy", the water curtain splashed in all directions, and Bai Susu's body was revealed in the flowing light.

    The carved railings and ice scenery in the main hall show a light blue color. There is a coral throne on the high platform. A god with the head of a human and the body of a snake sits majestically. He is solemn and solemn. The golden flames flash in his eyes. This is the symbol of Shinto status.  show.

    There is a series of small tables under the stage, which are already filled with gods. These are all branch river gods of Pingshan Bay, and they also come to celebrate birthdays.

    When Bai Susu saw him, he took a few steps forward, bowed down and said, "Bai Susu, the god of Qingzhu River, comes to congratulate the god of Pingshan Bay on his birthday!"

    Speaking of taking out a bowl of beads, the yellow hair is bright, the light is sloppy, and it is the top product, but for the aquarium, this is also normal. It is only considered that Bai Su Su is just a thin river god, and it is very appropriate.

    A boy from the Shui Tribe came over quickly, collected the beads, recorded them in the record, and silently left.

    On the throne on the high platform, the Pingshanwan River God looked plain and raised his hands: "Get up and take a seat!"

    "Yes!" Bai Susu responded in a deep voice, stood up, stepped back, found a small table for one person and sat down.

    After a while, some small gods came to congratulate them one after another, not only the river gods, but also some nearby land gods. After half an hour, the hall was filled with gods.

    Bai Susu glanced around and saw that there were seventeen batches of gods in total. The hall was already full. They were waiting for the time to come and the birthday banquet of the gods would officially begin.

    After a moment, a big bell rang, the sound shook the entire hall, and hundreds of people stood up and bowed: "Congratulations to the Pingshanwan River God on his birthday. May the God live a long life and advance in his career."

    "I don't dare, everyone, please take a seat and have a drink together!" Pingshanwan raised his glass and said: "Please!"

    There were sounds of silk and bamboo, clam spirits danced gracefully, and all the gods in the hall raised their glasses.Huan, Bai Susu was also sipping the fine wine in the water below.

    After three rounds of drinking, the outer gods gradually took their leave and left, turning it into a private banquet within the river god.

    Seeing that the external gods have gone away, there are river gods below reporting political affairs one by one. This reporting is normal. Although the laws of heaven prohibit Shangguan from interfering in internal affairs at will, the reporting is reasonable.

    There are seven trickles under Pingshan Bay. There were originally seven river gods, but at this time there were only five, all of them were Shui Bo or close followers of the Pingshan Bay River God. Bai Susu just watched with cold eyes and secretly thought about it.

    This report was just a formality, but after a moment it was the turn of the Qingzhu River God. As the boy read out, Bai Susu stood up. She was dressed in palace clothes, with a bright red light faintly floating on her body. She was pure and pure, which immediately surprised the gods around her.

    "I heard that you have only been on the throne for a few months. How can you have such pure divine power?"

    "Yes, I can't see the slightest bit of power against my wishes."

    The so-called power against wishes is the opposite of the power of incense and fire.

    While they were discussing, Bai Susu stepped forward and reported the political affairs of the Qingzhu River: "Sir, the little god has only been the river god for a short time. It has been less than half a year, but he has not done anything major yet. He only briefly reported the changes in the water level within half a year"

    Pingshan Bay River God listened to Bai Susu speak, with no expression on his face, and suddenly said: "Stop!"

    Interrupting Bai Susu's words, a cold light appeared in his eyes. He looked up and down at the Qingzhu River God. The atmosphere in the palace suddenly became calm. Bai Susu's heart sank. She was already on guard, but she asked: "Huh? What are your orders, Lord River God?"  "

    Pingshan Bay River God¡¯s eyes were cold, he snorted coldly, waved his hand, and laughed ferociously: ¡°Bai Susu! Do you know your guilt?¡±

    I saw the River God rising up, suspended in the air, with golden flames in his eyes, and his long snake tail swaying. This drink contained majesty. Even Bai Susu was prepared, and couldn't help but break out in cold sweat. The gods present were even more excited.  They looked at each other in confusion, but some who knew the news were already prepared and ready to respond at any time.

    At this time, Bai Susu knew that she could not retreat even half a step, so she said: "Convicted? I don't know what the crime is. You are my boss. I am here to celebrate your birthday. Although the gift is meager, I have carefully prepared it. Where can I come from?"  Is this thunder furious?"

    "And even if I am at fault, according to the laws of heaven, the disposal is not in your hands. As a god, why do you want to blatantly intimidate a lower god to violate the laws in public in public?"

    Having said this, she looked at her coldly: "Aren't you afraid that I will hit the drum, go to Chen Tianting, and send you to the judicial stand?"

    Bai Susu's words were accurate and she carried Tianting out.

    When the River God was furious just now, the demonic energy boiled out from the darkness of the hall, and the armor display was exposed, so she didn't have any worries, she just wanted to fight for justice.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    At this time, the two gods were confronting each other. After hearing this, the Pingshan Bay River God was not angry, but sneered again and again. His eyes seemed to be sizing up a fallen god: "You haven't sinned yet? The last time you ascended to the throne of God, you became a god.  In God's time, I sent the generals from my palace to congratulate me, but you killed me"

    Speaking of a big hand, the shrimp will die in the hall for a moment, and you can feel Bai Su Su's breath around. Seeing this scene, the gods below were shocked.

    "Bai Susu! You killed the general of the gods, you are rebellious in appearance, what else can you say!" At this time, a Hexi River God strode out and shouted angrily.

    It was originally a carp spirit from Pingshan Bay. It was supported by the river god of Pingshan Bay and ascended to the throne.

    The other river gods also made more or less accusations.

    "It is seeking death on its own. You are all gods. Don't you know that when you become a god, you should avoid disturbing it? The celebration must be held during the ceremony after becoming a god. Come here when you are a god. Don't say that I didn't kill you.  , even the one I killed was justified and justified - I'm afraid it was you who ordered me to become a god, right?" Bai Susu said with a sneer.

    At this time, a large number of soldiers filed in to suppress the scene.

    "Get it for me!!" Pingshan Bay River God's patience had already been exhausted, and he waved coldly, and at this moment, a "buzzing" sound was heard, and the looming magic circle began to activate.

    Hearing this order, a general from the water tribe immediately responded: "The water army listens to the order and takes down this god!"

    The sound fell, and the water army rushed to the moment, and the murderous demon cloud suddenly rushed. As the aquarium generally ordered, the big flower and fish sighed in their hearts, and waved their hands, and the three hundred water troops behind them rushed up.

    "Hmph, let's see how you take me!" Bai Susu fiercely took out the scarlet ticket, rubbed it, and immediately broke into pieces. There was a "pop" sound, and a piece of golden light exploded.

    "Not good"?Stop her quickly!  "At this time, the confident Pingshanwan River God stood up suddenly, and the magic circle behind him emerged quickly, forming a faint barrier.

    "It's too late!" Bai Susu sneered, and as soon as her body merged with the golden light, there was a crisp sound, and the golden light rushed out. When it encountered the magic circle barrier that had not been fully displayed, it "popped" and passed through.

    "Damn it!" Pingshan Bay River God was furious.

    After Bai Susu crushed the scarlet red Taoist ticket, he immediately discovered this and knew what it was. This was the Taoist ticket used by the Taoist palace to protect the souls of his disciples. He didn't want Wang Cunye to give this life-saving magic weapon to Bai Susu.

    If the magic circle is fully open, it might be possible to block it, but it is still a step too late. Bai Susu is no longer visible in the main hall, and it seems that she has been teleported to the Taoist temple.

    "Where is Luo Bai!" Seeing this, the River God immediately drank.

    "The general is here!" As soon as the voice of the River God fell, a water general wearing black armor came over and knelt at the feet of the River God: "Please give the order, Lord River God!"

    When he knelt down in the main hall, there were faint cracks on the jade floor, which showed that this general had great strength. This general had a tall body and a kind of majesty as he knelt calmly.

    Pingshanwan River God gritted his teeth and sneered: "What a Bai Susu, what a Wang Cunye, Luo Bai, go to Dayan Temple and kill Bai Susu immediately. If Wang Cunye blocks it, we will kill him together!"

    "Yes!" Luo Bai responded loudly.

    c~."Book Sea Pavilion"~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 74: Really Afraid of Death

    As soon as the red ticket was shattered, Wang Cunye stood up straight without saying a word, opened the door and stood under the eaves.

    I saw the rain confused. Several guys were serving the guests back and forth, but Wang Cunye stepped out and let the rain crackle on his body.  .

    "Taoist Priest, what are your orders?"

    "Ready your horses, I want to go out."

    "Yes!" The waiter hesitated for a moment, but when he saw Wang Cunye's eyes, he agreed. After struggling for a while, a horse was brought over.

    In the rain, Wang Cunye got on his horse and ran out quickly. In just a moment, he reached the city gate and saw a guard intercepting him in the rain. He was not afraid, he just smiled coldly and ran over.

    "Stop the horse and check, otherwise we will not kill you!" someone shouted in the rain. Wang Cunye just squinted his eyes and frowned, jerked his horse's butt, and rode forward.

    At this moment, ten crossbowmen rushed out from the door. They formed an array as they moved around, and there were thirty armor guards behind them. Once the crossbows were fired, if they were not dead yet, these swords were flashing.  The soldiers will rush forward.

    Wang Cunye's eyes turned cold. Before he could make a move, he saw that the crossbow was already aiming at the target. At the same time, the armored soldiers formed a shield and stood in front of them. Without giving Wang Cunye a chance to breathe, an officer waved his hand coldly.  , commanding: "Let go!"

    "Boom!" The crossbowman fired his arrow, and the three-stone crossbow arrow flew towards him with a sound of piercing the air.

    Wang Cunye is a man who has experienced hundreds of battles. When the officer waved his hand coldly, he pulled the reins fiercely and immediately turned over behind him. The horse neighed and raised its front legs high!

    Just hearing the sound of "Puff", several crossbow arrows had hit the horses. At this moment, Wang Cunye shouted: "Hurry!"

    Suddenly, a talisman turned into an ancient seal in the air. The yellow light flickered, stood in the void, evolved into the sun, moon and stars, and dropped the ripples. At this time, the officer obviously realized that something was wrong, and shouted with all his strength: "Shield"  !¡±

    With a "bang", the horse whined and fell. Wang Cunye's figure had already taken advantage of this gap to appear and instantly crossed in front of the crossbowman.

    "Puff puff!" The sword light flashed, and the crossbow intercepted in front spattered with blood and fell down like wheat. The officer's eyes were about to split, but it had not expired yet. He saw that the tip of the sword was a little on the two shields in front, and the two  A soldier holding a shield spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body softened.

    After this moment, the time of Fu Lu passed away, and Wang Cunye had already penetrated into the military formation.

    "Kill!" Wang Cunye and the officer shouted almost at the same time, and a deep murderous intention filled the air.

    Hearing just two "puff" sounds, the armored soldiers in front screamed and fell down. Seeing their comrades being killed, several armored soldiers suddenly became red-eyed and came up with long swords to kill them

    The screams kept ringing, and in the blink of an eye, several armored soldiers were killed. However, for warriors, these armored soldiers were all average in skills, and each of them only knew a few swordsmanship skills, but everyone  They are all good at coordinating martial arts, and this tacit understanding goes deep into their bones.

    They came up from the left and right, slashed with knives, and stabbed with spears. They moved forward without hesitation. Although the comrades in front died in the battle, they were not confused at all.

    "If an apology is useful, why use the police?"

    "If courage is useful, why use guns?"

    Inexplicably, Wang Cunye suddenly remembered these two sentences, his eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he just sneered. The long sword turned out to be clumsy, and it was just a flat point, and it immediately resonated with the shield a few times.  , in the originally seamless battle formation on the opposite side, the armored soldiers in front oozed blood from their seven holes, expanded rapidly, and slowly fell down.

    Wang Cunye's sword energy is extremely vicious. Even if these armored soldiers are wearing armor and holding shields, as long as they have no internal resistance, a trace of sword energy can hit them immediately and kill them instantly.

    But when these armored soldiers saw this, they became even more crazy. They swarmed forward and slashed forward with their swords. Wang Cunye let out a long roar and the sword was awe-inspiring. He rushed forward with murderous intent. The sudden formation broke open and Wang Cunye ran out of the battle formation.  He stepped forward and smiled coldly, seeing knife marks on his shoulders and chest, but no blood flowing.

    And behind, a dozen armored soldiers were falling down like wheat.

    In the blink of an eye, only half of the forty armored soldiers were left. The rain hit these armored soldiers, and the chill was overwhelming. These armored soldiers suddenly woke up, and the courage they had originally inspired suddenly dissipated. They shouted and retreated.

    At this time, the officer roared and rushed forward with a spear: "Brothers, kill, have you forgotten the dignity of the black-armored guard? Kill!"

    Listening to the officer's glory, three more armors followed, and they all drew their swords in unison: "Kill!"

    The sword light flashed, and the sound of the long sword piercing the body was chilling. This time Wang Cunye did not use it anymore.The sinister sword energy, but one sword, broke through the iron armor of the three armored soldiers and penetrated deeply into their bodies. The three armored soldiers groaned, blood spattered, and they fell after walking a few steps

    The officer held up his spear and looked at the splattered blood on his body with an expression of disbelief. Then he looked at the armored soldiers falling slowly around him, and then at Wang Cunye who was a few steps away. He shook his body and threw himself.  On the ground, his whole body was twitching and blood was flowing out, but it was dispersed by the rain.

    Even with Wang Cunye's martial arts skills, these armored soldiers still pose a great threat. However, it is far from enough to use armored soldiers to kill Wang Cunye, a master of both Taoism and martial arts.

    Although he felt a little exhausted, killing about twenty armored soldiers in an instant consumed a lot of real energy, but these armored soldiers did not know that Wang Cunye passed by quickly and saw a war horse holding a horse at the gate of the city. He jumped up and drew his sword.  With one chop, the rope was broken, and the horses neighed and ran away, leaving only twenty armored soldiers who were already frightened.

    Any army is an organization that cultivates fighting spirit based on victory. There is no myth in this regard. The remaining armored soldiers were already timid and did not dare to take action. Wang Cunye did not look at it and ran in the rain, letting the cold rain hit him.  Disappeared in the rain in a blink of an eye.

    river embankment

    The rain was pattering down, and the wind and rain were very strong on the river embankment. Wang Shaoyun was walking on it, his robes were beaten by the rain, but he couldn't get close to him. Looking down from the river embankment, the wide surface of the Xinshui River was hazy with raindrops.

    "Master, we are here!" Qian Min followed Wang Shaoyun and reminded Wang Shaoyun who was a little distracted.

    Suddenly hearing these words, Wang Shaoyun woke up with a start, squinted his eyes slightly, and saw the Ji Ziying River Monument in front of him. He couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Well, we're here, we're here."

    The river embankment here is about six feet high and majestic. It widens from top to bottom and extends to the bottom of the river. It is like a winding dragon, protecting the banks of the Xinshui River from being robbed by the surge of water.

    The six-foot-high river embankment is made of solid stones stacked up layer by layer, mixed with dry clay and glue in the middle, which makes it very strong. Under the embankment, the boundless Xin water keeps lapping, splashing into waves of crystal clear waves, sweeping over the river.  It came and then went away sadly. With such a dam, it laid the foundation for Weihou's prosperous rule. For the multiplication of the people in Weihou County, one-third depended on its ability to block the river water.

    Looking from a distance from the river embankment, you can see a towering city wall not far away, which was built on it. On the city wall, the banner of the Marquis of Wei fluttered in the wind and made a hunting sound. You can also see several soldiers guarding it.

    It¡¯s really mighty and majestic, Wang Shaoyun thought as he squinted his eyes and looked up and down the city wall.

    Wang Shaoyun watched silently. The wind blew down on the river embankment and the rain could not fall, but the wind blew the skirt of his clothes against his body. He didn't notice it at all. He just stretched out his hand and took out a bright blue bead the size of a bowl from his clothes.

    For a moment, the blue light was deep and shining, and everything around Wang Shaoyun was dyed with a bright clear light.

    ?? Caressing the bead carefully, looking around on the river embankment, you can faintly see the lights of thousands of houses in the city, and the river is filled with rain and fog At this moment, the two people were silent for a while.

    Wang Shaoyun couldn't help but recall the past. He defected from his school. He fought hard to get injured in exchange for a chance to escape. He still remembered that when he escaped, a law enforcement elder from his school saw that he couldn't be pursued. He sounded like a thunderous voice for hundreds of miles, warning him not to do anything.  He took the master's treasure and took refuge in the evildoer.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that although I didn¡¯t take refuge in the monster, what I did was probably more serious than taking refuge in the monster.

    The object in your hand is the sect's most important treasure, called the Taiyin Extinction Divine Ball. This magic weapon was practiced by the second-generation ancestor of the sect at that time. It is so powerful that it can destroy all life. In the hands of the ancestor at that time, it was easy to split mountains and seas.

    Thinking back to the fact that I had self-consciousness last night, I was afraid that my own vitality had activated the true energy reaction in the Shanmen Palace, and the pursuit was right in front of me, but it was too late.

    "I hope that by breaking open the gate and severing the relationship, the great evil will not be implicated in the master's gate!"

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Wang Shaoyun smiled to himself and said: "Since ancient times, the only way to die is to die. It is really like this. Even I am hesitant now and subconsciously delaying time. I am really afraid of death!"

    Then he said: "The Marquis of Wei really got what I wanted this time and forced him out of the city. Hey, the three thousand military camps were under the plain river, and the water just happened to wash them all away. It's really God who followed my last wish. See if this traitor loses his power."  If you lose military power, live in a hundred miles of swamp, and ruin your fortune, what will be the end!"

    "Qian Min, I can't kill the Marquis of Wei myself, so I'll leave this matter to you."

    After hearing this, Qian Min knocked on the stone in the rain. After just a few blows, blood flowed on the stone and in the rain: "Young Master, just go ahead. I will risk my life to complete this matter."

    "Well, I believe you." As soon as he finished speaking, the green beads in his hand turned into a bright light,All around, the entire river surface rippled.

    In the rain and waves, Wang Shaoyun stood on the river embankment with an expressionless face, holding a treasure in one hand and making a seal with the other, silently reciting the activation spell.

    A group of green light grew bigger and bigger, illuminating the river embankment.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 75: Heaven Punishes the Marquis of Wei

    The yamen door was sealed, and candles were placed on the table in the meeting hall.

    Seeing Ge Ke and a school captain Huang Shen come in, their faces were ashen, Zheng Jie smiled and asked, "Are you ready?"

    "Everything is ready, three hundred black armored guards, seven hundred city defense troops, and thirty executioners in the execution department, a total of one thousand and thirty people!" Huang Shen reported.

    The thirty executioners in the Execution Department execute prisoners, women and children.

    Ge Ke's eyes were dark and a little gloomy: "How can there be an egg under the ruins? The Fan family transported troops into the city. It really passed I saw everyone above the team leader, and they were all waiting in the square outside.  Just waiting for the Marquis¡¯s fireworks order.¡±

    Zheng Jie sighed: "Let's go outside and take a look!"

    As he said that, he stood up, put on his sword, and went outside.

    There were a total of thirty officers above the rank of captain here. They all had a premonition that something big was going to happen. They all stood in line. There was silence in the courtyard. Zheng Jie was in the first place. Ge Ke and Huang Shen lined up on the steps.

    Seeing the three superior officers standing still, the officers all saluted together.

    Zheng Jie had a deep voice, glanced at it, and said: "The Marquis has an order to surround and suppress the Fan family tonight, and kill every one of them"

    Before these words were finished, the officer became restless and commotion. Zheng Jie pressed his hands, and the officer calmed down again. Seeing this, Zheng Jie was slightly satisfied: "The patrol department and Qingyi Pavilion have been secretly monitored, and all roads have been blocked. Our main force,  We must surround Fan Mansion in one fell swoop. Anyone who doesn't listen to orders will be killed. Anyone who shrinks from the battle will be killed. Anyone who hides gold and silver secretly will be executed. Did you hear that?"

    "Yes!" All the officers responded in unison.

    Zheng Jie looked at the sky at this time. It was not a good day. The light rain was still falling, and there was a large black cloud. Just as he was thinking about it, Huang Shen suddenly shouted: "Fireworks are shooting up!"

    When Zheng Jie took a look, three red dots appeared in the sky outside Guocheng, followed by a ball of fire, and the four characters "Dragnet" exploded, and it suddenly became colorful.

    When Zheng Jie saw this, he immediately shouted: "Get out!"

    As soon as the order was given, thousands of people lined up and rushed towards Fan Mansion.

    Seeing the fireworks, the Fan Mansion became alert. Suddenly the gongs rang, a large number of people roared, and the lights turned on.

    The army was rushing, how could the Fan Mansion not know about it, so they immediately reported the news inside.

    Fan Wen, disheveled, appeared in the side hall, while several spies were kneeling on the ground. Fan Wen shouted loudly: "What did you say? The army of the Marquis of Wei is attacking Fan's house?"

    At this moment, a servant ran in in a panic, tripped to the ground, and broke his teeth without even noticing. With a "bang", he knelt down and said, "Master! Something bad has happened! We can already see the army rushing toward us."  Come!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Fan Wen heard the sound of soldiers and footsteps rumbling in the distance. Hearing this sound, Fan Wen suddenly aged more than ten years, his face became pale, he fell down on the chair, and his eyes lost focus.

    At this time, Fan Shirong had already come out, took a glance, and was thinking about something, but did not say anything. He just rushed out, and when he got to the arrow post, he saw that a fire dragon was approaching and surrounding Fan's house.

    In the light of the fire, a general strode out from the army, with a majestic figure and an evil aura. He shouted: "Fan Mansion secretly hides soldiers. He is treasonous and rebels against the imperial court. He deserves to be killed. He is ordered to be removed from all positions and to be executed!"  "

    This sound is like rolling thunder, such martial arts is really terrifying.

    Fan Shirong took a look and saw that it was his good friend Ge Ke. Although they had some friendship, they were now their own masters. Knowing that if he did not resist, there would be no way to survive. He was heartbroken and shouted loudly: "The Marquis of Wei is unethical and kills ministers indiscriminately.  Everyone, if you don¡¯t resist, we will all be killed, kill, get out!¡±

    Speaking, the long sword had been pulled out, and hundreds of relatives poured out in the back, seeing the second son, suddenly made a morale.

    "Kill him!"

    "Kill!" The army of Wei Mansion rushed forward, while the army of Fan Mansion resisted against the city wall. For a moment, the sound of killing was loud, broken limbs and arms flew everywhere, corpses piled up, and blood pooled together.

    And the surrounding people all turned off their lights at this time, hiding in their homes and shivering, hoping that this nightmare would be over soon.

    river embankment

    As the spell gradually comes to an end, the silent fluctuations become more and more violent. The Xin water rolls up and the waves rise and fall. They continue to gather towards Wang Shaoyun and continue to beat against the embankment. The waves are violent and the sound is like thunder, which can be heard from afar.  After driving away, you can faintly hear it even in the city.

    The water splashed in all directions, rising seven or eight meters, and some water droplets fell on the city.

    Hearing the muffled sound like thunder, the city guard couldn't help but look towards the embankment, and saw huge waves several feet high hitting the embankment. Everyone suddenly turned pale.

    In Fucheng, I was frightened by the sound of killing and hid inAlthough the people in the village couldn't see the dam, they could still feel the bursts of thunder, and everyone was trembling all over.

    Xinshui

    The river is deep and dark, with a hazy artistic conception. There is no light in the darkness, and fish are swimming in it. Waves of waves are constantly coming from the river surface to the bottom of the river.

    In the water palace, He Bo was taking a nap on the coral throne. His eyelids suddenly twitched. He couldn't help but wonder. He stood up and left the hall. Before he could change his mind, there was a "boom" and the entire water palace shook and trembled.

    He Bo was startled and his face turned pale: "Not good!"

    Hearing a dragon roar, He Bo's body flashed with white light. His body swelled up and turned into a jade-white dragon. With a claw, a hole hit the sky above Shui Mansion and shattered.

    He Bo's real body flew out. There was a formation blocking it in the water palace, and the movement was not very loud. Once outside, you could feel an all-killing terrifying aura permeating the river, and you were suddenly shocked.

    "Why didn't I know it in advance?" Thinking like this, the dragon rushed forward without stopping. It reached the water surface in an instant and was about to break through the water.

    On the river embankment, Wang Shaoyun saw the dragon breaking out in the river, and couldn't help but sneer: "I still want to come up and stop it, but it's too late!"

    As soon as the words fell and the spell was completed, Wang Shaoyun just threw the Taiyin Extinction Divine Ball in his hand, and a ray of blue light suddenly rushed towards a river embankment.

    There was a muffled sound in an instant, and a ball of thunder and fire exploded. The solid embankment in front of it suddenly turned into a ball of powder, which could not stop it even for a moment.

    In the blink of an eye, the ripples produced by the green light hit Wang Shaoyun. Although he was hundreds of feet away, with a "boom", Wang Shaoyun fell out and flew to a tree behind him.

    "Ka" is the kind of big tree that broke violently after being blocked for a moment, and Wang Shaoyun fell to the ground. Almost at the same time, the dragon that had just rushed out was bombarded by the aftermath.

    The dragon roared for a while, and the golden light flourished, but it was broken by the green light. When the aftermath dispersed, you could see that the scales were flying away, the blood was dripping, but it was a lot of injuries.

    But at this time, the dragon didn't care. He opened his eyes and saw the roar of the rolling water. Suddenly, it was blocked by the dike and burst out of the dike in an instant. With a rumbling sound, it was like thunder, and the torrential water rushed straight down.

    Thunder followed the water, and the waves rolled, one wave higher than the other, and they rushed down. Although He Bo was furious and angry, he didn't care about the enemy a hundred feet away, and rushed forward, just to block the water.

    There was only a gap of thirty feet. Even though Shui Bo was the god of the river, he could not stop it. The flood rolled down and boiled down. In a short time, it became a vast ocean below.

    Last winter there was unusually heavy snow. When spring came and the snow subsided, the water level in Xinshui rose accordingly. The water was even greater than in previous years. Now that it has burst the embankment, it is even more unstoppable.  ,

    Countless houses along the river were washed away by the rolling floods. The water flow never stopped, rushing forward and hitting them hard.

    Military camp

    Seeing the fireworks blooming, and seeing the fireworks shooting again in the city, he responded. Wei Hou smiled and returned to the camp.

    Seeing that the accompanying ministers were a little panicked, Marquis Wei stretched out his hand to signal them all to sit down, and said with a smile: "Don't be afraid, this time I have settled a worry. Who would have thought that someone like Fan Wen would  Do you also raise dead soldiers privately with the intention of rebelling? Or maybe the ancestors have a spirit and let Gu be aware of it, so this scourge can be eradicated in advance."

    Having said this, he paused. Seeing that everyone was still scared, he smiled again and changed the subject: "It's the beginning of spring. When the spring is gone, you will be hungry. Liu Jiwen, how are you prepared?"

    When Liu Jiwen saw his name being called, he stood up. After hearing what the Marquis of Wei had said, he calmed down and said, "The Marquis has worked hard to rule the country. There are not many people starving to death under the rule now. Moreover, the government has been prepared for it. The grain depot is  The grain has become moldy, maybe we can adjust it, issue subsidies, and provide food relief to households!"

    After hearing this, Marquis Wei said with a smile: "This is a good idea. It is in line with Gu's original intention, so we will do it according to this"

    As the Marquis of Wei was talking, he suddenly heard a dull thunder in the distance, like thousands of horses galloping, and even the military camp trembled. The Marquis of Wei couldn't help being shocked. At first he thought it was cavalry, but who had such a large-scale cavalry at this time?

    He quickly went out to look, but he couldn¡¯t see it in the night. Just as he was about to send someone to look around, he saw someone shouting: ¡°It¡¯s water, big water!¡±

    Before the words could be finished, a line of waves roared over.

    With a "boom", the water flow hit the high stone and earth platform with great force, and a piece of it exploded immediately, but it was not destroyed yet. Before I could give orders, the water rushed over, and the huts and tents in the general military camp were suddenly swept away.  Go in, float in the water, and you can't even see anyone for a while.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The armored soldiers who were washed down by the water sank in the water. It seems that this was the order of the Marquis of Wei. In order to prepare for the battle, everyone wore armor. Suddenly, countless people drowned because the armor was too heavy.

    On the high platform, Marquis Wei looked at the rolling flood. The soldiers struggling inside could not speak. They just opened their eyes angrily. With a "pop", he spit out a mouthful of blood and fell down.

    Not only that, the floods also rushed straight into the city, but the city walls and residential buildings were continuous, and the floods rushed in and were buffered. Even so, like a swamp, the water level continued to rise.

    The two armies who were fighting were suddenly swept away by the flood, and the army was in chaos for a while. Seeing this, Fan Shirong, who was struggling to resist, felt blessed in his heart, and shouted: "The Marquis of Wei is unethical, and the flood from heaven will destroy him!"

    The soldiers around him were startled, and some smart people shouted together: "The Marquis of Wei is unruly, and he will be destroyed by floods from heaven!"

    "Heaven will punish the Marquis of Wei!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 76: Butterfly

    "The Marquis of Wei is unruly, God will punish the Marquis of Wei!"

    When a catastrophe comes from heaven and all the people are fearful, restless and angry, a voice suddenly shouts out, and immediately many people respond. At first there are only a few hundred people, then in a blink of an eye there are thousands of people, and finally the whole city is filled with this shout.  , spread far into the sky.

    Qingyang Palace¡¤Main Hall

    Daozheng was sitting on the cloud couch, quietly in meditation. He suddenly heard a jade ring hanging on the wall and made a "ding" sound. This time it didn't sound loudly, but exploded. Daozheng's whole body was shaken and he woke up.  .

    Seeing this situation, Daozheng couldn't help being shocked. He quickly waved his sleeves and the water mirror in the palace unfolded with a "swish" sound, showing the situation in the city.

    Suddenly, Daozheng¡¯s face turned pale.

    I saw the dike collapsed, and the Xin water rolled down unstoppably. In the high city, tens of thousands of hectares of farmland, and stacked houses were all destroyed one by one. Big trees were uprooted, and countless people were struggling in the water.

    Occasionally, corpses can be seen floating on the water. Another wave captures them, and they are suddenly blurry and all traces are gone.

    The river surged out, roaring and raging, and the entire city turned into a vast ocean. Countless creatures were struggling in the water. They were originally fighting and fighting, but they were suddenly worthless. They were all running for their lives.

    There are continuous buildings in the city. Although a number of them were washed away, the water power has still slowed down. However, it is still as tall as a person. You can see many people hugging the driftwood and trying to stay afloat. The waves are beating behind them, and some people directly  They were stunned and fell to the bottom of the water one after another.

    "What's going on? Why did the embankment burst?" Daozheng, who had always been calm and graceful, could not help but tremble with his hands. He was stunned for a moment and suddenly shouted: "Come here, ring the bell!"

    "Dang, Dang, Dang!" In just a few minutes, the sound of the bell shook the whole palace, and the crowd was buzzing.

    The sound of muffled thunder could be heard dozens of miles away. Wang Cunye was galloping towards Yunya Mountain when he heard it and looked back.

    At such a long distance, I couldn't see what was happening. I was stunned for a moment, whipped my whip fiercely, and continued running towards the Taoist temple.

    In a place in the city, on a huge tree, a middle-aged man was supporting a young master, patting his body, hoping to wake up.

    The driftwood stretched out ten feet horizontally under the body, suddenly floating in the flood, with mottled spots on it. It seemed that it was directly broken by the huge waves, broke directly into two pieces, and floated here.

    Following Qian Min's beating, Wang Shaoyun woke up faintly and turned around. What caught his eyes was the wildly swelling river water, quickly submerging both sides of the river. The rolling waves came and went, and continued to spread to higher places. The originally clear water waves had changed.  It was extremely turbid, and huge waves of water hit the rocks, making a rumbling sound.

    With hundreds of miles of water, it feels like you are in the sea.

    "Qian Min, help me up." Wang Shaoyun struggled to speak, trying to make his voice louder to ensure that it would not be covered up by the sound of the huge waves.

    Not far away, water splashed in all directions, and strong winds arose from the water surface, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    The Taiyin Extinction Divine Sphere is so powerful that it cannot be controlled by a third-level Immortal. Reluctant use of it has damaged the fundamentals, but this was not expected.

    Qian Min observed the water situation and activated Wang Shaoyun's blood vessels. Hearing the sound, he looked up with a divine light in his eyes and a pale face, which showed that he was in much better condition than Wang Shaoyun.

    "Huh?! Master, are you awake?"

    The two of them were floating on the driftwood, surrounded by water.

    "Well, I woke up." Wang Shaoyun smiled bitterly, glanced around, and sighed: "Hundreds of miles of water, 200,000 acres of fertile land, hundreds of thousands of people"

    After a long time, Wang Shaoyun smiled bitterly and said, "We'd better go to the embankment."

    A solid stone barrier was not washed away, and after flood discharge, the water gradually became smaller.

    Qian Min immediately moved over. Wang Shaoyun found a piece of bluestone and straightened his clothes. These clothes were all magic weapons. In a moment, he was as good as new, and he was a handsome young man again.

    "Qian Min, I still have one unfinished matter I leave it to you to assassinate the Marquis of Wei!"

    Qian Min immediately became awe-struck after hearing this. He once explored Wang Shaoyun's body and found that a small part of the meridians was broken, which was obviously caused by the shock just now, but it was not life-threatening. Now these words

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the surging river, Qian Min stood up, the rolling water wind blew his clothes fluttering, Shen Ran said, "I will definitely live up to the master's trust when I go!"

    Wang Shaoyun looked at him, his eyes shining faintly: "The flood has come, and the dragon's energy has been broken. Originally, if we wait for another ten days, Wei Hou's luck will completely dissipate, and I can kill him with a nightmare spell."

    When he said this, he burst out laughing, tears of laughter appeared: "It's a pity that I can't wait for this day. The opening of the spiritual orifice has been discovered. If the master's treasure is used, the master will come in a hurry., I think it will arrive this afternoon at the latest.  "

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????affe?? belonging out£®? ¡°However, even though the luck has not been lost and the curse cannot be killed, the nightmare baby can still work. You can go ahead!¡±

    Qian Min didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He knocked on his feet, stepped on a wooden board, and walked away. Although the huge waves were raging, they had little impact on such an innate master of martial arts!

    Watching Qian Min go away, Wang Shaoyun took out two dolls from his arms, held them in his hands and stroked them carefully.

    There are three dolls in total. One was used to deal with Mr. Wen, and now there are two left. The jade porcelain texture on the top is very delicate, but the ghost inscriptions are engraved on the bottom, making the two dolls look ferocious and ghostly.  The ghosts crying in the night seem to be the souls seeking life in hell.

    The two dolls were slightly emitting a red light, which made people's hair stand on end in this situation. Wang Shaoyun stroked them carefully, but he didn't notice them at all.

    After a pause, he took out a brocade box from his arms, opened the lid, and found a bunch of hair lying quietly in it. Wang Shaoyun saw it and smiled: "It's you. It's a good story that father and son died together!"

    As he spoke, he took out the hair and threw the box into the water.

    Huge waves rolled down, Wang Shaoyun's face looked slightly pale, but his hands kept moving, and he put a bunch of hair inside a doll, chanted a spell, and suddenly the two dolls' eyes were bright red, with faint traces of hair.  There was a trace of blood inside. When Wang Shaoyun saw it, he just smiled.

    After finishing this matter, Wang Shaoyun sat upright, closed his eyes and meditated, and black blood continued to flow out of his seven orifices.

    At this moment, a graceful, graceful and dignified girl in a green dress, with windy hair on her temples, was walking hurriedly on the water with a purple jade hexagonal flower basket, breaking the waves along the way.  The journey was already so fast that I couldn't hide the anxiety in my eyes.

    She could feel the fluctuations of her senior brother's spiritual power not far away.

    Since Wang Shaoyun defected from his school, she has taken over the task of hunting him down and conducting secret searches. She met her brother after running away, so she only knew that he was in this state.

    However, Wang Shaoyun sealed his spiritual orifice and the monks could not detect it. There were six counties in this state and they could not find it for the time being.

    Yesterday, she sensed the spiritual power being unsealed and rushed over immediately. However, when she arrived at this county, it was already too late and she felt the spiritual wave of the explosion of the Taiyin Extermination Pearl.

    Now that the water was pouring down, she didn't care at all. She just searched for the source of spiritual power and hurried over.

    And just now, senior brother Wang Shaoyun's spiritual power suddenly disappeared, which made her feel an indescribable panic, and the purple jade flower basket under her feet moved even faster.

    After rushing through a wave of water, I suddenly saw a stone step, and a young man in black robes was sitting upright with a calm expression.

    She couldn't help but tremble, and for a moment, she didn't know what to say.

    "Junior sister Yu, you are finally here and can see me for the last time." Wang Shaoyun opened his eyes slightly and said. These words were normal, but when he said them at this time, he couldn't help himself. However, Yu Chuxia had true feelings in her heart. Listen to  Hearing these words, his heart immediately moved, and he suddenly felt miserable and his eyes turned red.

    "No, I don't have much time, don't cry." Wang Shaoyun said.

    But this statement made Yu Chuxia tremble. Who was she? She already knew that his life was at an end, so she murmured: "Senior brother, tell me."

    "I have committed an unforgivable crime by doing this, and there are only two things that are always on my mind." Wang Shaoyun stared at her and showed a smile, which seemed sad and happy.

    "The first thing is that although I have renounced my sect, I am afraid that I will still have a lot of implication on my sect if I do such a big evil thing." Wang Shaoyun's voice was low but very clear: "Back then, our sect  Great kindness, save me on the long shore, and it will be fifteen years in the blink of an eye."

    "It's just that I'm uneasy No matter how hard I make any progress, I'll ruin the Taoist foundation and I can't repay the teacher. If I ruin this thing again, you have to deal with it seriously. Kill me on behalf of the teacher. This can save the teacher some time."  With the retribution of my karma, I can feel at ease" At this point, Wang Shaoyun remained calm and his voice was gentle, but Yu Chuxia could no longer control it, and tears rolled down her eyes.

    At this time, Wang Shaoyun, out of nowhere, took out a handkerchief and wiped it gently for her, and said softly: "Don't be angry, this is my wish."

    At this point, Wang Shaoyun could no longer hold on, and a trace of final flush appeared on his face. He swallowed and said: "Hundreds of thousands of people were affected by the disaster. I am guilty of a serious crime. I have had 150,000 taels of silver and 100,000 shi of food in the past few years.  Store it in the cave of Gao Yashan. If you copy it, you can go to the relief of the victims - I think I am too hypocritical, junior sister, don't you think so?"

    "I'm such a hypocritical hypocrite I really don't want to leave ah!" When Wang Shaoyun said this, his breathing became rapid, his chest heaved, and his body began to twitch.?, suddenly unable to speak any more, he used his last strength to look at his junior sister and urged her earnestly.

    Seeing this sincere look, there was a "boom" in Yu Chuxia's mind, and everything went blank. Two lines of tears fell down, and she only shouted: "Senior Brother!"

    As soon as he gritted his teeth and flashed the sword light, Wang Shaoyun's head fell off. The blood spurted out and splashed all over the ground. Yu Chuxia stood up with the sword light. He couldn't believe it and turned around twice at a loss before he finally realized.  He came over, immediately knelt on the ground, turned his head, and saw that his senior brother was bleeding from all his orifices, his expression was calm and smiling, and there were tears in the corners of his eyes. When he looked up again, he saw the body and head, and there were bright lights like butterflies flying out.  , just like fireflies.

    The butterflies transformed from these souls reluctantly circled around her several times, gradually fading away and turning into nothingness.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 77: Luo Bai

    The night was misty, and drizzle fell continuously.

    The surge of floods submerged most of the city and spread to surrounding counties. Wang Cunye was about an hour ahead of schedule and was crossing the bridge into Shanya County when he heard a "boom boom" sound from behind. He turned around and took a look.  , only about one meter of flood water rushed over, and in a blink of an eye, it became a vast ocean.  .

    Wang Cunye was stunned and stunned. Before he could think about it, a small piece of black-red smoke suddenly fell in front of him, looming and disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    At that moment, I felt my heart trembled, causing Lian Ling to shiver. If others would have ignored it, Wang Cunye immediately became vigilant and looked down attentively.

    In the sea of ????consciousness, the small piece of smoke that I just noticed has turned into a dark red dense cloud, like the sky is falling, and is pressing towards the sea of ????consciousness. Affected by this, the sea of ????consciousness below has become a sea of ????blood, like a mountain roaring, a tsunami, an earthquake  The sky collapsed.

    Wang Cunye gradually realized that this was a sin. How could he be sinful? As soon as he pointed his hand, when he was about to take action, a black light flashed up and rushed upward. As soon as this light appeared, the surrounding dark red clouds melted, and a huge turtle shell emerged.  , this crime was immediately suppressed.

    In the blink of an eye, the sea of ????consciousness returns to normal, and if you look further, everything returns to its original shape - a small turtle shell, and an even smaller layer of suppressed sinful karma.

    There was no time to deal with the matter at this time. Seeing the flood coming, although there was only a thin layer after hundreds of miles, Wang Cunye still whipped the horse and let the horse go towards the cliff.

    The rain pattered down and continued late at night. In the hazy rain world, the river was rising. Along the river, fish were looking for food in the river. From time to time, big fish and turtles passed through, creating waves of undercurrents in the river.

    In the quiet river, a big turtle came upstream from the deep river. As its limbs swung, it created waves of undercurrents in the river, carrying mud and sand. With the sound of water breaking, a head the size of a wooden basin was revealed. In the blink of an eye,  A water column of more than ten meters thick arches up, which is spectacular.

    The water pillars supported each other and crossed several meters of the river. With a "boom", the huge body rolled on the spot. When he stood up again, he had turned into a general with scales. His muscles were stretched all over, and black scales covered his limbs and torso.  , has spread to the neck.

    The general raised his hand and touched the scales under his neck. He was a general in the water and had been practicing for three hundred years. When the river god was still a water snake, they knew each other and were close friends.

    It took him half a day to go upstream from the river from Shui Ya to the Qingzhu River in Yunya Mountain.

    Although there are endless cultivating demons and gods in this world, flying in the physical body is the privilege of a few people. Heaven has even divided the standards. Except for spiritual bodies and birds, those who can fly in the physical body can enter the heaven to serve.

    The reason is very simple. Once flying appears, it means a level of transcendence. A person who can fly can behead, assassinate, and guerrilla attacks at any time.

    Of course, the art of soaring into the clouds itself requires a very high level of cultivation. In the Taoist sect, this level is called the real person, that is, the earth immortal. Except for Shui Bo, no one in this water tribe can soar, so they have to go up the river.

    Luo Bai climbed up at this time, looking up the mountains, he could faintly see a Taoist temple shrouded in rain and fog on the cloud cliff. This was the destination of his trip - Dayan Temple.

    Looking around, I saw that this was a ferry. Along the road, I could still see spring grass, and then there was a mountain road. I immediately identified the path and walked up without hesitation.

    Dayan view

    A red light flashed on the statue, and Bai Susu's face showed worry. After thinking about it, he went somewhere and knocked on the door.

    "Who?" After a moment, Xie Xiang's voice came from inside.

    "It's me, Bai Susu, can you come in?" Bai Susu said.

    After a while, Xie Xiang opened the door and said to Bai Susu at the door: "Please come in"

    Bai Susu looked at her and saw that she was wearing a gauze gown with black silk hanging straight down, revealing a touch of white jade. She had a thought in her heart, but she just bowed: "I've seen Miss Xie"

    Xie Xiang did not dare to bear it like this, and quickly returned the gift and said: "My sister was in the palace originally, but she rarely interacted with her. I wonder what is going on now?"

    Bai Susu thought about it and said: "The river god tried to capture me in the afternoon but failed. Now I am afraid that he will send the demon general to encircle and suppress me. I wanted to wait for the master of the temple to come back, but now it seems that it is too late."

    As he spoke, the process was explained one by one. After hearing this, Xie Xiang turned slightly pale. He didn't expect this to be the first thing he said. She was not a layman, so she asked: "There is a contract between gods and humans. How dare the river god attack?"

    "It is impossible to directly send troops to attack, but it is still feasible to send a general. Even if there are violations of heaven's rules, it is generally difficult to care."??Bai Susu said: "So, Miss, you should gather people and take shelter in the refuge cave first, and wait until the matter is resolved."

    Although Xie Xiang was weak, he was quite decisive. He took a deep look at Bai Susu and immediately got up and left. In just a moment, Uncle Lu was awakened.

    "Yes! I will explain it right away. Don't worry, Miss, it will be completed in a moment"

    By this time, Bai Susu had disappeared. She adhered to the rule of minimal contact between gods and mortals. Xie Tao put on a piece of clothing and stood still and said: "There are quilts in the cave. You don't need to bring too many clothes, and you don't even need to bring too much food."

    Lu Ren said: "Don't worry, Miss, I know."

    Although I don¡¯t know what happened, the refuge cave is not far away, and it is not very hidden. If an enemy has occupied the Taoist temple, you can definitely find it after searching.

    At this time, the rain was falling, and all the walls, trees, and corridors were covered in the rain. Even in the dark, within a moment, they gathered with their families and a group of maids and Taoists.

    "Let's go quickly!" Xie Xiang only lit a small candle, looked at it, and then said, paused, and then said: "Uncle Lu, pay attention to sister-in-law, she is carrying her body, don't fall, let alone  It¡¯s wet.¡±

    Lu Ren agreed, and two Taoist boys came forward obediently, holding big oil umbrellas, and a maid helped Lu Ye. Seeing this, Xie Tao was very satisfied, and immediately led the people along the corridor towards the refuge cave.  And go.

    For just a moment, the entire Taoist temple fell into silence.

    At this time, Luo Bai walked up the bluestone steps. Although it was a rainy night, the Shui tribe could see at night. He could see the Xin water rolling eastward. Looking down from here, he could also feel the endless power in it.

    Luo Bai¡¯s sight extended along the river to Shuifu, where he went upstream all the way.

    Xinshui winds for hundreds of miles, passing through the entire county and the entire six counties of Ningzhou, irrigating tens of thousands of hectares of farmland and nourishing the people here.

    Xinshui River God is in charge of this water vein, and everyone is in awe of it. Even if they do some debauchery, they only want to protect themselves and do not dare to have any wrong thoughts towards He Bo.

    This is the big position that everyone in the Shui Tribe wants to get!

    Luo Bai was thinking silently, and there were faint black clouds under his footsteps. With only half a stick of incense, he came to the gate of Dayan Temple. When he wanted to get closer, he heard a "buzz" and a red light came out.

    This may not be effective on mortals, but it has a miraculous effect on aquatic ghosts. When Luo Bai saw this, he punched him without dodging.

    Just hearing a "boom", the red light fluctuated and splashed out some red flakes.

    "Bai Susu, I'm going to kill you on the order of the River God. If you know what's going on and die early, you may be able to save your soul, or else your soul will disappear Let's see how many punches you can take with your protection!" Luo Bai  Laughing, he punched again.

    "Boom, boom, boom!" The red dust kept flying, the cover kept fluctuating, and it seemed to be on the verge of collapse. Even the sound of rain could not cover up this thunderous sound.

    Refuge hole

    The refuge cave is actually not far away, just under a bluestone about a hundred meters away. As soon as you enter the cave, there is a cold air, which is creepy.

    The two maids were holding small lanterns. The light was very dim, and there was a faint green light in the cave. They could see pieces of stalactites. As they continued to move forward, their eyes suddenly opened up. Everyone was in a tall cave, which had already been built with small stones.  The wall isolates the wind, and you feel warm as soon as you enter.

    I opened the box and took out the quilt inside. Although it felt a little damp, it was pretty good.

    After laying out a few beds, I invited the young lady and Lu Ye to lie down and rest first, and then lit a bonfire with fire sticks. The warmth filled the air and everyone settled down.

    As soon as she settled down, she heard the occasional rolling thunder outside, and suddenly there was silence again, and all the maids and Taoist boys looked at each other.

    Uncle Lu took out a small pot, boiled some water, and said, "Miss, please have some tea."

    Seeing Xie Xiang thoughtfully again, he asked, "Miss, what are you thinking about maybe I shouldn't ask."

    "I was thinking, if I can also learn Taoism, I can" At this point, he swallowed his words and said, "Give the tea to Lu Ye, she has a body."

    Lu Ren didn¡¯t ask any more questions, nodded, and went to take care of his wife.

    At this moment, there was an explosion, and the entire Taoist temple shook. Even the refuge cave could faintly feel some dust falling.

    I saw the rain falling, the red cover had broken open, Luo Bai smiled ferociously and rushed into the Taoist temple.

    At this time, a woman flashed red and appeared.

    "Hahaha!" After meeting this woman, LuoHe stopped, looked up to the sky and smiled: "I thought you were too frightened to come out. I didn't expect you, a little hairy god, to have the courage to face me. You are so brave!"

    "Huh, you're just a monster that hasn't even shed its evil spirit. How can I be afraid of you!" Bai Susu snorted coldly. As she spoke, a ball of sinister thunder condensed in her hand, and she heard a cry: "Explode!"

    Luo Bai's eyes narrowed, and he saw the Yin thunder flying toward him with billowing lightning. Before he could change his mind, the Yin thunder exploded immediately.

    After the explosion, Luo Bai's clothes were completely torn, revealing his scales. Dark red blood seeped out of his scales.

    Luo Bai stood on the spot, glanced at Bai Susu coldly, grinned, and the smile was full of ferocity: "It's incredible that a mere little god knows Yueshan Thunder Technique. Is this what the Taoist priest taught you? However, how many tricks can you make?  Times? If you can¡¯t use it again, today will be your anniversary next year.¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? The figure swayed, and he punched forward, which already landed on Bai Susu. With a "bang" sound, Bai Susu fell out and fell into the hall before stopping.

    The characteristics of the spirit body just now could not stop the fist containing demonic and divine power, which was hit hard.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 78 Confusion

    "Damn it!" This punch almost shattered Bai Susu's soul, and she couldn't struggle for a while.

    They saw Luo Bai coming with heavy steps, and he punched him again. The air exploded with this punch, and Bai Susu's face turned pale. There was almost no room for resistance against this punch.

    "Ah!" At this moment, a person jumped up on the steps below. Before the person could get close, the sword energy flashed through the air. Luo Bai was shocked. He drew back his body, shouted, and struck with a backhand.  At the tip of the sword, his whole body was shocked, as if struck by lightning, he took five steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    After killing Zhong Heyun, Wang Cunye's confidence and strength reached a peak. This sword immediately caused Luo Bai to suffer a big loss.

    "Wang Cunye, you dare to stop me?" Luo Bai shouted angrily: "I am ordered by the River God to wipe out the rebellion!"

    "You killed me in the temple, and you still dare to ask me? Not to mention it was ordered by the River God, even if it was ordered by the He Bo, you still have to die to make up for it!" Wang Cunye sneered and stepped up.

    "Humph!" This Luo Bai had experienced hundreds of battles. At this time, his head suddenly swelled, and a thick black cloud surrounded his body, wrapping his body inside.

    In just a moment, the black clouds dissipated and Wang Cunye¡¯s pupils shrank.

    ???????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is a giant turtle floating in the air.

    "Revealing his true form?" Wang Cunye thought silently in his heart, but in an instant, he heard a very subtle sound breaking through the air. Wang Cunye was now very sensitive. Although the attack was swift and silent, and it hit about a foot in an instant, his figure still flickered.  He dodged it, and then, the sword flashed, blood splashed in the air, and a tail fell down.

    "Ah!" No demon clan could bear the pain of tail cutting. In addition to the pain in Luo Bai's eyes, there was also disbelief. The tail was refined by it, almost transparent, and could beat the steel whip. With this move, it has already  I killed a lot of powerful enemies, but I didn't expect it to happen like this all of a sudden.

    "Go to hell!" Luo Bai twisted his huge body and roared. When his body turned, the hard shell pressed over him like a wheel.

    "Kill!" Wang Cunye did not dodge. He slashed down with his sword. The sword light and the hard shell clashed. The fire splashed out and made the sound of steel colliding. Then a large cloud of blood spilled down, staining the hall red.

    Luo Bai took a few steps back, showing fear. He saw a sword cut through the hard shell, and it penetrated into the flesh. Although it was not deep, blood spurted out. Luo Bai had experienced many battles, and he immediately knew that something was wrong.  Holding back the pain, he recalled the spell and turned into a stream of water to escape.

    Wang Cunye snorted coldly, and with a flash of sword light, the water could only escape a few meters before being hit by the sword light. With a "pop" sound, it fell to the ground and transformed into its original shape.

    The next moment, there was no time to beg for mercy, the sword flashed, and a huge turtle head rolled down, and blood immediately spattered and filled the ground.

    Wang Cunye stood over and stretched out his hand. With just one touch, the giant turtle's body was touched by a clear light. He only saw the turtle shell in the sea light up. With just a pump, he saw the white essence drawn out and poured into Wang Cunye's body.

    The fleshy body of the giant turtle withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Within a moment, the demon body half the size of a room turned into a skeleton. The body was filled with huge essence and was also bloody. Not only were these essences useless, they were against the body.  There is damage, but it is the same rejection reaction as blood.

    The turtle shell made a "buzzing" sound, converting traces of essence into essence that the human body can absorb. For a moment, Wang Cunye felt as if he had taken ten White Tiger Peiyuan Pills in a row, and he immediately regretted it.

    At this time, the matter was not over yet. Looking at the skeleton of the giant turtle, he couldn't help but sneer. With one move of one hand, a burst of red light enveloped him, and the soul of the giant turtle appeared.

    The giant turtle no longer has the majesty it once had. As soon as it appeared, it kept kowtowing and begging for mercy: "Spare your life, I am willing to give you the treasure that has been hidden for hundreds of years! As long as my soul is allowed to be reincarnated."

    "I don't blame it for being like this, it's just that the death of the soul is too terrible, even more terrible than never being reincarnated."

    Wang Cunye listened, but ignored it. However, he was a little surprised when he saw that the soul superior still had a red light, because this kind of red light represented a kind of priesthood. The red light of priests has a unique light color, but Wang Cunye did not know it.  Admit your mistake.

    But he ignored Luo Bai, and with just one blow, the turtle shell spurted out a breath of black energy. As soon as this black energy appeared, it pulled the giant turtle's soul. The giant turtle's soul struggled desperately. It seemed to be very powerful, but when it encountered this black energy  , and suddenly he was sucked in without even the slightest resistance.

    After absorbing all the souls, the turtle shell flashed with black light and vibrated slightly, digesting the soul and energy.

    Bai Susu struggled at this time. Seeing the huge skeleton, she felt sad and lucky at the same time. She also thought that she must practice Taoism diligently, otherwise it would be in vain.??A whole body of magic power, but to no avail.

    Ning looked at Wang Cunye and saw that his face was red and his muscles were twitching. He slowly calmed down after a moment. Seeing Wang Cunye slowly opening his eyes, Bai Susu bowed and saluted: "Thank you, Lord, for coming to the rescue in time."

    Wang Cunye smiled faintly and said: "It's okay, the Lord has the duty of protecting you. If you go to me, I will protect you - by the way, there is no one in the temple, is it transferred?"

    Bai Susu has a divine body, and was a little unstable after being beaten. After hearing these words, she said: "When the demon came up just now, I asked the young lady to take everyone to the refuge cave. Do you want me to call them?"

    "No need, gods don't reveal themselves easily." Wang Cunye smiled: "You did a good job, that's all, and the spirit of this monster is really powerful. Although the transformation consumes a lot of energy, once it is completed, there will be an extra essence out of thin air.  , I¡¯m afraid that with just this essence, I can rush into the Ning Yuan to lay the foundation.¡±

    Bai Susu listened and smiled: "This is really great. As long as the Lord condenses the essence and lays the foundation, are you still afraid of the evil spirit?"

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye smiled again. His smile faded for a moment, and he said calmly: "I came back just now and heard the muffled thunder and saw the water rolling in. Although when we reached Shanya County, the water was less than one meter, so the flood was not serious.  It¡¯s big, but I¡¯m afraid the city will be flooded.¡±

    Speaking of this, Wang Cunye said in confusion: "I have also seen this dam. It is very solid. The water is not too big now. Why can it break the dam?"

    He was confused for a moment and said: "No matter what, you have to cultivate quickly. Once you have repaired, you will cooperate with the Taoist boy to go out to provide disaster relief. Although you are only a little river god, you have to take care of it. You can save as many as you can."

    "This is the kindness of the Lord!" Bai Susu said, bowing slightly.

    After a while, Wang Cunye breathed out again, only to see an expressionless soul. It seemed that all memories had been washed away, and even the form had changed into a human form. He threw it away and fell to the ground and disappeared.  Squirt, but it was a red light with a rune.

    "This giant turtle soul also carries a priesthood, which is the priesthood that governs the Liuzikou River. It is connected to your Qingzhu River, so you took this divine position!"

    Bai Susu was also very happy after hearing this. She quickly bowed down and said, "Thank you, Lord!"

    Wang Cunye nodded and flicked his fingers. The red talisman edict, with its red light, melted into Bai Susu's body. As soon as it entered Bai Susu's body, his weak soul suddenly began to fluctuate.

    "You go and refine this priesthood, and I will seal off the main hall to prevent outsiders from disturbing you. You can just rest in peace!"

    After that, Wang Cunye took out the Changing Order, and with a shake of his hand, it turned into a ray of red light, filling a barrier around the main hall. Seeing this, Bai Susu bowed slightly again, and as soon as the red light fell, he returned to the statue to rest.  .

    At this time, in the refuge cave, everyone could hear no sound outside, and they all looked at each other. Xie Xiang hesitated a little, and stood in front of the cave entrance, thinking in his heart.

    At this moment, there was a light in the distance, and everyone was staring at it. Some maids were still cowering, and they were so scared that they nestled their heads in the arms of the sisters around them.

    When we got closer, we saw that it was Wang Cunye. Everyone was relieved and hurriedly saluted: "Senior brother (monitor master)!"

    Wang Cunye saw everyone, and saw Xie Xiangcang¡¯s hazy face, and asked: "You are not frightened or cold, are you?"

    "No!"

    Wang Cunye was still worried after hearing this. He stepped forward to look at her and saw her sobbing secretly. He quickly stepped forward to hold her in his arms. Xie Xiang wiped away her tears and said, "I'm fine!"

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "It's damp in the cave. If nothing happens, let's go out. Be careful. It hasn't stopped raining outside yet. Be careful of falling!"

    "Is Bai Susu okay?"

    "I suffered some minor injuries and need to rest for a while. In order not to disturb others, I have set up a barrier around the main hall so that ordinary people cannot get close." Wang Cunye said.

    After leaving the cave, the rain was still pattering down. The group of people returned to their own yards. They didn't know what happened, so they asked Uncle Lu to go back.

    "You go back and make arrangements first. Come to the hall later. I have something to tell you." Seeing Uncle Lu's reply, Wang Cunye entered the courtyard, walked through the corridor, and reached the side hall. Seeing that the stove was not out, he poured tea himself.

    After a while, Uncle Lu came in and asked, "What are your instructions, Master?"

    "In more than half a year, his title to Wang Cunye has not changed, but his attitude has changed a lot. Wang Cunye smiled and said: "Send a few people down the mountain to see what happened to Fucheng and where the water was."

    "Was it flooded?" Uncle Lu couldn't help but startled.

    "I can see it when I come back. There won't be much water when it reaches this county. As long as thisAs soon as the rain stops, the water will recede quickly, and there won't be much damage, but Fucheng will probably be different.  "Wang Cunye frowned and thought, I don't know what impact this flood will have on the Marquis of Wei and the Fan family, but he didn't care about it at this time.

    "My cooperation with the Fan family is just to get what each wants. Killing Zhong Heyun is enough. Now I just want to inquire about the news, so I waved my hand and said, "Let's do it like this!"

    c!  ~!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 79: A "Plop" Sound

    When Wang Shaoyun died, Qian Min's heart trembled, but he calmed down after a moment and continued to move forward, heading straight for Wei Hou's camp.

    The steps on the wooden board caused waves to explode. Qian Min was filled with a faint flame-like aura, which filled his whole body. When he used it to the extreme, he could only hear the explosion when the wooden board passed across it.  .

    The clouds were surging, a drizzle was falling, and the water was surging beneath my feet. After a while, I arrived at the original camp. However, the camp had been submerged, and only half of the barracks was exposed, which looked a bit desolate. The torrential water continued to swirl around the camp, and the rain  Water droplets hit the surface of the water, causing ripples.

    Qian Min stopped, looked carefully, and then stared at a hill in the distance. After a while, he headed towards the hill. It was getting darker and darker.

    There were three great gentlemen under the Marquis of Wei. Wen Ruo had been killed by Wang Cunye, and the remaining two gentlemen were one following the crown prince and the other following the Marquis of Wei.

    ?????????????????????? In order to kill the Marquis of Wei, you must fight with the masters of the same level as yourself and the remaining soldiers.

    The remaining defeated generals of the Marquis of Wei are insignificant. The only ones to worry about are the martial arts masters and Sanren. This is the amulet of the Marquis of Wei. Thinking of this, Qian Min's eyes showed a cold light.

    When it comes to the Marquis of Wei, behind the water, there is a hill a few hundred meters away, and there is a temple on the mountain. The army barely reacted, and used wooden planks for the Marquis of Wei to ride up, and ordered the collection of people and supplies.

    By this time, the water had become a little smaller, so we were able to travel safely through the water, and finally we caught up with the temple.

    At this time, the deputy general Zheng Xing saw that everyone was covered in mud and water. He immediately ordered the soup to be cooked for the Marquis of Wei to bathe. He also supervised the cooking in the temple. After being busy for an hour, he counted the remaining soldiers and lit a bonfire.

    It calmed down for a moment, and all six officers were seen quickly washing their uniforms, drying them on the fire, and eating rice porridge.

    After finishing, they stood in a row, staring into the hall and waiting to be summoned.

    After a long time, Wei Hou¡¯s voice came from inside: ¡°¡­ Come in, everyone!¡±

    Then a guard came out with no expression on his face and said, "Come in and pay homage!"

    Six officers filed in, kowtowed together, and said in unison: "Greetings to the Marquis, and give my regards to the Marquis!"

    "Get up!" Wei Hou looked pale and looked gloomy. He raised his hands and shouted. The first thing he asked was: "How many soldiers have been collected? Have you got any food?"

    Zheng Xing glanced at the Wei Marquis on the steps, bowed and said: "Master Marquis, we have only collected one hundred and seventy-three people. Including me, there are always six generals and captains above the rank, all here."  ¡±

    "Most of the food was washed away, and only some food was barely collected. Judging from the situation, it is only enough to last for three days. As for the weapons, there are even fewer weapons. Only fifty-one people still carry sabers with them."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The gentlemen who asked were of course the two masters and the two casual cultivators. Now behind the Marquis of Wei, only Mr. Cheng was the only one. Zheng Xing was in the army and had always looked down on these people. He immediately said: "Master Marquis, I haven't seen you yet."  On."

    ??This was meant to be true, but at this moment it was always a bit arrogant. Wei Marquis glanced at this man, and immediately felt a sense of disgust, and then said: "Go find supplies and people, and reorganize the camp!"

    "yes!"

    "That's it!" Wei Hou waved his hand and told the man to step back, but his eyes were a little worried.

    At this time, Mr. Cheng sighed. He was an old man from Wei Hou's family. He had never seen him like this before. He immediately comforted him in a low voice: "Don't be sad, Mr. Hou. Fortunately, the prince returned to the city because of something yesterday."  , this is great luck.¡±

    After hearing this, Marquis Wei nodded and sighed.

    At this time, there were bonfires everywhere outside. Soldiers and officers were warming themselves by the fire, drinking hot porridge, and gradually recovered. Sentries were arranged to patrol the surrounding areas, but everyone was silent, with a sad look on their faces.

    "With such a big water, if we can't find our brothers in the same camp again, I'm afraid"

    The rain gradually stopped at this time, but the night became heavier and heavier. At this moment, there was only a "pop" sound. A soldier was on duty. He felt a burst of pain and wanted to scream, but found that the world turned upside down, and then he fell down.  Into darkness.

    It was not one, but eight headless corpses that were sprayed with blood and slowly fell down. The soldiers guarding the surroundings were stunned. These were all comrades. They were killed in the blink of an eye like this. The soldiers were shocked and angry.

    "How bold! How dare you kill your comrades! Soldiers, come with me and kill" an officer shouted, but before he could finish his words, his figure flickered and he was caught by Qian Min.

    The officer only felt that the sight in front of himFlowers, a burst of pain, something broken, and then nothing can be felt.

    "Crack" sound, like a watermelon cracked open, the hard skull couldn't withstand a claw, it was crushed directly, and the brains splattered.

    Qian Min looked at the remaining hundreds of soldiers, but did not make any move. At this time, a man came out of the temple.

    "Good martial arts! Why did you go against the grain and assassinate the Marquis? Huh?"

    Mr. Cheng walked out slowly, and as he exhaled, thunder rolled past, and there was an overwhelming momentum that overwhelmed him.

    It's just that Qian Min was gifted in martial arts and had strong energy, so he was not oppressed at all. He smiled coldly, stepped three times in succession, and was in front of Mr. Cheng in an instant. He raised his left hand and slashed down with his right fist, from his chest to his shoulders, and his shoulders dropped.  It reaches the elbow, and then flows from the elbow to the hands.

    The flame-like Gang Qi was fiercely raised and struck upwards. Ripples appeared in the air and water around him. An instant later, there was an explosion. This time, Mr. Cheng was about to be beaten into a meat pie!

    "Okay!" Mr. Cheng rushed forward without dodging, speaking out words and making a horizontal fist with one hand, like a giant beam supporting the heaven and earth.

    "Boom", two flesh and blood bodies collided with each other, and the sound of the explosion was the collision of gold and steel. The soldiers approaching nearby couldn't bear it, covered their ears, and fell to the ground.

    ??This level of martial arts innateness is very terrifying. Gang Qi condenses, billowing flames, ghosts and gods are able to make changes, and Taoism is difficult to invade. If you don't become a ghost or immortal, you can't even think of using Taoism to cause direct harm to such a person.

    Seeing Mr. Cheng¡¯s body covered in flames, Qian Min sneered: ¡°You are indeed a genius in martial arts.¡±

    The Gang Qi condensed innately in martial arts cannot be invaded by Taoism. It will not drown in water and will not burn in fire. It is the highest achievement in martial arts. Those who practice martial arts at the same level, if they encounter such innate martial arts masters, they will kill one or two.  Kill a pair.

    Qian Min waved one hand, and with his right hand like a hook, he pecked directly at the temple on the right side of Mr. Cheng's head. This time he was about to be hit hard. Even if Mr. Cheng also had Gang Qi to protect him, his head would be broken into a watermelon.

    Mr. Cheng didn't dare to be negligent. His body was tangled with old tree roots, and he stood up from time to time. With a strange twist, he was able to avoid the fatal peck. Then he turned his back on the guest and jumped away. The air and water rippled like waves, and he slapped him with the palm of his hand.  Next, it is Mr. Cheng¡¯s unique skill.

    Qian Min's eyes shot out three inches of light, and Mr. Cheng's palm was clearly reflected in Qian Min's eyes.

    "Zha!" He raised his arm and struck with a thunderous sound. Qian Min lowered his right hand unnaturally, showing that he was severely damaged by the blow. But Mr. Cheng's face also turned red and his hand shook away. At this moment,  Qian Minqi stepped forward and exerted force with one elbow. Mr. Cheng swayed backwards, but before he could completely avoid it, he scraped his elbow and fell backwards, vomiting blood from his mouth.

    Although his right arm was disabled, as long as he could fulfill the young master's last wish, he would not hesitate even if he lost his life here. As Mr. Cheng fell and flew out, Qian Min advanced instead of retreating. His footsteps hit the ground, and there was an explosion all over him. The stone steps under his feet cracked.  , Qian Min chased Mr. Cheng straight away and kicked him out.

    "Bang", the leg hit the chest, and immediately flew far away, fell into the water far away, and sank all of a sudden.

    Mr. Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or dead, so Qian Min ran inside.

    At this time, there were still soldiers guarding the house. You could see the pale face and frightened expression of the Marquis of Wei. The soldiers were about to pounce on him to the death, but suddenly they heard a voice: "Zha!"

    This sound was like a thunderous explosion, and the whole hall was shaking and buzzing. The soldiers present could not stand and threw themselves on the ground. Qian Minggang's energy was flowing, and he twitched one foot sideways, until it hit the ground.  An officer who was still standing barely drew his sword with one hand, but saw his body broken into two pieces, and his upper body flew out.

    "You thief" Wei Hou suddenly woke up at this moment and pointed and spoke. However, Qian Min was originally from a prostitute and was ruthless. How could he be given a chance? His right hand was broken but his left hand was still there. He immediately slapped him with his left hand.  passed.

    After taking a photo, there was a faint flash of yellow light, and with a "pop" sound, Wei Hou's head exploded like an exploding watermelon, with red and white splattering all over the ground, and he immediately fell to the ground and died.

    Seeing that the Marquis of Wei was killed, Qian Min looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "Sir, I have killed the Marquis of Wei, don't worry!"

    The soldiers around him woke up, shouted, and rushed forward.

    Qian Min didn't want to continue fighting at this time. He snorted, jumped up, jumped two feet, jumped again, and landed on a wooden board in the water. With a rush of energy, he slipped out.

    Seeing that the Marquis of Wei, who had accumulated power for twenty years, was killed, Lieutenant General Zheng Xing was stunned for a moment. Hearing the noise and crying of his soldiers, he just stared at the corpse on the ground.

    When the corpse was alive, Zheng Xing obeyed his orders and did not dare to disobey at all. However, it looked like his brains were splattered and his expression was distorted, but he looked like an ordinary person.??Nothing the same.

    "Sir, what should I do? If the prince finds out" At this time, an officer came up and said softly. Zheng Xing said "hmm" and suddenly woke up.

    According to military law, if the Marquis of Wei is killed, none of the officers around him will survive. Thinking of this, Zheng Xing's eyes changed, his tone was low, and he glanced at the soldiers of the Marquis of Wei.

    "Sir, there are only seven of them. Let's take them down together" an officer said, showing murderous intent.

    "Yeah, let's just say they were washed away by the water." Several officers had fierce looks in their eyes. Seeing the looks of these officers, Zheng Xing gritted his teeth and thought deeply, feeling conflicted and realizing that if he didn't obey, he would be in danger.  .

    Zheng Xing is a smart man, and he immediately said: "Everything is done in advance, otherwise it will be ruined - for the sake of brothers' wealth and lives, some things have to be done!"

    His words immediately aroused the reaction of the officers. They all whispered to each other, with joy on their faces.

    A moment later, suddenly, they shouted and slashed at the soldiers of the Marquis of Wei with their swords. They only heard the sound of "puff". The soldiers of the Marquis of Wei had no time to react, so they screamed and were chopped down to the ground.

    "Sir, what should I do?" Lying on the ground was the body of Marquis Wei.

    "None of us have seen the Marquis of Wei. He was escorted by Mr. Cheng." Zheng Xing said when he saw him.

    The two officers nodded, lifted Wei Hou's body, and threw it into the water. There was a "plop" sound, and the body fell into the water, just spinning around, and then disappeared.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 80: Taking refuge

    Ping Shan Bay

    The sky is gray, waves of water are surging, and the Xinshui River is releasing floods. You can feel it even here.

    The waves are rolling above, and the river is quiet, with a group of huge silver-scaled fish swimming back and forth looking for food.

    Not far ahead, around the Heshen Shuiya, the water flowed rapidly. A roaring sound came from the side hall, accompanied by the sound of breaking vessels. The sailors couldn't help but feel nervous, and even the fish swimming around and wagging their tails were frightened and swam away.

    A giant turtle in the water house turned pale, and the porcelain on the ground was smashed by it, which clearly showed the owner's mood. It looked at a lamp in front of it, only to see that the lamp had been extinguished.

    In order to ensure control, the general of Shuifu and the branch river god ordered that a trace of the true soul of life be left on the oil lamp on the altar table in front, so that it could be displayed here in case of an emergency.

    The oil lamp on the table seems to be lit, but in fact it is just a shadow. The real control lies in the "gold and silver lamp" owned by the River God, but it is enough to show signs.

    Every giant turtle¡¯s dream is to become a turtle, but only by becoming a dragon king can it be called a turtle. At this time, it felt uneasy.

    Bai Susu has only just returned to the throne. Last time he attended the ceremony in Hefu, he saw someone with the power of the third level of immortality, but he was no match for Luo Bai. Luo Bai should be able to kill him.

    Even if he can't, there is absolutely no danger of falling. Just as he was thinking about it, the river map on the table suddenly changed. Originally, the main branch of Pingshan Bay was golden red, with a faint aura of the river god, but among the seven branch rivers,  The river god directly controls one branch. Although the five branches have different river gods, their auras are connected with the Pingshanwan river god. Only the Qingzhu River is bright red, filled with spiritual power that does not belong to the Pingshanwan river god.

    At this time, Qingzhuhe¡¯s spiritual power suddenly spread across the area and crossed the limit.

    "What?" The giant turtle's eyes widened in disbelief, but the surprise on his face turned into rage for a moment. On the river map, the atmosphere of a small river in the Qingzhu River quickly expanded and occupied the mouth of the Liuzi River.

    "How brave! How dare you take the throne of God without asking for permission!" The giant turtle said to himself, his furious expression turned away in an instant, and after a moment's thought, he headed towards the main hall.

    After passing through several crystal corridors and swimming fish colonies, we arrived at the River Mansion Hall. The giant turtle walked up to the high platform of the River God, shook his sleeves and knelt down.

    On the throne on the high platform, the River God was meditating. When he opened his eyes, there was a faint golden flame inside. Seeing the giant turtle performing this great ceremony, he couldn't help but ask, "What's the matter?"

    "Report to the Lord! Bai Susu, the god of the Qingzhu River, is treasonous and treacherous. He doesn't know what to rely on to defeat me, the general of the water tribe, Luo Bai. His soul has returned to the underworld!" The giant turtle lowered his head and kowtowed, not daring to raise his head.

    "Hmph! Damn it! Could it be that the Dao Palace sent servants to help?" Pingshan Bay River God roared angrily.

    "Furthermore, the throne of Liuzihekou has been seized by Bai Susu. This god now has two priesthoods. How ambitious! Sir!" The giant turtle knelt deeply on the ground and reported.

    "How brave!" Hearing these words, the river god became furious, which was frightening.

    The Pingshanwan River God stood up and walked around the hall. His anger gradually disappeared. He said coldly: "I understand, you can go down now. I will make my own decision on this matter!"

    "Yes, sir!" The giant turtle slowly stood up, bowed and retreated.

    At this time, the main hall was empty, and the sound of the River God pacing could be heard in the main hall. At this time, the River God's face showed hesitation, and he was just thinking carefully.

    The Xinshui River burst its banks and the water poured down. No need to ask, the water god could sense it from his priesthood. The water flooded thousands of hectares of farmland, causing countless casualties.

    This implication is rare and huge. I don¡¯t know how many people and gods will be implicated by this matter.

    The throne of the Marquis of Wei will inevitably be in turmoil, but this is none of its business. The key is that the throne of He Bo is in danger of overthrowing.

    The Heavenly Court suppresses the three realms with majesty, and although it is relatively tolerant to the righteous gods, for such a big event, the Heavenly Court will definitely punish you. The specific outcome depends on the outcome.

    If the god is deposed, the position of Shui Bo will be vacant.

    The Yishui River stretches for three hundred miles and has sixteen branches. Pingshan Bay is just one of them. But under such circumstances, there is still hope to compete. Compared with this goal, the Qingzhu River and Liuzi River are completely trivial.

    Fucheng

    On the third day, after the rain, the sky cleared up and the water receded a lot, but there was still stagnant water raging in the city. About half a meter away, corpses could be faintly seen floating in the water. Broken houses and tiles were everywhere, a scene after a disaster.  .

    Zhang family

    The family leader, Zhang Yan, sat on a chair and drank strong tea one sip after another, his brows furrowed tightly as he listened to the reports of property losses from one of his subordinates.

    The Zhang family itself is one of the top five aristocratic families in Weihou County, and Zhang Yan has a deep sense of clumsiness., so the family was huge and the foundation was scattered, but Wei Hou always kept his handle firmly in his hands, so Wei Hou was always quite satisfied with him and regarded him as a wing.

    But this time the damage was huge. Not to mention outside the city, the palace inside the city was soaked in water to a depth of more than one meter, and many precious items were washed away. Even the foundations and buildings were loose and had to be overhauled. This was a huge loss.

    So Zhang Tian kept crying, one after another.

    "Pa!" Hearing impatiently, the teacup hit the table hard, and tea suddenly overflowed. Zhang Tian was frightened by her master and did not dare to cry. She looked at Zhang Yan with tears in her eyes.

    "That's enough! You're such a heart-warming woman, it's nothing to lose. You'll get it back in a year or two. Go back to the house! Don't cause trouble for me here!"

    "Yes!" Zhang Tian had no choice but to retreat after hearing this.

    Zhang Yan waved his hand and said to his subordinates with a cold face, "Keep talking."

    "yes!"

    At this moment, the housekeeper rushed back in a panic and shouted: "Master, something bad is going on, something big has happened!"

    "What are you panicking about? That official was drowned? Tell me!" Zhang Yan shouted angrily. These days, many officials have been washed away by floods and drowned. The old man has heard too much.

    But I saw the butler Zhang Ding, with tears and runny nose, fell to his knees in front of the master and said: "Master, something bad happened! The Marquis of Wei is dead! Now the Marquis of Wei is dead!"

    Zhang Yan felt dizzy after hearing this. He turned his head and struggled to hold on: "What? What did you say?"

    Zhang Ding knelt on the ground. After hearing this, he kowtowed repeatedly: "Sir, the Marquis of Wei is dead. Now the Marquis of Wei is dead."

    Zhang Yan sat on the chair, panting heavily. After a long time, he finally calmed down. With a livid face, he asked, "Has this been confirmed?"

    "Yes! The military camp was washed away by the water. According to Deputy General Zheng Xing, the general, the Marquis of Wei, and his husband happened to be on patrol when they were suddenly swept away by the water. Afterwards, Zheng Xing only gathered 200 soldiers and searched carefully, but could not find them again.  We couldn't find the whereabouts of Marquis Wei, so we urgently reported it to the city."

    "Then this may not necessarily be death." Zhang Yan said coldly.

    "There were three days after the flood. If the Marquis of Wei was not dead, why didn't he contact the Crown Prince?"

    This was a serious question. Zhang Yan walked slowly around the room. After a long time, he took a deep breath and said, "What you said is right. If you know it, everyone will know it too, but  You'd better send someone to report it, and take a look at each family's movements."

    There used to be spies, but now there are none. Some have been washed away by the water, so we have to use this benzene method.

    "Yes! I obey!" Upon hearing this, the housekeeper had a backbone for a moment and immediately stepped back and ordered to do it.

    Facts have proved that the energy of the aristocratic family is huge, and without any notice, the news that the Marquis of Wei passed away at noon spread throughout the circle of officials and the aristocratic family.

    Li Mansion

    After a day of exposure to the sun, night falls slowly. Although the mansion is in a mess and there is a foot of water, it has begun to return to normal. Several girls are busy making food, and smoke is curling up in the kitchen. This is soaked firewood.  After being exposed to the sun for a day, it was not completely dry, so the courtyard was filled with smoke, but this made it appear more popular.

    There was no soaking on the second floor, it was basically dry at this time, and the lights were turned on inside. Li Tao was looking down from the upstairs corridor with a sullen face and said nothing. At this time, he heard his eldest son laughing with him: "Dad Zhang  My family sent us a letter saying that the Marquis of Wei has passed away, how should we deal with it?"

    After a long silence, Li Tao said nothing. He just looked outside the city, paused, and asked, "Do you think it's death or fake death?"

    "There are two reasons why he is really dead. It is said that there were originally three thousand military camps, but now there are only two hundred left. Counting the only two hundred black-armored guards in the city that are really under control, the total is less than five hundred!"

    "It can be said that the Marquis of Wei is now at his most empty. The best way at this time is to quickly rely on his previous prestige and take control of the overall situation, instead of lurking in the dark and pretending to be dead to lure the snake out of the hole. If you do this, I am afraid that you will immediately overshadow the guest and make the lie become reality.  .¡±

    "There has been no movement for three days. After the last battle, the Fan family and the Marquis of Wei have already broken up and openly recruited surrenders and rebels. Many people have already defected to them. It is absolutely impossible for this to continue - so the Marquis of Wei is really  Died."

    This was said in a logical manner. After hearing this, Li Tao remained expressionless. After a long time, he finally took a breath and said, "What you said is quite acceptable. So, how do you think we should respond?"

    "The strength is about the same now. The strength that the Crown Prince can control is about the same as that of Fan Mansion. Now it depends on whose hands the city defense and patrol forces will go."

    Before I could finish my words, I saw a homing pigeon falling. Homing pigeons are not rare, but at this timeAfter the disaster, it was not easy to still have carrier pigeons. Seeing this, the eldest son Li Wang stepped forward alone, untied the paper roll, and raised his hand to let the carrier pigeons fly away.

    "Father, look!" Li Wang did not open it, but handed it to Li Tao, the head of the family.

    The family hierarchy is very strict. This kind of right to read secret messages must belong to the head of the family, and even biological children cannot exceed even half a point!

    Li Tao squinted his eyes, slowly unfolded it, and watched silently. Just as he was reading, he suddenly snorted coldly, stood up, and quickly wandered in the corridor with his hands.

    After several turns, Li Tao stopped and shouted: "Li Guaqing!"

    As Li Tao shouted, a tall man in green strode up and saluted: "I'm here, sir. What are your orders?"

    "Take my token, mobilize a team of family soldiers, and follow me to the Fan family!"

    "Yes!" Li Guaqing took the token without any questioning or suspicion. The family's ethics can kill people, and the family leader's decision-making was not something he could question at all. He took the token and went down.

    Li Wang¡¯s eyes flashed with shock. This meant taking refuge in the Fan Mansion. He muttered something to say, swallowed it again, and just stared at his father who was walking slowly.

    Li Tao's voice sounded hollow in the corridor: "The surviving spies just uploaded information that someone in the city defense army rebelled, killed the chief officer, and led the crowd to the Fan family. This was obviously the secret hand of the Fan family, and they had soldiers.  , coupled with the Fan family¡¯s strong foundation these days, the general trend has been established, if we don¡¯t take sides at this moment, I¡¯m afraid we can wait for the purge.¡±

    After hearing this, Li Yan understood immediately and was secretly shocked. He didn't expect the Fan family to be buried so deeply.

    c!  ~!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 81: Send You on Your Way

    Weihou Mansion¡¤A side hall

    It was very quiet at night, with a bright moon hanging high in the sky, illuminating the city of Hechuan.

    The prince was slumped in a chair, his body trembling slightly, and the candlelight on the table was swaying and floating.

    The flood is gradually receding, which may be a good thing for others, but for the prince, he wishes that the flood would not recede. If the flood does not recede, everyone still has hope. Now that the flood has gone, the news of his father's death has spread.  go out.

    Although I severely scolded and told lies, I knew in my heart that not sending anyone to contact me for three days was indeed a disaster.

    The most important thing is that the three thousand soldiers are gone ten times, and the only ones he can really use are two hundred guards. In this case, it is difficult to suppress the situation.

    The prince thought so, his face turned pale and he couldn't help but cough.

    Seeing this, the gentleman who came in at this time said: "Don't worry, Your Majesty. No matter what, the Crown Prince is orthodox, and there are heavy troops on the border around you. As long as you wait for a moment and the border troops respond, you can overcome this difficulty."  "

    "At this critical moment, your safety depends on the prince, and your health is not good. I also have some knowledge in medicine, and I will go and get a prescription for you!"

    ??The martial arts masters in the Weihou Mansion recruited three people. One of them was Mr. Wen, who died at the hands of Wang Cunye. The remaining two followed Weihou and the Crown Prince respectively.

    The Mr. Zhang in front of him, with his superhuman martial arts, has been able to fend off countless assassination plots.

    Hearing what Mr. Zhang said, the prince put a smile on his face: "Thank you, Mr. Lao. At this moment when I am most empty, I really don't have much to rely on."

    After a pause, he continued: "Fortunately, sir is here"

    Mr. Zhang waved his hand: "Your Majesty, please don't act like a girl, the important thing is still with you!"

    Mr. Zhang left the hall and strolled out under the moonlight. At this moment, a Qingyi Pavilion fan rushed towards the side hall where the prince was sitting with a look of fear on his face.

    When Mr. Zhang saw it, his eyes tightened: "Come here!"

    A thin line of voice reached Fanzi's ears. When Fanzi heard the words, he immediately looked over and saw the gentleman beside the prince. He was startled. A few wisps of respect appeared. He bowed and said, "I wonder what your instructions are, sir?"  ?¡±

    There are three great gentlemen in the Hou Mansion, all of whom are innate masters of martial arts. Although they have no real power, they have a transcendent status.

    Mr. Zhang asked: "In the middle of the nightyou are in such a panic and your whereabouts are suspicious. Bring me the Qingyi Pavilion token!"

    There is a set of special tokens for the Qingyi Pavilion messengers for identification. Mr. Zhang is responsible for protecting the crown prince. Although it is not common to ask for the token, it is okay.

    After hearing this, Fanzi took out a fine iron token from his waist and handed it to Mr. Zhang.

    This is a black fine iron token with silver characters on a black background. The three words "Qingyi Pavilion" are written on the front and the specific official position is written on the reverse. Mr. Zhang saw that this was correct, threw the token back and asked  : "What's going on in the middle of the night? I wonder if it's disturbing the prince's rest?"

    "Huang Shen of the city defense army rebelled. He killed General Zheng Jie and raised five hundred people to defect to the Fan family!" Fan Zi asked when he asked, thinking that he couldn't hide the matter and it would spread in half a day at most, so he answered.

    "Yeah!" Hearing this, Mr. Zhang's body trembled and he said, "Then go ahead!"

    "Yes!" Fanzi walked quickly, and when he saw Fanzi walking away, Mr. Zhang walked slowly, the moonlight faintly illuminated his slender body, he was thinking deeply, his eyes were as deep as an ancient well, and he looked around.

    At this time, under the moonlight, despite the flood, there was not much damage due to the high foundation. At this time, we could see the stone corridors, moss, lush green trees that had been planted for decades, green tiles, pink walls, and pavilions.  As the rooms continued to flow, I couldn't help but sigh in my heart and murmured: "God's will is unpredictable, I'm afraid this house will change hands"

    With this thought in mind, he made up his mind, turned back, and headed towards his house. Within a moment, he entered the room, which was elegantly decorated. Only then did the water recede. It had been cleaned and there was no trace of filth.

    The walls were covered with mulberry paper and the windows were covered with precious green organza. Mr. Zhang glanced around, sighed, and opened a cubicle.

    There was a stack of silver notes inside, each worth a hundred taels, which seemed to be tens of thousands of taels. There were also a lot of jewelry displayed among them. Mr. Zhang squinted his eyes and looked at it carefully, thinking deeply in his heart.

    The general situation of the Marquis of Wei is strong, so you can rely on it and use your strength to practice. At this time, the Marquis of Wei is overthrown and the army has turned against you. If you stay here, not only will there be no benefit, but you may even be killed.

    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhang took out the seal of worship from his waist, touched it nostalgically, and put it on the table. After thinking for a moment, he took out pen, ink, paper and inkstone, wrote a letter, and put it on the table.

    He took out the sword and banknotes, put the jewelry in his arms, waved his sleeves, and left.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Walking all the way to the main hall, he held up the Qingyi Pavilion token and shouted: "Report!"

    When the prince saw the person coming, he didn't speak immediately. He just looked at the yard, lost his mind for a while, and then asked: "What's the matter?"

    Fanzi took a closer look and saw that the Crown Prince had a tired face, dark circles under his eyes, and a hoarse voice. But now his eyes were flashing with fire, and the previous hesitation was gone, and he looked so heroic, so he reported: "City defense army Huang Shen, surrounded by  Killed the chief officer Zheng Jie and now leads the city defense army to join the Fan family!"

    With a "buzz" sound, the prince's mind suddenly went blank, he fell down and sat on the chair.

    "Your Majesty!" Qingyi Pavilion Fanzi shouted in a low voice when he saw that His Majesty's expression was not right.

    "Huang Shen rebelled, where is Ge Ke?" The young prince came to his senses after a while, but asked with a livid face.

    "Master Ge led hundreds of soldiers to break out of the siege, but he disappeared."

    After hearing this, the prince stood up straight from his seat: "Damn it, Huang Shen is such a traitor! Thanks to my father, you still treat me so favorably. I don't think it's rebellion. Where are the soldiers?"

    The last sentence is to ask around.

    A soldier in black armor came up from the steps. He had a long sword in his belt and a serious look on his face. He stepped forward and knelt down: "What are your orders, Your Majesty?"

    "Give me the order and immediately summon all the guards to wear armor and prepare for battle." The prince's face was ashen, and his eyes were cold: "Put it on for me too."

    "Also, find Mr. Zhang quickly and ask him to come over and protect me!" The prince's face was as dark as water as he ordered repeatedly.

    But seeing the soldier lying on the ground motionless, the prince frowned: "What are your rules? Why don't you obey orders?"

    Before the words could be finished, there was only a "clang" sound. The soldier stood up and took advantage of the situation to draw out the long knife. With a "pop" sound, he stabbed himself into the prince's waist.

    This time, the sword moved like clouds and water. In an instant, the prince's face turned pale and he raised his arm with difficulty: "Youyou dare to killthe master"

    "Your Majesty, I will send you on your way" Before he could finish his words, he pulled out his backhand and slashed at Fanzi who was stunned.

    The lights in the hall suddenly dimmed and went out, and there was a pop, and blood splattered all over the floor again.

    After a while, the black-armored soldier came out of the hall carrying a package and a scroll in his hand. He held up the Crown Prince's handwriting and said to the people around him: "The Crown Prince has an order. No one can enter within a moment! Anyone who disobeys the order."  cut!"

    When the soldiers on the left and right heard the words and saw the prince's handwriting, they immediately saluted and responded.

    Seeing this, the soldier went all the way to the stable to fetch a horse. As soon as he got on it, he went straight out of the Marquis Mansion in the name of delivering the order, and disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye.

    Dao Palace¡¤Main Hall

    The image in the water mirror gradually faded, and the three deacons all looked at it without saying a word, their hearts deep in their hearts.

    "You have all read it, what do you think?" Daozheng was calm at this time, holding the tube and writing on a piece of blue paper, saying: "Don't hesitate, I will talk to you after I finish writing."

    The three deacons were all governors, and one of them, Ye Ming, said at this time: "Originally, the dragon aura was concealed and could not be seen in the Weihou Mansion. Now that we can see it, we know that Weihou is in trouble It's just that this is a branch of the dragon."  Changes are happening, but they have nothing to do with us!"

    Just as he said this, he heard the rustling stop. Deacon Ye Ming looked over and saw that Daozheng had finished writing the green seal.

    Daozheng smiled faintly: "Yes, our Tao Palace is not allowed to have private owners, and we are not allowed to participate in this Dragon Qi transformation. If it is just a Dragon Qi transformation, that's it. Although Wang Shaoyun betrayed his master, he was from our Taoist sect and committed such a heinous crime.  The implication is not small.¡±

    "Furthermore, Taoist palaces enjoy official positions and enjoy land and palaces, but they have the responsibility to maintain them. It doesn't matter how many mortals die in private fights, but using magic to kill people on a large scale has the responsibility."

    When Daozheng said this, he smiled bitterly: "I have already gone to Qingzhang to plead guilty to Daojun and to the heaven. I believe the punishment will come down in the next few days."

    The three deacons were stunned, and it took a moment to come back to their senses: "Daozheng, this matter is not your responsibility"

    Daozheng waved his hands quietly, with a normal expression. Only at this moment did everyone see clearly the nourishment and ambition of Daozheng. They all stopped talking, changed their faces, and listened attentively.

    "The way of heaven is inherently dim and luminous. It moves through yin and yang. The yin pole generates yang, and the anode yin begins. The mechanism is hidden in the smallest detail, and humans cannot detect it. When it appears, it is irreversible."

    "Dragon Qi is determined by public opinion and heaven's will. We cannot interfere. Once it is done, we will obey it. Now that the prince is dead, the foundation of the Marquis of Wei has collapsed, and the grandson is only seven years old, what can he do?"

    "You just need to order all the Taoist priests in the Taoist temples not to interfere. When Fan Mansion comes to the throne, it will be the same as before. Get the Taoist book and sign the agreement. Everything from now on will be done by yourself.The new Daozheng came to give orders.  "

    The three of them responded in unison. After Ye Ming responded, he leaned forward and said, "Daozheng, we are not good at teaching. What is the situation below? Please tell us so that we can act accordingly."

    After hearing this, Daozheng burst out laughing and said: "The Marquis of Wei has lost most of his energy, and his descendants still have three remaining energy, so they can still reign. Although Fan Wen has been blessed by God, his foundation is still shallow, so he will probably frighten the government and gradually take over power."  .¡±

    This was very clear. The three of them bowed their heads together and responded: "Yes!"

    c!  ~!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1 He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 82 Who Dare to Disobey

    The horses galloped through the water and galloped straight towards Fan's mansion. The strong wind blew on them, their hearts beat loudly, and their faces turned red, as if they were suffocating.

    This man was just a small soldier. He had no chance to get close to the crown prince, but when a large number of personal soldiers were mobilized and the palace was empty, he had a chance.

    It was too risky just now. If you were not careful, you would be hacked to death, but luckily you escaped.

    The bright moon is hanging high, shining on the ground. Horse hooves are stepping on it, causing splashes of water. The horse is driving through the dark alley. There are bright lights not far ahead, and there are armored guards in front of the door. This is the Fan Mansion.

    The soldier looked at Fan Mansion, his thoughts were racing in his mind for a moment, but he jerked his horse's butt and sped forward.

    "Bold! Who is coming?"

    "Take another step forward and kill immediately!"

    The armored soldier in front of the door was very alert. He pressed the handle of the knife with his hand and half-drawn the knife. Under the moonlight, the cold light flashed with a chilling air and he asked coldly.

    "Fan Mansion secretly sent the black-armored guard Zhou Bang to report an emergency. Please inform the head of the family and the young master as soon as possible. If there is any delay, you cannot afford to suffer!" Zhou Bang, however, was not afraid at all and pulled a piece from his waist.  The bronze token was thrown over.

    The horses neighed under the firelight. The guard guard was shocked when he heard these words, but he carefully checked the authenticity of the token. After a while, he saw the guard bowing to Zhou Bang and said: "You are brothers in the house, there are many  Please forgive me for the offence, please wait a moment, I will report it to the master and the young master."

    After saying that, he ran towards Fan Mansion.

    There was a sound of footsteps, and a middle-aged housekeeper from Fan Mansion came out and stood on the steps, looking directly at him and looking up and down.

    "It's you indeed, come in!" The housekeeper saw Zhou Bang and confirmed that he was someone sent by the house: "What's so urgent about meeting the master and the young master? I'll take you to see the second young master first, you are his."

    "Yes!" Zhou Bang responded, carrying the package, dismounting from his horse and following in. Without saying anything more, he walked straight to the Second Young Master's courtyard.

    As soon as he entered the door, Zhou Bang immediately knelt down and said loudly: "Second Young Master, Zhou Bang is fortunate to have fulfilled his destiny and brought the Crown Prince of Wei to see him!"

    As he spoke, he tore open the package and the oil paper inside to prevent leakage of blood. There was a "crash" sound, and a head with eyes wide open rolled to the ground with a grunt. His hair was disheveled and he no longer had the demeanor of a prince in the past.

    "What?" When Fan Shirong heard this, his head buzzed, and he quickly stepped forward. Regardless of the hideous and terrifying head, he grabbed the hair, lifted it up, and looked at it carefully.

    After a while, Fan Shirong suddenly took a few steps back, leaned on his chair and laughed loudly: "Haha, Wei Hou, your father and son also have this day!"

    "In the past, I would have been accused of treason and immorality, but now everything is taken for granted, the position is overturned, and the clouds and mud are different.

    If the overthrow of the flood was the first happy event, which saved the Fan family from annihilation, then the death of Wei Marquis was the second happy event, which suddenly allowed the crumbling Fan family to stand on its own feet and be able to fight against each other. Despite all the hidden dangers,  But it is already possible to recruit surrender and rebel.

    However, the generals on the border still have a thorn in their hearts. Once they get together with the Crown Prince, there will probably be a civil war.

    But now that the prince is dead, everything will immediately lean towards the Fan family, and there is nothing to worry about anymore.

    Fan Shirong immediately deeply felt the existence of destiny. The only pity was that Mr. Gao had already passed away, but this thought disappeared in the blink of an eye, and he was immersed in joy.

    "Okay! Okay! Okay! Zhou Bang, right? You have made great achievements, what reward do you want?" Fan Shirong walked on the ground, his face was red and full of energy, he cheered repeatedly, and said this to Zhou Bang who was kneeling at his feet.  With.

    Zhou Bang deeply felt his head. Although there were opportunities at this time, it was more of a secret examination. Once he went out of his way, his master would be unhappy immediately, and he might even be blacklisted.

    "The villain just wants to have enough food and clothing for his family, and not to worry about things in the fields, so that they can enjoy their old age. That's enough." As he spoke, he kowtowed again and hit the ground with his head, making a thumping sound.

    Fan Shirong narrowed his eyes and looked this man up and down: "Okay, what do these mean? Come here, get him a set of uniforms and armor, reward him with a hundred taels of gold, and a hundred acres of land!"

    After a pause, he continued: "Bag this head, and I will send it to my father personally later. You can send someone to inform me first!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the attendants responded loudly and went down in batches to buy things.

    "Zhou Bang, listen, I will appoint you as team leader and lead the first team first. You will have to take your time to get promoted. Don't worry, I won't let you lose because of your contribution." Fan Shirong showed that he was in a good mood and spoke to comfort you.

    "Thank you for your great kindness, young master, how dare I not die in service?" Zhou Bang knelt down and knelt down repeatedly and said.?.

    "After you change your clothes and armor, go and rest." After saying this, Fan Shirong stood up and walked out with four soldiers following him.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can go straight and turn through several corridors until you reach Fan Wen's yard. Fan Shirong stopped in front of the door and ordered two soldiers to stay outside, while one of the soldiers went in holding the head.

    "Father!" When he entered, he saw a middle-aged man. Although he had stayed up all night, he didn't show any signs of fatigue. It was obvious that he was in a good mood at the moment.

    "Rong'er, is the Crown Prince really dead?"

    "Yes, please ask father to watch. He was indeed killed by my sect Zhou Bang. I promised him the position of captain."

    "The reward is right, the reward is right, my Fan family has great luck!" Fan Wen ignored the blood and looked at the head on the plate carefully. He was an important minister with the same knowledge. He had saluted the prince countless times, but now he became  After receiving a head, he was immediately overjoyed and almost incoherent.

    "Yes! The father and son of the Marquis of Wei were all executed, and the city defense army completely surrendered to my Fan family. If this is the case, how about we do nothing but do the same and take advantage of this general trend to stand on our own feet and support my father as the Marquis of Wei?"  Fan Shirong bowed and said.

    Hearing this, Fan Wen woke up from the surprise, but did not answer immediately. Instead, he pondered and paced back and forth in the room.

    Seeing his father thinking, Fan Shirong stood quietly with his hands down, waiting for his father's reply.

    Fan Wen stopped, stared at the candlelight with dark eyes, and said after a long time: "No, although it is possible to be self-reliant now, the foundation of my family cannot be compared with that of Wei Marquis. Although it is possible to directly stand on one's own, the foundation will inevitably be unstable.  Maybe the border general will not accept it."

    Fan Wen was thinking deeply. When the Wei army attacked the palace, he was so frightened that he could only slump in a chair. But once he regained his breath, he became a thoughtful and wise man, so he spoke slowly at this time.

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong bowed and asked, "Father, please clarify."

    Fan Wen didn't say anything at first. He sat on the chair and took a sip from his tea bowl before saying, "Although the Marquis of Wei and his son are dead, there is still blood left. We will appoint our seven-year-old grandson as the new Marquis of Wei. Who dares to object?"

    "As long as we take control of the city in a week and gather the soldiers in the palace, we will have three thousand more. By then, it will be no problem even if the generals from one side attack. At that time, we will lay a solid foundation, peel off the cocoon and pull out the silk, and remove the power of the Marquis of Wei.  Seize them all and completely eliminate the serious problem. By then, this position will belong to our Fan family and no one can take it away."

    "Before that, we must first hold the real power in our hands and act according to plan."

    At this point, Fan Wen paused slightly and sneered: "Although the title of Marquis of Wei cannot be taken away at present, the position of prefect cannot be taken away. I will summon everyone early tomorrow morning to pay tribute to me as prefect. I forgive them not to dare."  Not coming."

    Fan Shirong heard this and thought about it carefully, but he was heartbroken. If he could stand on his own now, he would probably be unable to resist with the three hundred soldiers in his hands and the city defense army that was shaking grass. When the general came, he would open the city immediately.  After surrendering, the Fan family was immediately wiped out, following in the footsteps of the Marquis of Wei.

    But now that Wei Hou Shisun has been established, it is still orthodox in name. Even if a general wants to raise an army, it will be difficult. As long as he gets some time, everything will change. He immediately praised: "Father is wise!"

    Fan Wen laughed and slapped Fan Shirong on the shoulder with his big hand: "You are far better than your elder brother. The Fan family will be yours in the future. In a few days, you can go to Yunya County to be the county magistrate!"

    Fan Shirong was surprised when he heard this, but he immediately said yes.

    The Marquis of Wei's territory includes Lijiang Prefecture and six counties. When he becomes the magistrate of Yunya County, he will have one-eighth of the territory and can train a team.

    But being far away from Fucheng may not be all good.

    It¡¯s really hard to say whether the arrangement for his father Fan Wen is good or bad. Fan Shirong misses Gao Jing very much. If he was here, maybe everything would be different.

    Thinking of this, my heart trembled, and I thought to myself: "Why did my father send me to be the magistrate of Shanya County even though he knew the conflict between me and Wang Cunye? Is this a test, or"

    He is a very smart and profound person. Although he is full of hatred for Wang Cunye, when he thinks of the great cause, he immediately comes over and glances at his father. He licks his tail and already has an idea.

    Just when Fan Shirong was thinking this, it was dark in the Dayan Temple on Shanya Mountain. Although there was an oil lamp in the room, the light was still dim and it seemed particularly quiet.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face was gloomy. He turned his hand over, a black light flashed, and a turtle shell appeared in his hand.

    Using his finger as a sword, he cut his arm with a "chi" sound and wiped it on the turtle shell. It was stained with large amounts of blood and evenly smeared on the black turtle shell.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood and made a "buzzing" sound as it sucked in all the blood. After a moment, the black and white energy emerged.

    &nbsp; Wang Cunye stared at it, observing the pattern.

    The turtle shell was covered with a layer of gray-black aura, and both sides had lost some luck. The red aura in the Tao Palace was slightly damaged, but the red aura representing Uncle Shui was reduced by about 40%.

    The Marquis of Wei lost 70% to only 30%, while the Fan family expanded rapidly.

    The Fan familyWang Cunye was a little depressed. He had a deadly feud with Fan Shirong that day. Now that the Fan family has risen, he is afraid that there will be a lot of trouble. However, after thinking about it, he felt a mass of energy that had not yet been digested in his body, and felt a little at ease.

    "As long as I can condense my essence and lay the foundation, and enter the third level of human immortality, my status and strength are different, and the Fan family may not be able to do anything about it.

    c

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 83: The Lord of the House

    Before dawn, Zhang Yan came to the Marquis of Wei. At this time, four palace lanterns hung in front of the door, illuminating him brightly.

    The three golden characters "Wei Hou Mansion" on the door are bright and yellow, but at this moment, it seems a bit ironic. The most important thing is that the soldiers in front of the door have been changed.  .

    Now, in the city, everyone is being suppressed by Fan Wen. With the general situation suppressed, there is no voice higher than that of the Fan family in the county.

    ??????????????????????????????????????: 20 or more people were there, all from aristocratic families and officials, they were divided into several groups, talking in low voices.

    Zhang Yan glanced around and saw Li Tao. He hurried up, caught up with him, bowed to him, and said, "Brother Li Shi came early! I am disrespectful of being late!"

    Li Tao smiled: "It's not too late, it's not too late, as long as it's a little earlier than Mr. Fan."

    As they said that, both of them looked a little weird. As they were talking, they heard neat footsteps in the distance. They both turned around and saw a car parked. Fan Wen stepped down calmly.

    Wearing a bright red official uniform, Fan Wen walked out slowly. He looked around and looked majestic. At this time, everyone present came forward and bowed: "I have met you, sir!"

    But none of them specified their specific names, which made Fan Wen very satisfied. He said with a smile: "There is no need to be polite, let's invite all the adults to enter the palace together!"

    Everyone bowed and obeyed orders and followed Fan Wen into the palace.

    This hall is the government hall, paved with green bricks. The hall is deep and can accommodate hundreds of people to discuss matters. The high platform is five steps with a large seat on it. Everyone followed in and saw Fan Wen going straight up. They were suddenly shocked: "Could it be that  Is this person going to usurp it immediately?"

    However, when they arrived at the high platform, they did not sit down, but stood and glanced around. Suddenly many people heaved a sigh of relief.

    But in the blink of an eye, there was silence, and a group of Fan Mansion guards followed them with swords in hand. They walked into the hall and lined up on the left and right. The adults were already nervous, but seeing this, the whole hall suddenly became solemn and solemn.

    These situations were printed in Fan Wen's eyes one by one. He raised his hands slightly to signal everyone. Everyone looked at Fan Wen and watched his next step.

    Fan Wen's voice resounded from the high platform: "My lords, everyone must know the situation now. The floods are pouring and the swamp is hundreds of miles away. It is really sad!"

    At this point, his tone became serious and he glanced around: "The prince in the county is dead, and the prince is unfortunately in trouble. The country cannot be left without an owner for a day. Even though the county is small, it cannot be careless. The first thing is to establish a foundation here."  His grandson Wei Wu is the Marquis of Wei."

    After hearing this, everyone below looked at each other, but no one spoke.

    Fan Wen stood and watched with a hint of a smile: "Of course the first thing is to hold a funeral. But the son of man must be filial. No matter the emperor, princes or common people, he must do his best. The princes will use the sun instead of the moon for funerals. There are two  There will be a funeral on the 17th, and the descendants must set an example and do their best to be a filial son, and officially ascend the throne after the 27th!"

    After saying this, everyone was dumbfounded: "Moreover, my grandson is still young and has to perform filial piety for three years. I must not be dishonest, so I will serve as the magistrate. I will preside over the complicated and detailed political affairs. Major matters will be reported to us for discussion. This is not wrong."  For military and national affairs, the descendants can fulfill their duties as filial sons."

    "We are all well-read in history. This is a time when the safety of the country is in danger. This is an extraordinary change. There are rituals and rights, but now we can only obey the rights. I wonder what your lords have to say about the above items.  Huh?!" At this point, Fan Wen looked around with a stern expression.

    At this time, there was a commotion in the audience. Fan Wen glanced over it, but it subsided. After a moment, Li Tao stepped forward and said: "My lord, what you are saying is that there is no way to save it unless you, the lord, serve as the prefect Shuntian Yingren.  I pay my respects to Mr. Fujun!"

    With that said, he came forward to kowtow. Everyone looked at each other and suddenly shouted in unison: "Master Fan said, pay homage to Mr. Fu!"

    Fan Wen stood on the high platform and saw everyone kowtow, and his heart suddenly felt warm and vague for a moment. However, he had been an official for decades and quickly became alert.

    He was already the prefect and the actual controller of the entire Hongming County. He looked at these aristocratic families and officials saluting and said, "Everyone, please get up! I am the first prefect and have many important things to do."

    ¡°The first thing is to look for the body of the late marquis. If you can¡¯t find it, replace it with clothes and clothes, and write directly to the court to ask for a posthumous title.¡±

    "The second thing is to inform the whole county that the grandson will succeed to the throne of Weihou and I will serve as the prefect. This will stabilize the overall situation. There are still some details that can be discussed later."

    After hearing this, Zhang Yan¡¯s eyes flashed and darkened.

    Fan Wen deserves to be from a noble family and has been involved in political affairs for a long time. He has done all these things flawlessly and cannot find any flaws.

    Seeing that the officials from the aristocratic family in the audience knew each other like this, Fan Wen couldn't help but feel a little satisfied and continued: "The third thing is that Huang Shen was appointed as the county captain in charge of city defense, and Zheng XingSuccessor commander of the military guards of the government.  "

    Immediately, both of them came out of the queue, kowtowed and said, "Thank you Mr. Fu."

    Everyone else had complicated expressions. With this, everyone inside and outside the city was under control.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outlying and stern, Fan Wen laughed ferociously: "The Black Armored Guards are responsible for protecting the Marquis and the Crown Prince, but someone unexpectedly plotted against him and assassinated the Crown Prince. This is a serious crime!"

    "Come here, pull all the people above the rank of fire chief in black armor to the front of the palace and behead them!"

    "Yes!" Immediately, more than a dozen tied-up officers were seen being pulled out. Some were silent, while others were being pulled away and shouting miserably: "Sir - Sirs, this is none of our business You are unjustly accused.  ah¡­¡­"

    "Kill, or not kill is not enough to punish the traitor!" Fan Wen giggled and said, his determination was made. At this time, no one could stop him. He could only hear screams outside the palace, and there was the faint sound of a knife cutting off the head.  It immediately made everyone present feel terrified.

    "It is unbelievable that the black-armored guards are plotting rebellion, but our descendants cannot live without guards. We should rebuild this palace on our own, Fan Chenglin!"

    After drinking this, a tall officer with a dark red face came out. This man's eyes were bright and he came forward and knelt down.

    "The Black Armored Guards have canceled their title due to rebellion. After the reconstruction, they can be called the Yulin Guards. I have appointed you as the Guard Commander, responsible for protecting the safety of our descendants. Do you understand?"

    Fan Chenglin kowtowed heavily and said, "I understand, sir. Please rest assured."

    Li Tao kept listening and sighed in his heart. With this one action, Shisun was completely ignored. The surrounding soldiers were all replaced by people from the Fan family. There was no chance anymore. This Fan Wen was really ruthless and accurate.

    "The Qingyi Pavilion also needs to be rebuilt. Li Bo, since you are a deacon, you will serve as a cabinet minister."

    Li Bo also came out of the queue to kowtow, kowtow and said: "Yes!"

    After a series of adjustments were completed, the city was basically under control. Fan Wen then smiled and said, "Everything else remains in place."

    At this time, the people below all breathed a sigh of relief. This did not exceed the bottom line of the people below. They all saluted together: "The Lord is wise."

    Fan Wen smiled, then changed the topic and said: "It was about the system just now, and what we have to do now is political affairs. First of all, we have to order the whole city to mobilize together to collect the bodies of drowned people and bury them. There were severe floods in the past few days, and countless houses collapsed.  There may be corpses inside, and they must be dealt with quickly to avoid the plague. I will open the granary to provide relief to the people, and provide them with three meals a day, without any deductions.

    "Secondly, we need to open canals to divert the water in the city and clean up the stagnant water in the city. Malaria is rampant after flooding. This has been the case for many years. Quickly order people to ask the Taoist priest to expel the disease. At the same time, order officials to prepare malaria treatment drugs.  If you don¡¯t have enough, buy from other places immediately without making any mistakes.¡±

    "Third, after cleaning up the floating corpses in the city, repair the broken river embankments throughout the city. It is spring in March, and then there will be heavy rains in summer. I don't want to see another flood in the city under my control."

    As soon as the words fell, everyone in the audience suddenly became solemn and saluted in unison: "Yes!"

    "You all go back, organize people, and get these important things done!" Fan Wen stood up and said with a smile on his face, cupping his hands.

    Everybody in the audience responded one after another, and they all filed out in awe, not daring to violate the rules.

    Seeing that everyone was filing out and there was no one in the hall, Fan Wen looked around the high platform. He used to stand below and saw the dignity and majesty of the people above. Today he is standing here.

    It¡¯s really hard to summarize all kinds of emotions. I couldn¡¯t help but wander around the table.

    Tao Palace

    The water mirror in the palace flickered, showing scenes in the city. After the flood, the city and suburbs were in a mess, with corpses floating in the water, and broken houses and tiles everywhere.

    On a street, a middle-aged woman who was still alive fell down on the water-filled street. Her face was dark and she was coughing. There are countless such situations throughout the city. They are all problems left over from floods. Many floods have affected her.  Those who survived were already suffering from malaria.

    "After a major disaster, there will be a great epidemic. This has always been the case."

    However, in the distance, there was already the sound of a gong being beaten by a businessman, and a voice even came over: "Residents, listen - look - Mr. Fan has released grain, each person has a share of grain!"

    "Those who want to receive food - go to the square to register with their household registration, work in formation, and dig out all the dead and sick people in the family - horrified!"

    The city was divided into more than a dozen places. They shouted to beat the gong, and the crowd on the street suddenly went crazy. They hurriedly rushed out and headed towards the square.

    In the Dao Palace, Dao Zheng was sitting on a cloud couch, with the deacons of the inner palace below. Everyone could see this.

    The last shot of the water mirror focused on Fan Wen. There was a strong red and yellow aura on his body.Condensed, Dao Zheng sighed at the moment: "Although this person has destiny, his foundation is shallow, but he still has some abilities. With these measures, his destiny will be condensed and formed."

    All the deacons looked at their heads and responded: "Yes!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 84 Yu Chuxia

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    ?????????????? But this is not a serious matter. I have already reported to you and Heavenly Court to plead guilty to Qingzhang, and it will not take long for the punishment to be dealt with. The qualified deacons of Qingyang Palace are all waiting here.

    The incense burner in the main hall is filled with green smoke, and the icon has been turned on.

    I saw an old man with white hair and drooping eyebrows in the middle, but he was the source of Taoism in this world - Tao Lord!

    ? ? Below are five Taoists, male and female, arranged on the left and right.

    Daozheng stepped forward, lit nine sticks of incense, knelt three times and kowtowed nine times, inserted the incense into the furnace, and then retreated below. The deacons below all stood upright with solemn faces, waiting for the decree of the Patriarch and Taojun.

    For a moment, a grand and solemn consciousness descended on the statue of a young girl. The statue suddenly lit up. There were bursts of green and yellow light around it, and the eyes on the statue lit up.

    This girl was dressed in a light green dress, she was very beautiful and graceful. However, everyone in the palace, including Taoist priests, did not dare to neglect when they saw this vision. They all bowed down together: "The Qingyang Palace lineage pays homage to Patriarch Yunying! May the Patriarch be holy!"  Longevity is boundless, and meritorious deeds are part of nature!"

    The void around the statue fluctuated, ripples of clear light spread out, and a voice came out: "Qingguan!"

    Daozheng couldn't help being startled, and immediately leaned down and prostrated: "Disciple is here! May I ask what Patriarch Yunying's instructions are?"

    "This has happened here. It is not appropriate for you to serve here. Go back to the ancestral mountain and meditate peacefully. As for the new Dao Zheng, the Dao Lord has made his own arrangements. You don't need to worry too much. Just follow the law"

    "Yes!" The Taoists prostrated themselves and responded in unison.

    After a while, the Taoist priest raised his head. The bright light had dissipated. Daozheng stood up slowly, looking at the statue of the ancestor who had just shown his holiness, and was speechless.

    These five statues are the seniors of the sect who have reached the level of "immortal" and have been promoted to serve.

    Patriarch Yunying belongs to the lineage of Daozheng, so he spoke out and gave advice. He must have put in a lot of effort in this important matter, just to dismiss him and return to the mountain.

    Just as he was thinking about it, another golden light came down from the main hall, and the golden light fell, misty and solemn, and spread out in waves of majesty.

    A blue-purple Taoist scroll hangs down from the middle of the golden light and slowly unfolds.

    "Everyone from Qingyang Palace receives the order." Vast, majestic, majestic, ethereal, and sacred, these are not enough to describe the sound of the sound.

    The Taoists of Qingyang Palace were all shocked and fell to the ground one after another.

    "Daozheng Qingguan leads the Qingyang Palace lineage to kneel down and listen to Daojun's decree!" Daozheng took the lead in speaking loudly and knelt down.

    "Qingguan was a Taoist in the city, but his control was not strict, which led to Wang Congyun, an abandoned disciple of Chengping Taoism, who used his magical powers to cause chaos in the world and caused a catastrophe. However, considering that he had little merit in the past, he was given a lighter punishment and was removed from the position of Taoism in Qingguan."

    "The Chengping Dao's responsibility for this matter is not light. Even if Wang Congyun, the abandoned disciple, is killed, he cannot be relieved. Xuan Yun, a disciple of the Chengping Dao, will come to take over with his Taoist talisman. He will hold the post until he is eliminated."

    The clear voice disappeared, the golden light disappeared, and a blue-purple scroll fell down. Daozheng hurriedly knelt down, knelt down, and took it back.

    A dozen Taoist deacons stood up slowly, all looking at Daozheng above.

    When Daozheng saw his disciples like this, he said, "Don't be like this. The ancestor has said it, and we should abide by it."

    "When the new Taoist priest came, I resigned from my post. In accordance with the decree of my ancestor, I returned to the ancestral mountain to meditate and practice in order to pursue the path of immortality. Speaking of which, over the years, although my Taoist career has improved, I am still hampered a lot by Taoist palace affairs. Now  I am able to pursue the path of immortality with all my heart, so you should be happy for me."

    What the Taoist seeks is to put an end to life and death and obtain the status of a heavenly being. From then on, he will have a wonderful form and spirit, transcending it. All other things are just scenery on the road. This position of Taoism is nothing.

    Taoist Qingguan is now an earthly immortal, so there may not be any hope of becoming immortal.

    "Please follow the righteous words of the Tao." At that moment, everyone present bowed their heads as a courtesy.

    Wang Congyun¡¯s ancestral residence

    After renovations by the previous owner, the ancestral house was still very clean even though no one was around. A beautiful and dignified girl in a green dress was holding a purple jade hexagonal flower basket and looking inside.

    There is still the aura of senior brother in this house, but he no longer exists. Therefore, these auras make people particularly melancholy and sad. Unconsciously, tears fall down again

    Just as she was thinking, a golden light suddenly shone down and enveloped Yu Chuxia. After a moment, the golden light disappeared, leaving only a golden jade talisman in her palm.

    Yu Chuxia wiped away her tears, stood up slowly, put away the jade talisman, and looked around: "You want me to make up for the sins of senior brother, and I still have this righteous position"

    "It's just that I have to obey the Tao Lord's decree and I have to go to Qingyang Palace."

    Yu Chuxia suppressed her thoughts,After pondering for a moment, he dropped the purple jade flower basket. The flower basket immediately enlarged and took her in. The blue light flashed and flew towards the Qingyang Palace.

    In this world, only earth immortals can fly to Qingming. Yu Chuxia, despite his talents, has reached the peak of ghost immortals, but he is still one step short of traveling through Qingming.

    With this magical weapon, I could walk instead. I saw this flower basket passing through the sky, and it arrived above the Qingyang Palace in half an hour.

    Qingyang Taoist Palace is located in Fucheng. It is built on the mountain. It has a high terrain and is very quiet. Even if the Xinshui River bursts its embankment and the water overturns, it will not affect this place.

    When Yu Chuxia arrived here, she did not go in. Instead, she took out the jade talisman, flicked it lightly, and a wave of ripples flashed past. She put it away and waited outside.

    At this moment, Daozheng Qingguan in the Dao Palace suddenly understood. He turned around and said to the deacons: "You guys just wait here, I will take over the new Daozheng."

    None of the deacons have the power to fly at this moment. If they go back and forth once, they will waste a lot of time, so they should all bow.

    Taoist Qingguan got off the cloud couch, left the main hall, flew into the sky, and landed in front of Yu Chuxia in a moment.

    Yu Chuxia saw Taoist Qingguan come out and bowed her head. Taoist Qingguan looked at the new Daozheng. He saw that she was wearing a green dress. She was beautiful to the bone. It could be seen that the five qi all over her body were faintly visible. The ancestral orifice contained light and the true spirit was condensed. She was really  Extraordinary.

    Taoist Qingguan couldn't help but secretly praise her. She has reached the third level of ghost immortality. If she can completely condense the five qi, mingle with the soul, refine her mortal body, and be reborn, she will immediately become an earthly immortal!

    Taoist Qingguan also returned the greeting: "Fellow Taoist is from the Chengping Taoist lineage, but I haven't seen him for a long time!"

    Hearing the words, Yu Chuxia's eyes were in a trance, and she couldn't help but recall the scene when she was still young and bowed to a Taoist priest from other channels when she first entered the Chengping Taoist Channel.

    Recalling this, Yu Chuxia saluted again: "It's been a long time since I last saw you!"

    Taoist Qingguan nodded and said, "It's only been more than ten years, and my Taoist practice has improved so much. It's gratifying!"

    Yu Chuxia said: "I was lucky enough to meet my Taoist friend when I was young. At that time, you were in the realm of ghosts and immortals. Now you are even more diligent and have reached the level of earthly immortals. You are freed from the shackles of the Tao and the righteousness, but you can expect to be on the great road."

    "Thank you Ji Yan If you don't say this, you and I will go in and deliver the errands." Taoist Qingguan shook his head and said.

    Yu Chuxia responded and went in. He saw everyone standing around the hall, standing quietly.

    When Qingguan Taoist saw him, he led him forward, took a quick look, and said, "Fellow Taoist Xuanyun of Chengping Dao, the respected Taoist Master Fu Zhao has come to take up the post. Everyone, please greet me!"

    At this time, Yu Chuxia floated a golden talisman to the top. In a flash, it emitted a golden light. Many Taoists saw the talisman and bowed their heads in salute: "I have seen Xuanyun Daozheng!"

    For a time, the sound in the hall was as clear as the sea, and waves rose and fell, rising up in waves.

    "Good!" Yu Chuxia bowed her head in return.

    "The ceremony has been completed. From now on, Xuanyun has been appointed as the Taoist of this county. Please take care of each other and help each other with all the fellow Taoists." Taoist Qingguan said.

    The Taoists present responded: "That's exactly what it should be."

    As soon as this ceremony was completed, Taoist Qingguan's mind was shaken, as if a stream of yellow energy was drawn out of his body. Yu Chuxia's body was also shaken, and a stream of yellow energy rushed into his body.

    Seeing this, Taoist Qingguan just smiled and said loudly: "Fellow Taoists, I'm leaving today. I'll see you again if we have a chance in the future. Farewell!"

    As soon as these words came out, clouds formed under the feet, and they rose up on the clouds. In just a moment, they flew hundreds of feet into the sky and flew away.

    There were strong winds in the sky, and Taoist Qingguan looked down. Under the sky, the city was like a square, and the people were as small as ants. He sighed and walked away.

    Qingguan Taoist left through the air. Everyone in the Taoist Palace watched, but saw Yu Chuxia come back to her senses and coughed. Immediately, everyone in the palace came back to their senses and stood respectfully with their hands down.

    Seeing this, Yu Chuxia was very satisfied and said: "There are many refugees in the city at this time. This disaster was caused by my magical power. I have the responsibility to save them - Deacon Jinglin."

    Jinglin was startled, stepped out, and asked, "What is Daozheng's order?"

    "There is a secret warehouse of one of my senior brothers in the west of Xiaotian Village. You can take it all out and use it to prevent disasters." Yu Chuxia looked calm and said quietly: "There are 150,000 taels of silver and 100,000 shi of grain, which can be used as  It¡¯s a great merit.¡±

    "I will obey the decree of Dao Zhengfa!" Jinglin heard the words and immediately agreed and retreated.

    After Jinglin went out, Yu Chuxia said slowly: "In this disaster, countless people drowned and there were also many sick people. From now on, the Taoist palace has been opened to ferry the dead to the ground, the sick have recovered, and there are floods on all sides.  All people are within the scope of relief.¡±

    Taoists should listen and act accordingly.?¡°Yes!¡±

    Immediately they filed away in batches.

    c~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 85: Heaven¡¯s Decree

    Fucheng¡¤Lukou Town

    An official road diverges here, with farmland on both sides.

    At this time, the sky is clear and cloudless, and the golden sunshine is shining down, bringing a warm atmosphere. People in the town are rebuilding their houses and homes. From a distance, the diba streets are densely packed with hard-working people.  .

    The floating corpses in the river and under the houses were found one by one and buried. Around these corpses with a rotting smell, Taoist priests sprinkled them with talisman water, which had the effect of preventing and curing the plague.

    Some corpses have no relatives, and some still have relatives. Although these relatives look sad, they just accept it and watch the Taoist priest's practice of salvation.

    ?? Ghosts and gods appear, Taoism manifests itself, which greatly affects people's livelihood and society. The underworld spreads among the people, and everyone knows that death is not the end.

    People come and go, some of the porridge sheds are Taoist palaces, and some are government offices, helping the victims survive this period. Rows of people are dressed in tatters, and their eyes are not dead, but there is a faint hope.

    Fan Shirong observed people's livelihood, his eyes narrowed slightly, an unreadable light flashed in his eyes, and he turned back and said, "Mr. Yin, what do you think?"

    Behind him was a middle-aged man with a thin appearance. He stopped and looked back, saying, "I've only been here not long ago, but I can tell that people's hearts have stabilized."

    Fan Shirong stared at the middle-aged man in front of him. This man Yin Shang was the same type as Gao Jing in front of him. He didn't know what he was like. He took a few steps and looked at the busy people: "Keep talking!"

    Yin Shang glanced at Fan Shirong, his eyes twinkling, and he muttered: "Fucheng is flooded, so the wheat planted this winter is absolutely unbearable, but now there is no time, you can replant wheat, and you can harvest it again in autumn  Although the people in the Taoist palace put out food to attract people's hearts, they also reduced the pressure on the government."

    Speaking of glances, he said with a smile: "Son, now the pattern of the county has been determined, whether it is the monarch, the Fan family, or you, the most important thing at present is to nourish qi, solid foundation."

    "Sir, in a few days, you will go to Yunya County to be the county magistrate. This is your top priority"

    Before the words were finished, the words stopped at this moment. A line of black clouds appeared in the distance, rolling, slowly and without hesitation. The sky dimmed quickly at a visible speed, and all the pedestrians on the road suddenly became confused.  They lost their color and fled to the eaves for shelter.

    "Sir, please retreat quickly, this situation is not right." Yin Shang frowned and said as he saw strange phenomena surging in the sky. In a moment, the sky was filled with thick clouds, as dark as dusk.

    "Let's get out of the way." Fan Shirong looked at it and retreated. He saw muffled thunder resounding across the sky, and a few drops of rain fell amidst the "boom" of thunder.

    "For a moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly flashed through the clouds, illuminating the sky and the earth. Then it fell into darkness again. Between light and dark, there was another loud thunder.

    Then, a heavy downpour fell, and Fan Shirong's face became a little gloomy. Looking around, he saw that the people under the eaves were trembling and looking towards the sky from a distance. They could not hide their fear and awe, and his face was so gloomy that it could drop water -  -After the great disaster, the people's awe of the gods increased, which was a major blow to the government.

    Another bolt of lightning was even bigger and struck straight down. Huge holes were opened in the clouds all over the sky by this blow. With a "boom", the sky and the earth trembled.

    After the electric light, golden sunlight spilled down from the hole, illuminating the undulating Xinshui River.

    The clouds are rolling, and golden chains hang down from the clouds. The thick chains carry the aura of heaven - majestic, vast, broad, solemn, sacred, and there is a faint sound of heaven descending.

    "Xinshuishui Bo Aobai receives the order!" A messenger in golden clothes descended, and the sound of the sky was rolling, with majesty and solemnity.

    The water surface of Xinshui was undulating, and a white dragon flew out with antlers, fish tentacles, and snake body and two claws. It landed on the water with waves. When the water turned over, it turned into a middle-aged man and bowed down to the heavenly messenger.  : "Ao Bai, the uncle of Xinshui River, kneels down to receive the decree from heaven!"

    The thick black sky and billowing clouds unfolded as the heavenly decree unfolded in the hands of the heavenly messenger. For a moment, golden light shone, and only the heavenly messenger and a golden chain spanned the sky and the earth.

    "Today, according to the edict of the law of heaven, Ao Bai, the uncle of the water in the Yishui River, is a responsible god. He was ordered to eat blood to protect the territory and the land, but he recklessly brought disaster and blessing to the people, which led to the disaster of breaking the river. This  The crime is very serious. I think you have made great achievements in the past two hundred years, so you can avoid death. You will be captured with golden chains, tied up and sunk to the bottom of the river for a hundred years. I admire you!"

    The rolling sound of the sky has its own rhythm that runs through the time and space of heaven and earth. Upon hearing this, Xin Shui Shui Bo Ao Bai turned pale and bowed down: "I accept the order and thank God for his kindness."

    The heavenly messenger nodded slightly in the void, pointed with one hand, and the chain across the sky fell down. With just a flip, Ao Bai suddenly appeared and turned into a chain.The white dragons were tied tightly and slowly sank to the bottom of the river.

    When he finally entered the water, a little splash of water could be seen in Ao Bailong's eyes, whether it was tear stains or water stains.

    At this time, the heavenly messenger pointed again, and a golden light beam emerged out of thin air, passing through the space and running straight through the Weihou Sacrificial Hall. This golden light was extremely mysterious, with both spiritual and spiritual properties. It could shake matter, and it could also pass by without damaging it. It fell straight on a statue of a god.  .

    The statue of the god shook, and a city god was swept out of the sacrificial hall by the golden light. In the blink of an eye, he was in the sky. At his feet were thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, jade belts of water, and green mountains. Although the city god was a god, he didn't fly much. When he saw this, he couldn't help but think.  Take a second look.

    "Sun Kang, the city god of Fucheng, pays homage to the angel!" When the city god saw the angel from heaven, he saw that the angel's face was wrapped in a layer of golden light and could not see his face clearly. He was secretly shocked and bowed down.

    "Sun Kang!"

    "exist!"

    "Today, according to the law of heaven, the city god Sun Kang of this county is not doing justice. Check the city god Sun Kang of this county. He is a righteous god with official duties. He is ordered to occupy one place. Although you are still diligent, you are an ancestor of the line of Wei Hou. Secretly,  The heirs of Prince Yang, who revealed the secrets of heaven and brought misfortune and fortune in vain, should be punished according to the law of heaven, and should be dismissed from the official post of City God and demoted to the land of Pingshan County. I admire this!"

    The City God trembled all over, but did not dare to disobey: "The guilty minister Sun Kang accepted the order and thanked God for his kindness."

    Suddenly, a bright yellow light was pulled out of the body. Without this priesthood, Sun Kang's soul suddenly dimmed, leaving only a red color.

    When the envoy saw it, he just nodded slightly. His face was covered with a layer of golden light, and his face could not be seen clearly. With just one finger, a bright red priest descended and merged into Sun Kang's soul.

    The messenger said calmly: "After you take over this priesthood, go down and rest assured that your land will be yours. Don't interfere with the world anymore, and don't fail in your duties. Otherwise, you will not be able to escape the serious crime of being taken to the God-killing Platform to be executed according to the law."

    After hearing this, Sun Kang had no choice but to bow down and accept the order. He reluctantly glanced at the city below and left sadly.

    After the two decrees were completed, the messenger had no intention of staying and turned into a stream of light.

    Fucheng¡¤Dao Palace

    Yu Chuxia and a large number of Taoist priests came out early and stood in the square to watch silently. Of course, only a few could be seen directly.

    "Everyone, go back!" Seeing the vision in the sky disappear, Yu Chuxia said loudly.

    "Yes!" After hearing this, the Taoists all retreated. Only Yu Chuxia was left in the square of the Taoist Palace. She was silently thinking about the affairs of Marquis Wei and Fan Mansion. After a while, she returned to the palace, sat cross-legged on the cloud couch and closed her eyes in silence.  think.

    After a while, he pointed at the water mirror and opened his eyes to check.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not change.

    When Yu Chuxia saw it, she sneered slightly and withdrew her spiritual sense.

    The secular Zhongfan Mansion has taken power, and the grandson is still the Marquis of Wei. He is just a puppet and has become nothing since then.

    "It's just that although the Marquis of Wei went on a killing spree, from a conscience point of view, he still had merit, the politics was still clear, and the people were still harmonious. Therefore, the decline continued, and there was still a piece of it that was difficult to dissolve.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Perhaps the merits cannot offset the calamity, and so many benevolent men and women with lofty ideals have been killed, let alone the Marquis of Wei?

    ????????????????????????? But after the emergence of the world, the effect of luck and merit becomes more powerful, directly affecting the fortune and misfortune. Looking at this situation, even if the Fan family becomes the Marquis of Wei in the future, the original Sun family may not be eradicated.

    This is also because the Marquis of Wei is not the emperor. If the Sun family is exterminated, other princes will have reason to attack, and they will also be dissatisfied and scolded by the court!

    Yu Chuxia was sitting on the cloud couch, with a cold light gradually showing in her eyes.

    The reason why senior brother cut off his Dao foundation and committed such a great crime was because of the Sun family of Wei Hou. At this time, seeing that Qi was still not cut off, he suddenly had thoughts in his heart.

    Fan Mansion¡¤Jingshe

    Fan Wen played with the caged bird and listened to the report. His hands shook slightly, then he stopped and asked, "So, my second son is on his way to Yunya County to take up his post at this moment?"

    This is the new deacon of Qingyi Pavilion. When he saw the Lord turning his head to look at him, he couldn't help but trembled and said, "Yes, the young master has set off at noon today. He is now out of the city and on his way to Yunya County."

    Hearing this, Fan Wen couldn't help stroking his beard: "Okay, get down now!"

    The man in black kowtowed and retreated.

    After the man left, Fan Wen breathed out and looked a little melancholy. The flood was the key to the Fan family's success this time. But when the Wei army attacked Fan's mansion, if Fan Shirong hadn't stepped forward and organized a resistance, they would have been defeated.  .

    Fan Shirong stepped forward and was able to seize the opportunity, and his reputation in the government gradually increased, which directly threatened the status of his eldest son Fan Shichang, and even had a subtle impact on himself.

    &nbsp;This time he was appointed as the county magistrate. There are six counties and one prefecture in this county. It is not unimportant to be one of them, but it is far away from the prefecture. As for going to Yunya County, it was the eldest son's suggestion.

    Fan Wen also heard that the second son had some conflicts with Wang Cunye of Dayan Temple. Although he still adopted the eldest son's suggestion, he still felt bad in his heart and had no choice but to smile bitterly.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 86: Apology

    The carriage was galloping on the road, followed by thirty knights with fierce faces and black armor.

    These were originally the personal soldiers of the Fan Mansion, but now they have left the scope of private soldiers and become the upright soldiers of the "Yulin Army". With this change, their demeanor has changed. The original viciousness has turned into a majestic one, accompanying Fan Shirong behind.  , looking around with a soldier's gaze.  .

    Inside the carriage, Fan Shirong lifted the curtain and looked at the roads around him.

    "Sir, you can go to Yunya County before dusk today. Everything has been arranged there." A steward said approaching.

    Fan Shirong rubbed his forehead, nodded, and after hearing a "hmm" sound, he smiled and said nothing.

    We walked all the way and arrived at the boundary of Yunya Mountain in the afternoon.

    It was approaching dusk, and the county town and the fields were shrouded in a gray sky. At this time, the county magistrate came to greet him. Since it was a bit dark, he had sent envoys and officials and lit lanterns. Dozens of envoys were waiting on them and lined up in a row.  .

    Seeing the arrival of the carriage and soldiers, the officials were shocked and hurriedly saluted. Fan Shirong got out of the car, his expression half-smiling but not smiling, but in a flash he said: "It's getting late, everyone, please come in with me!"

    County Magistrate Zhang Yuze hurriedly took a step forward and said with a smile: "County Lord, please go to the Yamen, the reception feast has been prepared."

    "Okay, let's go together!" He said and got into the car again. Everyone got on the car and followed, followed the carriage, and filed into the city.

    Fan Wen had transferred the magistrate of Yunya County back to the capital a few days ago, and Fan Shirong's documents had already been issued, waiting for him to take up his post.

    In a short time, the officials arrived at the Yamen. Although it was almost night, because he was a new official and he was the prince's son, everyone present was absent.

    Fan Shirong got off the carriage, walked into the main hall, and walked into the Yamen. There were many banquets inside, and the first one was the seat of the county magistrate.

    The food at the banquet was very good. Fan Shirong sat down and saw Zhang Yuze and the officials formally attending the ceremony again. In the crowd, Sang Li stood at the back.

    Fan Shirong immediately smiled: "No need to be polite, I will bother you all in the future!"

    This meal, with the cooperation of both parties, was quite comfortable. After the meal, everyone was satisfied. Seeing that it was getting late, they bowed and left.

    Fan Shirong personally sent it off and said: "It's getting late today, so I don't dare to stay for a long time. We'll meet again tomorrow to discuss things. Oh, please stay here, I have something to say!"

    County Lord Bo heard this and his heart trembled. He didn't know what the new county magistrate meant.

    The officials looked at each other, but they did not dare to disobey, and they just filed back.

    After a while, the main hall was empty, leaving only thirty black-armored soldiers and the policeman holding the lamp. Fan Shirong saw that Lord Bo was sweating coldly and waved his hand: "Master Yang, don't worry, I will  Let me ask you, are you responsible for checking and managing the land and household registration in the county?"

    "It's under the management of the lower officials." The master, Yang Sundao, didn't know what Fan Shirong meant, so he just responded.

    "Well, you checked the household registration, cut out a piece of land near Yunya Mountain, and asked for ten hectares. Give me the land deed. That's it, you can leave!" After saying that, Fan Shirong waved his hand and ordered him to leave.

    Lord Bo Yangsundao was puzzled. Since he couldn't ask, he just agreed and retreated quietly.

    At this time, a fire chief came forward and whispered, "Master, the yamen residence has been reorganized, check everything is safe!"

    Fan Shirong nodded after hearing this, dismissed the crowd, ordered himself to rest, and went into his room to rest.

    In the deep night, the stars and the moon travel across the sky, until the moon sets in the west and the red sun rises.

    Fan Shirong had just stood up to wash up when the housekeeper came over and whispered: "Sir, early this morning, the master sent someone to deliver the ten hectares of land deed."

    With that said, he handed over the land deed.

    Fan Shirong was shocked when he heard this. He thought to himself that it was so fast. It seemed that it was done overnight. Thinking about it, he wiped his hands without hesitation, took the land deed, and inspected it carefully. He couldn't help but be secretly satisfied.

    "You go to the county treasury and bring out some gifts. It's not enough to buy in the city. Just wait while I write a gift list and pick it up together!"

    "Yes!" The butler stood waiting.

    Fan Shirong walked to the writing desk, spread out the rice paper, wrote quickly, and finished writing in a short while. He blew the ink and said, "Go and do it!"

    After hearing this, the housekeeper turned around and went out to buy these things. When he went out and opened the list, he saw it written: "One hundred taels of gold, five hundred taels of silver, three jins of ginseng whiskers, one jin of ginseng paste, ten orders of rice paper, and eight green pens."  (Refined), ten boxes of ink, five square inkstones, twenty catties of Bijing tea, ten pieces of Jiang silk, and twenty pieces of miscellaneous silk."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The total of gold and silver is one thousand five hundred taels, not to mention this, the total of other thingsThere are also five hundred taels, totaling two thousand taels of silver.

    The steward took one look and informed the county treasury to make preparations. Fortunately, they all had it, and within half an hour, it was ready. So a carriage drove forward with the gift, two servants, and eight knights following.

    After walking for an hour, we arrived at Yunya Mountain. The carriage could no longer move, so we put the gifts on the horses. It was very difficult for the horses to run on the steps. The servants shouted, whipped the horses' buttocks, and neighed as they walked up with difficulty.  With.

    After another quarter of an hour, when we reached the top of the mountain, we saw an ancient Taoist temple standing tall and majestic. Seeing this, everyone couldn't help but feel distracted and secretly shocked.

    Even Fan Shirong was shocked, but he recovered within a moment. He looked up and down at the Taoist temple covered with moss and creeping vines, his eyes flashing involuntarily.

    At this time, the servant came to his senses and quickly moved forward. When he reached the door, Fan Shirong did not say anything and let the servant come forward.

    "Why are the guests here?" Seeing this, the Taoist boy in front of the door asked.

    "Let's just say that Fan Shirong, the magistrate of Yunya County, came to ask to see the temple master." The servant said.

    The Taoist boy was startled, shouted, "Please wait a moment, I'll go report."

    With that said, the Taoist boy turned around and walked all the way forward. When he reached the quiet room at the back, he didn't dare to go directly and rang the bell.

    Wang Cunye was sitting on the cloud couch at this time, adjusting his breath and breathing, and a faint light appeared. Hearing the sound, he stopped breathing and opened his eyes: "What's the matter?"

    "There is someone in front of the audience who claims to be Fan Shirong, the magistrate of Yunya County, who is here to ask for an audience!" Tao Tong answered with his hands down.

    "Oh?" Wang Cunye thought for a moment, stood up and said to the Taoist boy: "Open the main door and line up to greet us!"

    "Yes!" the Taoist boy said quickly, quickly went out from the original route, gathered the people, and arranged them neatly in a moment.

    Wang Cunye left the quiet room, walked through the corridor, and greeted him personally. At first glance, he saw a young man, wearing a very ordinary Qingshan trousers. He was looking at the scenery with his hands behind his back. He turned around when he heard footsteps, and he had an intimidating feeling.  The breath is none other than Fan Shirong.

    And Fan Shirong looked over and saw a young man wearing a star crown, a moonlight robe, long sleeves, a calm attitude, and heroic brows, which indeed seemed a bit out of this world.

    For a moment, both of them had a lot of thoughts in their minds. At this time, Fan Shirong took a step forward and handed over his hand: "The master's demeanor is even better than before. I am very happy to congratulate you."

    Wang Cunye saw him and said, "How dare you? Brother Fan is the magistrate of Yunya County. It is a great joy and congratulation."

    As he said that, he saw Fan Shirong's dark eyes and calm demeanor, which was heart-breaking. He suddenly had all kinds of thoughts in his heart, but he just said: "It's too brief. Please come in and serve tea."

    Entering the hall, the two of them were speechless for a while. After a while, Fan Shirong took a sip of tea and said sincerely: "Although I was a little unhappy before, it has passed and you and I have not been able to overcome it. Let's just let it go. How about this?"  ?¡±

    Wang Cunye suddenly remembered that he had killed Gao Jing, and slapped the man in front of him, but now he was asking for peace with a sincere attitude and sincere words. This was really frightening.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since everyone had this attitude, Wang Cunye couldn't refute it, and immediately said: "Of course, I have been sorry for you before, so please forgive me."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of a breath of fresh air, and with just a thought, the turtle shell in the sea of ????qi moved, and it shot straight up. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and when he looked up, everything was different.

    Although it was only for a moment, a ball of red air was visible. Fan Shirong was in it, enveloped by the entire destiny. Not only that, the entire destiny was faintly condensed and about to take form. Wang Cunye was shocked when he saw it.

    Once the destiny condenses and takes shape, it means that this person has a pattern. Combined with what he saw today, it is even more awe-inspiring.

    But he saw Fan Shirong sitting upright with his hands on his knees, and said: "I came here to visit because of a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding can be resolved, I am really happy."

    "I just ask for your understanding, I can only sit down for a moment." Fan Shirong said: "Although there are not many floods in this county, there are still a lot of losses. I have to make arrangements to appease the victims when I go back today."

    With that said, he took a gift list from the servant's hand and said: "From now on, in the county administration, the Lord's guidance will be indispensable. I have no respect for it. I would like to give you a small gift. Watch the Lord and watch it, and express my thoughts."

    After talking for a while, he got up to say goodbye. Wang Cunye got up to see him off. When he went down, he looked at the gift sheet and saw nothing else. He saw a land deed of ten hectares of land, stamped with the county seal.

    However, he remained calm at the moment and unfolded the gift list again, studying it carefully.

    But I saw a letter: "Brother and I met at a banquet, and we have known each other ever since. We have had many hardships and misunderstandings, but all things have passed. I have prepared a small gift, but please accept it - Fan Shirongqi"

    ? ?After reading the article, he watched the group of people go down. Although Fan Shirong had a certain pattern in the past, it was completely different now. He stared blankly at this person walking further and further away, and sighed: "  It¡¯s true that my heart is as dangerous as mountains and rivers, and my chest is as deep as a city!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????? It seems that if you cannot cultivate the Yin Shen early, and one will wax and wane, I am afraid that you will be in trouble in the future, and you will end up like Xie Cheng.

    But with the help of the tortoise shell, no matter how much this person progresses and grows, it will be difficult for him to cause trouble. Moreover, after the separation of immortals and mortals, I am afraid that after this separation, they will no longer have anything to do with him.

    Thinking of this, I felt a little relieved. However, this situation really made people feel a sense of urgency. Wang Cunye pondered for a moment, thought of his parents, and suddenly shouted: "Come here, prepare your horses, I'm going down the mountain."

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 87: Premonition (released early in the morning, please vote for me)

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    It is said that Fan Shirong rushed back to the county government office before dusk. The county government office was well built, but it had been eroded by wind and rain for decades, making it even more quiet. Because he had just arrived, everything was not complete yet, and he saw the housekeeper and the servants carrying the  Food boxes come in.

    "Your Majesty, the maid has not finished cleaning today." The housekeeper called for the dishes and said: "The food in the Yunnan Building in front is good, so I bought some decorations. Please forgive me, Your Majesty."

    The young master became the county magistrate, but his title was changed.

    Fan Shirong smiled: "What a problem, there is always a process to clean it up!"

    I saw a person in the distance shouting: "Sang Li!"

    Sang Li was originally the acting captain of the Yamen. He was always waiting below. When he heard the words, he came up and saluted with a bang: "What are your orders, sir?"

    Fan Shirong smiled and said: "As an acting captain, you can be directly promoted to a regular position. I checked the official position and found that there is still a vacancy in the county for the post of ninth grade patrol inspector. You can take it. However, your starting point is too low, so you can only serve as an acting patrol inspector first.  Let¡¯s make it a regular job after one year!¡±

    The catcher is not an official, and although the inspector is only a ninth-level officer, he is in charge of all the catchers in the county. He is equivalent to the director of the county public security bureau in a certain dynasty on earth. It can be regarded as a powerful official in the county. Sang Li suppressed the excitement in his heart and knelt down.  , thanks for the grace.

    After bowing, his face suddenly glowed red, remembering that he was just a foreman in the past. In the blink of an eye, the second generation of the captain died, he got the position of acting captain, and joined the Fan Mansion. He didn't want to get on the pirate ship and see the death of his family.  When he was feeling disheartened, a sudden flood occurred. The majestic Marquis of Wei collapsed and died in one day, and Fan Mansion seized power.

    Relying on the power of Conglong, he was immediately promoted to the ninth rank. Although he is now an agent, he has actually become an agent.

    The second-generation captain was not an outstanding person, but he never got an official position. However, he got an official position in the blink of an eye. This strange fate is really indescribable.

    But Fan Shirong ordered again: "Mr. Yin is invited."

    After just a moment, a middle-aged man came in. This middle-aged man Yin Shang bowed slightly and said, "Congratulations to the county king, congratulations to the county king."

    Fan Shirong smiled and said, "Why are you so happy?"

    Yin Shang looked at Fan Shirong and saw that just after going to Yunya Mountain once, there was a big change. Originally, there was only red energy lingering, but now the red energy condensed and appeared from scratch, and there was a faint white snake circling and spitting out its tongue.

    This white snake's appearance is actually a noble situation. He said at the moment: "Master Sang has been in the mud for a long time. Now he is free from the basil. It is a joy to congratulate him. The flying of the green rope is only a few martial arts. It can be attached to the tail."  Traveling thousands of miles away, the future is limitless, and the county prince also has an extra wing, so the future is promising."

    "This is a joy, and what's even more gratifying is that the county king has assessed the situation, put aside the past grudges, and cleared the big obstacle in destiny. In this matter, the dragon and the snake are like each other!" After saying this, the man said  Looking up to the sky and laughing, everyone except Fan Shirong looked at each other.

    Fan Shirong couldn't help but applaud and laugh: "Okay! Listening to this is like drinking three glasses of fine wine, so happy!"

    Fan Shirong also felt as if a big boulder had fallen on him since Yunya Mountain. His whole body suddenly relaxed and his mind became clear. He was thinking deeply. He could not resolve his grudges, but it was not the time for hostility yet.

    Yin Shang said again: "The county king has the destiny of the world, and I ask you to be patient today and look forward to the future!"

    While talking about drinking wine and toasting to congratulations, Fan Shirong laughed, raised his glass and took a sip.

    Wang Cunye rode his horse down, but the journey was far away. By then, it was already dusk. At this time, the sunset filled the sky, like fire, and was very beautiful. However, Wang Cunye had no time to watch and came outside his residence.

    Stopping here, the horse snorted, and Wang Cunye turned over and headed inside.

    As soon as I entered the courtyard, I saw my mother washing clothes in the courtyard with water from the well.

    "Ye'er?!" When her mother saw Wang Cunye coming back, her face was filled with surprise, and she quickly put down her clothes and stood up.

    "Well, mother, why do you wash yourself with well water? The well water is cold. Besides, you don't have to do it yourself. What does the mother-in-law do?"

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of land, why would you ask a mother-in-law to do the laundry?¡± Mother said with a roll of her eyes.

    Thirty acres of fertile land and fifteen acres of mulberry fields are not counted as landlords. Wang Cunye smiled slightly after hearing this and touched the land deed in his pocket: "Where are my father and siblings?"

    Wang Cunye glanced around and saw that everything was normal, but there was a faint smell of depression.

    "Your father has gone out to work, and your younger siblings are going to private schools!" When the mother heard Wang Cunye asking, she answered, got up and dried the washed clothes.

    "Oh, I'll wait for them to come back. I'll take a rest after traveling all afternoon!" Wang Cunye said, and went inside.There was a small building with a room open. It was very clean and covered with bedding. This was a room specially reserved for him. Wang Cunye squinted his eyes to relax.

    After a while, he heard the sound. Wang Cunye went out to take a look and saw his younger siblings coming back. His father also washed his hands and came in. Wang Cunye frowned slightly, not for anything else, but felt unhappy. It seemed like something was hovering in the room, but  At the moment, he just suppressed his thoughts and greeted his father.

    Mother came out of the kitchen, brought out plates of dishes and said: "The meal is ready, everyone, sit down!"

    Wang Cunye nodded and sat down with his family to have five dishes and one soup. This was something he didn¡¯t dare to think about before, but these days, he has gradually adapted to it.

    After finishing his meal, Wang Cunye put down his chopsticks and smiled without saying a word. As soon as he thought in his mind, the turtle shell in the sea of ??consciousness moved, a stream of fresh air blew out, and his spiritual eyes were briefly opened.

    Taking a closer look, he was shocked to see his parents and younger siblings at the table. He saw that the originally ordinary family members had a faint white aura due to their relationship with land and money. This was a sign of Xiao Youankang, but at this time  , a layer of gray and black air pressed on it, confusing it.

    Wang Cunye sat at the table and calmly grabbed a piece of it, and immediately realized that the gray-black aura belonged to sin.

    Wang Cunye felt strange that his parents were just ordinary people, so they could have done so many evil things. Even if they wanted to do evil, they didn't have the ability.

    However, as soon as he thought about it, a fire flashed across his mind. Wang Cunye was startled and immediately figured it out.

    "One person attains Taoism and the Seventh Patriarch ascends to heaven, and one person is guilty and the whole clan bears the responsibility. This has happened since ancient times.

    Wang Shaoyun is a member of the Wang clan. He used the Tao Sect's heavy treasure to blast through the river embankment, causing thousands of hectares to be flooded and causing countless casualties. The sin was serious, but Wang Shaoyun's body died and the Tao disappeared, turning into ashes.

    Although half of the sins disappeared due to his death, it is obviously impossible to end like this. The sins will belong to them secretly, and a small part of them will follow the bloodline.

    It¡¯s only this small part that falls on my family. I¡¯m afraid that this is the part I will get on the same day.

    "These sins are just causes and have not yet matured. However, if left unchecked, they will evolve into evil retribution over time. Wang Cunye's face changed slightly, he sat firmly, made up his mind for a moment, and waved his hand.

    As soon as the turtle shell moved, the clear light swept across, and the sins on the family members suddenly turned into a small black cloud and disappeared into Wang Cunye's body.

    As soon as he entered, he wanted to penetrate into Wang Cunye's heart. The black light of the turtle shell in the sea of ????consciousness shone brightly. Before these black clouds of sin had time to struggle, they were all suppressed and condensed into a black cloud below.

    This turtle shell was originally formed by the reincarnation of the earth and the underworld. It contains incredible power and can suppress countless ghosts and gods throughout the ages. This small crime is not a problem.

    "It's just that reincarnation is incomplete now. Although it can be suppressed, it cannot be resolved. We have to find opportunities to resolve it. Otherwise, it will be a disaster after all. Wang Cunye thought about it and closed his spiritual eyes.

    But he saw the whole family looking at him and smiling: "I was thinking that when I came back just now, I saw that my mother was still doing the laundry by herself, and I felt a little sorry."

    "I am a Taoist official now, a ninth-level official, so I have to have some dignity." Wang Cunye looked at his relatives and smiled: "But now I only have this little land at home, but I can't afford it, so I brought a piece of land deed."  .¡±

    With that said, he took out a land deed and said calmly: "This is a gift from Fan Shirong, the second young master of the Fan family. He is now the county magistrate. This is ten hectares."

    Hearing Shiqing, the family members were all shocked and stared straight at it.

    "These ten hectares are for the Taoist temple, so I will divide them. I will give three hectares to my family, with 300 acres of farmland and 30 acres of mulberry fields. I will be a big family in the county."

    "Originally, when the imperial court was in great power, more than one hundred hectares would be recorded in the provincial administration, more than thirty hectares would be registered by the prefecture and county, and more than ten hectares would be reported to the county magistrate. It is appropriate for our family to have three hectares. This is a rule in the regulations."

    Wang Cunye¡¯s words were a bit clumsy, but after thinking about it for a while, his parents generally understood. They suddenly burst into joy and said repeatedly: ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    "There are so many fields, but I can't cultivate them myself. I have to appoint tenants and household heads. I will send Uncle Lu to help with these tasks. Parents, you also need to learn a little bit. And younger brothers and sisters, when you enter private school, you must learn to settle accounts.  We need to help each other in the future, and when we get married when we grow up, we can allocate some land and houses for each of them."

    Seeing that his father was about to speak, he waved his hand: "Dad, cutting thirty to fifty acres is nothing. They are my brothers and sisters. You can do whatever you want. If the fields are not enough now, if I want it, there is nothing I can do about it?"  "

    "There are three hectares at home and nine hectares in the temple, which is more than enough. No more is a blessing." At this point, Wang Cunye sighed, and suddenly had a sad premonition in his heart - maybe he would be far away from this home for a long time.??A long time.

    As soon as this premonition appeared, it was so clear that he could not even doubt it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Today¡¯s chapter is the last free chapter of this month. The book will be on the shelves at 24:00 on October 1st. I will publish two to three chapters in a row from 05 to 10 minutes. Please vote for your monthly vote, thank you)

    c~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 88: Ning Yuan Lays the Foundation

    Along with this premonition, there is a clearer feeling that a breakthrough is imminent.

    Three months into the new year, Wang Cunye took White Tiger Peiyuan Pill, and used a turtle shell to absorb a stream of river essence, and boiled it day and night to transform it into essence.

    The energy in the body is advancing by leaps and bounds, but after reaching a limit, I can only feel the blood in the body rolling, but it has reached a limit. No matter how hard I practice, I can't go any further. I know that I have reached the bottleneck.

    From then on, he no longer practiced diligently, but silently read Taoist scriptures over and over again, and continued to deduce the "Qinghua Treasure" to increase his qualifications. Until today, Wang Cunye suddenly had a sudden impulse and knew that a breakthrough was imminent.

    At that moment, he said: "I'm going out!"

    Seeing Wang Cunye going out, several people looked at each other in confusion. After following him out, they saw dark clouds coming from the sky, covering up the stars and moon in a moment. After hearing a few "crackling" sounds, the rain began to fall.

    In the rain, the night was so dark that it was hard to see his fingers. Wang Cunye¡¯s figure had disappeared.

    When my mother was about to go out, she saw her father holding her back and sighed: "Don't follow him, he is different from us."

    At this moment, a bolt of lightning pierced the night sky, and then a muffled thunder exploded, illuminating the mother's dejected face.

    The rain continued to fall, but Wang Cunye was immersed in a strange atmosphere at this time, walking slowly, letting the wind and rain hit him, soaking his whole body.

    Whenever the lightning flashes, the sky and the earth become transparent, illuminating the mountains, rivers, fields and farmhouses, and an indescribable atmosphere permeates the sky and the earth.

    Wang Cunye thought of his century-long life in the underworld, and of wandering on the deep and dark ground.

    I remembered the joy of waking up from the Yangshi world, the tenderness of my junior sister Xie Xiang, the fight in the rain during Shui Bo's Banquet, Shen Zhengyi who cursed his own country's traitors, and Fan Shirong who was increasingly sinking into the city.  I think of my parents who were dining under the oil lamp just now

    I was filled with emotion for a moment, and thousands of thoughts were rolling around.

    Wang Cunye raised his face to welcome the raindrops. At this moment, he only felt that the coolness was very useful. The rain washed away all the dust with every step he took.  I feel like my body is a little more enlightened.  Silks of spiritual energy came from all directions to Wang Cunye, breathing.

    Wang Cunye couldn't care about this.  Drenched only by the rain, I kept thinking and suddenly sang: "Heaven and earth are a furnace. Creation is a work; Yin and Yang are charcoal. All things are copper. When we gather and disperse news, there will be peace and stability The relics of the best."  , Alone with the Tao The real person is indifferent, alone with the Tao"

    In the sea of ??knowledge.  Hundreds of volumes of Taoist scriptures disappeared into thin air, leaving only a dozen relatively complete true texts.  As well as dozens of incomplete true texts, the tortoise shell shook violently and spurted out a stream of clear light. This clear light condensed and did not disperse, and suddenly shined brightly. These dozens of true texts suddenly made a strange sound, and each one glowed golden.  , the octagonal light hangs down, and countless secrets flow in the heart, but they are attacking each other.

    Wang Cunye just felt unhappy. The singing spread far away, and even the thunderstorm could not cover it up. Between the sky and the earth, he could only hear the singing: "the outline is suddenly desolate, soaring with the road as quiet as the abyss."  , It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a boat without ties. You don¡¯t treasure yourself because of your birth, you nourish the sky and float; a virtuous person is not tired, he knows his fate and doesn¡¯t worry about ithow can there be any doubt!¡±

    After saying the last sentence, Wang Cunye suddenly stopped. At this moment, a bolt of lightning pierced the sky, and the sky and the earth turned white for an instant. Witnessing this moment, he only felt a "boom" in his body.

    Dozens of characters exploded immediately, turning into a ball of red energy. In the blink of an eye, another true text appeared. It was like a living thing, containing Taoist rhyme. Once it was formed, only the essence followed, and a massive amount of spiritual energy was attracted to it.  As he continued to enter Wang Cunye's body, he could only hear the zhenqi constantly vibrating the acupoints, and one dull sound continued to resound. With the sound, wisps of clouds seeped out from each acupoint, like smoke, like mist, slowly.  Cover the whole body.

    For a moment, he heard a "boom" and his whole body was shaken. Wang Cunye suddenly opened his eyes and let out a long roar.

    This long roar rushed into the sky, even the thunder could not cover it up, and the sound shook for miles.

    After a while, the roar stopped, and I felt that my whole body was extremely spiritual and light. Looking inside, the true energy that was originally like a stream was transformed into a trace of red mist, nourishing the soul. The originally false sea of ??consciousness gradually emerged.  The small red pond, this is the "Spiritual Pond"!

    As soon as the spirit pool appeared, the turtle shell lit up and moved into the spirit pool, and the zhenwen, which was finally mixed together, fell to the sky above the turtle shell, turning the zhenyuan into water droplets bit by bit and falling down. This spirit pool seemed small, but it had the sound of waves.  Destruction contains indescribable power. This is the foundation of condensation!

    After many ups and downs, things finally came true, the "Spirit Pond" was opened, and the Yuan Condensation Foundation was completed. From then on, all the true energy in the body was converted into mana to nourish the soul. As long as the spirit pond is full, it can go up to the ancestral orifice and raise the true spirit.  , attack the ghosts and immortals? position.

    ????????????????????? Only with magic power can we drive magic weapons, and only with magic power can we truly practice various magical powers.

    The most basic requirement for cultivating immortals is to have magic power. Therefore, many innate masters of martial arts cannot master this section, or cannot transform the method. They will be restricted by the true energy for life, unable to use supernatural powers to escape the world.

    After the foundation of Ning Yuan was laid, the talisman that originally hung on the turtle shell, with a trace of golden light and red energy hanging down from time to time, moved, generating a strong force, a trace of news, and a trace of golden light, but was immediately moved by the turtle shell.  Suppressing it, Wang Cunye took a closer look and understood.

    ??????????? When the Taoist priest accepted the urn, accepting this urn actually implied a restriction. At this time, one of the conditions was activated, but Wang Cunye was to be transferred to the Taoist palace.

    At this time, he knew it, but he didn¡¯t refute it. He let the turtle shell loosen its restraints, and then a golden light flashed, and the person disappeared immediately.

    The speed of the transfer was very fast. Before he could react, he landed in one place with a "pop". Wang Cunye looked around and saw that the cool raindrops were still falling, but there were steps and four lamps hanging all around.  Standing in front of the corridor door, you can see the tall cornices standing close to you in the night sky. It feels very familiar. After thinking about it again, you understand - this is the square in the Taoist Palace.

    Before I could think about it, I saw a Taoist boy coming over to salute: "Taoist Master, are you here for the extradition process? The foundation stone must have been laid. Please come in for tea. The deacon will be here immediately."

    Before he finished speaking, he saw Deacon Ye Ming coming over, and they happened to meet at the entrance of the corridor.

    "Oh, it's you, have you completed the foundation laying of the Yuan Condensation?" Deacon Ye Ming suddenly stopped. He was holding the lamp on his back, so he couldn't see his expression clearly, but his tone sounded surprised.

    "It's me. During the thunderstorm tonight, I suddenly realized that the foundation laying was completed. I don't want to be spread here." Wang Cunye said with a smile.

    After hearing this, Deacon Ye Ming said after a long time: "How long have you been in charge of the Taoist priesthood? Now it's time to lay the foundation for Ning Yuan, and this is what happened No matter what, this is a big event, and you have to go and see it in person.  Righteous!"

    Wang Cunye bowed to express his thanks, but for some reason, a chill ran through his heart, as if there was something wrong with his words, but at this moment, another Taoist boy came over with a lantern.

    The Taoist boy came out, bowed and saluted: "Daozheng is already waiting in the hall, Taoist master, please come in!"

    Wang Cunye nodded, followed to the inner hall, walked through the long corridor, and when he arrived in front of the inner hall, he said loudly: "Modern order to Wang Cunye to see Daozheng."

    "Well, come in!" He heard a voice, the tinkling sound of spring water, not stained by dust, which made people feel refreshed, but it was a female voice. Wang Cunye was surprised, and when he stepped in, he saw a female crown, beautiful to the bone.  , looks like a young girl, sitting on the cloud couch, with a flower basket not far away.

    Seeing Wang Cunye¡¯s confusion, the female crown said flatly: ¡°My predecessor, Daozheng, has resigned and I will take over the post. You can just call me Xuanyun.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know why, it was not his business. Wang Cunye followed his good deeds and bowed his head, but he still did not dare to call out the Taoist name directly: "I have seen Taoism!"

    Xuan Yun nodded, looked at it, and opened his mouth to say: "You have already condensed your essence and laid the foundation at the age of sixteen. It is really rare. According to the system, you can be awarded the position of eighth-grade deputy deacon. Come on!"

    She called up the Taoist boy waiting outside the hall.

    "Disciple is here! What are your orders, Daozheng?" The Taoist boy came in immediately.

    "Bring the Taoist archives and bring a jade talisman with you." Xuan Yun said quietly, with a faint wave in his clear voice. Wang Cunye stood with his hands down, secretly surprised in his heart.

    The original Tao is as deep as the sea, but this female crown is made of waves. Although it is obviously not as righteous as the original Tao, the hidden magic power is more intimidating.

    Hearing the words, the Taoist boy responded and stepped back. After a while, he came over holding a document with a white jade talisman on it.

    Xuanyun nodded, ordered the Taoist boy to go out, and started reading quietly.

    After a while, he took out his pen, added his name on the scroll, closed it, and looked at Wang Cunye: "Yes, it is correct. Now you have been included in this book. Just wait, I will do it for you."  You fill in the seal and I¡¯ll give you the Taoist certificate of this deputy deacon.¡±

    "Yes! Disciples should be on standby."

    After a moment, Xuan Yun said silently, stretched out his hand to transform, the white jade talisman changed color, the red and yellow light on it flowed, and the runes turned and floated in front of Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye held it over and looked at it carefully. This was the deputy deacon's ticket. As soon as it fell into his hand, he immediately recognized the rise and fall of turtle shells in the sea. A new talisman fell down and released a ray of brilliance.

    Originally a bright red -colored legal post, it suddenly merged upwards, and a rune of the red and yellow mixed, drooping it in the sea of ??knowing the sea, not.?On second thought, it exploded again, and an identical talisman was reborn, also emitting a trace of brilliance, and lingering with red and yellow aura.

    "I see that you have only been cultivating Taoism for a few years, and it is rare in history that you have been able to break through three levels in a row. You must cherish it and never miss your future." Xuanyun made a few words and then said to the Taoist boy: "You lead  Follow him to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion to read all the Taoist canons!"

    This should be a benefit. The Taoist boy heard this and took Wang Cunye away.

    After leaving the temple, on the steps, a gray-robed Taoist was entering the inner hall. His eyes passed by Wang Cunye, and he saw the deputy deacon's talisman that had not yet been accepted. Seeing this, his face changed slightly, he looked at it deeply, and snorted coldly.  A sound.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel a little confused, but he didn't stop at this time and went straight down. When he reached the corridor a hundred meters away, he saw the Taoist boy leading the way and explained: "This is Deacon Huizang, but he has a prejudice against you for some reason!"

    These words were not supposed to be spoken by the Taoist boy, so after saying these words, he immediately shut up. Wang Cun remained calm, but he deeply remembered the facial features of the gray-robed deacon just now.  (To be continued)!  ~!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 89: The Opportunity of Enlightenment

    Going all the way, we arrived at the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion.

    "The official edict of the Taoist priest is to order Wang Cunye to enter the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion and read the Taoist canon!" The Taoist boy stepped forward and took out a token. The Taoist guards on the left and right looked at it and found that it was correct, so they gave way.

    "Taoist Master, I brought you here. I can't go inside. I'll wait for you outside. I only have an hour!" The Taoist boy turned around and said to Wang Cunye: "I can only take another one.  .¡±

    It was the same last time. Wang Cunye understood and walked in without saying anything. When the Taoist boy saw Wang Cunye going in, he found a place to sit close to the bamboo pavilion and waited for Wang Cunye to come out.

    Wang Cunye looked at it, smiled quietly, looked at the towering plaque on the Sutra Pavilion, walked up, and entered the Sutra Pavilion. In the middle of the first floor, just like last time, there were not paper books on the bookshelf, but jade scrolls.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward and scanned silently. The doors of each chapter in the Sutra Pavilion were covered with a large array of runes. Last time, due to permission reasons, he was only allowed to read ten minutes and 30% of the content.

    This time I casually picked up a volume, and when I got closer, the magic circle moved, and the red and yellow light of the talisman flashed, but there was no obstruction. After reading it, I saw that I could read it all below.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye stopped delaying and started looking at the jade scrolls.

    In the sea of ????consciousness, the tortoise shell spurted out a burst of red energy. This red energy was transformed by Wang Cunye's magic power. The magic power was faster than the last time. Every book of techniques was continuously scanned inside. In an instant, the breath condensed and formed into a word. This  The words are shining with golden light and octagonal lights, and countless mysteries flow in the heart.

    There were only a hundred jade scrolls on the first floor, and it took Wang Cunye only half an hour to flip through them. He calmed down silently for a moment before heading up to the second floor.

    The second floor is much smaller than the first floor. The last time he came here, the aura contained in these jade scrolls made Wang Cunye feel dizzy.

    But this time.  Wang Cunye just felt something. He knew that his foundation was several times stronger than before, so he was not intimidated. He no longer hesitated and read through one book after another.  At this time the clear light continues.  Each word is formed.

    Soon, Wang Cunye searched for his memory.  It¡¯s time to reach the last few volumes. The first one is ¡°The True Explanation of Swordsmanship¡±.

    The magic of the sword immortal made him nostalgic for a long time.  Have to give it up.  This time I finally got my wish. Although it was impossible to major in this method, it was of great benefit.

    Thinking about it, I took out this volume.  Open it quietly and look at it.

    As he continued to turn backwards, sword shadows appeared in the sea of ????consciousness.  Or pierce the sky, or the wind and thunder stir, or the thunder falls, all kinds of sword light trajectories interweave into a vast network that reaches the sky. You can only see half of it, but it suddenly stops. The breath condenses and forms a word, but it is a broken word, flashing  With clear light.

    Wang Cunye sighed leisurely, it was only a fragment of the scroll, but it was enough for now.

    After calming down, I looked at "Taiyin Guilu" again. The content of this volume is gray-red, and there is a light inside, which contains thousands of ghosts. It is originally a meditative meditation record that is difficult to practice, but once it falls into the space, even the true text  Before it could condense, it was sucked in by the turtle shell.

    After the turtle shell was finished sucking, it shook slightly, and a crack seemed to be repaired, but that was it.

    Even though his energy was far better than before, after reading, Wang Cunye still felt a little dizzy, but the mana consumption was too much. Seeing that the time was almost up, Wang Cunye left the Sutra Collection Pavilion without stopping.

    In a bamboo pavilion outside, a Taoist boy was sitting here. Just when he felt that the time was almost up, he saw Wang Cunye walking out. He quickly came back to his senses and asked: "What classics did the Taoist take? I'll record it and then go back to hand in the assignment."  .¡±

    Wang Cunye nodded and said: "The true meaning of swordsmanship."

    Hearing this, the Taoist boy was stunned. He even forgot to record it for a moment: "Taoist, how did you choose that one?"

    Wang Cunye, however, remained silent and waved his hand. When the Taoist boy saw it, he didn't ask any more questions. He recorded it and was about to go back to resume his life. At this moment, a jade bottle was stuffed into him.

    The Taoist boy looked at it and saw twelve translucent pills with the words "White Tiger Peiyuan Pill" on them. He was immediately overjoyed. Although this pill was not superior, it was the most suitable for him now. He immediately bowed his head silently.  .

    Seeing that the Taoist boy left, Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously. This was to repay the kindness of the Taoist boy just now.

    At this time, the rain became lighter, and strands fell in the wind. Far opposite was a side hall. Two lamps were hung in front of the hall. There were many shadows of people under the lamps. Taoist boys came and went from time to time. Wang Cunye stood still thoughtfully.  , now it is night, where can I go to live?

    Of course, as a deputy deacon, it is not difficult to find a place to stay for a night, but the expression and reaction of the deacon in gray just now are worth chewing. Just as he was thinking about it, he saw someone coming not far away, but it was night.

    Wang Cunye said, "I've seen the deacon."

    "My Taoist friends have seen Daozheng and read the Dao Zang."??? Deacon Ye Ming was much more polite than last time, and he bowed his head in return to Wang Cunye in a relatively polite tone.

    "Yes, Daozheng gave him the post of deputy deacon and led him to read Daozang."

    "Oh, congratulations on that." Ye Ming said slowly, and then changed the subject: "Did you know that after completing the third level of success, there is a saying that you can enter the inner gate?"

    As soon as these words came out, Wang Cunye was startled and hurriedly said: "Please give me some advice from the deacon!"

    Ye Ming took a breath silently, looked at the rain outside, with a little melancholy in his eyes, and said slowly: "As for ordinary disciples of the Taoist sect, they can go to the inner sect after turning three times into human immortals, but after condensing the foundation and laying the foundation to achieve the ghost immortal achievement, there is a huge  Once you enter the threshold, you will be protected by the master even if you die, you will be registered as a ghost and god, and you can continue to practice."

    Seeing Wang Cunye thinking deeply, Ye Ming couldn't help but smile, paused and then said: "But if you can't get in, you will be a mortal From then on, the road is basically cut off, and there is no hope of enlightenment"

    Wang Cunye was shocked after hearing this. He immediately stood up, bowed and said, "Please teach me, uncle."

    Ye Ming waved his hand to reassure him and said: "You and I have some friendship, I will help you, you just listen to me!"

    This was the second person today who showed his good will to form a good relationship. Wang Cunye sighed inwardly, but acted as if he was listening attentively, and listened to Ye Ming as he continued: "In the inner sect assessment, each state has an assessment once every three years. Many assessors such as  There are countless crucian carp crossing the river, but when searching for gold in the sand, there are only ten places that can pass through and be given the true seed by the Taoist sect.¡±

    "What kind of thing is it?" Wang Cunye asked.

    "The treasure of Taoism can make people transcend immortality and achieve true spirituality." Ye Ming said seriously.

    Wang Cunye was secretly shocked when he heard this. If this was really the case, it would not be an exaggeration to call it a struggle for enlightenment.  So he asked again: "How many times can that person be tested?"

    "A person can only take the test three times. If he fails three times, he will have no chance again and will be demoted to the lower level to serve as a Taoist priest for the rest of his life, so the competition is extremely fierce. Although the real body is not used in the test. There is basically no danger of death, but there is often no danger.  Don¡¯t go to extremes.¡±

    These words made Wang Cunye feel awe-inspiring.  Thinking silently, Xie Cheng must have been knocked down at this level back then.  I had to go back sadly to get married and have children.  A lifetime has passed like this.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Ye Ming said again: "Being able to enter Ning Yuan and lay the foundation is all due to some luck and understanding. So many people test it. Only ten people can get out. Things are unpredictable here, and anything can happen  "

    Wang Cunye thought silently, and suddenly remembered that Deacon Huizang snorted at him for no reason not long ago. He suddenly realized something, stood up and asked: "Uncle, please clarify, Deacon Huizang, if there is a disciple who also wants to participate in this assessment?"  ?¡±

    Ye Ming listened, suppressed his smile, slowly stood up and walked around, and after a long time he said: "You are right, Senior Brother Huizang does have a disciple who wants to participate in this assessment, and he is also a good candidate."

    Wang Cunye understood immediately. After chatting for a while, he excused himself and left. Seeing that a good relationship had been formed at night, he didn't stay much.

    At this time, the rain gradually stopped, and the stars were revealed. Wang Cunye walked slowly, with thoughts rolling in his heart. If he could not rise up in this struggle for enlightenment, he would be knocked down to dust.

    Once defeated, it is impossible to say that he will be like his master back then, no one on the list, and die of old age for the rest of his life.

    Thinking of this, there was a faint light in the eyes, and I thought of the tortoise shell fortune telling, gave up the idea of ??living in the Taoist palace, and walked outside.

    It was already late at night, and I found the old store where I had stayed before. It was obvious that the damage here had not been much, and the terrain was high, but there were still some traces.

    Seeing that there was a small wing connected to a small room inside, Wang Cunye went in.

    "Hi, sir, please come in. I see that your clothes are all wet. Please take a bath to cool off the cold!" The boss said in a loud voice: "I have some clean underwear here. I will put it on temporarily and wait for you to wash and bake it."  Come on, bring it up again."

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile after hearing this: "Okay, just do it like this and give me a clean single room."

    "Okay, have you ever eaten? If you haven't, I just cut the meat and chopped a plate of stuffing. The fresh meat stuffing is chaotic!"

    Wang Cunye smiled: "Here are three big bowls of wontons, don't leave them out, I'm not short of money!"

    The shopkeeper glanced at Wang Cunye and smiled: "I'm afraid of eating too much when I open a shop?" After saying that, he led him down. The waiter served him hot water, took a bath, changed his clothes, and took out all the wet clothes.  Wash and dry them.

    Then three more bowls of wontons were served. At this time, Wang Cunye's stomach was empty and the food was delicious. He devoured the three bowls and said, "Reward you!"

    Speaking of a touch of my arms, taking out a small piece of broken silver, five money, the guy saw him generous, was startled, and repeatedly watched it.Looking at the silver, it was dazzlingly white, so he quickly thanked me and said, "If you need anything, sir, just call me."

    As he said that, he left with a smile.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Wang Cunye just turned his hand and shouted: "Come here!"

    There was a flash of black light, and a tortoise shell appeared in his hand. At this time, the familiar finger pointed at the sword, and with a "chi" sound, he cut his arm, spread a large amount of blood evenly on the tortoise shell, and then silently recited what he wanted to observe.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood, making a "buzzing" sound as it sucked in all the blood. After a moment, the black and white energy emerged.

    Wang Cunye stared at it, and saw that the bright red and slightly yellowish thing was himself. This breakthrough was more than twice as big as before.

    But the scene was different at this time. I saw a lot of stars, all similar to myself, all bright red. They were like stars, faintly repelling each other, and uniting with each other. Even farther away, they were much bigger.  The stars in the circle are all shining brightly.

    Suddenly, I saw a strong light rising from a star, crossing the sky and shooting towards my own star point. Being affected by this impact, my own star point suddenly became dark and unclear, looking bleak and lifeless, with a tendency to collapse.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye snorted coldly.

    This is obviously a prediction that in the future, he will be ostracized or even suppressed by some people, in order to cut off his chance of enlightenment.  (To be continued)!  ~!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 90: Falling into the Dust

    At dusk the next day, Wang Cunye drove his panting horses back to the Taoist temple before dark.

    The horses were neighing and wanted water and food. Wang Cunye handed the rope to a Taoist boy and asked him to take care of it. Without resting, he walked through the corridor and entered Xie Xiang's house.  .

    Opening the door curtain, he saw Xie Xiang half lying on the couch, calculating the accounts. Seeing her, Wang Cunye felt relieved and found a chair to sit down.

    "Brother, have you just come back?" Xie Xiang hurriedly sat up as soon as he raised his eyes and saw Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye quickly supported him: "Don't, don't get up! Let me see your face It's really much better, there's a lot of blood in it. Come on, don't move, I'll give you a pillow."

    Xie Xiang was half-lying when she saw Wang Cunye staring at her, his eyes full of love and pity, and his heart warmed up. In just one year, Wang Cunye's status had doubled, but his feelings for him not only did not fade, but became much deeper.  , then bit his lip and smiled: "I'm fine. This medicine is very effective. The root cause of the disease is slowly being resolved, and I'm almost healed now."

    Wang Cunye listened and smiled: "You have to take it for a while after you recover to avoid recurrence."

    As he looked carefully at Xie Xiang, he saw that Xie Xiang was wearing a lotus-colored skirt, with smooth green silk on her white jade-like skin, which became more and more attractive. Wang Cunye felt happy and said, "Let me see, the material of this skirt is not very good.  Don¡¯t you have ten pieces of silk? Let¡¯s use them!¡±

    ??

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "I achieved my third transformation, went to the Dao Palace, and took the deputy in charge. Now I am from the eighth rank, and I will be an official without any discount. You are naturally the official's wife."

    Xie Xiang blushed, and suddenly asked in surprise: "Really?"

    Xie Xiang was even more happy when she nodded. Suddenly, she remembered something.  He frowned: "Senior brother, I heard from grandpa that there will be an inner sect examination after the third level of human immortality. It is very fierce, so you must prepare early!"

    Wang Cunye nodded, with a cold smile: "I already know this, so I came back to tell you that I still have seven hectares of land here. Fill it into Taoist fields. In this way, the Taoist temple will have nine hectares of land."

    "We have to appoint nine household heads. I really don't have to worry about anything in Guanli, but you don't have to worry about this. Just leave everything to Uncle Lu."

    Wang Cunye waved his hand and said: "As long as you are in good health, you can replenish your vitality. It is not impossible to practice Taoism. After I condensed my energy and laid the foundation, my true energy gradually transformed into magic power. It contains huge power, but it is too thin at the moment."  , I am going to let you travel around the whole county with me to save the souls of the dead and refine your magic power."

    "Although you can't do it yourself, as long as you participate, there will be some benefits. To say the least, it's good to treat it as experience."

    Xie Xiang heard this and understood her senior brother¡¯s intentions. She sometimes thought that her senior brother was getting better and better, and she was just a weak woman.  How can I stay with him forever?

    When I saw Wang Cunye say this, I really missed her so much that my heart became hot and my eyes turned red. He just said: "Senior brother is going. I will accompany you."

    ??????????? Actually, there is one thing that Wang Cunye hasn¡¯t said yet, which is his previous crime of using turtle shells to suppress the Wang family.  After all, we have to find merit and resolve it, otherwise it will be a disaster after all. This time we traveled throughout the county to save the souls of the dead, and we also had this plan.

    Seeing that Xie Xiang agreed, the two talked for a while and went to rest early in the evening.

    In the early morning of the next day, Wang Cunye got up and went to Xie Xiang's place, but he saw that she had gotten up earlier than him and had packed all her things. At this time, there was a carriage parked below, but it was a coachman who had purchased and prepared it in Guanzhong.  The horses and driver cost some money, but it was nothing, it was convenient.

    The two of them got into the car and went all the way down.

    Xiaoyang Town is a large town in the county with fierce folk customs and frequent armed fights. This disaster hit many people and killed many people. Moreover, there was a large-scale armed fight twelve years ago. Many villagers were affected, and there were many unjust deaths.  This is the first destination.

    At dusk, the two of them got out of the car together and saw a deserted forest with a few graves in it.

    Wang Cunye looked up. Since his true energy was gradually transformed into mana, the power of the spell has doubled, and even the five senses have increased a lot. Now he can feel the slightest trace of yin energy without using a turtle shell to open his spiritual eyes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? else flu

    Xie Xiang took out the magic sword and held it up. Wang Cunye took it but did not use it. He ordered: "You take ten steps back!"

    Xie Xiang responded and took ten steps back. A red light gradually appeared on her body, but she was asked to hold the seal. This faint lightThe light is enough to protect her safety.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The desolate forest was deep and deep. Wang Cunye looked up and couldn't help being surprised: "I didn't expect that there is a Yin point here. No wonder there is a lot of death energy accumulated."

    At that moment, he no longer hesitated and let go of the turtle shell. Suddenly, the turtle shell seemed to smell a fishy smell and released a black cloud.

    As soon as this cloud appeared, it formed a vortex, sucking in the four evil, evil, yin, and death qi from all around. For a moment, the entire forest was filled with pale mist. Stimulated by this, the ghosts in the Yin cave suddenly burst into tears.

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of lonely ghosts appeared, each with red eyes, exuding an aura of pain and hatred. One of them, a big ghost, looked at Wang Cunye, stretched out his hand, stretched his arm rapidly, and rushed towards him.  Come.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s expression remained unchanged, he pinched it with his fingers, and immediately shouted: ¡°Photograph!¡±

    After entering the Ning Yuan Foundation, there is no need for spells and spells can be cast directly. Wang Cunye got the help of the turtle shell and cast spells directly with the real text. As soon as the word "photograph" came out, a word "photograph" was formed in the air, and he saw this  The words were golden, with octagonal lights hanging down, and the entire ghost crowd was suddenly shocked and unable to move.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye did not hesitate at all and silently recited a mantra. As soon as the black cloud swallowed up, he saw many wronged souls being sucked up one after another. This black cloud was like a whirlpool. Only one was sucked in, and it was not full. In fact, it was sucked in.  Arrive at the turtle shell.

    Just grinding the turtle shell, all the resentment and death disappeared, but in the blink of an eye, ghosts continued to appear around them, but these ghosts had lost their own thoughts, had plain faces, wore white shrouds, and had changed.  Exactly the same.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he just pointed a finger, and a small gap appeared. This gap was filled with strong Yin energy. Looking inside, it seemed that there was a deep and dark river inside.

    With another wave of his hand, hundreds of whitened souls walked in step by step, and disappeared into the gap in the blink of an eye. When they all disappeared, the gap gradually turned into a phantom and gradually disappeared.

    After doing this, the tortoise shell shook slightly, but Wang Cunye didn't care. The tortoise shell itself is the result of reincarnation, and this reaction is normal.

    Wang Cunye calmed down and observed, and found that everything was as usual. The tortoise shell suppressed a layer of sins. Only when he looked carefully, he saw that this layer of sins was insignificant. He couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It didn't matter if the effect was low, as long as the sins could be eliminated by saving the souls.  Can.

    "Brother, are you ready?" Xie Xiang saw the vision dispersed and stepped forward to ask.

    "Well, it's done. Let's find an inn to rest. We'll start again tomorrow and rush to the next one. The Taoist palace doesn't give me much time. It's only two months. We have to travel all over the county and find all the dead souls.  The work is not easy!" Wang Cunye said

    "Yeah!" Xie Xiang responded and went together, leaving only this desolate forest. Strangely enough, although the night was dark, there was no feeling of gloom at all.

    After a while, a trace of Yin Qi emerged, and a man appeared wearing a black robe, with a black chain around his waist, and a black mourning stick in his hand. This was Yin Chai Wu Chang.

    Hei Wuchang frowned and hovered in the forest for a while. He smelled the breath of the space and showed a surprised look: "There is a black and yellow breath, and there is also the breath of Yin Law. Which Yin God cast the Law Order? It's a bit strange!  "

    Just thinking about it, I turned around a few more times before it disappeared.

    There is a mountain peak, wrapped in thick clouds and mist. In a hall halfway up the mountain, there are seven water mirrors in a row, with a monk in feathers and star crown presiding in front of them.

    "Changyang County, there are seventeen people who have qualified as the founders of the third rank."

    "In Xinling County, there are nineteen qualified third-level founders."

    "Lan Zheng County, there are twenty-one qualified third-level founders."

    "Wenxiang County,"

    "Hongming County, there are eleven qualified third-level founders."

    "Huizang, why is there one more person than the last initial report?" A white-browed Taoist frowned and asked.

    "Three days ago, Prince Cunye of Hongming County entered Ningyuan to lay the foundation stone, so he reported it." The voice of Deacon Huizang came from the faint water mirror. The white-browed Taoist couldn't help but feel a little gloomy after hearing this.

    "There are seven counties in Hongzhou, with a total of one hundred and twenty-seven people."

    Hearing this number, the faces of everyone present darkened slightly, and a few newcomers even sighed.

    There are only ten places in Hongzhou, but there are 127 people. These are all competitors. Those who can enter are less than one-tenth.

    "Please take care of those who are coming in March." Huizang finally said in the water mirror.

    This meaning, the white-browed Taoist himselfUnderstood, he nodded invisibly. After a moment, the water mirror disappeared and everything returned to normal.

    Tao Palace. Under the water mirror

    Deacon Huizang withdrew his gaze gloomily and saw that the water mirror was extinguished. Everything was recorded on the water mirror, but in this case, it was impossible to find out anything.

    After a pause, he looked towards a Taoist priest in the corner of the hall. This was a young Taoist priest, sitting upright on the futon. He was meditating and adjusting his breath. A bright red light appeared on his body.

    Looking at this young man, Huizang gradually showed a determined expression - he has enough talent and practices diligently, but the ruthless elimination rate has caused him to fail twice.

    This is the last chance. We cannot let such a genius be knocked down by inexplicable luck!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe, thank you for your support!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 91: Sea of ??Blood and Mystery

    The moon hung high in the sky, and Zhang Ji's old store gradually calmed down.

    The old shop is very large, with two rows of side rooms, built very low, one small room connected to the other, and there are twenty rooms on the left and right. Oil lamps are lit in each room, where people gather to gamble, drink alone, and have some leisure time.  sleep.

    There are two more courtyards at the back, both of which have their doors open. They are rented out to wealthy families. Wang Cunye rented a courtyard and listened to the coachman saying: "Master, dinner has been delivered. It is the dishes from the East Pavilion."

    "Oh, I know, use it on the table in the courtyard." Wang Cunye said, it was lush and dense, and the grass was thick. Although the moon was shining, it still couldn't hide the hot smell, but it was summer.

    Xie Xiang came over at this time, wearing a thin silk dress with cool clogs underneath. It is said that China has worn clogs for at least three thousand years on earth. In this world, they are basically worn except indoors. It is even cooler to wear them in summer.

    But what Wang Cunye paid attention to at this time was her complexion, which was white with a healthy red color, and she had a graceful appearance. When Wang Cunye looked at her, Xie Xiang pursed her lips and smiled and said, "I took a look just now. The east attic is still clean after renovation, and the smell is good."  That¡¯s fine too.¡±

    When they arrived at the dinner table, there was no wind in the courtyard, and they lit two candles. Wang Cunye sat down, and she also sat on the opposite side. She saw the food box was brought up, with four dishes and one soup, which was neither luxury nor frugality.

    Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang used it, and Xie Xiang said, his voice was close to a whisper: "it has been two months in a blink of an eye, and I have to go back, but this time I have traveled across the county, but I have gained a lot of fame. Dayan Guan  I'm afraid the incense will become more popular Also, I think the Li Mansion will send someone to invite you soon."

    Wang Cunye smiled and said nothing. In the past two months, he had traveled to six counties and one government in the county, dealing with resentful souls and purifying filth. He had become famous without knowing it.

    Wang Cunye is different from others. He has the status of a Taoist official. He can go wherever he likes, without having to look at the owner's eyes. This Li Mansion is a big family in the county, and he will know something is strange as soon as he sees it.  But the master must come to invite you.

    "After dealing with this time, we have to go back. Your body has been completed, and you can practice Taoism. This Six Yang Diagram is the foundation of the authentic sect. I have also taught you the complete version. If you practice diligently, cooperate with Baihu Pei.  Yuan Dan. It will definitely achieve great success."

    ??Two months to travel around the county.  To transform the souls of the dead, he once went up the mountain to kill tigers and collect various medicinal materials.  Finally, he made another batch of White Tiger's Yuan-Building Pill.

    "Yeah!" Xie Xiang responded. Just when the two of them had basically finished using it, there was a commotion outside the door.

    A moment.  A fat middle-aged man came in. This man was dressed in gray silk. When he came in, he kowtowed and said, "I pay my respects to the Taoist official. I have believed in the Taoist since I was a child. I also ask the Taoist to save me today."

    Wang Cunye smiled secretly. In the past, no matter how strong the real person was, it was easy for him to encounter the situation of "real people don't know the truth". He would always be surprised and doubtful after using Taoism.  Now he is bowing down like a rite and calling himself a villain!

    This is the situation after the Taoist law manifests itself, but this person's face is gloomy, his hall is black, his steps are sloppy, his energy and energy are declining, and he can't help but frown.  I'm afraid this guy may not be a good guy. Is it worth saving him?

    "Master Taoist official, as long as I can save my little girl, I am willing to donate a thousand taels of silver and build a temple in this county. Please send someone to preside over it." The middle-aged man kowtowed repeatedly and said.

    "Then let's go once!" Wang Cunye pondered for a moment and finally agreed.  Then he said to Xie Tao: "You don't have to go this time."

    Li's Mansion is in the west of the city, next to a river. After entering, he saw a lady with more than a dozen people in the courtyard to greet her. When she saw her, she kowtowed and said, "I have met the Taoist official."

    "Get up!" Wang Cunye raised his hand slightly, very satisfied. This is the world where Taoism and Dharma manifest themselves.

    At this time, I looked around and saw that Li's house was very large, with precious candelabras on the windows. I saw silence all over the courtyard, lights were lit in every room, and people were everywhere. As the true energy was transformed into magic power, Wang Cunye's eyes gradually  Transformation, without the turtle shell emitting clear air, you can see that there is a thick black yin energy in the house, and there is a faint blood evil entangled in it.

    Aware of the mana of Wang Cunye, the yin was rolling, and the crying of the cry was chilling, and the people who scared the scene were stunned.

    Wang Cunye frowned, not daring to be careless. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a bedroom with the strongest yin energy.

    "Evil ghost?" Wang Cunye went straight up. After taking a few steps, he saw a group of evil spirits turning into a withered hand and grabbing him.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°Impree!¡±

    As he spoke the truth, a word "Thunder" appeared, and Yin Thunder suddenly dropped down. The Yin Sha let out a scream and was immediately exploded into shape. The wooden door of the bedroom opened without any wind, and thick blood was seen overflowing on the door.  It was tumbling inside.

    This is an illusion, but to be able to do this means that it is very powerful and has a hint of the Tao realm.

    &nbsp"Wang Cunye's face was gloomy, with an inexplicable look, and he had read the classics well. Wang Cunye knew that ghost immortals are Yin gods, and earth immortals combine the body and soul to produce Tao power, so that they can gradually understand the Tao and form the Tao realm.

    How can this evil ghost be so virtuous and capable that it can give rise to a shadow of the Tao realm and form an illusion in reality?  This is simply a cross-level manifestation!

    "Master Taoist official, please save my daughter, I only have this one daughter!" The lady just saw the thunder in the day, and suddenly made a "pop", then knelt down on the ground, tears fell on the ground, and kowtowed repeatedly.

    "You guys, please exit. Leave this place to me. Don't come in unless I call for you." Taoist officials in this world never call themselves "poor Taoists". They call them "I" and "I" modestly. Those who are not polite can call them "  "I," "I," and as for "Poverty Taoist," only in a world where Taoism has declined can Taoist priests call themselves this, he said calmly at the moment.

    When he saw the middle-aged man, he hurriedly took his wife and servant to salute, and then left.

    Wang Cunye was the only one left in the courtyard. He smiled coldly and stepped in. As soon as he stepped in, he saw that the door closed automatically without any wind. It closed with a bang. In the blink of an eye, the thick blood spread, and the whole room suddenly  It became a world of blood.

    A scream pierced the eardrum, and a girl emerged from the sea of ??blood: "Little Taoist priest, you dare to ruin my good deeds even if your Taoism is not pure, I will kill you!"

    "Edict!"

    As he spoke the truth again, a golden word "Thunder" appeared, and a trace of thunder hung down. White smoke "sizzled" out of the girl and Xue Hai, but in the blink of an eye, the white smoke disappeared.  .

    "Ah, ah, I'm going to kill you!" The girl rushed forward with a burst of blood. Wang Cunye's body suddenly glowed with golden light, but it was the golden urn hanging on the turtle shell that was at work. He was just rushed by the blood shadow.  It's in danger.

    Seeing the girl smiling sinisterly, she stretched out her withered hand in front of her. Suddenly, a black light flashed through, and the turtle shell emerged. The surroundings suddenly vibrated, and traces of black light emerged.

    As soon as the black light emerged, countless souls emerged from the blood. Their eyes were red, showing greed and fear. It seemed that the turtle shell and the black light had a strong attraction to them, but they were also full of fear.

    But in the blink of an eye, the girl and these souls screamed and rushed forward. At this moment, the black light flashed and turned into a vortex. As soon as this vortex appeared, an incredible long river was visible. In an instant,  , the whole sea of ??blood was drawn up by silk threads.

    The girl struggled, but had no resistance. The whole space was filled with darkness. She screamed: "My Lord, my Lord, I call your holy name, please save me."

    Before the words could be finished, I heard a "pop" sound and was sucked into the vortex.

    In the blink of an eye, the blood color faded and it became a normal space. At this moment, the Dharma Eyes that had not faded away, there was a hint of black and yellow breath drifting through.

    This trace of black and yellow aura disappeared in a flash, almost giving people an illusion. Wang Cunye frowned, looked at it, and retreated: "It's okay, you can come in!"

    At this time, the middle-aged man came in cautiously with his wife. Wang Cunye ignored him and said, "The matter has been cleared up. I want to go back and rest."

    The middle-aged man quickly bowed down and said, "Thank you, Sir"

    Wang Cunye hurriedly went out without even looking back. This time he absorbed the soul, but the tortoise shell was not spit out. Whether it was the illusion, the black and yellow aura, or this "my lord", it was very strange, so he had to go back and check it out.

    The middle-aged man hurriedly chased him out and presented him with a banknote. Wang Cunye took it and the coachman drove him out with a "snap" sound and a whip.

    At this time, there were almost no pedestrians on the street. Only the sound of horse hooves could be heard on the road. Wang Cunye leaned on it and his heart sank.

    The red spiritual pool was more than twice as big as two months ago, and traces of red energy were still seeping in. The turtle shell was floating on it. If you shine a light on it, you can see that there is no trace of gray-black sin. This is no surprise. As early as the three thousand years of transcendence  When the resentful soul appeared, it had already disappeared.

    Looking more carefully, I realized that there was a little yellow in Ruoyouruowu in the spirit pool, but it was not the dark yellow I felt just now. I always felt that I had missed something. I scanned it carefully a few times, and then I noticed that there was a crack on the turtle shell.  Yaping.

    Seeing this, not only was the confusion not solved, but it was aggravated. As he was thinking about it, the car arrived at the hotel for a while, and he saw Xie Xiang coming out to welcome him. Wang Cunye had something on his mind. After getting off, he walked to the courtyard.  After a few laps, he returned to Xie Tao and said, "I'm going to the Taoist Palace in a few days."

    As he said that, he took out a jade bottle from his arms: "This is my share of the White Tiger Peiyuan Pill. Now that I have reached the third level, it is useless to put it on me, but you still use it."With.  "

    He said and put it on the table.

    When Xie Xiang heard this, he saw that Wang Cunye looked restless, so he didn't rush to ask. He held a teapot in his soft hand and served him tea: "Brother, are you going to leave in the next few days?"

    Wang Cunye nodded, and Xie Xiang looked slightly sad.

    Wang Cunye continued: "The Six Yang Diagram is a complete cultivation technique for the human-immortal stage. What I taught you has been corrected. It also contains my own experience, which can help you avoid many detours. Although due to different personal physiques, there will inevitably be some  As long as you are not impatient and impatient, you can slowly pass through the tribulations with water milling skills, and you can still achieve the third level of immortality."

    Xie Xiang himself is extremely intelligent, and even when parting like this, he was able to hold his own. He put away his gloomy look and said, "Senior brother, when I reach the stage of becoming a human being, I will go to the Dao Pulse Master Sect to look for you."

    Wang Cunye nodded.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 92: Flying Boat

    On the morning of the next day, Wang Cunye got up. He wanted to say goodbye to Xie Xiang, but he was afraid of adding to the pain of separation, so he gave up and stepped down alone.

    At this time, all the fishing boats came out to catch fish. I stopped one and took the boat upstream towards Fucheng.

    When they arrived at the Taoist Palace, they saw ten Taoists in the square, all very young. Just as they looked over, Deacon Ye Ming was already standing in front of the steps. When he saw Wang Cunye coming in, he breathed a sigh of relief: "You came just in time. You travel around."  The whole county can't find anyone for a while, and if he doesn't come, this time will be delayed."

    After hearing this, everyone laughed, but their eyes had unclear meaning.

    When Deacon Ye Ming saw everyone gathered, he stopped talking and said: "This time, eleven people in my county who have reached the third level of immortality are going to the master's examination. You must remember that no matter how high or low your ranking is, you must not join forces with evil spirits and outsiders. It is fair and clear.  The foundation is damaged.¡±

    Everybody said so.

    At this moment, everyone noticed and looked up one after another, and saw a six-foot-long flying boat coming across. When Deacon Ye Ming saw it, he shouted loudly: "Ring the bell!"

    There was a Taoist boy who responded loudly and rang the bell. In the sound of the bell, everyone saluted and the flying boat slowly descended. A Taoist priest stood on top and stared at everyone below for a moment before returning the salute lightly.

    Deacon Ye Ming didn¡¯t care and chuckled: ¡°It turns out it¡¯s Senior Brother Li Zhi. It¡¯s really troublesome to come here this time.¡±

    Seeing his humble attitude, the middle-aged man showed a smile and said calmly: "The movement of the flying boat consumes jade every moment, so I won't say more. If you haven't come up now, when will you wait?"

    After hearing this, the eleven people saluted again, jumped up, and boarded the flying boat. The Taoist took out the roster and called out one by one. Seeing that the eleven people responded, he checked the jade scroll again, and then said: "Sit down.  No, no making noise!"

    I don¡¯t see this man making any moves.  Just as he was breathing, the flying boat surged upwards, and soon it was deep into the clouds. A strong wind blew past the surroundings, making it difficult to breathe. At this time, several mysterious spells were activated on the flying boat.  A bright yellow flame enveloped the entire flying boat.  Speeding, in just a moment, they were out of the county boundary.

    Go all the way.  The mountains below looked like rockeries, and even the rivers looked like small streams. The eleven people looked at them again and again.  Seeing that the foreman in front of me ignored him, he gradually spoke up.

    The first person to speak was a young man. He was very handsome and had a friendly smile. He raised his hands and saluted: "My lord, Yang Xuan, you must be Wang Cunye. I thought I might be a senior brother in the future, so I took the liberty to come here to say hello You are from our county."  Where are the celebrities!¡±

    "Liu Zijing, I have also met Brother Wang. This time we go to the master's gate together. It may be a smooth journey, or there may be many hardships, but coming from a county, please help me if I have anything." At this time, Liu Zijing bowed his hands and said in a salute.  With.

    "As it should be!"

    "Great kindness! This is how it should be!"

    The eleven Taoists began to chat, and the conversation became very lively. Wang Cunye followed their lead.  He just responded lightly, squinting his eyes, and saw that these eleven people were faintly glowing with bright red light, with varying degrees of intensity, but generally the difference was not big.

    And the middle-aged Taoist in front.  It's bright red with a hint of yellow, but its thickness is about twice as thick as mine.  Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly withdrew his vision. At this moment, the Taoist in front frowned slightly and looked back.

    However, after chatting all afternoon, it gradually became dark, and the flying boat was still flying across the vast land. Until one day and one night later, a vast ocean appeared in front of us, with no end in sight. Even from the flying boat, the sea could not be seen.

    At this time, we were three hundred feet high in the air. Looking down, we saw islands dotted around them, like pearls in the sand.

    When everyone who was already bored saw the sea for the first time, they were all surprised. They looked down and pointed.

    Wang Cunye had seen these in his previous life, and he was no better than a country bumpkin. But what was a bit strange was that the sea and islands were not filled with aura as Wang Cunye imagined, but instead had a gray mist like mist.

    Wang Cunye's heart sank, but he kept his expression and looked at it secretly.

    At this time, the Taoist on the flying boat said: "Don't panic. This is the Yunhuang Sea Area of ??the East China Sea. Most of the Taoist veins are located on coastal islands. They are not far away."

    "As for why the sea view here is like this, you will know if you can enter Jin Yin Shen in the future. If you can't, you have no right to know. Don't ask more now, it will not be beneficial to you!"

    After everyone heard this, they all agreed.

    After three hours, a large island appeared in front of it from far to near. This large island was two hundred miles wide and eight hundred miles long. It was dotted with green mountains, with springs and streams gushing out from the top, and winding all the way into the East China Sea.

    Wang Cunye and others looked down from the flying boat together, and were surprised to find that there was a looming layer of light around the big island, and the flying boat slowly moved towardsWhen entering, there is a clear feeling that passes through the membrane.

    Once inside, the height was getting lower and lower, the clear springs were gushing, and the streams were surging. You could clearly hear them. Wang Cunye breathed a sigh of relief.

    ??This place is completely different from the outside sea. When you are in the sky above the outside sea, you always feel gray and depressed, but here there are springs and waterfalls full of spiritual energy. Although it is not as beautiful as the legendary Three Immortals Island, it can be regarded as a blessed place.

    The flying boat was traveling for a moment, then slowly descended and landed on the ground. The majestic Taoist palace stood in front of it. The Taoist led everyone off the flying boat and walked all the way up.

    There are many Taoist priests here either riding cloud cranes or driving magical weapons, but most of them are still walking on the ground. Wang Cunye squinted and took a quick look, and saw about a hundred people.

    ??Looking further, palaces are lined up in rows, located on various peaks in the mountains. Pavilions and pavilions are looming. From time to time, on the clear springs in the mountains, you can see Dao Quanzhen sitting on the stone platform and quietly reciting Huang Ting.

    At this time, the Taoist said: "This peak is named Tianyi Peak. It is the highest peak on the island. The main hall above is the main hall of Lianyun Dao."

    The eleven people looked up and found that there was a dharma realm faintly above the main hall, which separated the inside and outside, contained spiritual energy inside, and blocked ordinary conditions outside.

    Going up another 500 steps, the field of view is wide. Looking down, you can see the scenery of the entire island. You can also take a look at the sea thousands of miles away. The scene is so changing that all eleven people are surprised. The thoughts of what they saw in the sea are completely forgotten.  .

    When we arrived in front of the main hall, the Taoist said: "The eleven of you, just go in and find a place to sit down. There will be arrangements for you later!"

    The eleven people bowed their heads one after another. This man took out a magic weapon, and fled far away.

    Everyone stepped in and saw that the palace had gates on all sides, but it had a thick dome, and the ground was covered with gold bricks. It is said that the palaces of mortal emperors also had gold bricks, and it was almost similar here.  These gold bricks are polished so that they can be seen, and you feel cool when you step on them.

    The palace is deep. A dozen or so people entered and were intimidated by this. After calming down, they saw that the hall was full of tufts. There were nearly a hundred people sitting on the tufts, and eleven people followed suit.  He sat down everywhere he looked.

    Another half moment passed.  I saw that the tuanpu, which was originally empty, was gradually filled with Taoists sitting there, thinking deeply.  At this time, there was a sudden sound of Huanglu's big bell in the hall. The sound of the bell was deafening and shook the whole hall.  It has the effect of cleansing people's hearts, and all the disciples in the room became silent.

    A moment later, a Xingguan Taoist walked up, followed by several Taoist priests behind him, surrounding him like stars holding the moon.

    This Taoist has an ancient appearance and a tall crown. He steps into the main hall and sits under the statue of the Patriarch.

    The new Taoist priest below sees this.  Everyone knew that the palace master was coming, and they all stood up to pay their respects: "Greetings to the palace master!"

    This strange-looking Taoist opened his eyes slightly, glanced at the more than a hundred people in the audience, and said: "I am very happy to see you today. You are all outstanding figures in this prefecture and county, otherwise you would not be recommended by the Taoist palace below.  Come up. It's your chance to have such a good fortune, so don't make a mistake."

    Hearing what the palace master said, more than a hundred people below all leaned forward and said, "Yes!"

    The Lord of the Palace saw this.  He smiled slightly, but disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Shen Jing said: "But my sect does not accept incompetent disciples!"

    Having said this, he paused for a moment, glanced at it, and then said: "The inner sect will hold an assessment. If everyone here fails to achieve immortality, they can go back as they come. The Taoist sect is an important place, and mortals are not allowed to enter."

    This was said calmly, but in the ears of many new Taoists in the audience, it suddenly sounded like thunder.

    The levels of cultivation are divided into human immortals, ghost immortals, earth immortals, gods, and heavenly immortals. There are also Taiyi and Daluo above. But to be called immortal, it must condense the true spirit, that is, ghost immortals. Although human immortals  With the word "fairy", in the final analysis, you are still a mortal!

    According to the meaning of the palace master¡¯s words, non-ghosts and immortals are not allowed to enter the Taoist gate, and everyone here will probably be swept back.

    More than a hundred disciples in the audience couldn't help but commotion when they heard the hall master's words.

    The master of the palace did not say a word, but scanned the whole place with a calm gaze. Wherever he looked, the commotion there calmed down. This gaze seemed to be able to see through everything, making people feel that their whole body was transparent.

    Wang Cunye was in a corner, feeling secretly shocked. Even without using his Dharma Eyes, the hall master's strands of golden light hung down, enveloping the entire space with a mysterious Taoist rhyme.

    "It's the Dao realm!" Wang Cunye thought in his heart.

    The Earth Immortal is the fusion of Yin Shen and Yang, who generates Tao power and begins to understand the Dao. After truly forming a Tao realm, he can become a deity. Even if the master of this palace is not, he is not far away.

    The palace master's eyes slowly turned around, then looked back, and said: "If you can't become a ghost or immortal, even if you become a human immortal for three times, your life span will be one hundred and fifty years. You are just a mortal body, how can you enter me?"  Daomen?"After a brief pause, he continued: "But Tianyan Forty-Nine, there is only a thin line left. The monks follow the sky and the earth. You have a three-month buffer period. The assessment will be in three months. Will you step into the clouds and directly enter the immortal way? Or  Returning to the secular world depends entirely on your own destiny."

    "In three months, the elders will arrange for you. You can accept it or not. You can read the Taoist canon, listen to the elders' sermons, practice meditation, go sightseeing, or choose tasks. It's your choice.  "

    Hearing this, the disciples in the audience all bowed and saluted: "Thank you, Master, for your kindness!"

    "Ling Xiaozi, Han Zhuzi, Blind Yunzi you arrange them here!" The palace master read out the names of more than ten Taoists in succession.

    "I will obey the decree of the Lord of the Palace!" The elders all responded accordingly.

    The master of the palace nodded, shook his sleeves, and transformed into a stream of light, flying away.

    In the main hall, only the elders and the disciples were left.

    A green-robed Taoist walked out, raised a whisk, and counted dozens of people, saying: "I am still short of dozens of people, so please follow me to the Ling Mine to collect star sand gold!"

    All the disciples who were called responded.

    A female crown wearing a cloud-patterned robe ordered dozens of people, ordered them to board the flying boat, and drove them out.

    At the end, there were only thirty people left in the hall, and Wang Cunye was among them.

    An old man in gray robe smiled and said: "Senior brother, the one on the left belongs to you, and the one on the right belongs to me, how about it?"

    A middle-aged Taoist said: "That's good."

    After the middle-aged Taoist left, only Wang Cunye and ten disciples were left.

    I just heard this old Taoist say: "Come with me. I have more than a dozen sutra-storing pavilions, but I still have no one to clean them! The small peak in the west mountain is my cave, so you can go!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 93: Injustice Everywhere

    The eleven people in the hall looked at each other, and after a moment, one of them smiled: "Fellow Taoists, this is a wonderful job. Cleaning the Scripture Pavilion is not only noble and noble, but also allows you to read many scriptures, which is of great benefit!"

    When everyone present thought about it, they all thought that they went together.

    Wang Cunye followed behind, but he was confused in his heart.

    There are several peaks separated from the small peak of Xishanju. Everyone can't fly and they all go down far. Wang Cunye hesitated a little and slowed down.

    On this mountain, there are pavilions and caves everywhere. These scenery are dotted with ups and downs. There are dense forests on the left and right of the mountain road. The wind passes through and is filtered by the shade of the trees. It loses the heat and brings a cool feeling.

    Looking at the clouds stretching across the horizon and thousands of lush trees, Wang Cunye had no intention of looking at such a scene. When he arrived at a stone forest, he heard a sound far behind. Wang Cunye suddenly felt something move in his heart. He walked a few steps quickly and found it.  Hidden stones everywhere, stopped.

    After a while, I heard two Taoists coming over and talking.

    "Senior brother, the last batch of new disciples who just joined the hall have good jobs. They can get their monthly salary just by sweeping, and they can also read Taoism to their heart's content. I'm really envious!"

    But someone else laughed: "What do you know? This job is not bad. We all beg to do it, but we are us and they are them. Who are they? They are candidate disciples. After three months, there will be the entrance examination. Everyone  We must constantly polish our own path to improve ourselves.¡±

    "Whether it's collecting star sand gold, killing sea fish, or anything else, there are pointers to sharpen the body and mind and earn sect points. However, for the last group of people, although their work is free, they are also limited to where they can draw.  It would be nice to have time to listen to the elders¡¯ sermons. It¡¯s simply a delusion to take over the mission!¡±

    "The Taoist examination is about Taoism and fighting. No matter how many Taoism papers you have read, what will you achieve in a short period of time? What will happen if you go directly to the exam without practical experience?"

    "Huh?! You mean, these people are going to be finished in the exam?"

    "Well there may be a chance of improvement, but 99% of the time there is no hope. Look, ten people were eliminated in one go. This is really pitiful!"

    "Didn't you say that you can refuse to accept orders and choose your own tasks?"

    "If this is the case, it means that the character of the person is bad. Who will cultivate a person who is disobedient and unfaithful? Although no one will tell you, this person has cut off the Taoism. It is impossible for him to be taught the seed of the Tao even thirty times, not to mention three times.  .¡±

    "I suffered a loss this time. There is still hope next time, but if I disobey the truth, humph, this can be regarded as asking for my thoughts!"

    Hearing this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel his heart sink.

    After these two people left, Wang Cunye quickly followed up and chased the crowd in front.

    The main peak is towering, and the mountain range winds for hundreds of miles, with the surrounding peaks among them. Originally, these peaks were difficult to walk. The mountains were not far away and the walking was difficult. But now there are obvious roads opened up. The main mountain road is three feet wide and densely packed with steps.  Thousands of levels in a row.

    On the way to the adjacent peak, we built a mountain road that was elevated between the two mountains. It was also about ten feet wide. However, even so, when the mountain wind blew, it was crumbling, and it was difficult to go up without certain martial arts.

    When Wang Cunye followed up quickly, he finally caught up before arriving. After passing the mountain road, he saw an archway with crane patterns carved on the two pillars and three ancient seal characters written on the front: "Î÷ɽ¼Ò"

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Xishan Residence, let¡¯s go look for the cave!¡± said one of the group of people. They passed the archway and came to a large group of buildings. When they saw someone in the outermost hall, they walked over.

    This was a Taoist priest with slightly white temples. Hearing the voice, he opened his eyes and looked at the group of young Taoist priests. He had some understanding and could not help but feel a little regretful, so he said, "Who are you?"

    "We are here to clean the Sutra Pavilion under the orders of the elders." All eleven people bowed their heads.

    The old Taoist was still happy when he saw them, but he didn't know what was going on, and was only slightly melancholy. However, thinking about his responsibilities, he nodded slightly and said calmly: "I already know this, you don't need to see the elders anymore, Xishan  There are a total of fifteen scripture collection pavilions in the residence, you can draw lots which one to go to."

    "The winner will receive a cloud card. This cloud card cannot be lost. Regardless of whether you choose a place to live or take on tasks, you all rely on this record. You can choose an empty room in the wing near the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion to stay, and you can read the Tibetan Scripture on the first floor at will.  , but you are not allowed to enter the second floor.¡±

    "Every day, use the cloud card to enter at Chen time and exit at Shen time. Don't neglect it. You can receive monthly salary on the first day of each month. It is also here, and there are shops and hotels nearby."

    "Private fights are not allowed here, those who do it will be expelled, and those who kill will die, and you are not allowed to humiliate Taoist servants. This is not a place for you Fuwei to use for your own use - do you all hear clearly?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Everyone looked at their heads and responded: "Yes!"

    Drawing lots is very simple, just draw one randomly, report the number, and receive a cloud card from the Taoist.

    Wang Cunye casually smoked one and said: "No. 7!"

    He hugged the name and identity again, and saw that this man was the same as before. When he touched it with his hand, it glowed faintly. He waited for the light to dissipate and handed it over.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT off the cloud card.

    Only then did I realize that although "Xishanju" is far from the main peak, it is not small at all. From top to bottom, there are continuous buildings, and these buildings are all made of stones. From top to bottom, they are centered on a hall and distributed in a fan shape.  Wing room.

    And there are not only Taoists inside, but also ordinary people. Those who can come in are all agile and have practiced some martial arts, but they are responsible for food, clothing, housing and transportation.

    Wang Cunye suddenly realized that this was normal. How could there be any Taoist sect without basic necessities of life? Perhaps only by becoming an Earthly Immortal Queen could one not live without food or drink!

    Thinking of the fields and houses I saw on the flying boat, I am afraid that there are thousands of hectares of fertile land and hundreds of thousands of people under the mountain. These are the people directly under the Taoist sect.

    Wang Cunye walked around a few times before he found a stone hall. The plaque on the plaque was the No. 7 Buddhist Scripture Pavilion. He saw that it had three floors, so he went in immediately. When he entered, he felt a slight film, but when the cloud sign flashed,  Went in without any trouble.

    This is very similar to the Sutra Pavilion in the Taoist Palace. There is no one inside and the area is very spacious. However, instead of jade scrolls, there are silk scrolls on the bookshelf.

    These all have scrolls, rolled up and piled on the bookshelf. At a glance, the bookshelves all over the hall are full of silk scrolls, at least several thousand volumes.

    Wang Cunye randomly pulled out a volume.  It is six feet long and two feet wide when unfolded. Every word is written by hand. It is only as big as the thumb cap, but every word is clear.  The calligraphy is extremely beautiful.

    "The talisman of the immortality of the mountain god. Taoist priests wear it and enter the mountains and forests. All the spirits are guarding it, and no one dares to act like a son The Taoist edict is so subtle that it cannot be seen, so the gods come out Only the immortal inscribes the famous things in the mountain with the word "Jin" in the awning.  .Don¡¯t listen to one ear¡­¡±

    Wang Cunye watched silently.  In the sea of ????consciousness, the turtle shell spurted out a burst of red air, and in an instant, every word entered and turned into a ball of breath.  After reading this volume, I formed a word.  This word has a golden light and an octagonal light, and a trace of its profound meaning flows in my heart.

    It¡¯s just that this time is different from before. After the true text is condensed, it gradually becomes smaller and sinks slightly into the turtle shell. At this time, the turtle shell will light up slightly and then go out in the blink of an eye.

    "For a moment, the true text was generated from the turtle shell again, but there was a slight mutation. Wang Cunye just had this feeling, but he could not see the specific mutation. He saw the true text slowly sinking into the "spiritual pool".

    There was originally only one true text in the spiritual pool, but it condensed when it broke through the third revolution. It looked like a stone and was planted in the spiritual pool. But when this true text was added, it looked like a tiny pebble.

    The true energy in the body has formed a complete cycle, communicating with the external spiritual energy through the acupoints all over the body, slowly being absorbed into the body, integrated into the true energy circulation, and then refined into one's own true energy.

    And when passing through the spiritual pool, it is converted into mana bit by bit.

    When I looked at it calmly, I could see that it was one foot wide. It was only half a foot when it was opened, but now it has doubled in size.

    Perhaps it is completely based on the authentic six-yang diagram, or it may be purified by a turtle shell. The red water in this spiritual pool is very pure, without any trace of filth. And when the true text falls, the true text emits a faint light, always blending with the water in the pool.  An exchange occurs and it becomes clearer and purer.

    There are now two true texts in the Lingchi. Wang Cun was observing these changes. Although he didn't know what was going on, he had a feeling that it would be of great benefit. He immediately took out the second volume and started reading it again.

    In the same way, the words entered the book instantly and turned into a ball of breath. After reading the scroll, they formed another word, with the same golden light and octagonal light, and traces of mysteries flowed in the heart, and then fell on the turtle shell.  , a child was born and fell into the pool in a moment.

    It¡¯s just like this, I don¡¯t know the time.

    In a hall, a water mirror slowly unfolded, and hundreds of disciples were recorded on it one by one. For a moment, the water mirror was extinguished, and there was silence in the hall.

    The master of the palace was sitting in the middle, and saw a Taoist priest coming forward and leaning forward to speak.

    The Palace Master smiled: "You don't have to say it, I know what you are going to say. Looking at their various arrangements, whether civil or military, left or right, it seems a bit misleadingisn't it?"

    The Taoist said: "Yes!"

    "You still have such a straightforward temperament!" The palace master couldn't help but laugh. After a while, he stood up and walked around. His smile gradually faded away, and he let out a long sigh.

    "With ten people in one state, there are thirty-six states in the world."There are three hundred and sixty people, and there are twenty from the small country. Plus the quotas among the direct leaders of each Taoist sect, there are more than five hundred people!  "

    "Each true seed requires the condensation of earth immortals, and each time it consumes the origin and Tao Yun. How much is the price?"

    When the Taoist heard this, he suddenly broke out in sweat: "Yes!"

    "I'm not talking about you!" The palace master said with a half-smile: "Three hundred years ago, to condense the Tao seeds, one had to polish the Tao heart by oneself, and there was often only one out of a thousand people."

    "It's just that the situation is different now, so it was given by the master, and the ratio has become about one-tenth. This is a last resort and a last resort."

    Having said this, the palace master swallowed a bitter gulp and his face turned gloomy: "What kind of grace is this? And some people are still too few. If they can't get one, they will be so angry that they can't wait to leave the Tao! Humph, if you have the ability, just  Go back and grind out the true seed yourself, and become an immortal immediately!"

    These words made all the people in the hall start to look up.

    The palace master put away his angry look and sighed: "No matter what, there are only ten Taoist seeds among more than a hundred people. Some people will always be demoted and some will be disappointed. For example, there will always be people cleaning the library, not this eleven."  One, and eleven others.¡±

    "There is very little practical experience in this library, but it will not be arranged for the next batch. Moreover, this collection of books is to make up for it. If they are determined and can read it carefully within these three months, they can have a deep foundation when they go back.  , I will be more confident next time. If you hate heaven and others, don¡¯t be a disciple like this!"

    Having said this, the palace master smiled coldly: "I think there are still some people who don't know. I have given an order to discuss this library and a few bad things so that they can hear them. I will take a look."  , how do they deal with these obviously 'unfair' errands!"

    "Yes!" Everyone in the hall responded.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 94 A Chance Encounter

    One day a month later, the Sutra Pavilion was spotlessly clean, and the sunlight poured in through the windows and fell on Wang Cunye. He couldn't help but put down the book and think about it.

    Cleaning the attic is not a heavy job, but it is just as the Taoist with slightly white temples said before. As soon as the cloud card goes out, it will be recorded, so it must be kept in. The range of activities is greatly restricted. In desperation, I have to carefully  Studying the Taoist Scriptures is better than doing nothing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not expand and became half a foot ? and 1.5 kilometres, with red water rippling inside, and a small rocky rock taking up most of the area.

    He tried it, but let out a heavy breath, and saw a true text lingering in the sky above the spiritual pool for a moment, but finally could not fall down and gradually dispersed.

    ??A true text is just a pebble. Now, three hundred pieces have fallen into a one-and-a-half-foot pond, and it can no longer fit. This is Wang Cunye¡¯s Taoist foundation, and he can only bear this small amount of true text.

    Sighing, Wang Cunye silently adjusted his breath again, and saw a burst of red air emitting from the turtle shell. Suddenly, a large stone surfaced from the pool below. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a golden text with green in it, but  It is the condensed form of "Qing Hua Bao Ru". It is like a living thing, containing Taoist charm. It slowly draws out the essence, and then attracts the aura from outside the body. The strands of aura are absorbed, and then transformed into magic power.  In the spiritual pond.

    From the perspective of the outside world, there were wisps of clouds slowly wrapping around his body. At this time, he was the only one in the Sutra Pavilion, and it seemed very quiet.

    At this moment, the door of the Sutra Pavilion was pushed open, and a middle-aged Taoist in blue came in, followed by a girl. This girl had bright eyes and white teeth. She looked about fifteen years old. She was tall and slender, but there was still a trace of  Childishly, the two came in and were slightly startled when they saw Wang Cunye, who was vaguely surrounded by clouds.

    Wang Cunye slowly put it away at this time without being surprised at all.  He stood up and saluted: "I have seen my senior, but I don't know what he is doing?"

    The Taoist priest in green shirt nodded and said, "Is this Sutra Pavilion being cleaned up?"

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye said with his hands down.

    "Take out the first and second volumes of the Celestial Being's Dao Zang, the first volume of the Wooden Talisman, and the Qiu Shui Chapter of the seventh volume of the Dayan Zang Sutra and give them to me!" As he said this, he pulled out a yellow jade token from his waist and flashed it in front of his eyes.  : "You made a record. Get it for me!"

    "Yes! I'll go right away." Wang Cunye bowed in response.  Step back and down.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out of mind, people who are not ghosts and immortals in the Dao lineage are not allowed to be awarded Huang Yu.  The person in front of me is at least a ghost immortal.

    Seeing Wang Cunye go to get it, Taoist Qingshan turned around and said: "Mingyu, you have very good qualifications and good understanding, but your practice time is a little short. This treasury of heaven and humanity contains tens of millions, and it is very mysterious. Although it does not involve  It¡¯s a specific practice, but it can increase your Tao foundation. You can use it as a reference, it¡¯s just right for you now!¡±

    There was a pause.  Then he said: "This wood talisman is one of the foundations of the Taiyi Golden Light Talisman Treasure Record. You are just a human immortal now, just read some help. When you condense the true spirit, I will teach you to advance."

    "Thank you, Master!" After hearing this, the girl said in a clear voice: "I knew Master was the best!"

    Taoist Qingshan waved his hand.  Signaling not to interrupt: "The previous two volumes of walking are reference supplements, and they are not allowed to be majors. Your physique is cold and belongs to water. You are the daughter of water. This is the autumn water chapter of the seventh volume of the Dayan Tibetan Sutra."  It is the beginning of your profound mystical arts, so it is suitable for your major."

    Taoist Qingshan was teaching his disciples when Wang Cunye came over holding three volumes of Taoist books.

    "Senior, I took it out with you."

    "Oh?! So fast?" Taoist Qingshan turned around and looked over with a bright light in his eyes.

    In the Sutra Pavilion, although there are no profound Dharma methods, low-level Dharma methods are everywhere. There are also many miscellaneous books, thousands of them, vast and boundless. The disciple in front of me can find and take them out in just a few words. It is true that  To his surprise.

    Looking around carefully, he saw that the Sutra Pavilion was spotless and extremely clean, and the Taoist scrolls were also organized in an orderly manner. The Taoist glanced at Wang Cunye, stretched out his hand to take the three Taoist volumes, and said casually: "You did a good job.  , but he is a disciple of that peak?"

    "Returning to my predecessor, this disciple came from Hongming County. He has only been in the school for a month and has not passed the inner sect examination. Therefore, he does not have a Taoist title or a master's lineage!" Wang Cunye heard the words and bowed in response.

    Without a master, you can't live in Lingfeng, and you can't talk about being a disciple of that peak.

    Taoist Qingshan was startled when he heard the words, and couldn't help but take a deep look. He just saw Wang Cunye filled with mist, with all the apertures accessible, and his Qi pure. He thought he was a disciple of any peak, but he didn't take it seriously - it's not enough for an inner disciple to have this.  Strange.

    But knowing that the person in front of him was an assessment disciple, he was very extraordinary. He immediately said: "I see your methodYour power is pure and your true intention has been condensed. Which one are you cultivating?  "

    "This disciple is cultivating the Qing Hua Treasure Urn." Wang Cunye responded.

    Taoist Qingshan was startled and pondered for a long time before coldly snorting: "Nonsense!"

    Wang Cunye didn't know why the Taoist was angry, so he just stood quietly and waited for the next sentence.

    "Take my token and go to Shanyuan Pavilion to take on some tasks to train yourself. In a few days, there will be an inner sect assessment. Don't delay your Taoist career." Taoist Qingshan took off the yellow jade token from his waist.  Throw it to Wang Cunye.

    The inner sect examination was extremely intense. He was confined to the Sutra Pavilion for the past three months, wasting his time in vain. Taoist Qingshan saw that he was so talented and couldn't bear to miss out on the immortal path because of this.

    "Thank you, senior!" Wang Cunye took it and saw the word "Yucheng" on it. He didn't have time to take a closer look, so he bowed deeply.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    But with this Taoist¡¯s token, everything might turn around, so he respectfully sent the two of them away immediately. The girl was very surprised, walked a few steps, and looked back.

    Seeing Taoist Qingshan go away, Wang Cunye left the Sutra Pavilion and did not stay here.

    There are one hundred and twenty-seven disciples who came together. I am already one month behind others, but now I can no longer afford to delay.

    Going up the green mountain, there is an open space halfway up the mountain. The palace stands against the mountain. Green smoke is lingering in front of the main hall. The sound of Hong Zhong and Da Lu is rolling out. It is so clear and clear that it makes people feel refreshed.

    This is the place where the disciple received the mission - Shanyuan Pavilion.

    All the way up, no one stopped me.

    Many disciples took up the tasks in twos and threes. When Wang Cunye came in, there was someone in front of him. After waiting for a while, it was his turn.

    The tall and thin Taoist in front of me glanced at him lightly: "Show me your token."

    Wang Cunye said nothing, but took out the yellow jade token given by the Taoist and placed it in front of the tall and thin Taoist.

    "Oh?! This is Master Yucheng's jade talisman. Why do you have it in your hand?" The tall and thin Taoist looked calm, and was shocked when he saw the jade talisman token.

    "He said that I still have to take on more tasks now, so he gave it to me. List the tasks now and let me take a look." Wang Cunye collected the yellow jade token in a flash and took out his cloud token.

    "Oh, okay." Seeing that Wang Cunye didn't say anything, the man glanced around and saw that it was a temporary cloud card. He asked his name again and began to flip through the files recording the tasks. He raised his head after a while and said, "Ah, what a coincidence. Now, for a moment,  No, just wait."

    Wang Cunye frowned when he heard this: "How long do you have to wait?"

    "Tomorrow, or go inside to get the files and see if there are any others, but those tasks are usually a bit more difficult!" The man returned to his previous calmness at this moment.

    Wang Cunye heard this. Although he was under the control of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, he had a lot of time to read the Taoist canon and could go out to communicate at night. However, he had never heard of such a thing. He was suspicious in his heart. However, he could not vent his anger here, so he immediately said: "  It doesn¡¯t matter, just take it out.¡±

    Seeing what Wang Cunye said, the tall and thin Taoist didn't say anything. When he went back, he took out a stack of documents and a small box, and opened them in front of his face.

    "You draw one. This is a relatively difficult task. Most disciples do not accept this task. The rules set by the elders are that you can only draw one."

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t say anything. He reached up and took out a toothpick. He took it out and opened it, but it turned out to be the number 35.

    According to this number, the Taoist took out a document and unfolded it.

    As the document was unfolded, the Taoist took a look and said in surprise: "It's this task. It's not difficult, but the time is very tight. I advise you not to take this task. It's still too late to give up now, and it's not too late.  The task cannot be one-sided, and more than two people must participate.¡±

    Wang Cunye lowered his head and saw that it was written on it. In recent years, heretical religions have often been confused with Zhengshen in the coastal counties of the mainland. The local people have suffered greatly from it. He has ordered his disciples to investigate and find valuable information, so that they can find out.  , and kill, the reward is higher.

    "This mission requires returning to the mainland, and it will probably take half a month to come and go. The time for the investigation will be even more difficult to calculate.

    Wang Cunye was shocked when he saw this. He stared at the file, pondered for a moment, and asked, "If you don't do this, are there any other tasks that you can take on?"

    The tall and thin Taoist was a little unhappy when he heard what he said: "The elder has set a rule. If you give up the task and don't take it, you can't take it again within one month. You also know it, so why ask again!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?After a pause, he said: "But this task is really difficult to do, and you are not the only one who can take it on. I advise you to give up"

    Wang Cunye saw the look in the Taoist's eyes that looked like a smile but not a smile. He wanted to speak, but then he heard: "You are missing someone? Then I will take it too!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yang Xuan, who was also from the county, came over. After saying this, he bowed slightly to Wang Cunye: "What a coincidence, I don't want to meet my Taoist brother here."

    Seeing this situation, the Taoist in front of him couldn't help but be stunned. He looked the two of them up and down and showed an indescribable expression: "Since you accepted it, don't blame me for not reminding you. You can take a boat out to sea with the letter!"

    With that said, they printed the two cloud tablets and registered two documents. Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan collected the documents and left the palace together.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo marries a wife, Chapter 95: All are demoted

    As soon as he left the hall, he met a young Taoist priest with an indignant look on his face, but it was the same one who was also in the Sutra Pavilion. When he saw Wang Cunye, he even snorted coldly. As he passed by, he heard a low and clear voice:  "Shameless!"

    Wang Cunye knew that this man had misunderstood, so he ignored him and went down the mountain.  .

    Even if you are an immortal, it is not easy to go down the mountain. It took the two of them an hour to get down to the foot of the mountain, but here is a town.

    The two people stopped at the same time. They saw two mountains standing between each other, a stone gate sealing the sky, and a town below with beautiful mountains and clear waters. If you look closely, you can see that there are thousands of households. In front of the town, there is a river with clear and green water.  Yes, it's a good piece of land.

    The two of them went down and walked along the bluestone road. Along the street were groceries, bamboo and wood workshops, porcelain, silk and satin, inns, wine shops

    There were not many pedestrians on the street, but they were coming and going in good spirits, and it seemed peaceful. Wang Cunye was startled and said with a smile: "He is a direct leader of the Taoist sect, but he is extraordinary."

    After finishing speaking, he added: "I see there are carriages and horses, let's rent one and go to the dock? How long can we go like this?"

    Yang Xuan smiled and said, "That's what Brother Tao said."

    After looking for a few streets, I met the coachman and went up to talk. Neither of them were the ones to care about things. After a few words, they paid a tael of silver and went to the dock.

    The coachman invited the two of them to get on the bus and said with a smile, "Two Taoist officials, there are also oil paper buns and newly bought snacks, just use them when you are hungry on the road."

    With a shout, the car started to move, and the sound of hooves on the road was heard.

    Looking outside, after leaving the town and seeing patches of farmland, Wang Cunye was a little surprised and said, "It's really big. How many people are there on this island?"

    "This island has the Ji'an Ling Prefecture, which consists of six counties: Xinshan, Zhongyuan, Lanping, Huazhi, Yunshan, and Gaotai. It has a population of 300,000." Yang Xuan said lightly. After saying this, the two of them  Everyone is speechless.  Look outside.

    I saw the carriage running quickly, and gradually smelled the sea breeze, carrying the fishy smell of the sea. After a while, I heard a wave of waves hitting the coast, and the tide rose and fell.

    Yang Xuan and Wang Cunye waited for another half an hour before the carriage arrived at the dock and got off.  More than a hundred ships were seen coming and going on the pier.

    Many are ordinary ships.  Not to mention, there is a three-gallon boat not far ahead, with mysterious patterns engraved on it.  The spiritual breath flows, showing that it is not an extraordinary ship.

    Went to the sailboat and showed the paperwork.  Someone on the boat said: "By coincidence, this boat is about to leave. Come on, you two!"

    Wang Cunye jumped up and flipped onto the boat.

    At this time, a tide came, splashing up some fish that had been pushed to the shore by the high tide. They were struggling. Yang Xuan waved his sleeves and a gentle force pushed them all back into the sea without saying a word.  Jumped up.

    "It's sailing!" When he saw the boat coming, he started sailing towards Annan County on the sea coast without saying much. He didn't feel it at first, but after walking for a while, the sea wind blew.  The spiritual text on the ship gradually lit up, and a layer of red and yellow light appeared, resisting the torrential waves, and traveling safely through the sea, the speed became faster and faster.

    There are dark clouds rolling in the sky.  Seeing the heavy rain at sea, Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel worried.  Can this ship withstand it?

    "Don't worry too much. This sailboat is the master's magic weapon. Although it is not as good as the flying boat, it is extraordinary. Unless it encounters rough waves that are rare to see in a century, it will not be drowned in the sea."

    Wang Cunye turned around and saw Yang Xuan speaking to comfort him.

    "I've seen descriptions in Taoist canon, but I haven't experienced it myself, so I can't help but feel uneasy." After saying that, Wang Cunye also smiled.

    "Oh?" Yang Xuan smiled half-heartedly, raised his eyebrows but said nothing. He retreated to the large cabin, which also had a platform and a tea seat. He sat down, took out a piece of rice paper and a writing brush, and took care of himself.  It depicts the sea scenery.

    When Wang Cunye saw him rising, he did not bother him and turned around to look at the sea and the sky.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out of the dark sky.

    "Boom!" With a sound, dragons and snakes raged in the sky, and lightning danced across the sky. The sea and sky were lit up by the dazzling lightning, which was a bit dazzling.

    The heavy rain slapped on the light screen formed by the sailboat, causing ripples. When Wang Cunye turned around, he saw Yang Xuan still inside waving his hands quickly. When he stepped forward, he saw a girl with her feet on the waves jumping on the paper.  Wang Yang serves as her backdrop, thunder rages in the sky, and there is only one person between heaven and earth.

    Wang Cunye was fascinated by what he saw and couldn't help but praise: "Taoyou's handiwork is really wonderful, wonderful!"

    Wang Cunye would not praise such a good painting alone. It is very valuable.?, there is also a wonderful and natural Taoist rhyme contained in it, which is remarkable.

    But when Yang Xuan finished painting, he shook the scroll, rolled it up and put it away, saying: "I have nothing to do and like to paint. I have been immersed in this art for thirteen years. Whenever I have some insights, I will go to the painting studio to paint.  Carrying the Way!¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Cunye laughed loudly: "It would be a great regret in life if I could not read all of such wonderful paintings by fellow Taoist Taoist. When I go back this time, please don't keep anything private, but let me appreciate it carefully!"

    "Why go back? I'm taking these calligraphy treasures with me, so why not let fellow Taoists watch them!" After saying this, he untied a wooden box behind him and unfolded the scroll from it. It was about a hundred sheets thick.

    Wang Cunye was suddenly surprised. He didn't want him to carry it with him. He reached out to take one, sat down cross-legged and read it carefully.

    Each of these pictures has a different artistic conception, and it is like nature. It is a little childish at the beginning, but later it becomes extraordinary and has a Taoist charm. The bright moon, mountains and rivers, or wild flowers all imply this person's understanding of the Tao.  .

    Reading through each piece like this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but frown while admiring it: "Fellow Taoist, I look at your paintings. Although they are excellent, why are they all pictures of ladies!"

    After Yang Xuan heard this, he was stunned at first, and then sighed: "She and I were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Later, we gave up this relationship for the sake of Taoism. However, I miss her so much these years. I often paint in my free time.  she!"

    Wang Cunye saw that he spoke so casually and couldn't help but look at him. After thinking about it, he said: "Tao is friendly to nature. The alchemy book entrusts emotions and thoughts and cuts them off, but he himself is pure and untainted. Good means and good fortune."

    But he sighed again and again.

    Seeing Wang Cunye say this, Yang Xuan didn't reply, just smiled slightly, looked at Haitao leisurely, stopped talking, and just watched quietly.

    In the early morning of the next day, the heavy rain stopped, but the light wind and drizzle continued. In the afternoon, the wind and waves started again.

    By this time, the two of them were already familiar with each other, and they were discussing the Tao one after another, some were talking about obstacles, some were talking about the fire, some were talking about Huang Ting, some were studying life.

    Yang Xuan was born in Xuanmen and had a good foundation. His words always benefited Wang Cunye a lot.

    Yang Xuan was surprised. Although the man in front of him was well-known in the county, he did not have a good teacher. He did not expect to have such a wide range of knowledge and profound insights. He was really extraordinary.

    It was another two days, and we were sailing all the way to the west. The land was faintly visible in front of us. Although the hull itself was a magic weapon, after three days and three nights of wind and rain, the light shield on the hull was slightly dim.

    "Land! Fellow Taoist, it's almost here!" Wang Cunye laughed loudly when he saw the land ahead.

    Yang Xuan nodded with a smile: "Well, we are about to arrive. Looking at the voyage, we will reach the other side in the afternoon. These three windy and rainy nights are really difficult!"

    "Yeah." Wang Cunye agreed upon hearing this.

    There is a saying that looking up the mountains is like running a dead horse. Similarly, you can see that the mainland is also very far away. You can already see it in the distance in the morning, and you can only reach the land near dusk.

    Wang Cunye repeatedly sighed: "Such a long waterway has never been traveled before. Although we often take boats up and down the Xinshui River in Hongming County, it is not as vast as this Yunhuang Sea."

    Yang Xuan smiled and said: "Of course they can't be compared, but I don't know how much distance it takes to get to Annan Dao Palace now!"

    It has been a month since the new disciples arrived, and all the foremen and elders already knew it well. By the afternoon of this day, several Taoists came to the hall to discuss the matter.

    At this time, the master of the palace had not yet come, and a Taoist priest was meditating, and someone asked: "What are you thinking about right now?"

    "Oh, I was thinking about the twenty people I led. I have seen all twenty people, and they are basically qualified. It is really difficult to select the top talents!"

    A Taoist opposite smiled disapprovingly: "This is your first time to think this way. I've done this a few times and I've gotten rid of it."

    "These people are all third-level human immortals. Except for some who have been piled up with medicine, don't the others have the bones, luck and talent? There are too many people but not enough food. If you want to be unyielding, no one can do it."

    Another person smiled: "This is fair to say, but even here, there are still advantages and disadvantages."

    Before the words could be finished, a noise was heard outside. A Taoist wrinkled his sleeves and unfolded the water mirror in the hall.

    If you look carefully, you can see more than twenty new Taoists making noise in front of the door, and the sound can be heard faintly. These Taoists looked at each other and sneered. They have presided over so many assessments and have never seen such a bold person. At this time  A Taoist said coldly: "Do you think it's okay to act like this and besiege the temple?"

    Before I could finish my words, I heard someone say: "That's right, these people should all be demoted."

    ?Everyone was startled and looked up. They saw the palace master coming in and talking. The elders saluted together. The palace master nodded and smiled and sighed: "This Taoist talent also has good luck."

    Everyone was surprised and didn't know why he said this. They hurriedly asked for explanation, and then listened to the palace master saying: "There is no big difference among all people in the world. There are only a few who have good temperament, some are lucky, some have local connections, or some have ancestral virtues."  , or there may be times, but even so, the clear, bright and beautiful spirit is always in the minority."

    "The Taoist sect's selection of monks was originally to select those with strong foundations and intelligence above tens of millions of people. Now, more than 600 are selected in three years, and there are 3,000 in one generation in 20 years. It is several times more than the imperial court's selection of Jinshi.  ¡ª¡ªThe imperial court only selects 200 Jinshi at a time."

    "The people selected in this way are naturally impure. Although they all have some foundation, there are also many eccentric and erroneous people. Therefore, those who deserve to be demoted must be demoted. This group of people is like this, setting an example for everyone.  What do you think?" the palace master finally said.

    Although some people thought this was a bit too cruel, everyone present was thoughtful. There were only ten places, so they immediately responded: "The palace master said so!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 96: Demotion Together

    It was getting late, the earth was covered with a layer of night, and the deep blue sky looked very quiet.  51o.com

    "Fellow Taoist, it seems that it is not appropriate to move forward today." Yang Xuan looked at some ships in the distance, took out a folding fan and said leisurely.

    "Well, let me see where there is a Taoist temple in this small town, so I can stay overnight. We are from the same Taoist sect, so we shouldn't refuse this!" Wang Cunye thought for a moment before speaking.

    "Well, that's it." Yang Xuan looked up at the sky. I don't know when it became cloudy again.

    Wang Cunye went to ask, and after walking a few steps, he saw a driver pulling a cart in front of him. He was stuck in a mud pit, his face was red from holding back, and he couldn't pull it out. When Wang Cunye saw it, he stepped forward and just pushed it with his hands.  , with a swish of a wheel, the wheels rolled and landed on the ground.

    The coachman breathed out and was about to say thank you. When he turned around, he saw that it was a Taoist priest, and he was immediately frightened.

    "Thank you, little man, for your help!" The coachman quickly thanked him.

    "No problem, let me ask you, which Taoist temple is the closest here?" Wang Cunye waved his hand and asked.

    The driver thought for a moment: "Five miles straight ahead, there is a Taoist temple. The leader of the temple is an old Taoist priest with gray hair. He has been presiding over the Taoist temple here for thirty years and is over ninety years old. Taoist priest  If you are always looking for a Taoist temple, you can go and have a look.¡±

    "Thank you!" Wang Cunye thanked him and turned around.

    "There is a Taoist temple five miles ahead. We can go visit it and stay overnight."

    ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s set off now.¡±

    Both of them are at the pinnacle of human immortality, and they are the same as the martial arts innate master in the world. At this stage, although they are not as good as the martial arts master who can travel five hundred miles a day and three hundred miles a night, a hundred miles a night is just a piece of cake, and this amount of walking is not considered at all.  Up the journey.

    In the time it takes to burn incense, we arrived in front of the small Taoist temple. Although it is a small Taoist temple, there is a bluestone road in front, and the willow trees in front of the door are swaying, which is very beautiful.

    There are also peach trees faintly visible inside the Taoist temple.  But of course everything has peaches at this time.

    "Dong dong!" Wang Cunye stepped forward and knocked. After a moment, a Taoist boy came out and opened it. He saw two Taoist priests and immediately raised his head: "What can you do with the two Taoist priests?"

    "I came from the Yunhuang Sea. It's night now, but I want to stay overnight." Wang Cunye returned the greeting and said.

    "Please come in. I will report to the temple master." The Taoist boy quickly went in.

    The two of them entered the door.  Seeing the main hall in front, there is a wide incense cauldron in front of the main hall, and there are two rows of side rooms on the left and right.  The windows were covered with window paper, and some voices could be heard.

    ¡°Looking again, there are clusters of plum blossoms planted at the base of the wall.  The gray area is full of plum trees, but of course there is no clear and cold plum fragrance at this time. The environment is really elegant.

    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and an old Taoist came in with a young Taoist.

    This old Taoist has white beard and hair, which shows that he is very old, but his legs and feet are nimble and his eyes are gleaming. People cannot believe that he is a Taoist who is over ninety years old.

    There was some distance at this time.  Yang Xuan saw it, half-smiling but not smiling, and sighed: "If you and I cannot ascend to the immortal position and become ghost immortals, but are demoted, we will probably end up like this Taoist brother when we grow old!"

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye whispered: "Well, I see that this old Taoist has a lot of inner energy. The slightest amount of magic power is condensed, but it is the foundation of condensation, but he has never been able to survive life and death, and turned into a ghost and immortal. It's a pity  The disciple behind this person also has Yun Yuan Kai Mei, which is pretty good according to his age."

    ????????????????????? The old Taoist brought his disciples in. The two stopped talking and bowed their heads together: "Yang Xuan (Wang Cunye) has seen the master of the temple."

    The three of them are in the same realm, but since the old Taoist is older, the two of them naturally bow first.

    As soon as the old Taoist glanced at him, he felt secretly in his heart and said, "Please come in, where did you two come from?"

    Yang Xuan stepped forward slowly and said: "To be honest, we came from the Yunhuang Sea Area on a mission to find the local Dao Palace, but we also want to ask how to get there."

    The old Taoist was also someone who had been here before. He knew he was a Taoist who was taking the exam. He sighed: "Come in first to rest and eat. I will write down the route and give it to you tomorrow."

    "Thank you so much, fellow Taoist." Yang Xuan and Wang Cunye looked at each other and said.

    After saying these words, he was led into the hall to pay respects. The old Taoist gave a few instructions, and immediately there were five or six Taoist boys coming and going. They made a private room in the west courtyard, cleaning it and wiping the furniture.

    Water was boiling and tea was being boiled in the courtyard. Within a few minutes, the aroma of tea filled the courtyard.

    "You two, please have tea!" The old Taoist smiled: "This water is collected dew, stored in the inner room."

    As he said that, the Taoist boy had already usedA tray came up with a teacup. The tea was amber-green in color, and the aroma of tea filled the room.

    Wang Cunye knows the situation by reading scriptures, while Yang Xuan comes from a family background. They all know that when it comes to tea, the first dew of the morning sun is the best, followed by snow and rain.

    Of course, spring water is not included in this list, and it is very particular. However, there are not many springs suitable for making tea, and few people have tea springs.

    This Taoist used dew to make tea, which is obviously very thoughtful.

    Wang Cunye held his breath and tasted it carefully. The fragrance of fruit tea and the clear orchids in the empty valley were refreshing, and he praised: "Good tea!"

    After drinking tea, dinner was served. Three dishes and one soup. They were no longer polite and began to use it. After a while, they said some more words. The old Taoist said: "Take the two Taoist priests to the wing to rest."  .¡±

    "Yes, Master!" The two Taoist boys each led them over. They saw that the quiet room was elegant and the bed had been made. Wang Cunye said, "You guys, please leave!"

    With that said, he got on the bed and began to meditate. Seeing this, the Taoist boy tiptoed out of the room.

    Lianyun Island. Main Hall

    Taoist priests stood in twos and threes, and the master of the hall sat on them, and detailed discussions came out.

    "Ling Xiaozi!"

    "Disciple is here, what are the instructions from the palace master?" A female crown came out to answer the words. This woman has a beautiful face and deep wisdom. She bowed and said.

    "Although I am determined to be demoted, I still need you to check the details. You don't have to fight with them directly. Go to the elders and write down these troublemaking disciples one by one, and report the list to me when you come back."

    "I will obey the law!" Ling Xiaozi turned around and left.

    Only the palace master and an elder were left in the main hall.

    "Palace Master, do you really want to demote everyone back to the mortal world?" There was no one else in the empty hall at this time. The elder hesitated for a moment and asked again.

    "Yeah." After a long time, the palace master responded.

    At this time, Ling Xiaozi walked outside the main hall, stood up, and turned into a stream of light. The mountains and rivers below quickly swept away, and after a moment, he landed in a cave at the small peak of Xishanju.

    As soon as Jinxia disappeared, the cave opened, and the veteran who led Wang Cunye¡¯s team that day came out.

    Although the old Taoist has become a ghost immortal and has never slackened in his practice, he has never broken through the earth immortal. Seeing this, he has no choice but to register as a ghost immortal and follow the divine way, and this is an earth immortal who has been titled "Yuan Fei"!

    A female disciple who ascends to the rank of ghost immortal gets the title of "Madam", ascends to the rank of earth immortal and gets the title of "Yuan Fei", ascends to the rank of immortal and gets the title of "True Concubine", and ascends to the rank of heavenly immortal gets the title of "Yuan Jun".

    Immediately, the old Taoist came out to greet him and bowed his head.

    After Ling Xiaozi finished speaking, the old Taoist said with an angry look: "The Sutra Pavilion contains thousands of wonderful dharma. It is a great opportunity to lay a solid foundation. I don't want these people to be so eccentric and wicked, so I will go and take a look."  If not, please register and report immediately Please wait a moment."

    After hearing this, Ling Xiaozi sat quietly and waited.

    It is said that although this old Taoist cannot fly in the sky, he is an elder, but he has a magical weapon. At that moment, the golden glow flashed, and the Taoist robe blessed him, turning into a ray of light and going down.

    Seeing a Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, seeing this Tibetan Scripture Pavilion was empty, and he smiled coldly. He recorded in the case, and turned up, and went to the next place.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Checking the records one by one, we went to each of the eleven places, but when we saw that not even a single disciple was in the Sutra Pavilion, his face suddenly became gloomy.

    Most of the disciples who have other responsibilities keep to themselves. Even if a few go out of line, they can be forgiven. None of the disciples of Wei Zangjing Pavilion love themselves!

    Although he had given up on this group of people long ago, he was still disgraced. The old Taoist went back with an angry look, reported, and said: "These disciples are really unworthy of training. Please advise the master of the palace to punish them severely. Not only will they be demoted this time, but they will also be punished."  You won¡¯t be allowed to participate next time!¡±

    After hearing this, Ling Xiaozi said calmly: "This matter must be decided by the palace master."

    ???????????????????????? With a sway of his body, he turned into light and fled, and rushed to other elders to inquire about the list of those who were absent from work. With the flying light, this matter was done extremely quickly. It only took half an hour to return to the main hall.

    Ling Xiaozi walked in, reached the palace, bowed and said: "To the master of the palace, the list of disciples who are not responsible for their duties is here!"

    Ling Xiaozi said, handing over a list.

    The palace master took the list, unfolded it, looked at one line, his eyes froze, and asked: "Have all the eleven people sent by the Sutra Pavilion gone to cause trouble?"

    Ling Xiaozi hesitated slightly and said, "I don't know about this, but the elders inspected and found that none of the eleven people were in the library pavilion!"

    The master of the palace waved his sleeves and snorted coldly: "Disciples like this cannot be taught.Demoted them all, to punish past mistakes and avoid future ones, to respect and imitate others!  "

    Hearing this, Ling Xiaozi responded: "I will obey the law!"

    As soon as these words were said, thousands of miles away, a quiet room

    Wang Cunye was vomiting, absorbing the spiritual energy bit by bit, and depositing it bit by bit in the spirit pool. At this moment, the turtle shell made a "buzzing" sound, and there was a vibration, which woke him up from his trance.

    Wang Cunye suddenly woke up and felt an impulse. He stood up and walked around, feeling more and more ominous. After walking a few more steps, he finally couldn't bear it anymore. A black light flashed, and a turtle shell appeared in his hand. He pointed at the familiar sword, "  He cut his arm with a "chi" sound, smeared a large amount of blood evenly on the tortoise shell, and then silently recited what he wanted to see.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood, making a "buzzing" sound as it sucked in all the blood. After a moment, the black and white energy emerged.

    Wang Cunye stared at it and saw a bright light rising from a big star, crossing the sky and shooting towards his star point. His star point was already dim and dim, looking bleak and on the verge of collapse. This was not the case.  The prediction for the day was the current situation, and I was immediately shocked.

    What is this?

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 97 Three Articles

    At dawn the next day, they thanked the old man and went out with the map.

    At the entrance of the Taoist temple, the old Taoist squinted his eyes to see the two people retreating, his eyes flashed, and he didn't know what he was thinking about.

    The disciple behind him couldn't help but asked: "Master, why are you so polite to these two Taoists?"

    The old Taoist frowned when he heard the words, and looked forward as if through the morning light, and said: "What do you know, Lianyun Dao is an ancient Taoist line, and this lineage has ascended to rule in the heaven. Lianyun Island has one government and six counties.  , you are richer than a prince! Even if you take the exam in the future, you may go somewhere, how can you offend me?"

    "Even if what these two people say is untrue, and they are not inner disciples of Lianyundao, they are also the foundation-laying achievements of Ning Yuan. I think the magic power of both of them is pure and thick, so I can't offend them."

    Hearing this, the disciple had no choice but to be obedient and did not dare to answer the question.

    The old Taoist sighed, glanced at his disciple, and said, "Just remember, think more carefully when doing things in the future, and don't judge others by their appearance, otherwise you will miss your own fortune and career!"

    "Disciple understands!" Seeing the old Taoist's harsh words, the young man couldn't help but lower his head.

    It is said that Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan took a carriage and traveled all the way through many small villages in the mountains. When the sun was approaching noon, they arrived at the capital of Annan County.

    The carriage paid the interrogation fee and moved forward. The two men lifted the door curtain and looked at this small county in the West Sea.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The people's clothing is the same as that of Hongming County, but the accent is slightly different.

    The eaves on the left and right sides of the street are high, and the shops are adjacent to each other. There are jewelry stores, clothing stores, jade stores, tea stores, flower and fruit stores, and meat shops. The streets are full of people.

    Wang Cunye glanced at it and closed his eyes to rest. He was still thinking about what he had done yesterday. His heart was very heavy and he was thinking carefully about what happened and how to deal with it.

    Yang Xuan looked a little interested.  Silently assessing.

    The carriage drove for a while, then it suddenly vibrated and stopped with the neighing of horses: "Two Taoist priests, the Taoist palace has arrived."

    "Got it!" Wang Cunye responded, got out of the car with Yang Xuan, and gave the driver a tael of silver and left with a smile on his face.

    After getting off the carriage, I had time to look at the Taoist palace in Annan County.

    But it seems that it is still the same Taoist style.  The Taoist palaces in the county are all similar.  There is a sense of majesty among the simplicity, and there is a hint of Taoist charm.

    The two of them glanced at each other and stopped looking.  There is really nothing to see. Compared with the palace of Lianyun Daomai, the one here is too inferior.

    "We are the disciples of the Lianyun Dao Lineage in the Yunhuang Sea who came to investigate the evil god. We also invite the deacons in the palace to come and meet us!" Yang Xuan walked up and took out the cloud tablet of the Lianyun Dao with an expressionless face.

    Seeing that these two Taoists were very powerful, the two Taoist boys did not dare to neglect them, so they excused themselves and went back to report.

    After just a moment, a deacon from the hall came out and bowed to the two of them: "You two have come from afar, please come in quickly. I am waiting in the main hall."

    Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan bowed their heads and returned the gift at the same time: "Thank you."

    Can become a deacon.  There are two ways. The first is to become a ghost immortal by condensing the foundation of Yuan, but you have seven years of experience as a deputy deacon. The second is to become a ghost immortal. No matter which one, you can't neglect it.

    The deacon led Xing in. On the left and right sides of the corridor were two Taoist soldiers standing with their swords drawn.  I saw many Taoists coming and going from a distance, and everything seemed so familiar.

    Just as I was thinking about it, I had already walked through the square, entered from the west side of the main hall, and reached the middle of the hall.  I saw a Taoist figure sitting down on the jade platform, with the five qi all over his body faintly visible.  The two of them did not dare to neglect and walked forward quickly.

    "Disciple Yang Xuan (Wang Cunye) has met Daozheng." After saying that, he handed over the cloud tablet and the official document. Daozheng took the official document and took a look, and he suddenly understood.

    "No need to give a big gift, get up!" Daozheng said, his expression did not change at all, as calm as water. He returned the official document to them and said: "I already know your intention!"

    I saw Daozheng saying to the previous deacon: "Take these two fellow Taoists to the deacon's hall to read the case book. The two are fully responsible for the affairs of paganism. You cannot interfere, but if there is a need, you should cooperate."  , don¡¯t be negligent.¡±

    Although these two people are just assessing disciples, once they obtain the Tao seed, they are worthy of life and death, and their status will suddenly be different. Although Daozheng has a high and powerful position, his cultivation is not comparable to that of a small assessment disciple, and he is not willing to offend.

    "Disciple, please obey!" The deacon agreed, then turned around and said, "Two fellow Taoists, please!"

    Immediately, I took Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan out. As soon as I went out, the sky became gloomy, the whole square was gray, the sky was heavy with thick clouds, the wind was blowing, and I was filled with the heat.??Wash thoroughly.

    There was a sudden sound of thunder, lightning broke through the sky, and in the blink of an eye, raindrops fell.

    But you don¡¯t have to worry about it in the Taoist Palace. You pass through a side hall, enter from the west, pass through the corridor, and arrive at the Deacon Hall. There are corridors along the way, and you are not getting wet.

    When we arrived at the deacon's hall, it was actually divided into many spaces. We could see a person writing at his desk and concentrating on his work. The deacon smiled and said, "It's dark, why don't you light a lamp?"

    "Yes, it will get dark when it rains!" The man put down his pen, smiled and stood up to greet them. Seeing the two of them, he asked: "These two are very strange, are you new?"

    "No, it's from Yunhuanghaiyu. By the way, bring all the cult's case files and give them to these two." The deacon ordered.

    Wang Cunye and Yang Xuandu both came forward to pay homage.

    The man was startled and looked a little unhappy. He said, "You two, the suspicious cases are all major cases. I just found them and sorted them out. You can read them as long as they are not lost."

    Wang Cunye saw it and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Even on earth, he was a little unhappy after taking over the original case, let alone the current situation?

    It¡¯s good to have such an attitude.

    ¡° Seeing that there were five thick piles of cases on the desk in front of me, there seemed to be thousands of them, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "Well, thank you for your help, fellow Taoist." Yang Xuan bowed his head in return.

    The deacon continued: "Both of them are deputy deacons. As a rule, they are both half-level senior since they came from the Yunhuang Sea Area. As deacons, if you need anything, just ask for it. Housing and meals will be prepared."

    Just as he was talking, a Taoist priest walked in quickly with an umbrella and a few oil coats in his arms. After putting them down, he lit a few lamps to make the hall bright and went out. After a while, there was no one in the hall except the Taoist boys who were waiting.  .

    Yang Xuan stepped forward, picked up the top page and flipped through it, then put it down again for a moment, with a half-smile on his face, and said to Wang Cunye: "There are so many cases, at least thousands, and I don't know how long it will take to check them one by one."  !¡±

    Wang Cunye didn't look at it first, but sat down to drink tea. At this time, the wind and rain were like darkness, crackling down. After a long time, he said: "That's why it became a task. The test is to polish the research carefully."

    These words were a bit confident. Yang Xuan sat on the chair, bowed slightly and said, "Brother Taoist, do you have any good ideas?"

    "I didn't sleep last night. I thought about it a lot and thought about it." Wang Cunye said quietly: "This task may be the last task we do before the Taoist examination, so we have to do it beautifully.  .¡±

    Wang Cunye walked in the palace and said slowly: "I thought about it carefully. Cleaning up evil cults is a big deal. The easiest thing to clean up is the wild ghosts and little gods who have not been enshrined."

    "These little gods and ghosts bring misfortune to people, and they have never been enshrined. As long as they are caught and interrogated, they can be cleaned up and the temple demolished. It can be regarded as completing the task. However, this is something that only one person can do, and it is not a lot of good deeds."

    "What the Taoist Sect and the Heavenly Court want to punish are those evil gods hidden in the Chi Chi or even the Jin Chi. I read from the 'Tianlu Zheng Lu' in the Sutra Pavilion that for hundreds of years, these evil gods have used the Chi Chi numbers to  In many cases, they often seize the red edict and pretend to be the righteous gods. What we want to attack is actually this!"

    Hearing this, Yang Xuan's eyes lit up. He did not expect Wang Cunye to be so proficient in this: "That's indeed the case. Brother Taoist, please continue!"

    Wang Cunye looked at the dark sky through the glass, and said quietly: "I have thought about it repeatedly, what is the flaw in the evil god seizing the red edict and pretending to be the righteous god?"

    "After discussing for a long time, I gradually understood that even the gods who were granted the title of righteousness have very low divine power. If nothing else, the acquisition, expenditure, and development of incense and sacrifices are often regular!"

    There was a heavy thunder, and Wang Cunye's words were loud and clear: "The incense of the righteous gods is regular, and they tend not to take more or less. It is also appropriate to use miraculous effects. Of course, there are many greedy little gods, but these greeds have no long-term effect."  Small gods are often more stingy about showing efficacious effects to avoid spending money.¡±

    "Evil gods often have sufficient divine power from the beginning, and have shown efficacious effects many times to attract more followers. When I look at these evil gods, they often don't ask for much incense, but they develop extremely fast, and the pilgrims are extremely devout. These are all suspicious.  place."

    "Brother Taoist really hit the mark!" Yang Xuan said with piercing eyes after hearing this: "There are only three things to check. The first is the rapid expansion of believers, the second is that the pilgrims are extremely pious, and the third is how many efficacies there are.  "

    "Great goodness, this is what I want to say!"

    Wang Cunye said slowly: "As long as you select according to these three points and confirm it, once it is proved, you don't have to hold the believers accountable. The common people are ignorant and easily deceived. There is no need to entangle. You just need to unite with the Taoist government and the government."?Thunder's handling, without giving a chance to react, one word - kill!  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a bright light in the sky, a flash of lightning, and then a thunder fell, which shocked both of them.

    Yang Xuan¡¯s eyes shone continuously, and he said to the stunned Taoist boy: ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned, just follow these three rules and sort out suspicious cases from the criminal sect.¡±

    Many Taoist boys here are familiar with articles and official affairs. After hearing this, they woke up from their dreams and began to take action.

    Yang Xuan thought for a moment, then stepped forward, smiled, patted Wang Cunye on the shoulder, and sighed: "You have solved a mystery case that has been around for many years. I don't know what to say. This method is more valuable than this task alone. I should write a letter to you."  The Taoist court should promote it!"

    "How about we jointly submit a letter?" Wang Cunye squinted his eyes and smiled. These methods are actually not difficult, but no one has thought about it for a while. Just point it out and it will be enough.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 98: Investigate one by one

    It rained continuously that night. In the early morning, people from the kitchen brought breakfast. Wang Cunye already had instructions: "Use my money to give everyone extra meals. =5=1=o=  .¡±

    Therefore, the meal that was brought up was very exquisite, but it was raining hard, and there was a corridor to shelter from the rain, which was only ten meters away. The trousers and shoes of the people who came with the food boxes were all wet.  .

    But it was August at this time, and it was still summer, so the rain was nothing. Wang Cunye stood at the door, watching them carry it in, and said nothing for a while.

    Following this method, it turned out to be very fast, and the Taoist boy also worked very hard, checking one by one. By nightfall, many unnecessary case files had been sorted out. In the early morning, they were all checked, and only six suspicious cases were left. These were the only ones left.  If the case is handed over to someone from Daogong, will they be eager for quick success

    At this time, the heavy rain was still falling, but the rumbling thunder was basically gone. The entire Taoist palace was shrouded in the dark sky. After a long time, Wang Cunye smiled and turned around, wanting to go back. He heard a burst of clothes, and Yang Xuan walked.  He came over, looking a little melancholy, and said: "To be honest, if you do this job, you can get a good job, but these are all related to human lives. I can't bear to say it hastily. Why don't we go down and investigate one by one?  ,how do you feel?"

    Wang Cunye was thinking about this matter. Hearing Yang Xuan's words, he knew that it was exactly what he thought. He immediately said in response: "Great Goodness! Fellow Taoist and I have thought of the same place."

    "Leave this matter to the Taoist Palace, no matter how well it is done, it will only end at the beginning. Besides, maybe someone is doing some illegal things in our name for personal gain, so let's participate in the whole process and get a beautiful result!"

    Yang Xuan nodded and said, "What you're saying is, as for the specific itinerary, what do you think?"

    Wang Cunye smiled coldly: "Let's go to the Yuanshui Empress Temple first. According to the investigation, this temple has a red imperial edict. However, for a period of time, the incense was scarce and almost collapsed. In recent years, the incense has suddenly become strong. There are thousands of believers every day.  Add incense. And it has many efficacious effects."

    "Although this is an official sacrifice, it is ruined, prosperous, and efficacious. It meets these three conditions. We will be the first to check her to see what kind of legs she has!"

    "Shan, but I need to change my clothes. The Taoist robe is too conspicuous." Yang Xuan applauded.

    At that moment, the two of them just did it.  Changed into two green clothes.  At this moment, the deacon whom I met yesterday came up and the chief inspector said: "You two fellow Taoists are going out now? I heard that you were busy all night yesterday. It's better to rest and work again tomorrow, do you think that's okay?"

    This is indeed a sign of retention and goodwill.  Wang Cunye glanced at it lightly and said: "Fellow Daoist, I accept it wholeheartedly, but the Taoist sect has important responsibilities and I dare not neglect it. Moreover, Daoist Friend Yang and I are both foundation monks, so staying awake for a day or two is not a problem."

    Wang Cunye¡¯s words are true and not false. After the third transformation of human beings to immortals, they can reconcile Kanli.  Working internally and externally, intersecting the heart and kidneys, staying up for several days without sleep and being energetic is not empty talk. Everyone knows this, but it is just that it is harmful to practice often.

    The deacon saw that Wang Cunye insisted on going. Although Yang Xuan didn't say a word, it was obvious that he acquiesced.  He no longer tried to persuade me to stay: "In that case, let me give these two fellow Taoists a ride."

    ¡°As he said this, he ordered his Taoist boys to find the carriage.

    At this time, Yang Xuan came out, stopped the Taoist boy who was about to go, and said to the deacon: "Fellow Taoist, please don't do this. We haven't carefully seen the beautiful scenery of Annan Fucheng. You are ruining our good deeds!"

    This was said in a funny way, and the deacon laughed.  Instead of asking the Taoist boy to call a carriage, he sent the two of them to the entrance of the square.

    "Since you two Taoist friends cherish it, I won't give it away. I'll hold a banquet in honor of you when you get back." said the deacon.

    "I have to send you far away. Fellow Taoist, please come back." Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan turned around and bowed their heads before gradually walking away. This place was not far from the entrance of the Taoist palace. They walked up the corridor and passed the first floor of the hall toward the  Just go east and you'll be there.

    There are often carriages at the door. I called one and said, "Go to Yuanshui Empress Temple!"

    The coachman responded, and the carriage swayed slightly and creaked. It continued on for another three miles, and saw a temple in front of it. Many pilgrims were coming and going in front of the temple, and there was an endless flow.

    Yang Xuan and Wang Cunye looked at each other, and Yang Xuan asked: "There are so many people!"

    The coachman listened and said: "It only existed in recent years, but the gods in the temple are very efficacious and there are many people offering incense Oh, here we are!"

    Yang Xuan waved his hand to indicate that he knew. The two jumped out of the carriage, threw a penny in and sent the driver away, and walked towards the temple.

    There is a stone road in front of the main hall. Believers lined up holding incense in both hands. Some of them were pious and even knelt down three steps and kowtowed five steps to make and fulfill their wishes.

    In front of the hall is an iron cauldron. Most of the cauldron is filled with incense ashes, and people are still putting incense on it.Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan looked from a distance and saw cigarette smoke curling up and the curtains hanging down covering a goddess statue, but they couldn't see clearly. They saw an old man kowtow to the goddess, took out some copper coins and stuffed them, and then stood up.

    Wang Cunye stopped and said, "Here, come to donate the incense money?"

    The old man looked up and saw that both of them were wearing green cedar suits with fine sewing work. They looked like the young masters of a small landlord's family. He said, "I am asking for a wish - why are the two guests here? Are they here to offer incense?"  "

    Wang Cunye said: "Well, I heard people say that the gods here are efficacious, and I came here to pray for blessings - is it really a spiritual thing?"

    "Spirit! Really spiritual! Don't be rude!" The old man said seriously. Seeing no one around, he added: "My granddaughter fell and was paralyzed at home. The doctor from Baishengtang admitted me to the hospital.  You only have two or seven cents of silver to say that my granddaughter is dying, how abominable!"

    "Later, I heard that the empress had miraculous effects, so I came here to make a wish and kowtow, and took the talisman water given by the empress back to my granddaughter. Then I gradually started to feel it. This is really miraculous!"

    The old man spoke sincerely, with gratitude in his eyes: "I said that I would like to pay back the money, but the abbot of the temple said that your family is poor and I don't want your money. As long as you have what you have in mind - I will mobilize the whole family and everyone will chant the scriptures morning and night.  A hundred times, but in the end I still feel sorry for it, so I donated a lot of money today!¡±

    Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan looked at each other, and Yang Xuan said: "If this is so effective, I will also quickly offer incense and pray for blessings!"

    ¡°In that case, go in quickly, there is high incense available for you, go and get it yourself!¡± After hearing this, the old man suddenly smiled on his face.

    "Okay!" Wang Cunye handed over his hand and went in with Yang Xuanxing.

    After entering the temple, I felt that the incense here was very strong, which was far better than ordinary temples. Many pilgrims had solemn faces, offering incense and worshiping devoutly, Wang Cunye thought in his heart.

    At this time, Yang Xuan paid ten cents to "invite" Gao Xiang. He walked to the interview table, handed out three sticks of Gao Xiang and handed them to Wang Cunye: "Don't think too much, or you'll give away the truth."

    Wang Cunye took it with one hand, nodded and followed. There were many people offering incense. The two of them queued for a while before it was their turn. He lit the incense on the candle, bowed three times, and inserted it into the incense burner that was half a person tall in front of him.  , retreated.

    Yang Xuan followed suit and then retreated.

    After the two of them finished offering incense, they found an open space and carefully looked at the statue in front of them. They saw that the empress was exactly the same as many local statues, with a sense of tranquility and serenity.

    Wang Cunye moved slightly, and the tortoise shell spurted out a breath of fresh air. He glanced up and saw that the statue was shrouded in a layer of golden light, but there was a faint Taoist charm of darkness, rest, and destination flowing in it.  .

    This feeling gave Wang Cunye a sense of familiarity, but in the blink of an eye, he also felt a great sense of rejection. At this moment, the turtle shell suddenly moved, and everything in front of him disappeared.

    Almost at the same time, the statue's eyes brightened slightly, as if it had taken a look and scanned it again.

    "It's a little different!" Wang Cunye couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat.

    "You don't see any evil spirit there?" Yang Xuan couldn't help but be confused after hearing this.

    In fact, it was not his fault. Although the temple in front of him was a little more prosperous and the pilgrims were more pious, it was not enough to conclude that he was an evil god. On the contrary, seeing the pure and peaceful atmosphere in the temple, Yang Xuan was a little suspicious.  Make your own judgment.

    "Well, what fellow Taoist said is that we should continue to watch quietly." Wang Cunye did not refute when he heard the words, his eyes flashed with an indescribable luster, thoughtfully.

    At this moment, a gust of wind hit, and both of them froze. Then they heard a "boom", and the sound of rolling thunder shook the world like a giant wheel rolling over. Then there was another flash, and lightning struck through the black clouds.  Going down, there was a deafening thunder, which shocked everyone.

    "It's raining heavily again!" The pilgrims didn't care and hid one after another, but at this time the heavy rain poured down without any time, and the "crackling" sound continued

    Seeing this, Yang Xuan hurriedly said: "Quickly, come with me to find a hotel and rest for the night. The rain is really heavy, even if it is wet in the summer, it is not good."

    At this moment, the old man who had spoken before had not yet left. He happened to hear these words and said, "Two guests, don't you know? This place is a small village. Is there a hotel there?"

    The old man thought for a moment, patted his thigh, and said: "Forget it, you two can come and stay at my house for one night. You have come all the way to offer incense to the empress, how can you be living outside?"

    Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan looked at each other and nodded: "That's fine, it's just a trouble for the old man."

    The old man waved his hand: "We are all pilgrims, we are a family. What are you talking about? Come with me. It's time for my wife to cook. You can enjoy it when you go back."??Eat and have a good rest.  "

    With that said, he took the two of them to find a way back.

    After passing a few paths and climbing over a small mound, there was a small courtyard with three houses in front. In a simple shed in the courtyard, goats were tied up. In the earth nest behind, you could faintly hear a few chickens cooing.  called from the shelf.

    The old man smiled awkwardly and explained: "The little old man has no money. He raises goats. When his son grows up, he will sell them to raise money so that he can find a wife. The old woman is old and in poor health. She raises chickens and lays eggs for him.  She replenishes herself.¡±

    Wang Cunye was speechless after hearing this, and Yang Xuan replied: "It's okay, I don't need to explain. It's good to raise chickens. They can crow in the morning." To be continued

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1 He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 99 What a good man

    The old man led the way, followed by Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan. After walking for a while, they arrived at the yard.  ¨u

    5

    o

    The courtyard door was made of dry firewood and was a common courtyard in small villages. The old man pushed open the courtyard door and let the two pilgrims go in first. He went in last and closed the courtyard door.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Old woman! A guest is coming." When he walked to the house, the old man started shouting.

    The door curtain was lifted, and a middle-aged woman walked out. There were already wrinkles on her face, showing her age. When she saw Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan, she immediately greeted them warmly: "It turns out that the guests have arrived. Come in quickly."  , Sigh I don¡¯t have anything delicious to entertain you.¡±

    The last sentence was soft, but both of them heard it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m going to stay here for one night, and I¡¯m going to cause trouble to the old man¡¯s family. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The two of them entered the house and sat on the kang. Under the dim light of the oil lamp, they could see a little girl lying on the bed.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said, "The old man's granddaughter? How old is she?"

    Hearing this, the old man nodded: "Well, my eldest son's daughter is five and a half years old. Unfortunately, she is not in good health. She fell ill again a few days ago"

    Having said this, the old man couldn't help but frown.

    Wang Cunye took a closer look and immediately realized that the little girl's face was not rosy as usual, but rather pale and without blood. This was abnormal. She was thin and swollen, and these two conditions were indeed present in her.

    At this time, she was supported by her grandma, who didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine she was drinking. Without saying a word, she swallowed the Chinese medicine that was fed to her mouth one by one.

    Looking at the little girl in front of me who was struggling to drink the medicine, after taking a sip, she forced a smile: "Hello, uncle!"

    Wang Cunye's heart sank for no reason. At this moment, a middle-aged woman brought up two large bowls of rice and a large bowl of unknown fried vegetables. The vegetables were green in color.

    "The food is not good. Please don't dislike it and just eat as it is." Seeing the food being served, the old man said to Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan with a smile on his face.

    "Come on, old man, come up and let's eat together." Yang Xuan greeted.

    The old man smiled after hearing this: "You guys eat, I just ate it in the temple."

    I saw the old man say this.  The two of them stopped refusing.  As they were eating the vegetables, the old man saw them eating and walked out.  The same goes for middle-aged women.

    Halfway through eating, Yang Xuan suddenly said: "This dish is a wild vegetable!"

    Wang Cunye heard this and picked up a chopstick.  He savored it carefully and then looked at the surrounding environment: "Well, that's right, life is not easy!"

    A large bowl of vegetables, all green in color and cooked very soft, they ate it. Both of them were at the third level of human immortality and had huge appetites.  Even if the food was not good, I would finish it in a short while.

    The room was dark, Wang Cunye walked out and saw the sky full of stars, which were particularly dazzling in the night sky.

    "Old man, do you have enough to eat? I'm going to get you some."

    "It's almost done. How much can a dying person eat?"

    Wang Cunye was pacing, and when he suddenly heard these words, he couldn't help being startled, and looked towards the hut where the sound came from.

    In the house.  The oil lamp was lit and the fire was shining brightly.  The old man who led the way was holding a big bowl in his left hand and an khaki-colored nest in his right hand. He was eating under the fire. After taking two bites, he picked up the bowl and drank some water.

    The bowl was clear and light, with no color. Wang Cunye immediately understood that this was clear water.

    "How are you talking?" The middle-aged woman saw that the old man was speaking without restraint, so she couldn't help but said: "Hurry up and finish your meal. Later, you have to pray for your granddaughter and arrange for the guests to sleep after praying."

    This time the old man did not refute, but ate as quickly as possible. When Wang Cunye saw this, he remembered that the two of them had just eaten rice, and his expression was a little dull, but he didn't know what he was thinking. After a while, he stopped looking and turned back to the house.  .

    He opened the door curtain and entered the room, only to see Yang Xuanli in front of the little girl who had fallen asleep after drinking the medicine, observing her carefully.

    "Brother Yang, what is this girl's disease?" Wang Cunye asked when he saw Yang Xuan watching her carefully.

    Hearing this, Yang Xuan waved his hand, signaling to speak softly and not to disturb the child's rest. He whispered: "It's very troublesome. I'm afraid the bone marrow problem cannot be cured."

    As he was talking, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, the curtain was lifted, and a middle-aged woman walked in. She smiled sheepishly: "Guests, please wait a moment. We will recite sutras and pray for our granddaughter. After we finish reciting, we will arrange for you to rest!"

    &nbsp; Wang Cunye and Yang Xuanxiang glanced at each other and said, "It doesn't matter, we'll sit here and wait."

    ¡°That¡¯s good, you¡¯re neglecting the guests.¡± The middle-aged woman talked a lot, the old man didn¡¯t talk much. The two kowtowed to an image and began to chant sutras.

    There is nothing wrong with this scripture, it is the scripture of Empress Yuanshui. Wang Cunye saw that their postures were a little wrong and looked very funny, so he couldn't help but smile.

    However, the couple recited the recitation sincerely, with a look of gratitude in their eyes. After reciting, they looked at the statue and said: "I kowtow to the empress to bless my granddaughter to recover from her illness My granddaughter is already much better. This kindness  I will never forget it, my empress"

    After saying that, he knelt down devoutly. At this moment, Wang Cunye stretched out his hand, grabbed it in the air, and quickly retracted it. Yang Xuan was startled and watched Wang Cunye's movements carefully.

    The other side was still prostrating, Wang Cunye closed his eyes, and his mind sank into the sea of ??consciousness. He saw a trace of power suddenly hanging on the spiritual pool, and he could vaguely see a vague goddess.

    The aura of this goddess is vast and vast, and she is peaceful and restful. But in the blink of an eye, she moves and is about to open her eyes. At this moment, the turtle shell shakes violently and the black light sweeps away.

    With a "boom", all the appearance of this power disappeared, turning into a trace of purple power. A feeling that was both familiar and unfamiliar to Wang Cunye filled the air - this was bottomless death.

    The next moment, the tortoise shell twitched violently. This trace of strength only struggled for a moment and then disappeared. Wang Cunye shuddered and opened his eyes.

    "What, how?" Seeing Wang Cunye open his eyes, Yang Xuan couldn't help but come over and ask.

    "It's not the land, it's not the mountain god, it's not the river god, it's not the demon clan, it's not the righteous god of heaven it's not even a low-level evil god, it's a very powerful demon king." Wang Cunye said in a low voice Shenran, this demon king is not original, in Taoism and  In the heavenly system, all divine powers that do not belong to the system are evil gods, and all powerful evil gods are demon kings. This is clearly recorded in Taoist scriptures.

    Hearing this, Yang Xuan said, "Let's go out and talk!"

    The two of them went out, and Wang Cunye asked, "Oh? Brother Yang, what do you think? Let me tell you."

    Yang Xuan paused slightly and said: "According to my observation, although this demon king is very powerful and vast and unpredictable, there is no real body coming to this land, not even a clone, not even a complete 'phase'  , the divine light in front of you has no real spiritual sense at all!"

    Yang Xuan said, pointing with one hand, Wang Cunye looked along his fingers, and saw a faint golden light, but it looked a bit mechanical. Wang Cunye remembered that he had just taken a piece of it, but there was no counterattack, and he realized something in his heart: "You  You mean, this is just caused by some of its aura?"

    Hearing this, Yang Xuan looked at the mud wall, thinking, his squinted eyes glowing faintly: "I'm afraid they are some seeds."

    Wang Cunye had a confused look in his eyes. From this point of view, these things are not worthy of the Tao at all. I am afraid that even a ghost and fairy can eliminate them all.

    Thinking of this, the two of them looked at each other, murderous intent flashing in their eyes.

    At the same time, the couple finished chanting sutras. Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan looked at each other and were a little surprised, because the little girl's face, which was originally pale, now had a trace of blood on her face.

    At this time, the couple stood up and walked over to Wang Cunye.

    "Two guests, I have kept you waiting for a long time. Come with me. I will take you to another room to rest." The old man came over and said to the two of them.

    "Sorry to bother you, old man." Wang Cunye said.

    The old man took the two of them out of the house, entered a house, lit an oil lamp, and said: "There are beds and mattresses here. Don't dislike it. Just spend one night and go to bed early!"

    "Thank you!" Wang Cunye handed over his hand.

    The old man paused, then turned around and walked out without stopping.

    Yang Xuan stepped forward, blew out the oil lamp, touched the damp quilt, and couldn't help but smile: "We monks need to rest there, and the same goes for breath adjustment and meditation."

    When Wang Cunye heard this, he smiled and said, "Great kindness!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    In the middle of the night, the breath adjustment was gradually completed, and both of them continued to sit. Suddenly, Yang Xuan said: "Although he is a demon king, he might actually be able to cure diseases."

    "Well, it's a pity. If we really eradicate it, I'm afraid this little girl has no hope." Wang Cunye continued without any surprise.

    There was silence for a while, except for a faint sigh.

    There was nothing to say all night, and it was morning in a blink of an eye. When the first ray of sunshine came down, the two of them?Coming.

    "Hey, sir, you are out, want some breakfast?"

    "No, hurry up and go to the city!" The two declined. Wang Cunye stepped forward, touched his arms, and very rationally let go of the banknotes and a large silver ingot worth twenty taels.  I was afraid that this would be a disaster for the family, so I only took a five-tael piece of silver: "Don't refuse, you won't accept it. The two of us also traveled thirty miles to the town to earn money for the hotel, so you can just keep it."

    The old woman was startled, with a complicated expression on her face. She then thought of her granddaughter¡¯s patched clothes. If she had the money, how could she change into new clothes? She hadn¡¯t bought any cloth for her in two years.

    Thinking of this, she hesitated for a moment, then accepted it and collected the money. The old woman muttered: "What a good person"

    Watching the two people go away from a distance.

    Yang Xuan and Wang Cunye both walked briskly. There were not many people at this early morning, so they both didn't mind using some body skills and walked quickly. In no time, they reached the main road.

    At this time, a car passed by, so I was not in a hurry to use martial arts. After a while, an ox cart passed by. I paid a lot of money and rode back to the city.

    Along the way, both of them were in deep thought and did not speak.  To be continued

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 100 Irreplaceable

    On the way, the two of them discussed and went separately. One person investigated two places, and then met at the last place and returned to the city. The two of them went their separate ways and both changed carriages. Although the rain was slightly cool, it could not hide the burning feeling in their hearts.

    On a route, Wang Cunye is a practitioner of both magic and martial arts. At this moment, he is far away from Yang Xuan. There is no need to hide it at all. He steps on the mountain road and runs fast. There is basically no one on the mountain road, especially on this rainy day.  .

    The raindrops "crackled" down, and on the cliff, a figure ran across the rocks, and the figure passed by in a flash. It was extremely refreshing, running, and suddenly, there was only a muffled "cracking" sound on Wang Cunye's body, and he jumped over  Go, it is one foot longer than usual, and a faint light like a flame suddenly appears on the body.

    Wang Cunye was overjoyed. He felt that his body would automatically carry a layer of flame-like aura at every turn. He had only seen such martial arts aura in Mr. Wen.

    Now that I think about it, it's really terrifying. I can say that I am invincible to ghosts and immortals. Once this Gang Qi comes out, I can't be invaded by spells, can't be hurt by swords, can't be burned in fire, can't be drowned in water, and monks can't reach ghosts and immortals. All kinds of magic power  They are not very big, and there are still many flaws, all of which are restrained by Gang Qi.

    If it weren¡¯t for my own martial arts skills, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him.

    This matter has passed. Now that the body is carrying Gang Qi, it is really a big killer when it is used in the inner sect assessment.

    The scenery under his feet continued to recede, and Wang Cunye suddenly stopped and stood on a piece of bluestone.

    Narrowing his eyes, he carefully looked at the village below. There were six locations, and this was one of them. Wang Cunye did not go directly, but just observed carefully for a moment.  Then he jumped down.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived at Dajiaotun!¡± On another route, we stopped in front of a small village with beautiful mountains and clear waters.  The ground is covered with green grass and dotted with trees. Now it is raining again, and a layer of water mist is cast on it, making it look hazy, like being in a painting.

    "Oh, I know." The coachman's words woke up Yang Xuan who was still deep in thought.

    "Have you been to the temple in this village? Is it effective?" Yang Xuan took out five coins from his arms.  Throwing it over casually, I asked by the way.

    The coachman was overjoyed at first and felt a little embarrassed after hearing this: "Hey, this young master. You are making things difficult for me. I don't know, you are not from this village!"

    "Oh, that's right!" Yang Xuan heard this and didn't say much.  Jump off the carriage.

    Yang Xuan walked halfway, looking for the Earth God. Although he did not have Wang Cunye¡¯s tortoise shell, he was actually the true disciple of Taoism.  I have learned to communicate with spirits since I was a child.

    After searching for a while, I found a land temple.  Enter the temple gate and close the door.

    When you look inside.  There is a sculpture of an earth god on the temple, but there is no one presiding over it. The statue of the god in the temple is wet, and the incense table has signs of decay. It can be seen that no one has worshiped for several months.

    Making seals with one hand, casting a spell, I sensed a weak wave. After calling a few times, a shadow slowly woke up and emerged from the statue. I saw this person with a sad face, a weak spirit body, and basically a golden light on his body.  has dispersed.

    When the gods were in such misery, Yang Xuan couldn't help but sympathize slightly.

    When the spirit saw Yang Xuan clearly, he suddenly became excited, knelt on the ground, and said tremblingly: "The little god has seen the Taoist official!"

    "It doesn't have to be like this, get up!" Yang Xuan said, Taoist officials and gods are two major systems, and their status is not very different now, so there is no need to perform this grand ceremony.

    After a pause, Yang Xuan asked: "What changes have occurred in the nearby temples in recent years?"

    The spirit body quickly said: "Master Taoist official, yes, in the past few years, the incense of Shanzheng God has suddenly become more and more prosperous. No matter how prosperous it is, it is everyone's life. I don't want to do this, but I still order the believers to smash it secretly. This is what happened.  Our incense is dim The little god's little divine power has been taken away, but there is no way to complain"

    The land god was crying, Yang Xuan listened silently, and gradually had a plan in his heart.

    Fucheng. Zhang¡¯s Old Store

    It¡¯s getting dark, and it¡¯s raining sporadically. This old Zhang¡¯s store is located not far from Taoist Palace. Although the store is a little small, the items are affordable and quiet, but it¡¯s the agreed upon location.

    The storefront is small, with two stores and eight tables. The walls are papered and appear clean. They are all lit with soybean oil lamps. There are not many people inside, so as soon as Yang Xuan walked in, the waiter rushed over to greet him and said: "  Oh, this young master, please come in quickly and please have a glass of wine"

    "Bring on the wine!" Yang Xuan saw Wang Cunye at a glance and said, going to a table in the corner.

    "Serve what I just ordered!" Wang Cunye smiled. The waiter bent down and agreed quickly. In a moment, he brought out two plates, four dishes and one soup.

    Wang Cunye poured wine and asked with a smile: "How is the situation?"

    &nbsp; Yang Xuan drank a small glass. The size of this hotel was not large, but the wine produced was fragrant and had a long aftertaste. Yang Xuan was startled, and after tasting it for a while, he sighed: "Good wine the situation is not very good.  , now it seems that it is not the evil gods who seize Chi Chi, but often influence and control Chi Chi. Worshiping them is equivalent to worshiping evil gods, but killing these little gods will not harm the evil gods at all. I really don¡¯t know what these little gods are like.  Thinking."

    Wang Cunye sat at a table near the door, drinking sips, and sighed after listening: "It's similar to what I've seen, but I can understand it from their standpoint."

    "These little Chi Chi gods actually have a very weak foundation. They are killed at will from time to time. The attitude of heaven is to let them fend for themselves. Once they fall, they will fall into the underworld. They are afraid that they will become ghosts and cannot be obtained. Life and death matters  Da, it is not difficult to understand that he would fight for survival and accept the support and influence of the heretic evil gods."

    After a pause, he continued: "If my Taoist ghost immortal dies and cannot squeeze into the Yuyu Taoist palace to take up a job, I am afraid that I will be like these little gods. I will become a god, compete for incense, and struggle to survive."  live."

    Hearing Wang Cunye's eloquent words, Yang Xuan's eyes narrowed and he was silent for a while. He stretched out his palm and held it with one hand, as if he wanted to crush something into pieces. After a moment, he turned around and said: "This matter  We can't control them. Since they have received the power of the Heretic Demon King, they must be dealt with according to the law. We are just a little cat, we only need to catch mice - kill them together?"

    Wang Cunye said nothing when he saw it. He pondered for a moment before saying, "It's just that we may not have this ability!"

    "The two of us are human immortals and cannot kill these little gods ourselves. But behind us is the Lianyun Dao Vein. We can preach to the secular world of the Dao Palace and let it send troops to kill them!" Yang Xuan said slowly: "Although we will  We must take responsibility. We made a mistake. If we lose, we will bear the consequences."

    "But if you want to fight for Taoism, don't you have this responsibility? As for the gods, we can jointly sign a letter to Yuyu Taoist Palace and Heaven. Although our official positions are meager, we may not pay attention to it, but as long as we do this, we will have great justice.  .¡±

    Wang Cunye listened.  He stared at Yang Xuan with surprised eyes. This man was indeed good at Taoism and dared to fight. It was just a thought.  He responded: "Okay, when we go back, we will jointly sign a letter to Yuyu Taoist Palace and Heavenly Court, and in the name of Lianyundao, request the Taoist Palace and the government to encircle and suppress him!"

    "In this case, the sooner the better. Without further ado, you and I will set off now. After signing a joint document to Yu Yu Dao Palace and the Heavenly Court, I will go to the government. You go to the Dao Palace and supervise the killing together."

    "Waiter, check out!" Wang Cunye raised his head and drank the last sip of wine, then wiped his mouth.  Shouting loudly.

    "Here we come! Master, seven coins in total!" The waiter ran over and reported with a bow.

    Wang Cunye nodded, threw a tael of silver with him, and went out with Yang Xuan.

    At this moment, the rain is getting heavier and heavier. The doors on the streets are closed, thunder is rumbling, and the rain pours down from the sky, which is painful.

    It was raining so heavily, but there was no carriage. The two of them couldn't help but be speechless.

    "I didn't expect the rain to be so heavy!" The two of them ran in the rain, and streams of water gathered on the ground. The fog was hazy for a while, and the two of them couldn't even see each other's faces. Fortunately, the road was not far, and they arrived at the Dao Palace in a blink of an eye.

    When they arrived at the Taoist Palace, they found the room next to their own palace. It was very deserted at this time and there was no one around. The two of them just agreed and lit candles. Wang Cunye said: "I am not very good at this kind of Qingzhang memorial."  It¡¯s familiar, so you should write it!¡±

    Yang Xuan smiled, did not refuse, made up his mind, took a stack of blue paper from the case, pondered for a long time, concentrated his eyes, and wrote down each word, each word clear and dignified.

    The content is of course these things, and the three supplementary items are recorded, and finally said: "This matter is a big matter, and I am not the one who can do it myself, so I should ask for the decree of the law"

    After writing, Yang Xuan breathed a sigh of relief and showed this to Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye looked at it carefully and smiled: "It's really good."

    Yang Xuan suddenly felt a burst of pride in his heart and smiled: "These three items are all obtained by Taoist brother, please sign them first."

    Wang Cunye did not refuse. He was the first to sign and took out his own seal. Yang Xuan followed suit and did the same.

    After putting down the seal, both of them looked dignified, put on Taoist robes, recited the mantra according to the rules, kowtowed to heaven and the Taoist Lord, then lit a fire and sent the Qingzhang up.

    "If things don't work out now, we have no way out." Yang Xuan smiled and said.

    "There is no way. As you just said, if you want to achieve Taoism, why don't you have this responsibility?" Wang Cunye smiled, shook his head and sighed: "I have read the relevant secret records. Since the Taoism appeared in the world three hundred years ago, it was taught to  Taoism, first ten yearsThis time, only a hundred seeds were given each time, and later it became once every six years, and once every three years, and the number of Tao seeds given was as high as 600!  "

    "But almost at the same time, due to the establishment of Taoist palaces in various states and counties, the number of people studying Taoism and entering Taoism has increased more than ten times than before. In terms of actual cultivation, it is probably more than a hundred times."

    "How many talented people enter one after another, but most of them are demoted in every assessment. However, each batch is getting more and more, and they have to cross this bridge."

    "If you don't join ghosts and immortals, you will become ghosts after death. If you become a ghost but not a god or a Taoist, this life and death matter is important and irreplaceable."

    "In this situation, there is no use in anything. We can only work hard, accumulate merit and deeds, and then see how our luck turns out." Wang Cunye sighed at the end.

    Hearing what he said, Yang Xuan couldn't help but feel horrified. He meditated for a long time, paced, and suddenly turned around and said: "Although I have understood it a long time ago, it is not as clear as you said. No wonder I was demoted the first two times."

    Having said this, he exhaled, sighed and smiled: "Master once told me that even if you can't get the Tao Seed, you still have the opportunity to condense the Tao Heart on your own. Now that I think about it, it's really ridiculous. You can't get through this, and you still want to condense the Tao Seed on your own?"

    Having said this, Yang Xuan smiled helplessly: "I just thought, if I don't become enlightened this time, I will simply break my jade and die as a martyr."

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but be surprised after hearing this. He was moved by his words and heard the hidden message - it turns out that he can also condense Tao seeds?

    I thought secretly in my heart.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 101: Target Xiaoyang Village

    Thunder rumbled in the sky, shaking the heaven and earth, lightning flashed across the sky and illuminated the earth, heavy rain poured down, water accumulated on the ground, and raindrops fell.

    The two of them left the wing and looked at the wind and rain. Yang Xuan smiled: "I wanted to go separately, but now it seems that it is better to go together, which will be more grand."

    At this time, a Taoist boy came out of the corridor. When he saw the two of them, they were shocked. He bowed his head and said: "I have seen two Taoist priests. The deacon went to Xuanyin Pavilion for something and asked me to wait here. You two  If you have any questions, please give me any instructions."

    "Take us to Daozheng Hall."

    "yes!"

    In the corridor, the Taoist boy led the way, and the two of them followed behind. The rainwater on the eaves gathered into water columns and poured down. The rainwater accumulated on the bluestone floor of the Taoist Palace, forming small puddles. The rainwater continued to drip, and the blisters popped up and disappeared.  Destruction, uncertainty of birth and death.

    "Daozheng, I have asked the two deacons Lianyundao to see me." When they arrived at the main hall, the Taoist boy stood outside and said loudly.

    "Let me in." A faint voice came from inside.

    Wang Cunye nodded to the Taoist boy, thanked him, and the two of them went in.

    He was sitting on the jade cloud couch, his eyes seemed to be closed, his eyelids were slightly drooped, his hands were placed in a seal on his lower abdomen, and his whole person gave people a sense of tranquility.

    Yang Xuan spoke up to break the tranquility: "Report to Daozheng, after sorting and conducting actual investigations, we have found out that six targets are very suspicious"

    As he spoke, he reported everything one by one, while Wang Cunye stood and listened quietly, adding something from time to time, but making the matter clear.

    It was raining outside, and the raindrops were whipped by the wind. The palace was dark. A flash of lightning flashed in the sky, and the Taoist man was expressionless for a long time before he said, "What are you waiting for?"

    The two people in the audience looked at each other and bowed in unison: "Please give the order from Daozheng to mobilize everyone from the Dao Palace to encircle and suppress the evil cult and eliminate this great harm to the county."

    Dao was looking at the heavy rain outside the court, just pondering, and then said after a moment: "Well, in that case, you can wait outside the palace for now, and I will make arrangements for myself."

    "Yes!" Upon hearing this, the two men immediately turned around and retreated.

    The main hall is empty.  Tao is growing up.  Walking slowly in the hall, these three rules are actually very simple and not very complete.  But the outline was finally put forward, which is a great achievement.

    Why didn¡¯t anyone in my Taoist palace raise the issue?

    After thinking for a moment, he sighed.  On the side of the hall is a large bronze bell, a person tall, with a hammer half a foot long. Daozheng pushed it with one hand, and the sound of the bell rolled out.

    With the sound of "dang", the deacons and Taoists in each hall were all surprised when they heard the sound. This big bell would ring for any important event.  But once it is knocked, the whole palace must go.

    After a while, despite the heavy rain pouring down outside the main hall, many Taoists walked out one after another. For a while, the outside of the main hall was completely dark.

    "You listen to the order, the evil cult is in Cholera County. Today, the monks of the second level of Human Immortal and above will follow these two deacons to encircle and suppress them. They have grasped the distribution location of the evil cult. You can just wait and follow." Daozheng glanced at the people and slowly  Make a sound.

    The Taoists were all solemn.  Hearing the words and bowing politely: "Please obey the law!"

    "Xuanqing!"

    "Disciple is here!" A black-robed Yunguan Taoist priest.  Step out.

    "You should take my order with you and use the magical talisman. Accompany one of the officials to the city and ask for help in the encirclement and suppression. As for the Marquis, I will notify you, so you don't have to go."

    "Yes!" Xuan Qing heard the words and responded.

    "Two of you, which one of you will go to the government?" Daozheng said this to Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan.

    The two looked at each other, and Yang Xuan whispered: "I'll go!"

    Wang Cunye nodded, "Okay."

    "The way is upright, I am willing to go!" Yang Xuan said with a bow.

    "You and Xuan Qing will go to the government together. Wang Cunye, you can take my disciples and deacons who are in the second level of human immortality and above in the Tao Palace now. Don't miss anything. If you have to do something, you must get full credit." Daozheng said calmly.  As he spoke, his voice was not loud, but it immediately resounded throughout the entire audience.

    When Wang Cunye heard this, his heart suddenly became awe-inspiring, and he saluted and said, "Disciple will definitely live up to the trust of Dao Zheng!"

    "Then I'll leave this matter to you." After Daozheng finished speaking, he returned to the jade cloud couch and sat down, saying no more.

    Wang Cunye composed himself, and the chief inspector said: "Fellow Taoists, the first cult station is in Xiaoyang Village. When we get there, we will gather on the outskirts. If anyone has not arrived, please wait for a while and we will act together!"

    "Good!"

    "This is a great thing to say!"

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye said: "Well, without further ado, let's do it now."Set off immediately.  "

    Many Taoists said in unison, "Shan". They left the Taoist palace and came outside. Although only earth immortals can fly, ghost immortals and above can use magic spells to escape from the earth, or stick to the magic talisman, and all things will happen in a moment.  Diverse.

    For a moment, there was not even half a person left in the place.

    Wang Cunye saw many Taoists going forward one after another. Without stopping, he leaned forward like a tiger and leopard. He stepped forward fiercely, and suddenly there was only a faint figure left in the place.

    Taoist monks are different from the mortal army. They each use different methods and magical powers, and cannot be mass-produced. The fighting methods between monks and the army are not the same thing at all. Of course, below the earthly immortal, this gap is not an essential gap.

    The rain was pouring down, and Xuan Qing and Yang Xuan were walking quickly using magical talismans. This was to shrink the ground into an inch. This kind of talisman was not a common commodity and was only used in emergencies.

    After only seeing him for a moment, he arrived at Tongzhifu. There was no need to alarm the princes about this matter, as long as he reported it afterwards.

    This government office is slightly smaller, but including the garden, it covers an area of ??ten acres. Walking along the main entrance is the office lobby. There are several government officials on the gate.

    "Go, just say that this deacon is here, and why don't you go and report?" With a clear rebuke, the two yamen in front of the house took a long time to come to their senses.

    "Wait a minute, I'll go right away." The Yamen hurriedly went in to report.

    Xuan Qing just snorted coldly and strode in. Because of the treaty between heaven and man, he restrained himself and did not break in. However, it was absolutely impossible for him to wait outside.

    The notification of these two gates is to give some faces for Tongzhi, and how to say is also a secular regime in cooperation with Daogong.

    Seeing this, Yang Xuan, who was following, frowned a little. This was a bit too much. Could it be that it was close to the ocean and the Dao Meridian base camp, so the Dao sect was particularly powerful?

    "Sir, the deacon of the Taoist Palace is here!" Once inside, Tongzhi was handling political affairs when he saw a government official come in, kneeling in front of him and saying.

    "Huh?! What's going on???" Tongzhi stood up and was about to ask a question. At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps coming from outside. He couldn't help but paused and looked slightly angry.

    "Master Tongzhi, you are always kind." Xuan Qing lifted the door curtain and walked in.

    When Tongzhi saw Xuan Qing coming in, his face felt a little unnatural, but he still raised his hands and saluted: "It turns out to be Deacon Xuan Qing. Why are you here this time?"

    Xuan Qing said nothing and coughed.

    Tongzhi understood immediately, turned to the two officials and said, "Don't back down yet!"

    The two yamen officials were obedient, walked around Xuanqing, and retreated.

    Seeing the two of them leaving, Xuan Qing said seriously: "Master Tongzhi, evil cults are causing chaos in the county now, and they are rampant!"

    Hearing this, Tongzhi's face couldn't help but darken. This cult's rebellion was a long-standing case. He had suffered from headaches and handed it over to the Taoist Palace without giving an answer. But now he brought it up, but what did he mean?

    However, he still responded: "Yes, it is flooding. I wonder what the palace can do? I respectfully ask for advice!"

    "To be honest, our Dao Palace has now thoroughly investigated the location of the cult, and we have asked the government to assist in arresting it! Our Dao Palace has dispatched more than a hundred monks!" At this point, Xuan Qing waved his hand and said with a sneer: "These cults  But something like a chicken or a dog can be killed with thunder in one battle!"

    At this point, he paused slightly and continued: "It's just that the magical power has appeared in the world, and the people will inevitably riot. Please help the officers and soldiers!"

    In this tone, it seems that all the achievements are in the Dao Palace and all in oneself.

    "Of course!" When the colleague heard this, he couldn't care less about this tone. Anyway, he had been criticized a lot over the years. Besides, things about evil cults had always given him a lot of headaches, especially when supernatural powers appeared in the world. They were often either deeply lurking or had powerful monks.  Among them, he repeatedly threatened the government,

    Over the years, the tolerant soldiers have suffered many casualties, which made him very disappointed. Now that the Taoist palace has found its lair on top of itself, and the officers and soldiers are fighting, he is still very happy to do these things.

    "Where are the soldiers?!" Tongzhi shouted, there was a sound of armor, and five armored soldiers walked out from behind the tent.

    "Inform the officers and soldiers, immediately mobilize 300 people, follow the deacon's arrangements, and send one more person to inform the Marquis!"

    "Yes!" The soldier heard the words and went down.

    "My lord Tongzhi, just wait for the good news. I'm leaving now. Don't send me away." Seeing that the matter was done, Xuanqing bowed his hand and walked out.

    Xuanqing left the monastery and followed the soldiers, but saw Yang Xuan waiting in front of him, smiling: "The matter is done, let's send out the troops now!"

    "The government doesn't know the location of the cult, so I still take it with me." Although Yang Xuan was very dissatisfied with the deacon, he still said.

    &nbsp; "We all go with the soldiers!" Xuanqing counted and said,

    The barracks is very close to Tongzhifu. A large number of officers and soldiers have gathered in the barracks. The formation is in an orderly manner. Every ten people are led by a fire chief.

    Xuan Qing stood in front, glanced around, and suddenly used the volley talisman. He immediately rose into the sky and looked down at the three hundred officers and soldiers. Seeing such magical power, the officers and soldiers couldn't help but commotion.

    Yang Xuan was even more dissatisfied and suddenly shouted: "Quiet!"

    The rolling sound was like spring thunder, which immediately silenced the officers and soldiers.

    At this time, Xuan Qing narrowed his eyes and said: "You have received the order to follow us to encircle and suppress the evil cult. You must fully obey the orders of me and Taoist Master Yang Xuan in this matter!"

    At this point, he pointed with one hand, and the officers and soldiers looked at his arm one after another, and saw that it was the Taoist priest who just shouted.

    Because Xuan Qing showed his magical powers, these officers and soldiers also did not dare to underestimate the Taoist priest and responded loudly: "No!"

    Seeing Xuan Qing finish speaking, Yang Xuan strode forward and waved coldly: "The target is Xiaoyang Village, the whole army is advancing! Attack!"

    As soon as the words fell, clothes and armor clashed for a moment, and in the pouring rain, three hundred sergeants turned into a torrent, walking through the streets, quickly heading towards Xiaoyang Village.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 102: Just Ignore

    A bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, the sky and the earth lit up, there was a "boom", a muffled thunder rolled down, the raindrops fell "crackling", and the green grass on the ground was flattened.

    As soon as the figure flashed, the monk appeared on a big stone in front of Xiaoyang Village, but it was Xuan Ye.

    I saw this Taoist holding it gently with one hand and pushing the Taoist crown. Suddenly, a wisp of clear light hung down from the top. A wisp of light curtain blocked the heavy rain and prevented wind and rain from entering within three feet.

    After a while, some figures appeared one after another, all of them were ghost and immortal deacons from the Taoist Palace. At this time, a gust of wind came, and several more people appeared. They stood still and bowed their heads without saying a word.

    Deacon Xuan Ye was about to speak when something suddenly moved in his heart. He looked over and saw a figure rushing towards him. Looking from a distance, he saw that the figure was tinged with light flames.

    "Hey, this is Gang Qi. If I don't want this kid to cultivate Gang Qi, could it be that he has to use martial arts to enter Taoism?"

    "It is unlikely to enter Taoism through martial arts, but if you can practice both Taoism and martial arts, you will not only condense your essence and lay the foundation, but also achieve great strength, this person will be very rare."

    Just as he was talking, he saw the man leaping three feet and falling over. At this time, the rain was quite heavy, and his crown, hair, and green shirt were all soaked.

    Wang Cunye stood still and realized that seven Taoists had arrived, Xuan Qing, Xuan Ye, Xuan Feng, Xuan Hua, and many Taoist palace deacons, some of whom they knew or didn't know.

    He knew that these people might have miraculous powers or were ghosts and immortals, so he did not dare to neglect them. The chief inspector said: "Wang Cunye has met all the deacons and kept you waiting for a long time."

    Xuan Ye said: "It doesn't matter, there are still some people who haven't come yet, let's just wait a little longer!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Taoist priest who opened the Yun Yuan channel, is still here in a hurry.

    At this time, there was a sudden fluctuation, Xuanfeng smiled and said: "Here we come!"

    Suddenly, a large number of Taoist priests gradually appeared, all carrying magical talismans. Within a moment, they arrived in front of them. They all saluted and said, "I have seen you deacons. I have seen Deacon Wang. Here we are."

    Wang Cunye saw that there were thirty people there, and he immediately said: "There is an abandoned small temple here. Let's discuss it, and it won't be too late to attack again."

    "Great kindness!" Xuan Ye said, and immediately led the crowd into the temple.

    The light in the temple was very dark. Wang Cunye found an oil lamp and lit it. The flame of the lamp glowed faintly, making it look a bit eerie in the temple.

    "Daozheng wants us to obey your orders, just say so." Xuan Ye said lightly.

    Wang Cunye smiled.  Salute to each deacon.  He said slowly: "The body of the spirit is in the underworld. The deacon is a ghost and immortal, but he can sneak into the underworld to fight. But he is the main force."

    Then he bowed to the other Taoists: "Please guard the deacon's body, and I and a few fellow Taoists who are good at fighting will go directly to kill him. What do you think?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    Xuan Ye didn't open his eyes and said, "Da Shan, let's deal with it like this. We will recruit the heavenly soldiers to help us and blow out the body to kill. Zhang Kang, you lead eight good fighters to follow Deacon Wang and obey the order."

    "Yes!" A Taoist priest came out and responded.  He clicked, and immediately eight people came out.

    Wang Cunye bowed his head again and led the nine people out. There were already faint spell fluctuations behind him. Looking back, he saw the heavenly soldiers descending faintly and the golden armor glowing slightly.

    This kind of thing.  This was only possible with the help of heavenly soldiers and shadowy soldiers. Wang Cunye stopped watching and walked quickly in the rain, which rained down "cracklingly".  Wang Cunye remembered something.

    Taoist robes that are weatherproof and clean automatically are not uncommon. You may be able to exchange or buy one.  Just as I was thinking about it, I saw the Yuanshui Temple in the distance.

    Heavy rain fell in the middle of the night, but the lights in the temple were still bright, and the sound of chanting sutras could be heard faintly, but there were still people serving in the temple.

    The Taoists all drew out their swords and were about to step forward. Wang Cunye said, "Wait a minute, I'll go take a look."

    Wang Cunye has a strong energy and is the best at attacking difficulties. At this time, he did not even draw his sword, but walked forward slowly, stood in front of the door, and knocked on the door.

    After a while, a middle-aged man came out, holding a lantern, opened the door and looked a little surprised: "Taoist? Are you here now on this rainy day?"

    Wang Cunye was stunned and didn't say anything. He saw the tortoise shell shake and a stream of fresh air spurt out. Suddenly, he saw the faint flames covering the middle-aged man's body. He stretched out a hand and pointed towards the middle-aged man.

    This is not a Taoist skill, but a martial arts practice. Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man's eyes suddenly changed, and his original friendly expression immediately turned into a sinister one. He shouted in his throat to get out of the way.

    At this time, the finger followed a curve in the air, and in the blink of an eye, it was already pointed. The middle-aged man stepped back repeatedly, but it was too late.

    ? ?He suddenly paused, and saw this finger pointing to the center of his eyebrows. The man was stunned for a moment, and then he moved his legs backwards. He only heard a dark sound of "pop", his eyes darkened, and blood flowed from all the seven orifices, but he was referring to  The sword, a trace of sword energy penetrated deeply into the man's head, exploding his brain.

    Before the corpse hit the ground, Wang Cunye shouted: "Kill!"

    He kicked the man away and rushed into the door. Everyone behind him followed and rushed in. Only two Taoist priests drew their swords and patrolled the door and the wall.

    Wang Cunye rushed in. As soon as he entered the hall, everyone was shocked. When the hall went dark, a light of about a foot appeared on the statue. The god appeared clearly and shouted: "Bold!"

    With this drink, the hall turned into a loud roar like thunder. Everyone in the hall was deafened, and their blood was boiling. Wang Cunye had rich combat experience, and had Gang Qi to protect his body. In one thought, the flames on his body were strong, and the magic sword was drawn out.  He rushed forward and shouted: "Fellow Taoists, if you don't come now, when will you wait?"

    The Taoists behind could see it clearly, and knowing that talking more would be useless, they all rushed forward. For these monks, the promised land could be passed in a blink of an eye.

    The statue¡¯s eyes were bright and he shouted: ¡°Awe!¡±

    I saw a golden character appear in the air, and an indescribable power suddenly hung down, covering the whole hall. Almost at the same time, five archers appeared on the left and right sides of the hall. There was only a sound, and the bowstrings suddenly sounded, and ten long bows  The arrow whizzed towards the attacking Taoist priest.

    As soon as these arrows leave the string, they will scream sharply, and these Taoist priests will watch helplessly as the sharp arrows pass through!

    "Kill!" The Gang Qi exploded, forcibly shaking away the "fright". With a "boom", Wang Cunye fell half a foot away, and blood overflowed from his mouth and nose.

    Hearing only two "puff" sounds, the two Taoist priests took a step slower. The long arrow penetrated through and brought out a rain of blood from the back, killing them instantly.

    "Kill!" Seeing this, the two Taoist priests behind each took out a golden talisman. They just rubbed their hands together, and a golden light quickly grew in size in their palms. They pointed forward, and two golden thunders fell down.

    "Boom!" After two sounds, the statue was unable to dodge. It only saw a flash of golden light and exploded.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye jumped into the air, quickly crossed over, and fell towards the archer. In just a moment, the sword light flashed, and the five people on the side suddenly blushed. Before they had time to fall, Wang Cunye used a little more force and passed by again.  Kill the archer on the opposite side.

    When the smoke dissipated, the statue shook a little, and its eyes were bright or dark. Then, blood splashed, and the archers on the opposite side fell to the ground and died one after another.

    "Kill!" The Taoists behind all reacted. Thunder and fire came down, and the talismans came out. In a moment, several more talisman struck, and the statue exploded and turned into powder.

    Only a scream was heard, the golden light surged, but the dark breath in the middle core flowed out. It could no longer be suppressed, it was just a string, and it sank into the ground.

    "If it's an evil god, kill him, kill the whole temple and leave no one alive!" The Taoist priest behind saw the vision and shouted loudly, but he was heartbroken. The two Taoist priests were careless and were attacked and died!

    Wang Cunye stopped his hand at this time, leaving the jealous Taoist priests to look for people in front and behind the temple. Screams continued to occur, and there was no sound for a moment.

    Wang Cunye looked at the statue of the god and thought about it, and gradually understood in his heart that the god was the most inspired. Perhaps the god sensed a bad omen, so he ambush the archer, resulting in the death of the two Taoist priests.

    After killing all the temple blessings, a Taoist priest came out: "Fellow Taoist, are you going to the next place?"

    "No, wait a moment. Brother Yang will come with his officers and soldiers. It won't be too late to go then!" Wang Cunye straightened his Taoist robe and said, pointing to the people around him: "Look!"

    The Taoist went as he expected, and saw that the houses around the temple were all lighting up their lights one after another, and there was the sound of footsteps among the crowing of chickens and the barking of dogs. At this time, there was the sound of several gongs beating, and a voice shouted: "There is a thief."  We¡¯ve invaded the Empress¡¯ Temple, fuck this guy quickly, fuck this guy quickly¡±

    Seeing this, the Taoist smiled coldly: "Deacon Wang, how should we deal with these people?"

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye waved his hand: "But ordinary people do not know the true and false gods. They have received some benefits from evil gods before, so they want to sacrifice their lives for them!"

    "But it's enough for us to kill the temple blessings. Not only is there no fault but it is meritorious. But it is different when we kill the common people. These things are the responsibility of the government, so as not to kill too many evils and it will be detrimental to our Taoism."

    " As soon as these words came out, the Taoists all woke up. No wonder they wanted to bring in the government. It is natural for the government to deal with the people. I, the Taoist, will not be the cause and effect. I have seen this matter many times, but this is the first time I have seen it in person.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye paused for a moment and continued: "The evil god has lost his temple and has no foundation. I believe that if the seven deacons of Yin Shen go forward, they will definitely kill him."As for the suppression, as for these people, the officers and soldiers come to suppress them once. The common people are dull and do not know good and evil. They only recognize the truth of power. As long as they are allowed to see the government, they will obey.  "

    "At this time, let's deal with the two martyred fellow Taoists first!"

    This was so clear that the Taoists all nodded in approval, carried the two Taoists out, and waited.

    At this moment, a rumble of horse trampling came, and a Taoist priest was overjoyed and kept saying: "The officers and soldiers are here!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a meandering iron stream coming towards him in the middle of the night.

    Arriving in front of the Taoist, Xuan Qing and Yang Xuan turned over and asked, "I see this place is clean, but the cleanup has been completed?"

    Wang Cunye said: "The statue of the god has been destroyed, the temple blessing has been killed, seven deacons have left their bodies to pursue them, and there are heavenly soldiers to help, it must be completed soon I just didn't expect that there were still archers in the temple, but two roads were broken.  friend!"

    Xuan Qing saw the corpses of the two Taoists at a glance, his expression suddenly changed, and he asked, "What is this?"

    At this time, Zhang Kang came forward and said, Xuanqing's face turned livid, and he scolded: "This is also caused by your carelessness. I will report it to Daozheng when I get back."

    He scolded Zhang Kang and looked at Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye sneered and just ignored him.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 103: Great Kindness

    At this time, in the night rain, a large area of ??the village was lit up with lights, and a large number of people were running, shouting, and beating gongs, and they were about to come. Yang Xuan said nothing, glanced around, frowned and asked: "Is this  Why?"

    Wang Cunye chuckled and said: "They are just ignorant people who have been deceived".

    Immediately, I said it again.  51o.

    Yang Xuan is a smart man. After hearing this, he immediately ordered: "Qiu Duizheng, this matter is a matter for the government. You can lead a team forward."

    "No!" A team responded, taking fifty people with them to go down.

    At this time, Wang Cunye said loudly: "Slow down!"

    This team did not dare to neglect, they stopped and stood ready.

    "When you go, just suppress them and don't kill them at will. Although they are bewitched by evil gods, they are still innocent people. The government can punish them afterwards."

    Xuan Qing's face turned livid, and he glanced at him: "Why should we pity such stupid people for colluding with evil gods?"

    "It's just a matter of law between heaven and man. If Deacon Xuanqing wants to take on this responsibility, then it's up to you to give orders." Wang Cunye raised his eyebrows and stepped forward without hesitation.

    Xuanqing's face changed, and he was about to get angry, but he felt someone pulling him from behind, and he suddenly became more awake. Wang Cunye had already given this order. If he still insists on killing people, then this responsibility

    Thinking of this, Xuan Qing stared at Wang Cunye and fell silent.

    At this time, when the team saw that Xuan Qing was silent, they followed the order and left.

    After the fifty people left, Yang Xuan smiled slightly and was about to say something when he saw a group of people walking over from the ruined temple farther away. However, Xuan Ye and the others had returned to their senses. They were not tired, but rather excited.  and full of energy, presumably things have been done.

    Seeing the situation, he was a little surprised. After asking about the situation, Xuan Ye said: "Deacon Wang's order is appropriate. These things were originally done by the government. The cleanup of this place has been completed, and the god has been captured and taken to the heavenly prison under the suppression of the heavenly soldiers.  But there are still five places left, so without further ado, let¡¯s move forward!¡±

    When Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan heard this, they both saluted: "Great kindness!"

    ??Continue to move forward, this time we still did not go in batches, anyway, these are subject to the incense temple.  The little god couldn't escape even if he wanted to.

    The rain is a little light.  But the raindrops still fell, and water accumulated on the ground, even with the officers and soldiers.  The group continued to trek through the night.

    An hour later, the Taoist stopped in front of a mountain village, but saw Yang Xuan waving his hand in front of him.  The officers and soldiers behind saw this and did not dare to disobey, so they stopped.

    The small village fell in the rain and seemed a bit ethereal. Wang Cunye smiled and pointed: "Fellow Taoists, we have arrived. I came here to investigate. The village here is closed and there are many believers. Be careful, it is probably a stronghold.  .¡±

    Xuan Ye heard this, looked from a distance, and sneered for a moment and said: "There is some weather, let the officers and soldiers go down first to attack together, form an iron barrel, and then enter the village to search and suppress - we are ready to attack at any time!"

    Taoists have no objection to this.  He had taken the initiative to attack and killed two of them, so he had calmed down, but now it was natural for the officers and soldiers to be used as cannon fodder.

    When Yang Xuan saw it, he waved his hand and ordered the officers and soldiers to rush forward, but Xuan Qing hesitated.  Followed.

    Wang Cunye and the deacon stood at a high place and watched the movements.

    "Okay. It seems that the village has been surrounded!" Before Xuan Ye finished speaking, he saw the officers and soldiers lighting up the torches together. The torches were filled with enough oil. The rain was not heavy at this time, and they burned with a "crackling" sound.  Thousands of people responded to each other and stepped forward together with an astonishing momentum. The village suddenly became chaotic, with gongs beating and shouting.

    I saw someone shouting: "Old fellow villagers - the government and army have surrounded us. We will capture the thieves and the army will go into the village to wipe them out. If you don't want to die, just hide at home and don't move. Anyone who dares to join forces will be shot to death if they run out at night!"

    After several drinks, the majesty of the government was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and the village gradually became quiet, dark and silent, except for the continuous sound of barking dogs.

    At this moment, in the mountain temple, an old man woke up. He was wearing a black robe and holding a cane. He retained the legacy of the original mountain barbarian and wore a small skull.

    At this time, a young man gasped loudly and ran in, kowtowed to the ground, and stammered: "Master Temple Festival, something serious has happened. Some officers and soldiers are coming to encircle and suppress us!"

    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s face was pale with wrinkles, but he was not at a loss: ¡°Go and inform the parishioners, order them not to argue, and hide before talking. As long as we are here, even if the temple is destroyed, it can be rebuilt!¡±

    "Yes! Master Temple Festival! I will inform them right away!" Upon hearing this, the man quickly ran outside.

    At this moment, there was the sound of stepping in the village, and a loud voice shouted: "OfficialThe soldiers search, retreat quickly, and are not allowed to go out. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!  "

    The sound was rumbling and loud, intimidating the villagers and preventing them from gathering together. Then there was a burst of defensive voices. After a while, a cold snort and a scream were suddenly heard.

    ??Then there was a "plop", which was the sound of the head falling to the ground. Before it was over, someone was heard commanding: "Kill, there is an order from above, kill everyone in this temple, no one will be spared!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The remaining officers and soldiers shouted and were about to pounce.

    The old man couldn't help but became furious: "How dare you massacre my disciples!"

    The sound was like thunder, and the entire mountain temple trembled. Without saying a word, he pointed his cane forward, and a green light flew out in a straight line. In a blink of an eye, it was outside and penetrated directly into a fire chief. This fire  The chief screamed, and his originally strong body suddenly withered, became old in the blink of an eye, and fell to the ground again.

    Suddenly the whole place was silent, and several officers and soldiers remained motionless as they pounced on them. After a moment, the officers and soldiers came to their senses. When they stepped forward to take a look, they saw that the fire chief was already dead. There was a sudden commotion and he looked behind him.  Two Taoists came over!

    In the consistent impression of officers and soldiers, those who can resist and suppress evil methods are naturally Taoist priests in the Taoist palace.

    At this time, the old man sneered, retreated, and disappeared in front of the door. Yang Xuan and Xuan Qing's expressions changed slightly. They had never heard of this evil method. They looked at each other, their thoughts changed, and they understood each other's meaning in an instant.

    Yang Xuan gritted his teeth and chuckled: "Good demon method, you are suppressing the people outside and don't make them riot. We will handle it here."

    After hearing this, the officers and soldiers felt relieved, and several officers and soldiers agreed and headed elsewhere.

    "Fellow Taoist, you and I are going to go!" Yang Xuan waved one hand, and a firework flew out and exploded in mid-air, but it was to summon the Taoist palace personnel.

    Xuan Qing gritted his teeth and laughed ferociously: "Kill a mere evil cult monk to kill a dog!"

    Finished.  He also followed him inside and rushed in.

    The mountain temple was dark, with a heavy and dead atmosphere, and empty. But there was a cave behind it. In a spacious stone room, there was a light mirror in front of the old man. There were a large number of officers and soldiers on it, as well as two Taoist priests who were searching inside.  Farther away, there are thirty red light spots, but they are people from the Tao Palace.

    At this time, a black shadow filled the air with traces of black smoke on its body. It twisted its body and looked at the light mirror: "Damn it, they have been discovered. If so, then we will kill them all without stopping, and sacrifice them all with blood."  To the Lord!¡±

    "As long as you summon the Lord's divine soldiers, you will surely kill them all as blood sacrifices to the Lord, and you will be able to gain further favor from the Lord and grant us more divine power. This little false god's position,  It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to!¡±

    The old man¡¯s identity seemed a little different. After hearing this, he just said nothing and thought quietly.

    According to the information from the light mirror, this time there were Taoist monks leading them, but the highest one was the Ghost Immortal. Although this black shadow mountain god was incompetent and reckless, he had received many blood sacrifices and was very powerful. Coupled with these unusually devout hunters in the small village, Killing  It is not impossible to get rid of these people.

    ¡°Besides, this place has been discovered, so there is no point in holding back.

    The old man thought for a moment, and then Shen Ning said, "It's up to you to kill them all!"

    As he said that, he took out a box and prayed silently for a moment, when he saw a deep dark aura permeating the air. Even the mountain god felt a little trembling at this moment.

    Suddenly, a group of knights appeared in the hall. There were ten knights in black clothes and black armor. Their bodies were filled with deathly aura. Their bodies were hidden in the armor. Only a pair of burning red eyes were exposed under their helmets. They were cold and cold.  Without a trace of emotion, the horses below did not neigh at all.

    "Kill all the heretics and leave no one behind!" the old man ordered.

    Immediately, the leading black horse neighed, and the knight took out the sword from his waist and rushed out with the cavalry.

    The mountain god laughed loudly after hearing this: "That's right!"

    The old man picked up a scroll and tore it up. Suddenly, the shrines in all the believers' homes emitted green light, and messages were transmitted directly into the minds of the worshiping believers.

    "Mountain God, I have used telepathy. The believers will shoot and restrain the officers and soldiers. You kill these two Taoist priests first, and then kill all the remaining Taoist priests."

    "Of course!" The mountain god gave a sharp laugh and turned into a dark shadow and escaped.

    "Idiot, I won't accompany you anymore. I worked hard to swim across the boundless sea to preach, and I don't want to be buried with you!" The old man sneered,The light flashed and disappeared.

    On a high ground in front of the small village, the Taoist Taoist priest was standing when he suddenly saw a firework shooting straight into the sky and exploding in the air.

    When the Taoist saw this, he looked down and saw the originally silent gong ringing in the village. Someone shouted: "For the mountain god, kill, kill these people!"

    Immediately the door opened, and a large number of people rushed out, some holding hunting bows, some holding farm tools, and some even holding kitchen knives. With a shout, they rushed towards the officers and soldiers, and the sound of killing suddenly broke out.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye smiled gloomily and said: "We hit a big fish. This heretic monk is in the mountain temple. If I guess correctly, this is the headquarters of the evil cult in the county. Kill this place directly, and the four following people will be killed."  Even if this stronghold is thrown to the officers and soldiers, it can also be pushed flatly."

    After finishing speaking, Wang Cunye no longer hesitated, his body was shaken, flames appeared about a foot from his body, and he ran towards the mountain temple.

    When Xuan Ye saw it, he also smiled and said: "Please help me. Since I have found the base camp of the evil god, we are not alone. It is only right to report to the Tao Lord and the heaven urgently and send the heavenly army to encircle and suppress us."

    This was not a small fight just now, but the entire heavenly army was sent down. The remaining deacons looked at each other and smiled. It was precisely because they entered the ghost and immortal industry that they became more and more in awe of Dao Lord and Heavenly Court. At this time, they all bowed their heads together: "Great kindness!"  To be continued

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 104: Doubts

    In the mountain temple, Xuan Qing silently used his magic power, and a golden lamp suddenly appeared, with strands of golden light hanging down. There was only a "boom" sound, and a shadow hit the light curtain transformed by the golden lamp.  ¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly, the time curtain shook. Xuan Qing was not surprised when he saw it, but laughed loudly: "Monster! I knew you would not be peaceful, so go and die!".

    He spoke in his mouth without stopping at all. With a wave of his hand, another scroll appeared. This scroll grew in the wind and turned into a scroll of fire, with golden flames rising from it!

    The golden lanterns and fire pictures hung down at the same time, covering the entire hall. Only a scream was heard, and a shadow with thick black aura appeared in the hall.

    When Yang Xuan saw it, he was secretly frightened. He took out a thunder talisman and recited it silently. With a "boom", a thunder struck the shadow.

    There were continuous battles and roars in the temple, and there was also fighting outside.

    When the first officer and soldier was killed by the villagers, the officers and soldiers were stunned. After a moment, someone suddenly reacted: "Kill, kill all these rioters!"

    The team was roaring with a livid face. These villagers dared to resist. In fact, the team felt that their dignity was seriously challenged. With a wave of their hands, hundreds of people rushed forward.

    Although there were only a few hundred people, the killing sound caused by holding their long swords high was enough to scare the people away. But at this moment, these villagers still dared to rush forward, and immediately slashed to death with long swords, screaming and howling intertwined.  The sound of piercing and breaking human muscles is endless.

    After killing two villagers in a row, the team member raised his knife, blood dripping from the knife: "Kill, kill all these rioters!"

    At this moment, the sound of hoofbeats was heard, and a soldier rushed up from the mountain temple. A soldier was about to resist, but saw the flash of a sword and was immediately hacked to the ground.

    In just a few blows, this group of cavalry had killed more than a dozen soldiers, and the army was immediately in chaos. Due to the darkness, it was not possible to tell that these people were death knights.  I just thought I encountered heavy armored cavalry.

    "Use bows and arrows!" The team leader in the distance shouted "Bah" immediately.

    After shouting three times, someone reacted, took out a bow and arrow, and shot with a "puff".

    The arrows were shot, and there were several arrows in these people, but nothing happened when they penetrated them. At this time, the lights were shining.  Someone suddenly shouted: "This is not a human being. This is an evil spirit!"

    With this shout, the morale of the army suddenly collapsed and they dispersed in all directions.

    "What are these? Why are they here?" When Wang Cunye arrived.  He was shocked when he saw this. In his previous life, he had been in the underworld for hundreds of years and had seen the underworld soldiers.  The aura of this team of knights is clearly that of the ghost general, full of the power of death!

    ????????????????????????????????????? Just feel it carefully, and there is something different.

    Wang Cunye felt a shock in his heart. Hundreds of years of familiarity with this kind of breath and his deepest memories came back. Wang Cunye roared and rushed forward.

    In the blink of an eye, a black flaming horse appeared in front of him.  There is a death knight on it, wearing dark armor, but the style is not Middle-earth, with eyes burning with blood flames, holding a long knife, the blade is mottled, but there are traces of dead souls lingering on it.  In the blink of an eye, it activated its hell horse and charged over with its sword.

    The sword flashed and the long sword slashed down.

    Wang Cunye refused to evade, and his body was ignited with flames.  He raised his sword and struck with the same ferocity.

    The death knight watched Wang Cunye coming to kill him coldly, in its eyes.  This fragile human being was unable to resist his own slashing. He would cut the sword and the person in half, tearing out his soul and wailing helplessly on the long sword.

    With a "pop" sound, the swords collided. The death knight watched in surprise as his sword was cut off in an instant, separated into two pieces, and the sword stabbed straight down.

    This is impossible. Under the glory of my Lord, although this long sword is made of ordinary materials and is stained with rust, it has spent a long time and absorbed thousands of souls. This long sword of death has become the incarnation of the power of death.  With one blow, even fine steel can be cut in one fell swoop!

    The death knight was surprised. It felt that the sword of the human opposite was also attached to a layer of strange and justifiable death power, but Wang Cunye did not give it a chance to continue thinking.

    He jumped up and landed opposite the knight, only one foot away from the bloody flames in the knight's eyes. With a "pop" sound, the long sword penetrated through the armor.

    "Ah!" The death knight shouted silently. It felt a deep divine power piercing its soul, and the powerful attraction pulled it out of the armor in just an instant.

    "No!" The bloody flames in its eyes burned crazily, trying to resist this power, but this divine power was deep and dark. In just a moment, its soul was pulled in, and the flames in the helmet were extinguished.

    At this moment, a subtle changeThere was no sound of stabbing, but it was a death knight stabbing with a lance. It was quick and silent, and he arrived in front of Wang Cunye in the blink of an eye.

    Wang Cunye dodged and struck a sword with his backhand. When the sword light hit, the death knight's neck separated and became two pieces in mid-air. The moment the sword light cut, a large group of figures was filled with black mist, but in the blink of an eye,  In a short time, it was absorbed by the sword body, and the heavy empty shell of armor fell to the ground with a "bang".

    Wang Cunye could not be surprised and actually restrained the death force on the opposite side. The skills of these knights were more suitable for army charges rather than warriors fighting.

    Wang Cunye let out a long roar, and flames erupted from his body. He rushed forward, his long sword drew beautiful lines in the air, passing through the gaps between the knights, and their weapons had no blocking effect at all.

    The knight on the left screamed, and the armor on his chest was cut open, followed by the right hand of the knight on the right.

    In the end, the head of the knight flying out from the front, and a stream of black smoke spewed out from the broken neck.

    As long as he was struck by the long sword, no matter where he was, the black smoke would erupt and disappear in the blink of an eye. In just a moment, he could kill five knights in a row.

    At this moment, the blood of the two knights behind them flashed, and they shot the knight spear in their hands at Wang Cunye. The knight spear came with black flames. Even Wang Cunye did not dare to take it hard. He leaned forward and was instantly anxious.  Move, the long sword flashed, and the two knights who shot the knight's spear fell down.

    At this moment, the remaining three knights charged together and rushed towards Wang Cunye.

    The knight in the middle stabbed with a spear. This stab was extremely simple, but like Wang Cunye just now, it contained a certain melody and attacked along a beautiful line.

    Wang Cunye's eyes lit up, the spear and sword met, and with a "pop" sound, the spear broke.

    "My lord!" At this moment, the two behind them rushed forward, but the knight in the middle stopped attacking, made a gesture, and hissed.

    Wang Cunye suddenly felt a warning sign, and he stepped forward. With a flash of sword light, the two arms on the left and right were chopped off. With the next one, the knight in the middle disintegrated in the air, and a trace of black energy was about to rush out.

    The sword light flashed again, hitting the black energy. The black energy shook and disappeared out of thin air.

    And on the turtle shell, only a little black energy fell down and turned into a skeleton. There was a band of light around the skeleton, shrouding it with a majestic aura. At this moment, the eyes slowly opened.

    The next moment, the black light from the turtle shell swept across and quickly collided with the skeleton. The skeleton made a "sizzling" sound and tried its best to resist, but it only resisted for one breath. With a "boom", it turned into a small ball of purple.  breath.

    The next moment, it was swallowed by the turtle shell, and there was no trace left.

    This process only took a moment. When Wang Cunye stood still, everything was completed.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye was horrified and looked up.

    In the sky, seven-colored clouds soared straight into the sky, and an indescribable aura hung down. Even rain could not block the golden light that pervaded it.

    Over the sky and the earth, clouds are rolling, getting thicker and thicker, hanging lower and lower, and invisible pressure is coming from the sky and the earth.

    After a while, a huge golden gate gradually became clear, and the golden army in the clouds hung down, descending like shooting stars.

    Having seen the chaos in the Heavenly Palace in his previous life, he always had some subconscious contempt for the Heavenly Army, but now just one glance made Wang Cunye freeze.

    In this army, the huge aura is majestic, vast, and cold, and it quickly controls and moves towards the mountain temple.

    "Boom!" With a sound, tens of thousands of golden troops quickly crowded into the mountain temple. They swept across, and only a huge scream was heard inside.

    Without any communication with the monks on the ground, with the next breath, the golden light shot straight into the sky and disappeared into the clouds.

    Wang Cunye opened his mouth and stared at the mountain temple in front of him in stunned silence.

    In just one breath, all the dark forces disappeared.

    "You see, when I see these heavenly troops, I really feel that after ten years of hard training, all the ghosts, immortals, and Taoism that have haunted me in my dreams have turned into excrement, which makes people feel depressed" Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Yang Xuan coming out from inside,  He looked up and said.

    "These things are normal." Wang Cunye looked at it. He had seen a lot in the underworld, and he recovered quickly with a smile: "Heaven can suppress the world and make the three realms dare not be unruly. It always makes sense."

    "The Emperor of Heaven moves creation, and governance is the movement of yin and yang. From the yin pole to the yang pole, from the yang pole to the yin origin, there is a way. Over the thousands of years, how many talented and beautiful people have joined the heaven?"

    "We can't see this situation. We can't see Mount Tai with a single leaf, but our Taoism is broken."

    "You are right!"After Yang Xuan heard this, he stared at Wang Cunye for a long time, and then sighed: "My Taoist friend is indeed a clear-minded Taoist, but I am far behind."

    Wang Cunye listened and smiled slightly. To be honest, Yang Xuan's words were not in line with his mood. When he saw the heavenly army, he was frightened but not confused. This was because he had been mentally prepared. On the contrary, these death knights who appeared were even more aroused.  People pay attention.

    These death knights are more similar to the products of the European and American mythical worlds of previous lives, which made Wang Cunye look towards the sea. Could it be that this world not only has immortality and heaven, but also a new continent at the end of the ocean, just like the earth?  Can¡¯t a new civilization be achieved?

    Seeing that Yang Xuan was still moved, and couldn't let go for a long time, Wang Cunye smiled: "No matter what, we have successfully completed this task. Now it is more serious to return to Daomen to deliver the task." To be continued

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 105: Thinking of Nannan

    Once this cult stronghold was destroyed, just as Wang Cunye thought, the remaining four strongholds did not encounter any resistance. The people of the temple of the little god were divided and they had no combat experience, so they were stunned after being beaten.

    There were only a few defenders in the last temple. It took a while to go in and kill them, but no effective resistance was even formed.

    Some people were sent to stay at each stronghold, and half of the army returned to the city. It was morning. At this time, there was a commotion in every township. What happened next did not belong to Wang Cunye.

    At this time, Wang Cunye said to the Taoists around him: "The ability to wipe out the cult so quickly this time depends entirely on you. This matter has been completed. The two of us will go back to deliver the task to Daozheng, and we have to rush back for the assessment!  "

    Wang Cunye said, and then looked at his head.

    As soon as these words were said, both Xuan Ye and Xuan Qing's expressions improved. It was obvious that they were not claiming credit.

    Xuan Ye Jishou said: "I am looking for a carriage for the two deacons."

    Although the monks have magical powers, they have no choice but to show their magical powers. Besides, Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan are not qualified to show their magical powers all the time. It is most convenient to have a car.

    In a moment, a carriage was brought. The two of them bowed their heads again, boarded the carriage, and then moved forward slowly along the road.

    "Fellow Taoist, we came to Annan this time. We spent most of our time working, but we wasted this beautiful scenery!" Wang Cunye pointed to the scenery of the carriage.

    In the distance are rows of fields, green and lush. At this time, the heavy rain has stopped, and the air after the rain is a bit spiritual. There are still raindrops on the grass and trees, which are crystal clear and shining with colorful light. Wang Cunye can't help but take a few deep breaths.  , which is indeed refreshing.

    Yang Xuan calmed down completely at this time and his tone became smoother: "Yes, it's a pity that we don't have this chance. It's better to rush back to the Taoist Gate."

    The two of them were chatting and laughing, their emotions gradually calmed down, and soon they climbed over a hill.  There is a small village ahead, but it is not far from Defu City.

    Looking at the small village at the foot of the mountain, Yang Xuan's heart sank. Wang Cunye followed his gaze and saw that the dilapidated small village below was the first stop of the encirclement and suppression - Xiaoyang Village.

    Wang Cunye remained silent for a moment, then said: "I don't want you and I to come back from the mountains and come back here again After passing here, go forward five miles. We are in Fucheng!"

    The last sentence was said to Yang Xuan.  Yang Xuan heard the words and responded: "Yes, we are about to arrive in Fucheng."

    The carriage continued to move forward.  Some people are silent, and some people are whispering, but when they encounter officers and soldiers in the village, they dare not speak loudly.  After a while, there was a mournful cry, as well as curses and curses. The two were startled when they heard it. The voice was very familiar. It was the family who received them that day.

    Wang Cunye pondered for a moment: "You and I, let's go over and have a look. It's a fate. We saw it while passing by. If it's not a big deal, I'll help you."

    "Take off your Taoist robe before going!" Yang Xuan said quietly.

    Wang Cunye nodded when he heard the words, and then the two of them took off their clothes and got out of the car and walked over.

    Within a few steps, we arrived at the small courtyard where we stayed last night. The door was open, and we could see the old man kneeling on the ground in the courtyard.  Holding a broken magic tablet in his hand, he kept crying. The middle-aged woman behind him kept crying.

    It had just rained on the ground, and it was very damp and cold.  After being in contact for a long time, these mortals have no magic power to protect themselves.  I'm afraid the root cause of the disease will fall.

    Seeing this, the two people came to the courtyard and said loudly: "Old man, why are you doing this?"

    Hearing the words, the old man raised his head and saw the two pilgrims from before, saying: "Last night, the city officials and Taoist priests destroyed the temple of Empress Yuanshui. My granddaughter's illness has not been cured again!"

    The monks killed the goddess of Yuanshui. Wang Cunye and Yang Xuanzi were both present, but these believers were suppressed by the government before they came forward. The two people in front of them took off their robes and could not be recognized. They only thought they were pilgrims from before.

    The middle-aged woman's shoes were soaked through, and she whispered: "Without the empress the child will not be able to bear it, and his complexion will not be good"

    The two looked at each other, Yang Xuan's eyes flashed, and he said: "Let me see, maybe there is still hope."

    Even if there was a glimmer of hope at this time, the old man took the two of them in even though he didn't have much hope. When they entered the house, they saw the little girl lying on the bed with half a bowl of herbs beside the bed, showing that she had not drunk anything.  over.

    Wang Cunye kept silent and looked carefully, and saw that her expression was much worse than last night. Everyone saw that her mouth was moving slightly, but no words came out. According to the shape of her mouth, the little girl was shouting "Grandpa"!

    After several attempts to speak, the little girl closed her eyes and a few tears rolled down her skinny face.

    &nbsp; Wang Cunye saw it and remained silent, reaching into his arms and touching it.

    When Yang Xuan saw it, he remained silent, took out a few silver needles, and said, "I know some medical skills, let me try them out."

    Wang Cunye looked around and saw Yang Xuan pricking her with silver needles one after another. Gradually, the girl's breathing gradually stabilized and there was a trace of blood on her face. Seeing this, the old man and the middle-aged woman were overjoyed and shed tears of excitement.

    After a while, the little girl fell into a deep sleep, with a peaceful expression and relatively stable breathing. The middle-aged woman was stunned at first, but just looked at it with tears in her eyes. Then she suddenly woke up, her knees softened and she knelt down, choking.  Said: "You two must be the reincarnation of gods Please save my granddaughter, she is only seven years old!"

    "Don't say that, get up!" Yang Xuan took out the needle and sighed: "Old man, this is just to relieve the condition. I will go to Fucheng to find a prescription. I will be fine after taking it!"

    The old man just nodded repeatedly, too excited to speak.

    "Let's go back to Fucheng!" Yang Xuan paused slightly and said to Wang Cunye: "I don't want to give it away, please go back and wait for us to get the medicine."

    The old man nodded, but stopped seeing Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan away.

    The two of them went out. Although it stopped raining and the muddy water underground was still deep, it was not difficult for the two of them. They got in the car and continued to move forward.

    There was silence for a while, and then Wang Cunye asked: "How is the situation?"

    Yang Xuan stopped smiling and said: "She is not going to be able to survive. I just used acupuncture to spend some of her true energy so that she could have a good rest!"

    Wang Cunye listened and kept silent. He walked in silence all the way to Fucheng. After walking for a while, he arrived in front of the Taoist palace. When he got off the carriage, a Taoist boy took him inside.

    After entering the Deacon Hall and recording everything on the documents, Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan walked through the long corridor and entered the main hall of the Taoist Palace.

    "Disciple Wang Cunye (Yang Xuan) has seen Dao Zheng!" Both of them are Jishou.

    In the main hall, Dao Zheng was sitting peacefully, opening his eyes slightly and looking at the two people in front of him, and then said calmly: "You did a good job this time, there were no mistakes. Such achievements can be recorded on the cloud card.  One stroke, you hand over the cloud card, and I will write the conclusion!"

    This is what we came for in the first place, so the two of them bowed and said, "Yes!"

    Presenting the cloud tablet, Daozheng took it, pondered for a moment, pressed it with one hand, and the runes on the cloud tablet flashed, but before the two of them could take a closer look, the vision disappeared.

    "You guys stay one night and set off tomorrow!" After Daozheng finished speaking, he handed the cloud tablet to the two of them. Without saying a word, he sat with his eyes closed, and the two had no choice but to retreat.

    After going out, the two of them said goodbye. Wang Cunye walked to the north. The corridor was not long, and he reached the north in a moment. A layer of pavilions loomed, and it was indescribably solemn.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way.

    Wang Cunye nodded and went in. He saw several Taoist priests reading on the first floor. There were stools inside for reading. Wang Cunye didn't recognize any of them, so it didn't matter.

    Went in, checked the books on the bookshelf, and arrived at the Medical Writing Department. I flipped through them for half an hour, and suddenly found a book. I looked at it carefully, looked at it for a while, closed the book, and went back to the main hall.

    In the middle of the hall, Daozheng was still sitting peacefully. Wang Cunye stepped forward and bowed his head: "Daozheng, I have something to ask of you."

    After a long time, Daozheng said: "What's the matter?"

    Wang Cunye bowed his head again and said, "I would like to ask Daogong Fei for a piece of Yuansheng Marrow Pill. I also ask Daozheng to give it to me."

    "Fei Yuan Sheng Marrow Pill?" Daozheng squinted his eyes and couldn't see his expression clearly. After a while, he called the Tao boy over again: "Go to the alchemy room and get another Fei Yuan Sheng Marrow Pill!"

    "Yes!" Upon hearing this, the Taoist boy bowed and headed towards the alchemy room.

    Although Wang Cunye felt that these words were a bit inappropriate, he immediately bowed and thanked him: "My disciple, thank you for being honest."

    Daozheng remained silent. After a while, the Taoist boy took out a bottle with a Boiling Marrow Pill in it and placed it in front of Daozheng.

    Daozheng gave it to Wang Cunye and said, "Take it."

    Wang Cunye said again and bowed his head: "Thank you Daozheng."

    Get out!

    An hour later, a carriage galloped on the road and arrived at Xiaoyang Village. When it arrived in front of the village, with a neighing sound, the carriage stopped. Wang Cunye got out of the car, handed over the money, and headed towards the courtyard.

    When I arrived in front of the hospital, I suddenly heard someone's voice. I hesitated for a moment and did not go in immediately. I just listened and heard a voice from inside: "If you take this pill in half, you will have bone marrow numbness and itching in three days, but it isNormally, don't worry, take half of it after seven days, and you can go to the ground in half a month.  "

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the words of quack doctors and mix it with other medicines!¡±

    Wang Cunye smiled silently after hearing this, took out five taels of silver, pressed it with the bottle, turned around and left. After a while, someone came out.

    I saw this person wearing a green cedar, with a handsome figure coming out. It was Yang Xuan. Seeing that the two of them were still sent away, Yang Xuan waved his hand and said: "There is no need to follow, you can go back and take care of them!"

    With that said, Yang Xuan gradually walked away. Yang Xuan walked slowly, his footsteps clattering, as if he was thinking about something. He turned a corner and suddenly saw Wang Cunye.

    The two of them smiled but did not speak. They both walked around. After a long time, Wang Cunye spoke: "What are you thinking about?"

    Yang Xuan glanced at Wang Cunye, a little surprised, looked at the sunset and pondered for a moment, and then said: "I am a bit pretentious, and I have an idea in my heart. Looking at this little girl, I think of Nannan, she looks so similar!  "

    Wang Cunye listened and didn't speak for a long time. After a long time, Yang Xuancai smiled to himself and added: "This girl is her daughter."

    There was no beginning or end to these words. Wang Cunye stopped and thought of the woman drawn on the Thousand Volumes Picture, and suddenly understood.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 106: What¡¯s the Reason?

    The tide of the sea ebbs and flows, with an uncertain rise and fall, and a constant lapping.

    I saw a small sea cliff near the coast, more than ten meters high, with a stone house on top and a three-sail ship below. A Taoist priest with white temples was among them, and several Taoist priests were working.

    This is a ferry that crosses the Yunhuang Sea. This Taoist with both white temples is a ghost immortal. The remaining Taoists are from the Taoist palace. If someone disrespects the decree or violates the law, he will be demoted to ferry here for three years as punishment.  .

    Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan arrived in front of the stone house and said, "Deacon, we are going to Taoist Gate, please give us a ride!"

    After saying that, he took out the cloud card and asked the old man to watch it.

    It was his duty to ferry people across the sea, so the Taoist said nothing else and let them get on the boat.

    On the deck, Wang Cunye looked at the vast blue sea water, walked leisurely, and asked: "There are only two of us here. Can you tell me, what is the inner sect assessment like?"

    In the short period of half a month, both of them felt that their relationship was much closer. Yang Xuan squinted his eyes, the sea water reflected the sunlight a little dazzlingly, and said: "This is not a secret. When the time comes, the Taoist sect will grant the Yinshen Taoist Talisman. With this,  We can condense the body of a Yin god, and we can rely on this body to enter some caves."

    "There are several types of caves, but most of them are undead. Some of the undead are very strange - they are similar to the cavalry from that stronghold, and they look very awkward."

    It¡¯s a death knight, so of course it¡¯s awkward.

    "We fight in the cave, and the whole process is in the water mirror. Basically, we can survive and kill the most enemies. If we enter the top ten, we will be given Tao seeds."

    "Because it is a false body, even if you are killed, you will not die physically. You may just lose some spiritual consciousness."

    Wang Cunye was speechless after hearing this. A gust of sea breeze passed by the lake. At a glance, he saw endless green water and sky. The waves crashed on the boat, making a loud sound, and there was a faint gray mist.

    "It's September in a blink of an eye, and autumn is getting high. The sea breeze is cool." Yang Xuan looked at it and said nothing.

    Once on the boat, the relationship between the two became more subtle, and they were now competitors.

    The tide ebbs and flows.  The ship was traveling in the sea, and the sun passed through the sky and slowly fell. For a while, the golden crow fell into the sea, printing thousands of rays of light.  Very magnificent.

    "How long will it take to arrive on this return trip?" Wang Cunye asked as he searched for words.

    "It was three days when I came here, and it will be three days when I go back!" Yang Xuan murmured, and was speechless for a while.  Just sit and watch the waves of the sea.

    The sun sets and the bright moon rises brightly.  The brilliance shone down, and Wang Cunye looked at it.  After a long time, he sighed: "There is a bright moon on the sea, and we are at this moment in the world."

    The last time I went to sea, I encountered heavy rain, clouds and rolling waves, but I never saw this scene. When I came back this time, I saw this scene of sea and sky.

    Yang Xuan chewed this poem, his eyes brightened, and then dimmed.

    The sea ship is a magical weapon, riding the wind and waves. After a while, the bright moon was covered by dark clouds and disappeared immediately. Seeing this, the two stopped looking and went back to their rooms to meditate quietly.

    Wang Cunye fell into silence and calmed down, but he immediately said "Hey" and saw a golden light hanging from a talisman on the turtle shell. But at this time, for some reason, there was a "red air" filling the air.  This mass of red energy looked the same as his own magic power, but it contained a strange charm.

    "Is it possible that after this battle, the Heavenly Court and the Dao Lord will reward you?" Wang Cunye looked at it for a moment, thoughtfully. His status was far from being worthy of being commended by the Heavenly Decree, and it was very likely that he would be able to accomplish this through this.

    After a while, Wang Cunye smiled hoarsely and sprayed out the turtle shell. A stream of fresh air swept up the red air and slowly refined it.

    In the blink of an eye, a stream of red water that seemed cool but not cold, seemed hot but not hot, continued to droop down and fell into the spiritual pool. This feeling was indescribable. Suddenly, I felt that the surroundings were quiet, and my body turned into nothingness in a trance.  The spiritual pool was nourished by this and gradually grew bigger.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but my whole body was shaken. Wang Cunye woke up and looked at it carefully. He saw that the red energy had been refined, but the spiritual pool had expanded by one foot to two and a half feet!

    According to the description in the Tao scroll, the foundation of Ning Yuan was laid. When the spirit pool was opened, it was basically half a foot. It gradually expanded to three feet and became mature, which was enough to cultivate the true species.

    The maximum limit is five feet. Now it is two and a half feet, but half of it has been completed.

    The red water in the pool is rippling, and like the rockery, the real texts circulate with each other, producing mysterious and unpredictable changes.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s spiritual platform was clear at this time, and a sudden thought occurred to him, and he understood that the three hundred true texts in the pond were enough. If he could integrate these true texts, he could condense the true seeds.

    With this thought, Wang Cunye opened his eyes and felt that his whole body was light and his heart was full of energy.?I'm overjoyed, and if I carry out my mission, this is the greatest benefit.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT out of mind when I woke up three times in the afternoon. The ship docked and the two of them got off.

    The first important thing is to do the karma assessment and hand in the tasks.

    Entering Tianmen, all the way up is Shanyuan Pavilion. Once inside, you can see a Taoist inside. Seeing the two people coming in, he smiled slightly and said: "Are the two Taoists handing over a mission? Bring the documents and clouds  Just put the cards here."

    "Thank you, deacon!" Wang Cunye saw that things were going so smoothly, and like Yang Xuan, he took out the documents and cloud cards.

    The Taoist took it with a smile, lowered his head to look at it, and smiled at the sight: "It was done beautifully. I brought down six evil cults, captured lawless ghosts and gods, oh, and also killed ten heretic ghost generals, not bad!"

    ?????????????? Then he said: "I will register you and exchange it for Dao Gong. With this, you can exchange for some elixirs and magic weapons at the master's door. It will also give you extra points in the final assessment!"

    He first took Yang Xuan's cloud card, and a bright light flashed, but it was registered. Then he took Wang Cunye's cloud card, and then he sank down and took a look. His face suddenly changed, and he raised his head and stared at Wang Cunye, a little disbelieving, and then  After taking a closer look, his face suddenly turned livid, and he shouted: "You have been expelled from the Taoism and demoted to the mortal world, how dare you come back again?"

    Wang Cunye was startled when he heard this, and stared at this person.

    After the Taoist finished speaking, he took out a document, threw it to Wang Cunye, and said with a sneer: "You see for yourself, the palace master has issued an order a few days ago to demote those of you who do not abide by the rules to the mortal world and knock off the Taoist lineage.  If you don¡¯t get down immediately, I¡¯ll call the Taoist soldiers, which will make you even more embarrassed!¡±

    Wang Cunye ignored it and took the document and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the heavier his heart became, because on the list below the document, he wrote "Hongming County Prince Cunye" in black.

    Yang Xuan saw that something was wrong, so he quickly came over, took a look, and saw what was written on it. His heart suddenly sank, and he couldn't explain what it felt like.

    "Pa!" In the midst of the Taoist's sneer, Wang Cunye put the document on the table and smiled coldly: "I inherited the order of the real person, received the task, gained experience, and did not leave privately. What's the rationale for you to act like this?  ?¡±

    These words were harsh, and he took out a topaz token from his waist. It was a cloud token made of topaz, with runes engraved on it, and spiritual energy flowing.

    When Yang Xuan saw it, he was shocked. He hesitated for a long time, wanted to say something, but swallowed it.

    "Wang Cunye! You are no longer a disciple of Lianyun Dao, and you still want to come to argue? Don't even think about it!" As soon as the Taoist recited the curse, a talisman came out.

    Wang Cunye sneered when he saw it. Flames sprouted three feet from his body. He leaned forward and pressed with one hand. He heard a "boom" sound. The talisman fell on the Gang Qi and exploded, but it was blocked by this palm.

    The spiritual pool expanded to two and a half feet, and its strength doubled.

    "Wang Cunye! You are so courageous! A mere immortal who has been expelled by the Dao channel still dares to take action. If you are in the Dao Palace, don't you dare to crush you to pieces?" The Taoist man was furious and beat the small drum, which suddenly shook the whole hall.

    Hearing the sound of drums, three Taoist priests came over. One Taoist shook his fly whisk and drank: "Who committed trouble in Shanyuan Pavilion? Aren't you afraid of suppressing the blood pool?"

    There is a venomous blood snake in the blood pool. It burrows into the human body. Although it will not cause death, it is very painful. Some disciples suffered this kind of punishment and could not bear the pain. They died of pain.

    Wang Cunye saw the cool and ethereal auras of the three Taoists, and knew that they were elders of ghosts and immortals. He immediately said: "Three elders, this disciple has something to say!"

    The clear voice reached the hall. An elder in the middle held a fly whisk and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Oh, you have something to say, would you like to hear it?"

    Having said this, the two elders at the back just stood there and sneered.

    Wang Cunye raised the yellow jade token high: "Elder, please look, this is a real person's token."

    The three elders took the yellow jade token without showing their expressions and looked at it carefully. They were shocked when they saw the word "Yucheng" on the yellow jade token. It turned out that this disciple had received the order from the Immortal Sun Zhenren.

    His expression softened and he asked, "What's the matter?"

    Only then did Wang Cunye have the opportunity to explain the cause and effect one by one: "I did not travel privately, but with the permission of the real person, and registered through Shanyuan Pavilion to receive the mission, and went to eradicate the evil cult. Now that I have come back, I have to exorcise it."  , is this the truth?¡±

    With that said, he handed over Daozheng's document and the cloud tablet. The three elders looked at each other in confusion, read it carefully, and then put their spiritual consciousness into the cloud tablet to examine it carefully. However, the more they looked at it, the more shocked they became.

    This matter is actually very simple. I don¡¯t want to make this mistake and let this disciple be implicated in vain.

    Received the topaz token and gave the cloud token to Wang Cunye.He said: "Just wait here, I will discuss with the elders before making a decision!"

    Wang Cunye bowed to take it and waited.

    The elder holding a fly whisk said to the two elders: "Junior brother, follow me and go elsewhere to talk."

    With that said, he walked out. Once outside, Elder Fuchen showed a wry smile: "There is something wrong with this work. Why don't you check it?"

    An elder looked troubled: "According to the situation, not only does this disciple have no fault, he also has merit!"

    "This disciple can't be said to be completely innocent. I went to the leader's office and reported it, and it didn't happen anymore." The third elder frowned and said.

    "The list of people who can be demoted has been made. It is difficult to amend. No matter how it is dealt with, it is related to the rules of the Tao. We must not be careless. We should report it to Master Ling Xiaozi!" After a long silence, Deacon Whisk said.

    "Yes, senior brother is right!" An elder also smiled bitterly, and the three of them immediately used magic weapons and quickly headed towards a certain cave.  ()

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 107 Wen Yan said

    In the cave, Ling Xiaozi sat on the cloud couch and fell into meditation quietly. Suddenly he woke up with a shock, opened his eyes and said to the standing Taoist boy: "Go outside the hall and bring in some elders."

    Hearing this, the Taoist boy bowed silently and walked out.

    Walking out of the main hall, after waiting quietly for a moment, I saw three Taoist priests descending from the sky. The Taoist boy stepped forward and said, "Third uncles, please come in."

    The three elders nodded and went in. Although they were all elders, one was a ghost immortal elder and the other was an earth immortal elder, but they were completely different.

    The three elders bowed their heads and said, "I don't want to disturb junior sister, but this matter is a bit troublesome."

    After saying that, Elder Fuchen stepped forward and slowly told the story about Wang Cunye.

    Ling Xiaozi listened quietly, a little surprised: "Well, it means that I did something wrong? It doesn't matter, just change it."

    The three of them were all stunned after hearing this. They all knew that she was proficient in Taoism and couldn't pay attention to it for a moment. Elder Fuchen said after a while: "Junior sister, you can't blame yourself like this. This is why this disciple reported to the foreman elder without knowing it."  There is such a thing.¡±

    "Yes, everyone has made mistakes in this matter, but the palace master's decree has been promulgated, so there is no reason to take it back? This is related to the majesty of the Taoist sect."

    Seeing Ling Xiaozi thinking deeply, the last elder said: "In my opinion, it is not possible to change the decree. The matter has been decided and cannot be modified. However, the record of the penalty can be canceled and a record written on him.  For some meritorious deeds, or giving him a magic weapon as compensation, let him go back and come back three years later. It¡¯s only his first time anyway, so he still has a second chance!¡±

    Seeing that the three elders had expressed their opinions, Ling Xiaozi thought for a while and said in a clear tone: "Since all three senior brothers have this opinion, let's do it this way!"

    After the three of them heard this, they all responded and left.

    When I returned to Shanyuan Pavilion, I saw Wang Cunye still waiting outside the palace, and Elder Fuchen walked over.  Sighing: "You are also responsible for this matter, why didn't you tell the class leader in advance?"

    "Now the decree has been issued. There is no reason to take it back. We discussed it, removed your record, and added your Taoist power as compensation. You come back in three years, but this time it won't work!"

    Seeing Wang Cunye¡¯s dull expression, he added: ¡°You have to think about the overall situation, not just yourself. You are still young. It is only this year that the foundation of Ning Yuan was laid. After three years, we will be more confident, right?¡±

    Wang Cunye was speechless after hearing this. In front of the majestic hall, Wang Cunye stood under him.  Thinking silently.

    The cause of the matter at hand is that the Taoist sect did something wrong, but he wanted to implicate himself innocently.  Sadly demoted to the mortal world.  Come back to the Taoist sect three years later, and you will be given a Taoist merit as compensation.

    In this way, not only the laws of Taoism are maintained.  By taking care of the palace master's face, there will be less resistance in the next competition.  It¡¯s a so-called win-win situation.

    Wang Cunye read thousands of volumes of Taoist scriptures, but he knew that there was another way, which was to beat the heavenly drum and strike the heavenly bell to make this matter public, and then it would be rewritten.

    But people's words are like a sea, and people's hearts are unpredictable. How can one person be able to defeat the words of thousands of monks? If the matter gets serious, even if the decree is revised and passed the examination, the palace master and many elders will be directly offended, and the trouble is deep.  I don¡¯t know how I might die in the future.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye showed a wry smile. Seeing this, he could only choose the second option.

    But why is there so much deep unwillingness in this heart?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is equality among individuals, would mean that even emperors, generals and ministers would be killed by a single soldier if they lose their power, so everyone must obey the organization and the overall situation.

    But in this way of cultivating immortality, does one have to bow down and admit guilt and obey the overall situation?

    "In the mountain of Miaogushe, there is a god and man living there. His skin is like ice and snow, and he is as graceful as a virgin. He does not eat grains, inhales the wind and drinks mucus, rides on the clouds, rides on flying dragons, and travels all over the world If he does not cuddle up or love, the immortal  Sacred minister - are these just illusions?

    Wang Cunye stood motionless, as if watching the sky and blue sea in the hall empty, and as if silently protesting, he looked at the door coldly, and his heart felt cold for a moment.

    The three elders saw Wang Cunye meditating and tolerated it at first. After a while, they saw him looking up at the sky and couldn't help but feel furious. One of the elders snorted coldly: "Wang Cunye, I am speaking to you on behalf of the Taoist sect. What is your attitude?"

    When Wang Cunye heard this, he turned around and looked at the three elders in front of him carefully. The three elders couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable. One of them said again: "Bold! I'm discussing with you because the Taoist sect cherishes talents. If you don't  Being so rude and contemptuous of Taoism can lock your Pipa bone and drive you into the Nine Netherworld!"

    Elder Fu Chen waved his hand and said warmly: "Wang Cunye, you are still young and cannot make mistakes.If you have no future, you'd better go on obediently. This will also be good for your future. Otherwise, even if you enter the inner sect in the future, your future future will be ruined, don't you think?  "

    Wang Cunye had read thousands of books in the Sutra Pavilion. Hearing these words, he smiled coldly: "The Supreme Taoist Master Qing Zi has three hundred precepts. He has set rules. If the master, elders and deacons of the palace act deviantly, the superiors, elders, and subordinates will  Disciples from the outer sect can all beat the heavenly drums and ring the heavenly bells from outside the main hall, report to the Supreme Elder of the sect, and preside over justice together!"

    "On the way, if someone intercepts the law, he is violating the precepts and is guilty of the Tao Lord." At this point, he paused and said, "Now the fault lies with me, and the Taoist sect is at fault. The law is unfair, and I will be beaten down."  quiet?"

    "I'm going to beat the heavenly drums and hit the heavenly bells now. Do you still dare to stop me?" These words were cold. In the Sutra Pavilion, Wang Cunye read through thousands of volumes of Taoist canon, but he understood.

    When Elder Fuchen heard this, he was immediately shocked: "Youhow do you know about the Three Hundred Precepts of Taishang Daojun Qingzi?"

    The Three Hundred Precepts of the Supreme Taoist Master Qingzi were decreed by the Taoist Master. Each of the major avenues has this document. No one dares to disobey it, because once it is violated, it will immediately be a serious crime.

    The elder was still shocked, but Wang Cunye made a sudden move. He leaned down and jumped with his footsteps. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the Jade Drum Bell.

    "Wang Cunyeyou dare!" The elder wanted to stop him, but he didn't dare. He pointed his fingers and yelled: "You are crazy and are the enemy of the Taoist sect!"

    Wang Cunye, who was holding the wooden stick, hesitated for a moment. After hearing this, he didn't hesitate anymore and slammed upward.

    "Dang! Dang! Dang!"

    The long bell sounded far away, the sound extended in all directions, thick and broad, yet ethereal, confusing and confusing, as if to show the impermanence of immortality.

    Wang Cunye was shocked when he received this.  Come to your senses.

    With this collision, fate changed.  There is no going back to the original state.

    With this collision, from now on, the road will be full of thorns, bumpy and catastrophic.

    This collision.  The life of this world should be discontinued, and you can live alone if you like grudges and grudges!

    As soon as this thought came out, my heart felt happy and the water in the spiritual pool rolled.  The real text exploded with a "bang", and new combinations appeared, giving birth to the unknown.

    The sound of the bell carries the rhyme of a rolling road, reaching the sky and the sea, although it cannot be heard.  It spread hundreds of miles away, and hundreds of thousands of disciples sitting or standing on various mountain peaks heard this sound.  They were all shocked.  Looking towards the mountain peak, even more advanced monks rose into the sky and flew towards them.

    The eyes of the three deacons spit out flames, as if they wanted to eat Wang Cunye alive.  He only heard Elder Fuchen sneer, his face ashen.  He hissed: "Okay, okay, Wang Cunye, let me see what happens to you in the future!"

    The master of the palace on the jade platform in the main hall was sitting on a cloud couch with an expressionless face, while the elders in the audience came in in batches and sat in groups, all of them with pale faces. Each of these long bells sounded like a slap in the face.

    Beating the heavenly drum and striking the heavenly bell, as the name suggests, at this moment, the eyes of the heavenly court and the Taoist Lord will see here.

    If this happens, it will be recorded in the heavenly book, and no one can escape the iron pen.

    This kind of disciple deserves to die. The elders were all livid, with such thoughts rolling through their minds.

    Even if there is something wrong with the Taoist sect, as a disciple, you must bow your head and accept the punishment. Even if the judgment is wrong, you have your own laws and the elders to set things right. How can you kick over the table like this?

    At the same time, many ghost immortal deacons outside the main hall came with magical weapons one after another, and the darkness was overwhelming. At a glance, there were at least a hundred people, and hundreds of ghost immortals dressed in Taoist robes stepped into the main hall.  Hall Master, pay homage to the elders!"

    The master of the palace nodded slightly, raised the dust, and motioned for them to stand on the left and right.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These people all heard the sound and came here to beat the sky drums and hit the sky bells, it must be a big event, and they must come to witness it.

    Seeing that many disciples were standing still, a burst of footsteps came, which was very clear in this quiet hall. Wang Cunye came in and raised his head: "Disciple Wang Cunye, I hit the sky drum and I have something to report!"

    The clear sound came out loudly, and echoes echoed in the hall continuously for a while.

    On the cloud couch in the high pavilion of the jade platform, the master of the palace leaned forward slightly and opened his eyes slightly: "Oh? What are you doing? Do you want to beat the heavenly drums and hit the heavenly bells?"

    The sound is not harsh, but it makes people feel like they have fallen into an ice cave, and it is cold from the top of the head to the soles of the feet.

    At this time, they were under surveillance. Many elders under the high platform were looking at Wang Cunye with expressionless faces, but this expressionless look was more terrifying than the angry face.

    Wang Cunye heard the words and took a step forward. He saw the ghost immortal deacons and elders standing on the left and right, watching coldly. He bowed and said to the master of the hall: "The disciples playedThis matter is due to the demotion of a disciple of Sutra Pavilion who went out for no reason, and I was also included in the list of demotions.  "

    He paused for a moment before continuing: "But the disciple did not go out on his own. At that time, a real person allowed him to go to Shanyuan Pavilion with the token to receive the task. The token and the cloud tablet recording the task were taken by the elder, and he returned  Please take a look at it, Lord."

    At this time, Elder Fuchen stepped forward, silently, took out the topaz token and cloud token, and raised his hands high.

    The palace master just called, and the two things crossed the distance and fell into the hands of the palace master.

    The yellow jade token in front of him was an order from Master Sun. The master of the palace looked down and saw Master Sun with an ashen face.

    "Master Sun, did you give him this token?" the palace master asked, his voice as calm as a cloud.

    When Sun Zhenren heard this, he was shocked. He bowed down and said, "When the disciple saw that he had some qualifications, he couldn't bear to bury them. It was indeed the disciple who gave it to him. He didn't want to"

    The words were swallowed.

    The palace master nodded when he heard the words, and with a stroke of the cloud sign, his expression became clear.

    "Wang Cunye, it is indeed not your fault in this matter. The original demotion will be cancelled. You can go back to the Sutra Pavilion and continue to practice. Your achievements will be recorded in the Dao Gong. In a few days, there will be an inner sect assessment, and you cannot let your cultivation fall behind.  ." The palace master withdrew his order, seemingly not caring about the damage to his majesty, and said calmly.

    With a move of his finger, the yellow jade tablet was given to Sun Zhenren, and the cloud tablet was returned to Wang Cunye.

    "This matter is over, please step aside, Wang Cunye. From now on, you don't have to beat the sky drum or hit the sky bell for these small matters. You can report it directly You can go down!" The palace master waved his hand and said warmly.

    Wang Cunye responded and retreated.  !  .

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 108: True Seed

    Wang Cunye slowly walked out and went to the original scripture storage pavilion. Along the way, everyone looked at him coldly and from a distance.

    When they arrived in front of the Sutra Pavilion, the old Taoist in gray robe looked at him coldly, but because of the order from the palace master, Wang Cunye was ordered to go back to the Sutra Pavilion for practice and assessment, so he did not step forward to stop him.  .

    When Wang Cunye saw him, he just went into the Sutra-Tiding Pavilion just to check the head.

    The old Taoist in gray clothes was filled with anger in his heart. He wanted to wait for Wang Cunye to come over to greet him and teach him a lesson. However, when he saw that Wang Cunye just bowed and went straight into the Sutra Pavilion, he couldn't help being shocked. Then his face turned red and he was furious.

    Suddenly, remembering that this boy had only passed the inner sect examination for three days, he could not help but gradually dissipate his anger and sneer: "Don't care about those who overthrow!"

    He turned around and went back to his cave.

    Wang Cunye pushed the door open and entered. The Sutra Pavilion was the same as before a month ago, except that it was gradually covered with a thin layer of ash.

    After arriving here, Wang Cunye calmed down. Through the window, he could see the blue sky for thousands of miles, the vast water below the mountain, the vast sky, and the vast expanse of waves. He couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief.

    "Eh? What's going on?" Just when Wang Cunye calmed down, he only felt the coolness flowing in the sea of ????consciousness, and a half-bright and semi-dark light group in the middle was rippling in the red water, and was lost in the slightest.  But the real text around him flew out of the pool, flying and circling.

    Wang Cunye immediately understood it as soon as he came into contact with it.

    It turns out that this is the idea of ??detachment!

    Having this realization, Wang Cunye immediately understood that ghosts and immortals are transcendent from life and death, and the most important thing is the belief in transcendence.

    But detached belief alone cannot exist alone. Just when I fought hard and refused to surrender, I immediately condensed this bright thought in my heart, but in less than half an hour, this thought dissipated.

    This is what is called upside down intoxication.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye got excited and touched this heart.

    Suddenly, the long bell sounded far away. The sound extended in all directions, was thick and broad, and was ethereal and confusing, as if to show the impermanence of immortality.

    With this collision, destiny changed and it can never go back to the original state.

    With this collision, from now on, the road will be full of thorns, bumpy and catastrophic.

    ??This collision¡¤The world of life should be cut off, grudges and grudges will be happy, and you will go alone!

    "It turns out that this wish must be maintained by the true text and moistened by red water in order to grow!"

    With this thought, there was just a "boom" sound, and all the originally flying true texts were bright and bright. The words were golden and octagonal, and countless mysteries also flowed in the heart.

    Wang Cunye's heart was shocked, and he saw the turtle shell spray out. Two true texts appeared, one yin and one yang, directly integrated into the gradually dissipating light group.

    With these two true texts, the light suddenly brightened, and the traces of traces disappeared much slower.

    The turtle shell emitted another clear light, and each true text was like a living creature, constantly clinging to it, and as the number of true texts increased, it became faster and faster.

    The real text changes from time to time, vaguely revealing various truths. Finally, it gradually becomes complete and turns into a shell. Once it is completed, there is only a "boom" sound, and a trace of light comes out of it.

    With this completion, the shell surrounded the faith and exchanged with the water. Gradually, bits of mana were absorbed by the shell, and the inside became brighter and brighter, like a bright pearl in the night.

    This feeling is related to the birth and death of creation, the mysterious and mysterious, illuminating the sea of ??consciousness, and forming a balance with the movement and stillness of the turtle shell.

    "Is this the Tao seed?" At this time, Wang Cunye was startled, but he realized deeply that ghosts and immortals have detachment as their original intention, true text as their shell, and magic power as their nourishment.

    Only in this way can we transcend life and death and condense the Yin Shen.

    "However, if this is the case, why does the Taoist sect give true seeds? How can other people's intentions be used?"

    "No, there is still a way. Between life and death, after experiencing despair, pain, and shouting, the human heart will also condense the light, and then give the true text a shell to condense it quickly."

    "But in this case, it will still be affected. The arrangement of the true text is based on the original intention, and everyone is different. Therefore, in the future, there will be situations that do not suit you."

    "What did the Taoist sect do to destroy the seedlings and encourage their growth?"

    In the Lianyun Palace, the master of the palace fell down and sat on the jade platform, and many elders were sitting below in batches.

    Silently calculating the time, the examination date was not far away. The palace master said: "In three days, the inner disciple examination will be held to find out the true talent and wisdom for my lineage. You go down and prepare. Don't make fun of this matter."

    &nbsp; When the elders heard the words, they all bowed in response.

    After bowing, Blind Yunzi stood up slowly and raised one hand in salute: "Palace Master, which location will be selected as the trial site for this assessment?"

    The palace master was silent after hearing this. After a while, he slowly spoke: "The trial place is located in the underworld. Let them familiarize themselves with it in advance to avoid unnecessary sacrifices"

    These words were spoken so frankly that the elders bowed their heads and remained silent.

    Realizing that he had said too much, the palace master coughed and continued: "The land of the underworld is divided into many regions. Powers run rampant in the depths of the underworld. Even though Lord Hades suppresses them, they are too dangerous and not suitable for trials."

    After a slight pause, he continued: "Beyond the Naihe Bridge and inside the Ghost Gate, there are many ghosts in this area, and there are also fierce ghosts and evil spirits. Although the danger is hidden deep and murderous intentions are everywhere, compared with the netherworld, there is still a way to survive.  For them, it is a good place for experience.¡±

    Outside the Naihe Bridge, inside the Ghost Gate, is the place for this trial. Seeing that the master of the palace has made a statement, the elder bows his head and bows: "You are all earth immortals. The five qi are condensed, and the body can enter the netherworld. You will go to assess the formation in three days."  !¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The true spirit is stored in the human body and is called the real person. When it flies out, it is the Yin God.

    Although the true spirit emerged from the womb and had various magical powers, its physical body was still restricted and could not fly through the clouds and control the Qingming.

    Once the true spirit survives the three tribulations of wind, fire, and thunder, it can become one with the body, polish its immortal body, and become an earthly immortal.

    At this time, the physical body flies across, gathers the evil spirits from the earth, and can move the sky and cross the underworld with the physical body. In ancient times, this kind of person was also a person like a true immortal on land!

    The elder left the main hall, rose up on the clouds, or turned into light and fled away, the situation was different.

    After a while, the elders fell down and stood in a dark ground. At this time, an elder in black stepped forward and stretched out his hand to reveal a white bone magic weapon.

    There was a dim light, and there was a faint door on the ground. On the mountain peak, as soon as the door opened, the elder in black was the first to go in. The elder in front of him did not say anything when he saw it, and filed in.

    It was dim inside and there was no fixed boundary around it. The elder in black stood in the middle, waiting for the other elders. Not long after, several figures flashed in.

    "Everyone, let's move on." The elder in black said.

    The elders were silent and just followed.

    Although the world here is considered to be the land of the underworld, it is like dusk at the junction with the Yang world, which is hazy. The strange thing is that there is no boundary, no earth, and no objects in the precise sense. If you walk around here, you may not be able to get out for a long time.  , but if you cultivate to the level of Ghost Immortal, just go straight forward and get out quickly.

    The elders all knew this and continued to move forward. The front gradually became dark and the border was quickly crossed without stopping at the border.

    This place is far away from the intersection of yin and yang. The dark space is still a little blue, with phosphorus and fire, but there are no ghosts or wild ghosts.

    When we got here, the elder in black stopped and said to the elders: "It's right here, let's go to the boundary of Naihe Bridge!"

    The elder heard the words and praised him for his good deeds.

    The elder in black squeezed the magic weapon, his body sank, his mind dropped, his chest was dispersed invisibly, he was holding it but not sending it out, he was not walking forward, but going underground.

    In just a moment, the figure of the elder in black disappeared. When the other elders saw this, they looked at each other and imitated his example. Their hearts sank and they fell to the ground.

    No piece of underworld could stop it, and it kept falling. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the elders were shaken and felt that their eyes were empty.

    Different from the dark and dim surface of the underworld, here is a kind of darkness with unknown, the dark tone is thicker than the surface, there is no light source in the world, and the true soul of the soul turns into a ball of flame, placed outside the body, rolling flames, burning ragingly  , shining on the underworld.

    This light shines through the unknown and drives away the darkness. This is the power of the earth immortals. Even if you are in the underworld, you can open up a pure land without using magical powers.

    The souls of ordinary people fall into this place seven days after their death. Once the souls are lost, they will sink forever and merge with the underworld, regardless of each other.

    "There are rumors among the ignorant people in Yangshi that after death, one will fall into the underworld and cross the Naihe Bridge. But who knows, not everyone is qualified to cross the Naihe Bridge.

    Once your luck is bad and you fall halfway, you won¡¯t even be able to cross the Naihe Bridge.

    The elder continued to move forward. There was gradually light in front of him, a faint blue color, and a huge arch bridge in the darkness. It was simple and dilapidated, but there was no Po Meng.

    "Meng Po itself is a fabrication,"The soul falls into the underworld, and every time it travels, the memory disappears. There is no reason for Meng Po to drink soup. It is because mortals are ignorant and have to seek an explanation, so they just make it up.

    "This is the place, in front of Naihe Bridge, inside the Gate of Hell." The elder in black sighed.

    An elder stepped forward and said: "In that case, let's set up the formation."

    "Good!" Several elders responded one after another.

    The seven elders stood according to the formation, with a small dark-colored flag placed under their feet, and silently recited the spell. As the formation spelled, the formation gradually lit up, and the last golden light surged out, connecting the sky to the earth, passing straight through.  Pass through the underworld and reach the world of the sun.

    At this time, the ghosts and gods of the underworld were screaming in the darkness, frightened by this powerful power.

    When the elders saw it, they just sneered and did not use the formation to kill them. These ghosts could be used to sharpen their disciples.

    These ghosts bully the weak and fear the strong. Once they are higher than them, they will disappear and hide. Once there is a weak person, they will immediately pounce on them. If they are similar, they will siege in groups.

    The elders are all earthly immortals, their true spirits shine inside and outside, their bodies are like glass, and their chests contain five qi. These ghosts really come to kill as many as they come. For them, suppressing thousands of ghosts by one person is just a matter of course.

    So when the elders came, the ghosts were hiding, but not a single one was seen.

    After a moment, the light dissipated, and Yang Shi had left the coordinates leading directly to this place.

    "The matter is over, let's retreat!" The elder in black said lightly, even if he is an earth immortal, it is not suitable to stay in the underworld for a long time. The elders nodded and stopped staying. With a flash of white light, he came out of the underworld with this formation.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 109: Life and Death are Just a Film

    The old man in black robe stood facing the wind on the mountain, seeing clouds covering the sky, the long dusk covering the fields, and all the villages, outposts and ports being hazy.

    The old man¡¯s body was filled with dark haloes of light.  .

    The old man looked at the scenery indifferently, but his heart was not at peace.

    "Behind the Endless Sea, there is a realm, or it is called a barrier here, but it cannot be crossed. I took a canoe and tried every possible means to swim across the Endless Sea. I received God's will and preached in the land of these false gods.

    As long as you can gather a great cult, you can summon the gods and break the barrier. When the time comes, the magic will be given. No matter how powerful the heretic mage is, how can he be faster than a priest?

    "As long as you are pious and have basic qualities, even ordinary people can be powerful. When the time comes, these false gods and "heretic mages" will be wiped out, and my Lord will be able to control a world again.

    But after cultivating some believers, they were eradicated. The six puppets were killed or captured together, and the road to faith was cut off.

    This is fine, but there are so-called "three cult rules", and the investigation is even more harsh.

    Even this false god¡¯s heavenly army is constantly scanning, making it difficult to move forward.

    All of this was caused by heretic mages called "Taoist priests". One of them even killed ten of his own death knights, and several members of his cult died under his hands!

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but look angry, and pulled out a small piece of cloth, which was left by the Taoist priest at that time. With a wave of his hand, a dark door opened, and the old man threw the piece of cloth into it with a fierce look in his eyes.

    There was a faint flash of red light, and the ghostly aura diffused out. A ghost claw grabbed the cloth, as if it had found a delicious food, the fierce light flashed, and it screamed in the distance.

    The old man couldn't help but smile ferociously when he saw this: "Huh, although this is the underworld of paganism, the way of death of our Lord is so profound. No matter how big the barrier is, it can't modify the force. If you kill a disciple of my sect, how can I spare you?"  They're looking for you!"

    "These ghosts themselves are evil ghosts of the underworld, and their essence is the object of death. Even if their qualities are different and the world is different, they can still be easily captured by using the power of death to drive the ghosts.

    "Huh, you heretic mages are just like the mages. You have to hold an assessment ceremony to see how I can bury you all!" The old man in black robe thought so and couldn't help but smile gloomily.

    Lianyun Road. Main Hall

    A water mirror shimmered, illuminating the magic circle at the coordinates. Gradually, a Yin mountain gradually grew up, and strands of Yin energy continued to condense, entering darkly.

    Arriving in the Yin Mountain, a sudden change occurred, and the energy of the Nine Netherworlds became a substance, implying the power to sink people forever.

    The lonely ghosts around, each with hidden meanings of pain and hatred, were sucked in one by one in an instant, rolled on the ground, and turned into ghost soldiers wearing leather armor.

    It¡¯s just that these ghost soldiers look very different from the soldiers of Middle-earth.

    After a while, all the ghost heads around were attracted, and only a tall ghost head could be seen. Sensing this aura, it was spinning around with blood-red fire in its eyes.

    The ghost head was spinning in fear and anticipation. At this moment, another black energy was sucked in, and a group of ghosts were sucked in. They quickly turned into ghost soldiers. This ghost head could no longer hold back.  He jumped forward, rolled on the spot, and transformed into a knight.

    I saw this knight in black clothes and armor, with a deathly aura. His body was hidden in the armor. Only a pair of burning red eyes were exposed under the helmet. He was cold and emotionless. The horse below did not neigh at all.

    Seeing this, the palace master removed his eyes and said: "The Yinshan cave has been completed, and it's time for the water mill. In three days, there will be three thousand ghost soldiers and one hundred ghost generals, all of whom are descendants of the evil god."

    "Three days later, the disciples of this temple will be asked to accept the Taoist talismans and enter the assessment Are all the Yin Shen Taoist talismans made and ready?" the temple master asked.

    "It's all done." A real person responded.

    "Great kindness." The palace master closed his eyes and said nothing, and the palace suddenly fell into silence.

    Tibetan Scripture Pavilion

    "Or not!"

    Wang Cunye closed his eyes and meditated. He saw the brilliance of stars flashing on this light shell, flowing and rotating little by little. But for a moment, Wang Cunye had the feeling that he was the center of the universe, and that every breath and every breath was life and death.  , and has an extraordinary Taoist charm.

    Although I have realized the transcendence and inlaid it with true text, gradually surrounding it, there are still gaps that cannot be completely bridged, so it is not a coherent whole!

    Wang Cunye clearly felt the conditions for condensing true seeds.

    First of all, it is necessary to stabilize the mind of transcending life and death. In fact, everyone has this, but it is extremely difficult to stabilize it.

    Secondly, when a person truly understandsOnly the profound meaning of the scriptures can be condensed into a true text, and to condense the Tao seeds, at least thirty volumes of Tao must be integrated and understood. How much time will it take?

    At this time, through the tortoise shell, he automatically condensed the true text in just a moment, and through it, he understood the true meaning of Taoism. In other words, Wang Cunye now understood the realm of hundreds of Taoist masters!

    In the end, it is necessary to open up a spiritual pool and convert mana into it, so that it can be nourished and nourished.

    There are some great masters on the earth who have firm beliefs and are familiar with hundreds of books. In the end, they realize the subtle meaning and make connections by analogy. In fact, they have satisfied the first and second conditions. However, there is no law and they still have to die and go through the process.  Only at the "death barrier" can the soul be condensed!

    "To condense the true spirit before death, these three basic conditions must be met.

    But this alone is not enough. In the end, how to perfectly combine the three, remove any gaps, and form a shining and round true seed!

    Wang Cunye's heart moved and he knew he had touched the barrier between life and death.

    Only by breaking through this layer of mysteries can the Tao seed be perfected like an elixir - in fact, this is the inner elixir on earth!

    Only the egg (elixir) forms the afterbirth, and the afterbirth must be perfect without gaps, and must be able to breathe and absorb external magic power, in order to nurture life, and this life is the true spirit.

    This is the starting point of all the ways of life!

    Wang Cunye knew that if he didn't solve this problem, even if his power expanded several times and the spiritual pool became five feet, seven feet, or nine feet, he still wouldn't be able to become a ghost immortal.

    This layer of film is the secret of the Taoist sect. It is the biggest difficulty that has stumped thousands of people. It is the door of life and death, and countless talented people cannot pass it.

    Wang Cunye suddenly remembered the "Bei Huaijin" he had seen before.

    Such a praised master, worshiped by hundreds of thousands of believers, has more than enough strength and knowledge to gather, but his body still turns into yellow light after death, cannot form an embryo, cannot sit or stand, and must go through "death existence", so he can only die.  After becoming a god, strictly speaking, he is still a mortal!

    Wang Cunye felt anxious and enlightened.

    Knowing that at this time, I can't break through this door no matter what, there are only two ways. The first is to grind time with water. With the help of turtle shells, it will take several years to finally find out the secret of this "real seed film formation".  Meaning, the second one is to obtain Tao seeds.

    The Tao seed given by the Taoist sect is meaningless to him, but it has a complete "elixir film" on it. As long as it is obtained, it can be cracked in a short time and become a true seed.

    Wang Cunye fell into silence and slowly exited. Even though he had not attained Taoism, he still felt clear-sighted, his breathing was continuous, and his whole body felt light, indicating that his meritorious deeds had improved.

    The half-step true seed means that he has mastered the secrets of hundreds of schools of thought and has formed his own path. This half-step true seed is like a living creature, containing the charm of the Tao. A large amount of spiritual energy is attracted and continues to enter Wang Cunye's body.  The spiritual energy is continuously converted into mana, and then circulates along the body, like smoke clouds, like mist, and finally transformed into strands of red mist, which hang down and fall into the "spiritual pool"!

    Now, with each breath, the efficiency has more than doubled than before. The only thing is that the true seed has not formed a membrane, and the center of the original heart has never been able to form a true spirit, let alone effectively absorb and grow. It has only turned around inside.  , and it oozed out again.

    There was no joy on Wang Cunye¡¯s face.

    "Even if the skill and digestion are doubled, after the spiritual pool is opened, there is a limit for human immortals. If the true seed cannot be condensed, the maximum can only be opened to five feet. Even if there is a five-foot spiritual pool, my magic power and martial arts will be stronger than  Other people are almost immortal, but after all they are just human beings."

    Since I hit the sky drum, I have taken this step to make progress without retreating. If I can't gather the true seed in a short period of time, I'm afraid that someone will find a mistake and be demoted or even knocked down in the blood pool immediately. I won't even be able to go back and become a replacement.  Zhang Ling, it¡¯s not even enough to be a small temple master.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye walked around in the palace for a long time before he gradually calmed down and showed a sneer: "Everyone in the Dao Palace is an enemy. In the past three years and five years, I am afraid that I  Without this blessing, it seems that we still have to fight to the death to obtain the Tao seed, so that we can transcend."

    Just as I was thinking about it, there was a "squeak", and the door of the Sutra Pavilion was pushed open, and an old Taoist walked in. Almost as soon as he entered, the tortoise shell was touched by Wang Cunye, and a black light suddenly covered half of the room.  Buzhenzhong, the bright light revealed has been covered up.

    "Wang Cunye, today is the assessment period. You go to the main hall. You are not needed here." This old Taoist was the elder who brought Wang Cunye into the Sutra Pavilion before. But at this time, he left these words and walked out, seemingly  I don't even want to see him.

    &nbsp; Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously when he heard the words. He stepped out and headed towards the main hall. People came and went on the way. They were all disciples of Ning Yuan Ji and they had to pass the inner sect's assessment.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A group of people were laughing and discussing, but when they saw Wang Cunye coming, they suddenly became silent, no one spoke a word, and intentionally or unintentionally stayed away.

    Seeing this, although he was prepared, Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel his heart sinking. He looked at it blankly and found that he was alone at the moment, climbing up the dust-free stone steps.

    When passing by a water pool, Wang Cunye suddenly felt a wave of unreasonable uneasiness sweeping over him, deeply shrouding his heart and lingering, making him extremely depressed.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel his heart sinking. Such a sign was definitely not a good thing. It showed that a disaster was coming, or someone was plotting against him. He just regretted that he was already on the road at this time, but he didn't even have a chance to calculate his luck.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 10: No Sacrifice

    On the white jade steps, disciples who were to be assessed gathered together, climbing up the steps in twos and threes.

    After passing the towering threshold and stepping into the main hall, you can see the master of the hall sitting on the jade platform, and the elders sitting under the platform, holding Ruyi, Dharma sword, or fly whisk, all different, looking simple and simple.

    Hundreds of disciples entered and bowed their heads to the hall master and elders together. Wang Cunye was among them, and then they all sat down on the tuanfu.

    Seeing this, the elder just nodded slightly and said no more.

    After a while, a bell sounded, clear and long, resounding throughout the valley. Following the long bell, the palace master showed no expression and his voice was calm: "The time has come, Ling Xiaozi, please give me the Yinshen Taoist Talisman."

    Hearing this, Ling Xiaozi took a step forward, held up his fly whisk, and said, "I will obey the law."

    After saying that, he came to the center of the hall. With just a wave of his sleeve, more than a hundred golden jade talismans with golden flames were thrown into the arms of the disciples present.

    "This is the Yinshen Dao Talisman, which allows the founder of Ning Yuan to briefly experience the secrets of the ghost and immortal realm. Although he is a ghost immortal who has not survived the three tribulations, it will be of great benefit to your breakthrough!" Ling Xiaozi spoke slowly, and ended here.  After a slight pause, he looked at the many disciples and continued talking.

    "The Yin Shen Dao Talisman contains earthly immortal power. Please remember that these Taoist powers can only last for three days. In other words, your ghost-immortal state can only last for three days. Please remember it!"

    When the disciples below heard this, they all responded respectfully.

    Ling Xiaozi glanced around and saw that everyone was listening attentively, and was slightly satisfied: "Sink your mind and you will change. I have finished speaking, you can start!" After saying this, he turned around and saw the master of the palace nodding slightly. Ling Xiaozi  Go back to where you were and stop talking.

    Hearing this, the disciples in the audience stopped delaying and picked up the Yin Shen Tao Talisman in their arms, sinking their minds into it. Only a bright light flickered. The disciples were wrapped in a ball of golden light, and could only vaguely see their figures.

    Wang Cunye watched silently, without saying a word, and took out the Yinshen Dao Talisman from his arms.

    " I saw that this talisman was one inch six wide and seven inches long. It was bright and bright. The cinnabar jade talisman had an indescribable artistic conception. It was unimaginable that an object could be like this.

    Magic and science both accumulate knowledge and spread it, and the forerunners of Taoism also do everything possible to enhance the strength of their disciples. This kind of advance experience can be achieved.

    Ignoring the emotion, my mind sank towards the jade talisman. Suddenly, a Taoist talisman was dark and deep, emitting a glittering golden light. Only then did I turn a thought in my heart, and saw a sudden change.

    Wang Cunye was about to suppress it with a turtle shell, but he still let the light cover the spiritual pool. He saw the Taoist talisman sinking in the spiritual pool. Suddenly, a mysterious and mysterious Taoist rhyme appeared. This rhyme was inexplicable. In the blink of an eye,  A dazzling seed is born, a bit of true spirit is born.

    Wang Cunye was shocked to find that this true spirit was not at all. Before he had time to react, the turtle shell suddenly flashed with black light, and it brushed up in just an instant.

    This little bit of true spirit had no resistance at all. It lost its appearance and turned into a ball of pale golden light. Then it disappeared. The next moment, a bit of golden light reappeared and turned into a bit of true spirit.

    This little bit of true spirit had no more changes and continued to grow. In just a moment, it turned into a Yin God, floating in the sky above the spirit pool.

    Feeling a trace of Taoist rhyme quickly scanning his mind, Wang Cunye couldn't help but change his color: This is not an assessment, this is taking advantage of this opportunity to let the true spirit enter the body to scan and record all the disciple's information!

    As Wang Cunye was thinking intently, Yin Shen quickly swept over, and the information that Yin Shen saw appeared in Wang Cunye's eyes one by one.

    The two-and-a-half-foot spiritual pond, the Liuyang Illustrated Text, the Green Flower Treasure, and thirty volumes of ordinary scriptures were all scanned clearly and spread to a distant channel.

    The elders and real people in the seats were sitting upright with expressionless faces.

    Wang Cunye immediately realized that these Yin Shen Tao Talismans were made by the elders and real people who had reached the level of Earth Immortal. Whoever refined the Tao Talismans could sense and receive the news coming from the Yin Shen Tao Talismans at this time.

    No wonder no one can pass the test by pretending, except, of course, myself who relies on a turtle shell for most of the screen.

    Taoist talismans are all like this, but what about Tao seeds?

    Wang Cunye was feeling cold when he suddenly saw the turtle shell shake and spurt out a stream of clear light. This clear light was condensed and never dispersed. It sprayed on the Yin God and penetrated through it.

    With the penetration, a true text gradually emerges. This true text is shining with golden light and octagonal light. As it forms, traces of mysteries flow in the heart. For a moment, the breath condenses and forms a word.

    Then, another true text gradually emerged, and the same process was formed. Wang Cunye was delighted. He didn't want Turtle Shell to take advantage of this and began to analyze the secret of the Yin God. But judging from this speed, it would still take a long time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?At this moment, the light on the one hundred and fifty disciples of His Highness faded away, and a layer of glass-like bodies gradually condensed out. They were all white, illuminating both inside and outside, transparent and bright.

    The elders on the stage saw the ghosts and immortals. Although they knew that these were just mirrors, they couldn't help but praise: "The inside and outside are clear, and the glass itself is a good place for ghosts and immortals!"

    When the elder Earth Immortal heard this, he said: "Good!"

    The master of the palace opened his eyes and looked down. He saw the disciples gathering their Yin spirits and sweeping their gazes over Wang Cunye. He couldn't help but nod and said: "Good!"

    The loud voice, overshadowing the whispers of the ghost immortal elders, resounded throughout the hall.

    Hearing the sound, Elder Guixian couldn't help but look over. He couldn't help but be surprised when he saw the master of the palace sitting on the jade platform.

    At this time, the palace master withdrew his gaze from Wang Cunye. It must be said that although this disciple had a very bad temperament, he had already opened a two-and-a-half-foot spiritual pool and thoroughly understood the Six Yang Diagram and Qinghua Bao, and condensed the true text.  , and there are thirty other ordinary scriptures, all of which have been fully comprehended one by one. In addition, the water in this spiritual pool is extremely clear, and this child's talent is really rare.

    But this thought passed in the blink of an eye: "Since you have gathered the Yin God, let's sink into the Yin God and move your body. This assessment officially begins."

    The master of the palace spoke slowly. Although his voice was not loud, it spread throughout the palace and the words were clear.

    After Wang Cunye heard this, he also used his consciousness to sink in. He only felt that his eyes went dark, and then brightened again, and the angle was different.

    From the perspective of Yin Shen, at this time, the palace is a vast ocean. The elders and palace masters sitting on the stage in the distance all have aura as vast as the abyss.  fear.

    Wang Cunye snorted coldly. These arrangements are really shocking. They are simply ingenious and extremely powerful tactics. Who came up with this assessment process?

    Seeing the disciples gradually transfer to Yin Shen, trying to walk and exercise, the palace master and the elders were silent. After a while, they all became familiar with each other, and then the palace master slowly said: "Ling Xiaozi."

    "The disciple is here!" Ling Xiaozi heard this and stepped out.

    "You open the passage to the trial place and let them go to the trial place through here. "Respect the decree of the law!  "

    Ling Xiaozi Jishou slowly stepped back and ordered his disciples to sink into the underworld. He stood up and walked outside the hall to cast spells.

    She stepped on the Gang and fought with five qi from her body. Runes condensed upwards. Outside the gradually empty hall, a dark door ten feet high appeared out of thin air.

    When the assessment disciples met, they all looked at each other with eyes shining brightly.

    "The door of trial has been opened, disciples. If you can't do it now, then when?" Ling Xiaozi stood and spoke slowly.

    As soon as he said this, the disciples no longer hesitated, and jumped into it. Because they were Yin gods, hundreds of ghost immortal disciples jumped into the gate one by one, just like the crucian carp crossing the river.

    Half a quarter of an hour later, seeing that all the disciples had gone in, Ling Xiaozi returned to the main hall and bowed his head to the palace master on the jade platform: "Fortunately, my disciples have lived up to their orders and have opened the door to the trial. All disciples have fully entered it!"

    "Very good, you all have deacons, please step aside!" These words were not spoken to Ling Xiaozi, nor to the elders of the earth immortals, but to the elders of the ghost immortals.

    Seeing this, Elder Guixian was not surprised and went down in disbelief.

    The palace master's expression became richer at this time: "It has been checked and there is nothing suspicious in my area."

    "Neither do we!" The earthly immortals below all responded one by one.

    Seeing this, the master of the palace smiled again: "Especially that Wang Cunye, I checked carefully. I thought that this man was so crazy and crazy because he had a different temperament or inheritance, or even a heretic. I don't think this was the case - I saw him in Lingchi II.  At half a chi, his Qi is pure and clear, and he can understand the Six Yang Diagram and Qinghua Bao. This child's talent is really rare."

    "It's just that this boy has a strong heart and a rebellious nature. When I unfolded my true spirit, I was suppressed a little bit. I can't stand it at all. It's a pity." The palace master sighed.

    "Palace Master, when you are born between heaven and earth, you must be restrained. Even the Taoist Lord and the Emperor of Heaven cannot have everything go their way. Such a temperament may be able to be arbitrary for a while, but it is difficult to achieve greatness." At this time, an earthly immortal Jishou said  He looked at it, his eyes hesitating for three inches, and almost turned into substance: "If understanding and talent can replace everything, why bother with years of hard work?"

    When Ling Xiaozi heard this, she also sighed and said without even thinking: "However, when the ghosts and immortals first appeared, they were suppressed by our aura. Only one-third of the hundreds of disciples could barely resist.  Among the one-third, only the number of ten fingers can eliminate the influence, and the others have been demoted - but this Wang Cunye is one of the ten fingers!"

    The fledgling has just emerged?I will think of my parents at the first sight. The Yin Shen has just emerged and is most susceptible to influence. If you cannot reject this suppression, you will basically not belittle but belittle, and become the inner demon of Taoism.

    "There is no way around this matter!" The palace master pondered for a moment, sat upright and stared into the distance, and then said calmly: "Now is different from before. What we want to select is those who obey orders, have a strong character, and are good at fighting. Wang Cunye's objection  , I can forgive him, anyway, even if he wins, he will still implant Tao seeds, which is exactly what the Tao sect intends to do."

    At this point, he pursed his lips and said coldly: "But if you are demoted to the people and have no hope of a path, if you make any exceptions, it will destroy the order, and the rogue cultivator group will reappear, which will not be tolerated and will not be tolerated by the Taoist sect!  "

    "My old husband, those who want to resist foreigners must first settle down inside. Those who cannot win and are implanted with Tao seeds must be demoted. This aura suppression is a gentle measure of last resort!"

    Having said this, the palace master sneered slightly: "Not to mention these assessment disciples, we are also among those who sacrifice at critical times for the sake of the overall situation."

    Everyone was silently bowing down in mourning. Two hundred years ago, the rogue cultivator group rose up and destroyed the overall situation in the rear. As a last resort, the heavenly army and the Taoist palace joined forces to strangle. Thirty thousand rogue cultivators lay dead thousands of miles away, including young children and girls fighting against the evil god. From the perspective of the overall situation,  Anyone can be obliterated. On this point, Taoism never taboos sacrifice.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 111: Bringing the Blame on Himself

    In the underworld, a large formation has been set up in front of the Naihe Bridge. In just three days, it has become a mountain range. The dark mountains are full of caves, and there are countless evil spirits and ghosts hiding in them.

    On the Mingtu Mountains, there is a dense ghost atmosphere, and the howling wind is rolling across the earth. Mixed with it are the cries of babies and the whispers of women, which is frightening.

    Occasionally, the sound of women crying can be heard, which is so miserable that one can¡¯t help but feel sympathy.

    "These are the methods used by evil spirits to play with people's hearts. Once someone believes them to be true and goes to check them out, no matter how advanced their cultivation level is, ordinary monks will definitely lose their lives and all their flesh and blood cultivation will be turned into evil spirits' qualifications.

    In the wilderness of the underworld, it is most impossible to have mercy. Once you do, you are probably not far away from being harmed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A golden light from all over the mountain range hangs down from the sky, and the high level of spiritual pressure directly crushes the raging evil wind. In an instant, all the evil wind and ghost energy are swept away, and the color of the universe is changed!

    It¡¯s just that the golden light came and went quickly, but it dissipated in a moment, and hundreds of Yin gods appeared on this land. These disciples were distributed in various locations in the mountain range, with different locations, making it difficult to get together.

    At this moment, Ling Xiaozi's voice suddenly sounded, and the sound was like the sound of heaven, resounding throughout this underworld: "Disciple, listen to the order, there are ghosts hiding in this mountain range, this is a great harm, the Taoist sect issued an edict,  If you kill an ordinary ghost, you will get one point of Taoist power. If you kill a fire leader, you will get ten Taoist power points. If you kill a ghost general, you will get a hundred Taoist power points!"

    "At this time, the three-day assessment is over, and the top ten with the highest points will receive Tao seeds from the Taoist sect, condense their true spirits, transcend life and death, and become ghosts and immortals. This is the opportunity to become a Taoist. Don't neglect it!"

    A voice like the sound of heaven resounded throughout this underworld.  Not only the disciples heard it, but also many ghost armies heard it.

    ??In a cave deep in the Hades Mountains.  Black smoke filled the air, there was a sound of ground breaking, the soil was lifted up, and countless ghost soldiers woke up, all holding long swords and spears, but they were not of the Middle-earth style.

    One of the huge figures broke through the ground and stood up. This figure was dressed in black and had a death aura around it. The body was hidden in the armor, and only a pair of blazing red eyes were exposed under the helmet.  Cold and emotionless.  The horses below did not neigh at all.

    And this knight was holding a big gun. This type of soldier had never been seen on the mainland. I saw the knight's red light flashing with flames, then stabilized for a moment, and walked out calmly.

    Trampled on the ground.  Strangely, he didn't make any sound.

    Not only here, but also in other areas, death knights opened their scarlet eyes and burst out of the ground, each leading ghost soldiers, and they were also well organized, with one captain for ten people and one knight for one hundred people.

    "angry!!"

    "These monks see us as prey!"

    "Kill! Kill all these disciples, we must kill them. Devouring their Yinshen will definitely enable us to go one step further!"

    Ling Xiaozi's words immediately lit up the powder keg. Not only were the disciples shocked and excited, but even the many ghosts were extremely angry. All they saw was the howling wind.  The howling evil souls, these sounds are connected together, with the bone-crushing evil, the torrential ghost energy, condensed.

    ??Above the cave, the sky of the Underworld is covered with clouds, and countless crows fly in the sky, squawking. They are the native life forms of the Underworld, bringing news of death and misfortune to the human world in the Yang world, and bringing the breath of life to the Underworld.

    They are born free in the underworld and the Yang world, and are the messengers of the two worlds.

    At this time, crows gathered in the sky above the Netherland, cawing and circling in the sky. Black smoke fell from the sky of the Netherland and merged into the mountains.

    Seeing this, the disciple felt heavy in his heart. He wanted to kill the evil soul to gain points and achieve enlightenment. The ghosts were jealous of the monks' Yin Shen fragments.

    The prey, who is the prey, are reversed at this moment.

    Seeing this, the disciples couldn't help but feel chills. Even those with glazed bodies trembled in their hearts. This was not hunting, this was a fight between trapped beasts. At this moment, these disciples understood deeply.

    On the front slope of the mountain range, Wang Cunye stood, quietly feeling the underworld below from a yin-god angle.

    This underworld has no substance, it is like smoke, but it still exists. There is a layer of smoke on the outside, but it is very deep on the inside, extending like an abyss.

    A gust of wind whizzed past, and was blocked by the glass-like spirit outside the body. This spirit was bright inside and out, transparent and bright, and could emit three feet of white light, breaking through the assimilated atmosphere of the underworld.

    Although the Yin Shen was sinking, Wang Cunye could still feel the pain in the palace. The women were all asleep, breathing deeply and heartbeating slowly. Wang Cunye knew that everyone was the same, so he didn't take it seriously.

    But the tortoise shell is mysterious. It seems to be divided into two, but in reality it is one. This feeling, which is close to the difference in latitude of the earth, makes Wang Cunye?is surprised.

    No matter what, this is a good thing. I saw the turtle shell emitting clear light, constantly analyzing this Yin spirit, and debating the mystery of the afterbirth.

    This Yin Shen has been accomplished and emerged, but there are still some traces that can be rounded off.

    Wang Cunye understands better that this Yin Shen is actually owned by the Earth Immortal monk, so every move is recorded. No wonder he has the confidence to identify Taoist skills.

    However, this is not the time to think about these things. I am hesitating now. If I delay any longer, I will become suspicious. There is a cave in front of me. There may be a few ghosts in it. I just want to investigate. Once here, I must  Fight for every bit of time.

    Wang Cunye thought like this, stood up and headed towards the cave.

    The land of the underworld is extraordinary. The Yin God has already possessed magical powers here, so he can also use the magic of shrinking the earth into an inch.

    Yangshi.Mountains

    The old man in black robe stood, looking silently with a faint look in his eyes. On the underworld, an evil ghost also looked up at him, and their eyes overlapped.

    At this time, the ground suddenly shook and golden light shone down. Even though the evil ghosts were looking at it, they couldn't help but be shocked. However, the golden light did not kill the ghosts. After a moment, the golden light dissipated and a group of ghosts descended.

    Seeing this, the old man in black robe showed anger: "Humph, how can these heretic mages desecrate the realm of death? These heretical monks are indeed heretics that must be completely eliminated!"

    "I will cut off your ability to descend into the underworld, and let you all die as sacrifices to my Lord!"

    The old man in black robe showed a sinister smile, and with a wave of his sleeves, he took out a small flag, with black smoke lingering on it and scattering in the air.

    "Heretics, I will make you fall into the abyss. Our Lord's teachings are to perish and sleep forever!" At this point, the old man smiled coldly and waved his flag.

    "Boom" acted as a coordinate before the ghosts of the eyes and ears had time to react. It exploded like a coordinate. Almost at the same time, traces of black air filled the air and quickly dived towards the mountains.

    ????????????????????????????????????????: The black air is deep, it seems to be condensed with countless death inscriptions. It is deep and far-reaching, unfathomable, and invisible. In the blink of an eye, it sneaked into the mountains.

    Taoist palace. Main hall

    "No, it's the power of the evil god!" The palace master and the various immortals were startled, and they all opened their eyes. The palace master waved his sleeves, and saw a water mirror emerging from the palace.

    The water mirror quickly appeared, and a dark ocean of death emerged. A hazy shadow appeared on the entire mountain range. This shadow was deep and deep. Affected by this, both the ghost soldiers and knights below all had their eyes brightened, and with some flexibility, they had been removed.  The remaining sluggishness was gone.

    A streak of blood rushed up, murderous intent swirled, and the shadow commanded: "This mountain is a prison, only the first winner can escape, and the rest will sink into eternal sleep!"

    As soon as these words came out, the mountains trembled. Just for a moment, this layer of death law and the aura of death all bowed their heads, undergoing evolution. The mountains blurred, and then became clear again in the blink of an eye.

    Thousands of ghosts all lit up with red lights and bowed down. In the blink of an eye, they seemed to have accepted the order. The shouts were endless, but they soon stopped abruptly. They raised their swords and guns, and their eyes were filled with red light.

    Then, the shadow gradually disappeared.

    Seeing this scene, everyone in the palace turned pale. The palace master waved his long sleeves, and the mountains in the water mirror moved slightly, but there was no response. The rest of the immortals pinched their fingers to cast spells, or recited spells silently, to no avail.

    The last thunderbolt penetrated through the water mirror and penetrated directly into the underworld. With a "boom", a piece of rock exploded, but that was all.

    When he wanted to cast a spell again, the palace master waved his hand to stop him, with a deep expression on his face, and said: "This mountain range has been governed by the law of Taoism. Although this evil god is a heretic, he has also cultivated the law of death. It is now difficult to shake him. If he continues to fight, he will not be able to cast a spell.  It¡¯s just a jade and a stone that will perish together.¡±

    "This mountain is a prison. Only the first winner can escape, and the rest will sink into eternal sleep. Does this mean that they can't escape now?" An Earth Immortal elder frowned and asked.

    "That's right, you can't go out, you can't even go in, but we can still see the activities of the disciples who have been affected by our Yinshen, and the words can still come in!" Another Earth Immortal elder tried and said.

    "I don't want something to happen if I'm not careful!" The palace master sighed, and after a long moment he said, "I still have to save him. You guys should go down and try using magic weapons and magical powers."

    The earthly immortals all bowed their bodies in response.

    The master of the palace stood up and walked slowly, looking into the distance with deep eyes, and said: "This matter is very unusual. I can't cover it up for the sake of face. I must go to the report palace and invite seven Taoist immortals to work together to promote it."  Tian Dunjing, investigate the ins and outs and see how this happened."

    When the Earth Immortal heard what the Palace Master said, he sighed in his heart and said, "What the Palace Master said is true!"The master of the palace smiled and said: "Only when you can clean yourself can you clean others!"

    He didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this topic, so he said seriously: ¡°In short, these evil heretics must be investigated. Now that they can¡¯t enter, we don¡¯t want to spread the word and let the disciples follow the original plan to strangle these ghosts.¡±

    "There is another one. This is the law of the evil god. It says that you cannot withdraw. You should pay close attention to it. If any disciple of Yin Shen dies in battle, see if his original consciousness can return."

    After hearing this, the real people present could not help but be shocked. They glanced at the disciples sitting densely on the tuanfu. There were disciples from various states, disciples from the island's Taoist leaders, and disciples recommended by the inner sect. But  The so-called essence of ten years.

    If the original consciousness cannot exit, it will be equivalent to death and a vegetative state, which is a big deal.

    Seeing everyone's expressions, the palace master smiled slightly and said with a serious face: "How can there be no death in a war? Sacrifice is normal. It's just that generals lose the battle and bear the blame. I am not a general, but the essence is the same. If  If everything is destroyed this time, I will take the blame myself."

    After hearing this, everyone was speechless and all responded: "Yes!" ()

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 12: War

    In the dark earth, the sinister wind was blowing with ghostly aura, and Wang Cunye immediately felt that the sinister spirit was swaying.

    The first calamity of the Yin God is the wind calamity. The newborn Yin God is very fragile. Not to mention the wind (Gang Feng) in the Yang world, even the Yin wind in the underworld cannot bear it.

    Wang Cunye no longer hesitated, and with a flash of Yin Shen, he entered a cave.

    "This is already the Yin Mountain, and it has a huge pulling force on the Yin!" Wang Cunye felt a faint force acting on the Yin God, full of death and sinking.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this body is under observation right now, Wang Cunye would really want to analyze it.

    " Not much to say, Wang Cunye escaped inward. There were dense caves everywhere, and there were also little ghost fires, and ghosts were hidden in them from time to time.

    Wang Cunye stood and meditated for a moment. Gradually, a little light energy condensed in his hand and turned into a sword, and the sharp and sharp breath condensed out.

    Walking, passing through a side passage, I saw a flash of sword light, and a ghost soldier was hit immediately. The sharp and cold sword energy hit the core of the ghost soldier in just an instant, and I saw a trace of black smoke.  After taking a breath, most of his body disappeared, and he screamed and transformed into Huihui.

    Seeing that the ghost soldiers turned into giants, Wang Cunye withdrew his sword. People always thought that swords had little effect on ghosts, but in fact it was ridiculous. Even ghosts, their souls have internal structures and cycles. This is the way of heaven.

    It¡¯s just that the cycle and vitality are different from those of humans, so the effect is not great. If a trace of sword intent attacks and destroys the structure of the ghost soldier, it will still be gray.

    Having killed one, Wang Cunye silently looked into the distance. The tortoise shell was mysterious and mysterious. In his spiritual eyes, there were two layers of perspective. The first layer was a normal Yinshan cave.

    The second level is filled with dense fire. The small will-o'-the-wisp is a ghost soldier, and the torch-like representative is a powerful death knight, but this is not recorded and passed on by the Yin God.

    Wang Cunye glanced at it and strode forward.

    The top ten points can get the Taoist true seed. Once you have the Taoist seed.  As long as you have enough magic power, you can become a ghost or immortal, transcend the mortal world, and separate the immortal from the mortal world. This is the opportunity to become enlightened, and this is what many monks strive for.

    Wang Cunye sneered.

    Not far away, small dots like glass, occasionally flashing with light, kept flashing.  The brightness and destruction are uncertain.  It was as unreal as a dream bubble, flashing intermittently again and again. Wang Cunye narrowed his eyes.

    he knows.  This is the Dao Lineage where hundreds of trial disciples use their magical powers to kill ghost soldiers, but such a large-scale use of magical powers may not last for a while.  It will attract a large number of knights.

    That¡¯s all. The most important thing is that although each Yin God can absorb and transform the breath of the underworld into its own mana, it is very slow. If it cannot be used sparingly, it will be difficult to support it in the future.

    At this moment, a group of ghost soldiers noticed Wang Cunye's aura and kept flying away, following him like a shadow at such a speed.  It would take at most five breaths to reach Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye scanned carefully and saw that there was only one fire chief and ten ghost soldiers. He showed a slight sneer.

    Without any further thought, a group of ghost soldiers pounced on them.

    "Whoosh!" The voice of the ghost soldier came from the leather armor.

    "Kill him! Devour this monk's Yin Shen fragments!" a fire chief shouted. This fire chief showed that he was not just a ghost soldier with instincts.  He still had some intelligence and knew that these ghost soldiers should be used as cannon fodder. With an order, these ghost soldiers rushed forward with spears and knives.

    The cave is covered with stalagmites to form a long walkway, and Wang Cunye has no intention of avoiding it.  He rushed forward with his long sword, only to hear the sound of "Puff".  As long as any part of the ghost soldier is hit by a sword, he will immediately scream, the black energy will disperse, and he will be killed on the spot.

    In the blink of an eye, all ten ghost soldiers were killed and turned into smoke and dissipated. Wang Cunye waved his sword and smiled coldly at the remaining ghost soldiers, Huo Chang: "You think these can consume my mana? It's really ridiculous.  "

    The leader of the fire was inexplicably shocked, but saw Wang Cunye slashing with his sword. The sword was sharp and ruthless, and it came in an instant. It was frightened, knowing it was not good, roared angrily, and turned into a billowing black smoke and retreated backwards.

    It knows deeply that with this kind of sword energy, it is impossible to resist, and only by escaping can it have a chance of survival.

    But at this moment, a chuckle was heard.

    With a "pop" sound, a bit of red sword energy shot straight into the thick black clouds. This bit of sword energy quickly destroyed some mysterious structures inside the black smoke. With a "pop" sound, the thick smoke turned into black strands.  The fog dispersed, but he was already dead.

    Yin Shen¡¯s eyes flashed, and traces of light flashed by, but they were recorded. Wang Cunye felt it and felt a chill in his heart. This was Lian Yundao¡¯s method.

    It¡¯s just this timeThe only option is to continue walking, avoiding the death knight, looking for the lone ghost soldier and the fire chief. As long as the team is less than ten people, there is no need to ambush, and they can directly go forward to kill.

    Although Dao Gong is important, it must be carried out under a grand strategy.

    At the same time, hundreds of Yin gods rushed into the cave and fought inside. The bright flames kept rising and dying, and the killing sounds shook.

    Lianyun Road. Main Hall

    The image of Wang Cunye was specially displayed on the water mirror. All the elders and palace masters were watching. One of them said when he saw it: "I don't think this boy is so proficient in swordsmanship. He has already condensed the charm of the sword."

    "This sword's power is indeed good. It costs very little mana, but it does a lot of damage." An elder pondered for a moment and said: "The most important thing is that it is suitable for fighting. Can it be promoted and taught in Taoist palaces?"

    "It depends on the person. We have retrieved the information. This Wang Cunye killed hundreds of people in one year and fought in bloody battles. But it is said that killing people and cutting grass can only achieve this if his temperament is in line with the way of the sword. If someone else can't make such a sword.  I mean, it¡¯s even harder to kill the ghost soldiers.¡±

    This is a truth. Everyone nodded in agreement, and one person smiled: "This boy has a strong and extreme temperament. I think that even if he is seeded, he still needs to be tempered before he can be used by us."

    This made everyone smile. The palace master's smile disappeared fleetingly and said: "This is so that this child can survive this time. In fact, it doesn't matter if you grind it out. As long as you are taught the Tao seed, it will be a double benefit - it can make you better."  This boy just needs to take on more missions, but he can¡¯t be polished off and let him collapse, which will be useless for future expeditions.¡±

    After a pause, he continued: "Now is not the time to talk about this. Now we must speed up the cracking of this law of death."

    "Yes!" Seven people responded. At this time, they saw an ancient mirror being pushed slowly. Gradually, the ancient mirror changed into continuous light and shadow, tracing back the ins and outs of the incident and breaking the temporary construction of the Yinshan knot.  boundary.

    Hell

    In a cave, in the distance is a small lake of spring water transformed by Yin Qi. On the lake, a light mist twists and rises, and a Yin God casts a spell: "Broken!"

    A bright light exploded, and several ghost soldiers and snow were purified quickly like meeting the sun. The black smoke disappeared, and they screamed and turned into ashes.

    This Yin Shen snorted coldly, the glass was bright and completely different from the ghost soldiers.

    At this moment, a black figure quietly emerged from the cave behind. This black figure was covered in black armor, with blood shining in his helmet. He was holding a spear, with black flames wrapped around it. The horse below was silent, and the spear was raised.  .

    "No!" The Yin God casually struck, and another ghost soldier was shattered. But at this time, a sense of danger floated in his heart, and his mind suddenly focused and flew out three feet.

    "Poof", where he originally stood, a spear burning with flames was inserted into the ground.

    At this time, the knight no longer concealed himself. With one move with one hand, the spear flew back into his hand. The blood in his eyes stared directly at him: "You have desecrated the Lord's domain, heretic, and you will perish forever!"

    The knight's cold words rang directly in his soul. The war horse moved and swept forward in an instant. The black spear was piercing with flames.

    This attack is an invitation to death in the netherworld, dragging him into hell and sinking him here forever.

    When the disciple saw this, his heart sank, he had met a ghost general so early!

    But at this time, he kept holding his hand, making a handprint, and shouted: "Imperial!"

    A rune, like a meteor with rolling tail flames, hit the knight with a "bang". The knight did not give way at all and received the blow. Seeing this, the disciple was overjoyed and listened to a voice as cold as steel.  , came out from the flames: "Heretic, even if I try my best to return to the arms of my Lord, I will bury you completely!"

    In the firelight, the body was broken, and the armor was covered with cracks, but the voice was even colder. Black mist was seen pouring out from the broken cracks, and the entire knight rushed over with blazing black fire.  Almost at the same time, another spear was thrust out, and with a "bang" sound, Liuli's body was pierced.

    The flames of Yin Shen emerged, and the disciple screamed and fell out. The open wound was healing quickly, but the color was quickly dimming at the same time!

    The knight roared and stabbed again with his spear.

    "Ah!" The disciple couldn't dodge at all. He watched helplessly as the spear penetrated into the Yin Shen and turned into fragments with a "boom", but it could no longer be condensed into shape.

    The aura of the underworld wraps around and assimilates the fragment of the Yin God.

    At this moment, the disciple screamed, and it watched the Yin God's head explode, and a ball of golden light quickly turned into a ray of light with its own consciousness, and rushed forward.

    In the golden light, a face emerged. This disciple¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.He knew that dying in this trial place was just a fake death, and he just lost an assessment opportunity. He sighed faintly at the moment: "It's a pity that this assessment opportunity was wasted, but it's only my first time, and I will have it next time."  Experience!¡±

    ¡°I have only killed about a hundred ghost soldiers and fire chiefs, and not even a single ghost general. Even if the physical death is not an absolute debasement, it depends on the overall performance, but it is impossible to obtain a quota with this performance.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the golden light flew up and reached the dark sky in the blink of an eye. When he saw it was returning to the sun world, he only heard a "boom" sound, but it seemed to hit a transparent barrier. He couldn't help but scream,  With confusion and shock.

    That¡¯s not the case. This is obviously the door to return, but why can¡¯t we go back?

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 13: Not yet united

    Not only that, streams of black smoke poured out of the air, constantly corroding the golden light, and a black mist with a radius of about ten feet was born out of thin air, slowly wrapping the golden light.

    This disciple only felt strong pressure coming from the front, back, left, and right of his body. He was surrounded by darkness and couldn't see anything. He tried to rush out, but he had the strength to stop him. This happened several times in a row.

    Knowing that something was wrong, he quickly gathered his mind, used the Xuanmen mind method, and sensed the golden light, waiting for rescue.

    If only one¡¯s mind is useful, why would there be any need for magic power in the world? The black energy is getting more and more diffuse, wiping away the golden light, and seeping in. All of a sudden, there are hundreds of thoughts, and the heart is shaking, and it is difficult to control it.

    A moment later, all kinds of fear and pain arose in my body, and finally I watched the golden light disappear before my eyes. When the black mist closed in, I heard only a scream, and this disciple no longer existed.

    The smoke slowly dissipated, and a cloud of black air fell to the ground. On the ground, it turned into a knight wearing black clothes and black armor. His body was filled with deathly aura, and his eyes were burning with red light. They were cold and emotionless.  After hearing the reminder, the horse under him didn't neigh at all and rushed towards the other disciples.

    Lianyun Road. Main Hall

    The Mingyu Water Mirror unfolded and reflected all this. The Earthly Immortals who were watching were all pale-faced when they saw it.

    After years of assessment, although the body dies and the original consciousness returns, the foundation will not be damaged too much. But now something goes wrong, but I am more wary of the evil god, and I am secretly frightened.

    The elders all think this way, and their thoughts are completely the same at this moment!

    In the main hall, I saw a body sitting upright. With a sudden "pop", it fell to the ground. It could no longer maintain its posture of sitting upright and quiet.

    Although he knew the situation early, an elder still came forward and inspected it for a moment. His face turned livid for a moment, and he stood up and said: "The original consciousness is gone, it's over."

    After hearing this, the palace master¡¯s eyes were cold.  Glancing at the Earthly Immortal elders below, I saw that all of them had livid faces, but they remained silent.

    Every state and country in the world corresponds to one or two dao meridians, and they take turns every ten years.

    These are the essence of a state. Every three years, the most qualified and lucky seedlings are collected from each county. Will they all die in the underworld this time?

    Although it was said before: "When a general fights a war, he will bear his own fault."

    But it really has to become a fact.  I'm afraid it can't be solved by resigning as "Palace Master".

    The elders were all deep and silent.  The palace master stood up and paced on the jade platform, thinking deeply.

    "Ling Xiaozi." The master of the palace kept pacing and glanced at the ancient mirror below.  Say it prominently.

    "Disciple is here!" Ling Xiaozi heard the words and stepped out: "What are the instructions from the master of the palace!"

    She is the direct disciple of the Palace Master, and she is an Earth Immortal, so she is ordered to do everything.

    "This Divine Mirror is no longer usable. Go to Huang Wu Peak to see how much time the seventh elder's Heavenly Escape Mirror has until it can be activated!" the palace master exhaled and ordered.

    "We can't wait at this time. Every moment, the strength of the disciples will be reduced by one point, but every time a disciple dies, he will be transformed into a ghost general, one will decrease and the other will decrease.  The situation is getting worse. Even if you can resist it now, once the casualties exceed one third, it will immediately be a one-sided massacre!

    Hearing this, Ling Xiaozi responded, fled his body, turned into a stream of light and went to Huangwu Peak.

    Above Huangwu Peak.  The seven magnanimous elders stood in an array in a formation. In the middle of the mountain peak was a lake, which was so deep and unfathomable that it was hard to imagine.  There is such a deep lake on a mountain peak.

    The creation of heaven and earth is truly magnificent.

    This lake is deep blue.  There is a hint of cold air on it, and one can feel it is very cold at a glance, as if it is about to freeze the entire mountain.

    "Quan Zhenzi, the master of the palace just ordered us to make an exception and use the Heavenly Escape Mirror to break the barrier between the underworld and the earth." An old Taoist opened his mouth and said. This old Taoist has white beard and hair, and a face like a crown of jade, making it almost impossible to distinguish his actual appearance.  Age, like a boy, like a young man, like middle age, but also like old age. The whole person exudes an aura of exploring life and death, boundless earth, as deep and heavy as the thick soil.

    Xumizi nodded and said: "Without any further delay, let's take the Heavenly Escape Mirror out of this cold pond."

    They are all top earth immortals. Their true energy reaches the sky and the earth. They can change and derive the five elements at will. They can condense the earth demons and manipulate the celestial phenomena. However, at this moment, seven people are required to take out the so-called "Heaven Escape Mirror" together. Naturally, this magic weapon is really powerful.  It is terrible and terrible.

    When the other five earthly immortals saw the two speaking out, they all said good things, so they didn't waste any time and all extended their palms.

    Suddenly, the strong suction force sucked up the entire pool water and turned it to the sky. For a moment, the sky and the earth hung upside down, and it was cold.The pool is in the sky and the people are on the earth.

    The cold pool was empty, and a white light suddenly emitted from the bottom. This white light, with the breath of freezing the world, shined out all at once. The water in the huge cold pool in the sky was completely frozen by this, and first turned into a large iceberg.  Suspended above the sky.

    The seven Earth Immortals were all startled. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly: "We can't do it now. Let's force it to activate. The lives of hundreds of disciples cannot be lost in vain."

    "Elders, wait a minute! Ling Xiaozi is here to help you!" At this moment, a figure descended, sweeping away the clouds and clouds, and she opened a long corridor across the hundred-mile sky.

    Earth Immortals are divided into three levels. Ling Xiao Zixian has reached the pinnacle of Earth Immortals and is not inferior to these seven elders. Seeing this, the seven Earth Immortals secretly exchanged a look and said in unison: "Great Goodness!"

    Even if things go wrong this time, nothing big will happen with this disciple.

    Thinking of this, the eight people did not stop and went to the bottom of the cold pool. In the depth of the cold pool, the rocks were cracked by the cold, and there was a cold air like thick smoke. When it fell on people, they immediately froze into ice cubes, and their souls were frozen into pieces.

    "It's just that these eight elders can teach other people's true seeds, and then digest and break through to become earth immortals. They are all talented people. True earth immortals are not a joke.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The cold air is brushed away. Although the cold air is overbearing, it still belongs to the five elements, but it is restrained by the great power cultivated by the Earth Immortal.

    When the eight elders walked forward, they saw a round mirror of silver light about ten feet in diameter. This was the Heavenly Escape Mirror.

    I saw a Taoist man in green clothes walking half a step away, saying: "Ling Xiaozi, you are still young, so you may not know this thing yet, let Tianzhuzi explain it to you!"

    Hearing this, Ling Xiaozi raised his head and said, "Thank you, Uncle Master!"

    Tianzhuzi waved his hand lightly and said: "I, the founder of Lianyundao sect, practiced Zhenjue back then, communicated with God's will secretly, and was personally given guidance by Taoist Lord. My merits are related to nature, and I can penetrate the heaven and earth."

    "This Heavenly Escape Mirror is the collection of seven kinds of essence for sacrifice. It can not only break the barrier, but also truly go back in time and gain insight into the ins and outs. The ancient mirror in your temple is just an imitation."

    "The Patriarch ascended to the Taoist Palace and served in heaven. Of course he has no need for this thing, but he left it in the human world for the purpose of suppressing luck!"

    Hearing this, Ling Xiaozi understood in her heart that it turned out to be the most precious treasure of the ancestor, no wonder it was so grand. Of course, she also knew that this was just one of the important weapons, and the real central treasure was naturally controlled by the Dao Sect.

    The eight people were speechless. They stood in Bagua formation and worked together to activate the mirror. It would be up to it whether they could break through the evil god's barrier!

    For a moment, bursts of mana fluctuations like a sea of ??smoke emitted from the dry cold pond.

    The underworld. Yinshan

    Hundreds of Yin gods fought, fought with the ghost army, and fought for the Dao Palace. Occasionally, some disciples were killed, but the disciples didn't care. But later on, the number of death knights gradually increased.

    ????????????????? If they didn¡¯t care at first, but later, when someone in the group saw the golden light rushing out to no avail, falling into the underworld and turning into a death knight, these disciples suddenly woke up and were shocked.

    They all sent messages to each other: "No! Something bad happened! There was a problem with the return. The original consciousness did not go back, but turned into a ghost and came to kill us!"

    The disciples who had not seen it all woke up when they heard this. However, the truth was revealed. It did not increase the disciples' fighting power, but only increased their fear.

    "Are we going to perish here?"

    "I don't want to give in. I don't want to give in. Could it be that the master has fooled us?"

    This kind of sound kept coming and going. Because a disciple sent a message to remind him, this time the disciples all went out to watch. They saw a "snap" inside, and a glazed Yin God broke into hundreds of fragments. These ghosts, generals and ghosts were all very happy.  , pounced on it and ate it.

    When the Taoist saw this, he felt sad in his heart. These people were all brothers, but it was not over yet. He saw a golden light, wrapped in his original consciousness, flying out of the disciple's Yinshen, and quickly flew to the sky of the underworld.

    But at this moment, the golden light flew above and made a "boom" sound. Not only did it not go back, it hit a ball of gold dust and immediately stirred up a black cloud to wrap it up.

    This black mist continued to seep and squirm, and bursts of screams came from inside. After a while, the screams stopped, and there was only a "pop" sound, and a death knight was born.

    When many Taoists saw this, their hearts suddenly became cold. They could not go back. This was a place of death and a trap!

    "Everyone, don't panic, unite. The more panic you have here, the faster you will die!" Suddenly a Yin Shen shouted with a trembling arm.

    "Everyone, don't get too close to each other, so as not to cause the ghost army to form a large formation. In groups of ten and five, divide and destroy the ghost army. Only after killing all the ghost army can we wait for the division to come for reinforcements."?" Another Yin Shen shouted.

    These disciples are all elites, so they will not panic too much. They will wake up in a moment and quickly move closer to form an array. Once ten Yin Gods are on board, even a huge ghost army will have to avoid the edge for a while!

    Lianyun Road. Main Hall

    At this time, the sky was getting closer to night and became overcast, and drizzle was falling in the dusk, but everyone in the palace was paying attention to the water mirror.

    Seeing this, the palace master was moved in his heart, stopped in his pace, and asked: "These two people are not bad. At this time, there is still this awakening - who are these two people?"

    "In front is Li Ji, behind is Yang Xuan."

    "They are all outstanding people. These two sentences alone are worth a thousand points of Taoism, enough to impart Tao seeds." The palace master said lukewarmly: "It doesn't seem like someone is here at this moment.  Not united yet.¡±

    The person he is talking about is Wang Cunye. At this time, Wang Cunye was still walking in the cave with one man and one sword, rising and falling, killing the ghost army.

    Everyone present knew that the reason for the lack of convergence was due to everyone's enmity. However, at this time, no one could tell the difference for Wang Cunye, and the palace fell silent.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo marries a wife, Chapter 14: Will revolutionize the world

    Chapter 114 Will revolutionize the world

    The second day

    The land of the underworld is dark, the wind is raging on the mountains, and ghosts are sweeping across the mountains.

    In the mountains, the ghost army and the disciples of Yin Shen were fighting fiercely, and bright lights exploded. This was a magic attack, and each one represented the death of a large number of ghost soldiers.

    It¡¯s just that the huge number of ghost soldiers and the dead disciples who have turned into death knights make this fierce battle even more difficult.

    Yang Xuan gritted his teeth and shouted: "Broken!"

    I saw a bright light flashing, and several ghost soldiers exploded. Yang Xuan was not happy at all, and his mind was fluctuating violently - it was not like this the last two times, and there would never be a situation where he could return to nowhere.

    "And when they come to the underworld, their magical powers are so powerful that they can kill ghost soldiers and ghost army fire chiefs at every turn. Even a few weird ghost generals will be surrounded and killed.

    It¡¯s just that disciples are dying now, and their original consciousness cannot return. They will turn into ghosts and come to kill them. These ghosts will kill more and more, and they still have vague memories, and they are familiar with Taoism and become more powerful.

    It has to be said that Yang Xuan was also doubtful and wavered, but at this time he had no time to think too much and could only bear it.

    There is a saying in the Tao Sect: The chance of becoming a Taoist is the number of ten people.

    ???????? Is this time different from the past, where you have to fight until there are ten people left before you can go out?

    At this time, Wang Cunye entered an underground cave, which was at least three hundred meters away from the exit. There was a faint black air on the surrounding walls. At this moment, Wang Cunye's heart moved and he suddenly felt his soul light up.

    Since I got into this Yin body, my soul has been covered with a layer of mist. If it is there or not, it is because someone is observing it all the time, so it is like this. But now it gradually deepens, the Yin energy becomes dignified, and it gradually has the ability to blind me.

    This ability to deceive cannot interfere with the Earth Immortal's observation. After all, this Yin God is actually caused by the Earth Immortal's magic power, but with a turtle shell, it is different.

    In a moment of thought, the tortoise shell moved and he breathed out. Wang Cunye's dark mind blurred for a moment, and then became clear again in the blink of an eye.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward. At this moment, a death knight appeared from mid-air and stabbed him with a spear. This spear was filled with rolling death energy and contained the meaning of silence and sleep. In just a moment, it was like a death knight.  Stab over.

    This person must have been transformed by a fallen disciple. Sensing this kind of Taoism and spirituality, Wang Cunye immediately understood, shouted low, and stabbed out with a sword.

    Hearing a "pop" sound, the gun and sword met, and you could feel a black energy rising along the sword, and another sword intent rising along the tip of the spear. The death knight was shocked and took a step back.

    The next moment, the sword light flashed. Before the death knight could even think about it, a sword light appeared on his body. The knight hissed miserably, and black air came out. In the blink of an eye, he turned into an empty shell of armor.  A thick black mist that looked like life was constantly rolling.

    At this moment, a black light swept across and fell on the black air. In an instant, the rolling subsided and the black mist disappeared.

    Lianyun Road. Main Hall

    The water mirror was sparkling, and in the mirror, Wang Cunye could be seen killing a death knight. He went straight forward without looking back, and the black mist behind him slowly dissipated.

    "Hey!" An Earth Immortal sighed. This dead death knight was the disciple transformed by his talisman. He didn't want to be killed by Wang Cunye with just one sword.

    Underworld. Cave

    He saw a mass of black mist protruding above the turtle shell, but the black mist screamed and struggled instinctively, and a face faintly appeared inside, but at this time, the black light swept away, and the appearance of the black mist disappeared and turned into a small  The ball is light golden, with red mana fragments.

    The next moment, the turtle shell swallowed it and sucked it in, letting out a faint last scream.

    And in the main hall, he was sitting upright, a small crack in the turtle shell gradually appeared to be closed, and in an instant, seven or eight true texts emerged, each with a brilliant golden light and an octagonal light, and countless mysteries followed.  flowing in the heart.

    The original Yin God cannot be studied violently, and it is very difficult to infiltrate it without the Earth Immortal being able to feel it. Now these fragments of the Yin God can be directly studied, and the true text of the Yin God can be traced and deciphered, which is much faster.

    Not only that, but there was also a trace of red energy, bit by bit, falling into the spiritual pond, and the water gradually increased by one point!

    Sensing this, Wang Cunye breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that through this environment, he has succeeded in blocking the secrets of heaven, and as the cracked Yin Shen becomes bigger and bigger, he may be able to block more.

    With this thought in mind, I continued walking, turned around, and saw a group of ghost soldiers, led by a fire chief. They immediately rushed towards them without dodging or dodging.

    With a flash of sword light, most of the eleven ghost soldiers suddenly disintegrated and turned into gray in the image, and eleven more ghost auras suddenly appeared on the turtle shell.

    ??????????????????These eleven ghost auras were not even 1% of the last time. They were turned into more than a dozen drops of red water by the black light and fell into the spiritual pool.

    "The death knight transformed by the disciple is more nutritious." Wang Cunye thought: "But when will the Taoist sect break this barrier?"

    Wang Cunye knew deeply that it was absolutely impossible for the Taoist sect to do this.

    Although there are 60 million people in the Yang world, only one percent have the ability to cultivate immortality, and only one percent have the opportunity to cultivate immortality and cultivate to the level of Ning Yuan.

    Every ten years, it is remarkable that 3,000 people condense their energy to lay the foundation stone.

    There is not only one Dao lineage, Lianyun Dao. As far as I know, there are three branches: Fangshan Dao, Qingyang Palace, and Chengping Dao. These Dao lines divide the earth, take turns to take charge, and network talents every once in a while.

    Hongming County has been the territory of Lianyundao for the past ten years.

    ¡° It¡¯s just that in this trial, if all the elite disciples under his control are sacrificed, it will be a huge loss for Lianyundao.

    Wang Cunye believes that if something like this happens, Daomai will never let it go.

    The method of gathering together is not bad, but there are only death knights transformed by evil spirits. Once these death knights die, they completely change their minds. They hate their former sect members deeply, and quickly form a battle formation to fight against their sect members.  Strangulation, this situation is completely different. The more fellow disciples gather, the more firepower they attract!

    At this moment, there was a movement of ghost energy in front, and a group of ghost soldiers came in a hurry. Wang Cunye came back from his meditation, and when he saw it, he sneered: "You're here just in time!"

    Before he finished speaking, Heshen rushed forward and turned into a stream of light and flew past. The sword light flashed. A group of ghost soldiers were unable to form effective resistance. They were killed and dismembered one after another. They turned into flying smoke and were attracted by the black light, and all disappeared.

    After killing this team, Wang Cunye did not stay where he was, but fled to a certain place. From the second perspective, a team of fifty people had already fallen into his eyes.

    On the land of Hades, most of the Yin gods have now withdrawn from the caves. In the twists and turns below, there are mutated death knights, and the danger is too high.

    In a gathering place, bursts of white light burst out from time to time. I saw two death knights being besieged by eight Yin gods. They were finally killed and turned into a ball of black mist.

    After killing the death knight, the ghost soldiers turned into black smoke and disappeared into the air in a moment.

    At this time, there were no death knights in sight, only sporadic ghost soldiers, and a disciple asked: "Brother, can't we go back?"

    After Yang Xuan heard this, Yin Shen couldn't help but sigh slightly: "Not necessarily, I'm afraid there will be changes in this trial, but don't be afraid, we are all the best, the eight of us will be able to survive until the end and return to the Dao Meridian  .¡±

    "This is still a good idea. If we gather together, even if five ghost generals come over, they will only be killed!" As soon as he finished speaking, he was shocked.

    I saw a strong ghostly aura rushing out, with will-o'-the-wisps lighting up from time to time. As time passed, the ghostly aura became stronger and stronger, and a wave of impact came, turning into a dark cloud.

    At this time, all the Yin gods were awakened: "No, in this situation, I am afraid that tens of thousands of ghost soldiers will come to surround and kill, let's retreat quickly!"

    ??The ghost energy from far away gathered into a pillar, connecting the sky and the earth, connecting the sky of the underworld at the top, and the earth at the bottom. It gathered towards this side and swept towards it. The scene was spectacular.

    "There's no need to hide it, come together quickly!" The Yin Shen disciples all had pale faces and kept gathering. In the blink of an eye, seventy Yin Shen disciples had gathered together.

    I saw only a flash of white light, like a lighthouse in the dark and a torch on the top of the mountain. These ghosts are extremely delicious to the ghost soldiers and ghost generals. They are also led by some death knights. They smell the bloody sharks and form an array to rush towards this place.  come over.

    Many disciples could not help but turn livid when they saw the ghostly aura approaching, and gradually turned pale again.

    The ghost sounds came together like waves crashing on the land.

    An array appeared on the ground.

    One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand they are coming!

    The death knight led the ghost army, there were about 150 of them, and he led about 20,000 ghost soldiers, marching in strict order. In silence, a death knight raised his hand, and in an instant everyone in the array knelt down.  Down.

    Lianyun Road. Main Hall

    The earthly immortals present were all shocked. In the water mirror, the death knight's body was flashing with dense death rhymes and runes, and it was burning.

    "How is it possible? This is the projection of the evil god, and it also carries its Tao seed!" An Earth Immortal said in shock.

    "Fortunately, it came with Tao seeds. No wonder it has such great power. Hurry, break this barrier quickly, and then??We must sacrifice all these disciples, even those among us, to leave its Tao seeds. Through this, we can analyze its foundation and offer it to the Tao Lord!  "Another Earth Immortal immediately stood up and said.

    "It's too late, its Tao seed is burning - how could it do this? Burning Tao seed releases power!" the third Earth Immortal shouted.

    "That's how it is. No one will hand over Tao seeds to the enemy - they are finished!" Another Earth Immortal screamed.

    Just as the Earthly Immortal was changing color, a hoarse voice came from the death knight in the water mirror: "With this radiance, I will illuminate the underworld of the infinite world and spread my path to all nations!"

    "Whether it is the eternal abyss or the nine hells, I bear my sins, and here my divinity ignites my declaration - a single spark will surely revolutionize the world!"

    The next moment, the eyes of the twenty thousand ghost army burned and turned into fiery red flames!

    "Kill, kill none of these mages!" The death knight's last command was so cold.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 15: This is War

    Before the death knight had finished speaking, there was a sound of thunder in the palace.

    When the palace master saw this, a cold light shone in his eyes, and he immediately ordered: "This situation is no longer an assessment. Report it to Daozong immediately."

    "All the restrictions on the assessment have been lifted. We will immediately pour mana into the assessment Yin God at any cost. The Heavenly Escape Mirror will continue to observe. Someone, come and take out the Yuanci Yin Thunder from the treasure house and blast open the barrier for me."

    Yuanci Yin Lei is the condensed energy of Taiyin Yuanci and is designed to break the attributes of the God of the Underworld. When it comes out, the disciples inside are no longer concerned. However, none of the earthly immortals present had any objections and responded: "Yes!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Seeing this call for innovation, all the disciples' faces turned earth-colored. At this moment, bright lights suddenly appeared on their bodies, and almost at the same time, various magical powers emerged in their minds.

    "Build the Seven-Star Tiangang Formation!" Taoist Li Ji had some insights and suddenly said using his magical power. The surrounding disciples also accepted the magical power in their hearts and suddenly understood.

    They quickly formed a formation of seven, and connected the small formation with the large formation, forming a large formation immediately.

    "The Tianshu star has returned to its position!" A strong golden light rose up and shot towards the due north, condensing into a golden star, shining brightly and shooting straight into the sky.

    "The Tianxuan star returns to its place!" As soon as the voice fell, the order came up again, and the same stars swayed, soared up to the sky, and were embedded in the map of the Big Dipper.

    "The Tianji Star has returned!"

    "The Tianquan Star has returned!"

    "Yuheng, Kaiyang, Yaoguang three stars return!"

    The five bright stars in the sky merged into the star map, forming the Big Dipper. Suddenly, the seven rays of light in the Big Dipper constellation were connected, and the brilliance covered them. They were faintly green and shimmering, almost as if the stars in the sky had landed on the underworld.  Same.

    ????????????????????? And along with it, thousands of miles of galaxies faintly evolved around it, and subtle changes occurred in the underworld space.

    "Kill!" At this moment, the death knight pulled out the black spear.  With one powerful blow, the spears suddenly streaked across the sky like meteors. Hundreds of spears streaked across the sky, cracks were drawn in the underworld space, and they hit directly.

    The Beidou flourished, shooting down brilliance and colliding with hundreds of spears.

    "Boom" space is revealed, dark.  Profound.  Hundreds of spears collided with the starlight, and the pieces scattered, and the galaxy slowly pressed down.  In the shrouded area, the dark wind slowly subsided, leaving only the glowing stars.

    "Kill. Kill at this moment." Li Ji shouted. He had gained attention with his loud shout just now, and received the most magical power. He knew that Beidou was entirely maintained by the mana instilled by the elders. In the death canopy, he only  It can last for three quarters. At this time, the only thing you can do is fight hard.

    The divinity burned, but the feet turned to ashes.  This death knight issued an order: "My knights, in my name, I temporarily grant you the title of death knight. Charge and give the heretics the final punishment!"

    "I accept my order!" As the army bowed down to answer the order, a trumpet automatically sounded in the sky, blowing the sound of death.  The next moment, the knight galloped towards the enemy and began to charge!

    The galaxy rotated, and the 20,000 ghost army roared.  Rushing towards the scope of the Beidou Starlight.

    "Little Sanyuan Secret Thunder!" shouted loudly, and saw the stars falling.  A thunder light suddenly lit up, and a ray of lightning burst out, blasting towards the galloping army.

    "Kill!" Flames burst out from the knight's body, and a new spear appeared out of thin air in his hand. He threw it with all his strength, and another spear with a wavelength streaked across the sky like a meteor and hit the star map.

    "Boom, boom, boom!" The thunder fell, and the remaining limbs within ten meters exploded, turning into fly ash in the air. The ghost soldiers turned into ashes as long as they were affected. Even the charging death knight was hit by the thunder and exploded.  go out.

    The ripples of the star map were just right, but a little scattered. The death knight in front rushed over and hit the star map barrier hard.

    "Boom" it turned into a ball of black flames, causing an explosion and exploding on the star map barrier. The barrier suddenly shook. Although it withstood it, the color dimmed. Seeing this, more ghost troops and death knights,  With a bright red light in his eyes, he accelerated his army and crashed forward.

    "Boom!" Death fireworks bloomed on the barrier, and the stars in the sky fluctuated.

    "Xingdou Death Photo!" Yang Xuan hissed, and saw a black character about a foot activated, and the Big Dipper star suddenly brightened, and everyone was affected, and a galaxy swept away.

    "Boom" the dark underworld showed its true appearance, quietly overlooking the ants in the sky. The starlight swept across like a flood. Suddenly thousands of ghost troops turned into black smoke. Even a few knights couldn't help but scream miserably, and their armor melted away.  It only turned into a skeleton, and the red light in its eyes gradually extinguished.

    "Kill!" One of the death knights, with a dim red light, shouted hoarsely. The voice was hoarse, but it carried a strange rhythm.All the ghost soldiers flashed red, followed, and rushed forward.

    Groups of black flames exploded. In just a moment, one-third of the 20,000 ghost army had been lost. However, these ghost soldiers were not afraid of death and continued to attack.

    Almost at the same time, thunder and fire spells continued to attack from within the barrier, and wherever they went, the ghost army was wiped out in smoke.

    Yinshan. Cave

    "Boom!" There was an explosion, and in an instant, the ripples of death spiritual power turned into a dark wind and dispersed. Wang Cunye slowly stood up straight and pulled out the long sword in his hand.

    Hundreds of ghost soldiers and two knights turned into black energy, but this was an illusion. They had really been thrown into the turtle shell. The turtle shell continued to eat without feeling saturated, and the true text was refined one after another.  came out, and a trace of red air fell into the spiritual pool.

    The last ghost army in the cave was eliminated.

    "Seven hundred ghost soldiers have been killed, and fifteen knights have been killed." Wang Cunye thought to himself. At this moment, he narrowed his eyes and exhaled: "The depression is gone, you can charge forward."

    On the plain of Hades, a soaring flame gradually disappeared, and the sense of crisis since its arrival also disappeared.

    Wang Cunye composed himself, turned into a stream of light, and rushed straight up along the cave.

    The further he advanced, the clearer the screams came. When he rushed out of the cave, Wang Cunye was stunned.

    Seeing that many cracks have appeared in the barrier, the starry sky is already crumbling, but there are still densely packed ghost soldiers and knights, shouting and charging, squandering their lives.

    There was obviously no blood, but the strong smell of blood permeated the entire plain. Wang Cunye's hand trembled slightly, then stabilized. He tightened his grip on the sword, shouted, and rushed forward.

    Wang Cunye rushed into the ghost army's rear formation in an instant, and in the blink of an eye, he was submerged in it. In an instant, his mind was raised to a new level. The ghost army's screams, sword killings, and even every change of Yin Qi were all transmitted to him.  , any movement within ten meters around him appeared one by one.

    The long sword in his hand carries deadly sword energy and continuously hits the ghost soldiers and the fire chief. As long as it hits once, the sword energy immediately attacks, destroying the structure of the ghost soldiers, and the sprayed ghost energy inevitably splashes on the body.  But at this time, due to the increased mana assistance, he was immediately ejected.

    In just an instant, dozens of ghost soldiers turned into ashes. This was simply a massacre!

    "Death!" came a sound, and the spear was stabbing straight at him. Wang Cunye didn't even give way. The light of his sword lit up the tip of the spear coming from the opposite side. The sword energy extended from the tip of the spear. Before the knight could give in, Wang Cunye struck.  Pounce straight on.

    Part of the Yin Shen secrets cracked allowed Wang Cunye to release his power instantly. Death could not even feel it, as a sword light had broken through.

    The battle experience instilled into the soul made the death knight shout, and a black spear appeared out of thin air. In the next moment, the sword light passed over.

    "Boom" black smoke came out, and the armor suddenly turned into an empty shell. The knight shouted silently in the air and turned into a black mist.

    "Another one has been killed." Wang Cunye thought silently. As he killed, the incomplete text that represented the "True Explanation of the Way of the Sword" was swallowed and swallowed like a living creature, and the secrets were constantly being integrated and refined.

    Even the repeated roars and orders could not stop Wang Cunye from charging in the opposite direction. On the water mirror, a sword light was flashing continuously, and all the ghost soldiers who dared to approach were intercepted and killed. Although this was because most of the ghost soldiers were still in danger.  While charging at the star barrier, the earthly immortals in the hall could not help but be moved.

    "This is the clear heart of the sword" An Earth Immortal said: "I didn't expect this boy to have such a strong fighting talent."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you reach the master level in martial arts, there will be no future. However, if you understand this kind of ¡°brightness of the sword¡± or ¡°brightness of the martial arts¡±, you will have the conditions to enter the Tao.

    As long as you focus on acquiring the methods and power of sword cultivation, you can become a swordsman specializing in fighting.

    The palace master had no expression on his face. He looked straight and saw a pause in the sword light. Even the glazed Yin God was covered with scars. This was the price of the charge.

    In the water mirror, Wang Cunye closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing. A trace of mana repaired the body of the Yin God, and the scars gradually faded away. But in the distance, a ghost army had woken up and rushed forward. The condensed Yin energy roared and exuded.  The chill of death rushed straight up.

    Wang Cunye remained motionless, just closing his eyes, until the first ghost soldier shouted and rushed forward. In an instant, the sword light spread out, and he saw groups of death air spurting out. Due to the large amount in an instant, they even condensed into black clouds.  , covering Wang Cunye's body.

    "Palace Master, with such a strong fighting talent, should I postpone the use of the Yuanci Yin Thunder to avoid the destruction of both the jade and the stone" A placeWhen the immortal saw it, he started to love talents, stood up and said.

    "This is war." The palace master said calmly, seeing an Earth Immortal coming over, and seeing a cloth bag with black balls inside.

    This is Yuanci Yin Lei. Once used, it will turn into powder within a hundred miles.

    The palace master had no expression on his face and said: "Hanzhuzi!"

    "Here!" Han Zhuzi came out to inspect the situation.

    "You lead the eleven Earth Immortals, bring these Yuanci Yin Thunders, and immediately blast open the Evil God's barrier, and wipe out all these ghost armies contaminated by the Evil God."

    "Follow the decree of the law." Han Zhuzi responded and took the "Yuanci Yin Lei". With a slight signal, the twelve earth immortals came together. The original door of return was no longer available, but as an earth immortal, the physical body  Having been refined by mana, he went directly to the underworld.

    In a flash, the twelve people disappeared.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 16: What a Good Taoist

    "Boom!" There was a loud noise. The star shield had cracked and cracks appeared. Powerful death energy surged in, neutralizing the starlight. The death knight couldn't help but smile up at the sky.

    "Kill!" Pointed by the spear, tens of thousands of ghost armies surged up like an iron stream. Until now, half of the ghost army has been lost, but for the Yin Shen disciples inside, the original bright white light has gradually dimmed, and the three-foot white light has turned into three-foot white light.  inch.

    One of them gritted his teeth to support the formation, and said loudly: "Brother, our mana is almost exhausted, why don't the elders come down?"

    When the Taoists present heard this, their expressions became sad.

    The Taoist being asked was Li Ji. At this moment, he slowly turned around, his Yin Shen body was equally gloomy, and his face had a bit of a wry smile: "Junior Brother, the matter has come to this point, there is no use thinking about it anymore, it is time for us to be martyred.  .¡±

    At this time, the ghost army's eyes flashed red, because in front of them were dim Yin Gods. These Yin God disciples all had indifferent eyes, and they raised their last strength, and little bits of bright light seeped out from their bodies, just like the fireflies in the night.

    Yang Xuan smiled bitterly, and instantly, he thought of a beautiful girl.

    All kinds of past memories of childhood sweethearts passed by, and I remembered the silk book I had handed over for the sake of Taoism.

    Thinking of that time, she had a premonition. She even trembled when she took it, and looked at it slowly with great effort. For a moment, a pair of dark eyes stared at her without blinking, tears fell down, and finally she dared again.  I mustered up my last bit of courage and asked expectantly: "Brother Yangyou really don't want me anymore?"

    "I regret it, yes, but if I had to do it again, I would still want to embark on the Taoist career!"

    Yang Xuan still had the strength to calm down at this time, and he came back to his senses instantly. His eyes glanced at the Yin Shen behind him: "Brothers, our time has come, let's kill him!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But they are silent, all of them recited spells, preparing for the final battle.

    There was a loud "boom" and the barrier exploded.  The stars gradually disintegrated and disappeared in the sky.

    At this moment, the ghost army did not rush forward directly. They only heard the dull sound spreading on the ground. The somewhat chaotic ghost army slowly gathered. Except for the five hundred ghost troops left behind, these ten thousand ghost troops were arranged in a tight formation.  , the breath of death is listed in the formation.  It converged into a formidable iron current.

    "A spark of fire. It will revolutionize the world!" The knight who originally carried divinity had perished, but at this time, a death knight dropped his spear.  Draw out the sword.

    Carrying memories of countless years, it declares: "In the name of my Lord - charge!"

    Suddenly, the dark iron current galloped out.  He pounced on these evil spirits.

    "Kill!" Yang Xuan shouted and charged in the opposite direction. Behind him, dozens of Yin gods also shouted and rushed forward. The two iron streams collided instantly.

    "Boom!" The bright light exploded, and the ghost army in front turned into black mist. Even the death knight's bones were shattered, but the next moment.  The gray-black sword light went forward one after another and continued to chop down.

    Looking from a distance, a little bright light and a dark stream of iron are fighting.

    Feeling the last thoughts of death of the same Yin God, the fire of seeking Taoism burning in the hearts of these Taoists at the last moment has not been extinguished. Wang Cunye was stunned.

    The sword flashed.  Several ghost soldiers rushed forward, hissing and ashes, and a huge amount of yin energy spewed out, spreading all over their body, and trying to seep into Wang Cunye's body, at this moment.  He smiled and murmured: "What a good Taoist!"

    The ghost army continued to attack Wang Cunye.  They shouted, squeezing his space with "life". At this moment, Wang Cunye sneered, and with a flash of sword light, he just cut a bloody path. The sword energy coldly penetrated into the ghost body, and spurted out a rich  The ghostly spirit shattered their false lives.

    Feeling the ghostly aura on his face, Wang Cunye suddenly recalled his years in the underworld. This kind of soul resonance is also a kind of burning flame. The long sword in his hand has turned into will, constantly cutting the long knife and spear, and the vision  There was only his own sword light and the shattered ghost army.

    Within ten steps, every breath of air, every movement, and every inch of space became so clear!

    "Puff!" The long knife turned into death energy pierced through, Yang Xuan shouted, and struggled to spit out one word: "Imperative!"

    A small ball of bright light exploded, but at this time, only a few ghost soldiers were seen screaming, as if they were poured with boiling water, but they did not turn into ashes. The mana was exhausted.

    The next moment, several more long knives pierced him, causing Yang Xuan to scream in agony.

    At this moment, bright lights emerged from outside, and cracks appeared in the space.

    When Han Zhuzi saw the fighting inside, his eyes were clear, he shook his head and sighed, then reached out and took out a handful of small balls, just a little, saw these turn into a piece of lightning and attack.

    At the moment when the barrier was encountered, there was only a "boom" sound, and a mushroom cloud was seen rising into the sky, arousing the dark death energy like the ocean. The death energy exploded violently, the underworld shattered, the earth cracked, revealing the depths.  Darkness, the essence of eternal silence.

    Within this range, no matter who it was, they could not stop it even for a moment, and instantly turned into ashes, while those further away were blown up and fell heavily to the ground.

    For a moment, the bright moon hung in the sky of the Underworld, shedding clear rays of light, scanning the land continuously, and twelve Taoists appeared in the sky.

    These Taoists are dressed in simple clothes and have a vague demeanor. But when they look down at this moment, they all have pale faces.

    "How many are still alive?"

    "Seven, oh, there is still one alive. The aura of death has invaded his consciousness." Han Zhuzi suddenly waved his hand and summoned a ball of golden light with a trace of death aura in it. When he held it up, the aura of death disappeared.  Dissolve.

    "This person must be Yang Xuan. Although he is not dead, his consciousness has been damaged." Han Zhuzi said regretfully.

    "Hurry up and protect the seven surviving ones. I'll kill the remaining ghost army." Han Zhuzi dropped these words and turned into a stream of light falling down.

    He charged directly towards the remaining thousands of ghost troops and dozens of death knights.

    This place is still in the aftermath of the explosion, showing a deep abyss, dark, deep, and eternally silent.

    If it is a ghost and immortal, it will be difficult to enter this place, but at this time, who is Han Zhuzi?

    For a hundred years, how many people of the same age have been shook away from far away, and they are out of escape. The five elements have been clustered. After three calamities and five difficulties, once the fruit position is complete, it is immediately a fairy.

    At this moment, with a wave of his hand, the five qi emerged, intertwined together, and evolved into the yin and yang of heaven and earth, in which all living things came and went, sweeping across these ghost armies in an instant.

    With just a "wow" sound, thousands of ghost troops screamed silently and turned into a ball of Yin troops, suddenly turning gray.

    With a flash of light, Han Zhuzi stopped in front of a disciple. He saw that this disciple's Liuli Yin Shen body was covered with traces of death energy and was full of cracks, but it was protected by a bright light inside and had not yet invaded the inside.

    At this time, he stood with his sword in hand, his bearing was clear, and a surge of sharp energy rushed out. Among the surviving disciples, this boy was the most complete.

    Han Zhuzi was silent and his eyes flashed.

    "This son hit the sky clock and wiped out the face of the Taoist family. This son may have died in such a big disaster. I didn't expect that he not only survived, but also looked the most complete like this."

    "Disciple has seen a real person!" Wang Cunye bowed his head, Han Zhuzi nodded and said: "It's over here, you come with me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Cunye grabbed him and flew up without waiting for his reaction.

    The powerful Earth Immortal saw a flash of light, and the cold bamboo figure on the water mirror in the hall gradually faded, and finally disappeared.

    Seeing this, the other eleven Earth Immortals didn't say much. They looked for the surviving disciples, killed the remaining ghost army, and then escorted them back.

    ??The rays of light travel through the yin and yang. In the main hall, the palace master has an expressionless face. The last scene on the water mirror is twelve rays of light. The rest is the dark and empty underworld, with no trace of activity on it.

    With a wave of his long sleeves, the water mirror turned into spots of light and dispersed. The elders of the Earth Immortals stood up and remained calm, while a gloomy atmosphere pressed down on the whole hall.

    The loss this time is too great!

    It was so big that it was unbearable. Only eight of them were recovered, and all the others died in the underworld. It can be said that the foundation of the past ten years has been completely destroyed after this battle.

    Under the jade platform, except for seven people, hundreds of other disciples fell to the ground. They were still breathing, and their faces were peaceful, as if they were sleeping. But everyone present knew that this was just the ability of the third reincarnation of human beings and immortals.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The palace master had no expression on his face and stared for a moment before saying, "Here comes someone!"

    "Disciple is here!" As soon as he finished speaking, two Taoist boys came out and bowed in response.

    "You go and call the warriors to carry these disciples down and place them in the cold pool." The palace master waved his hand, and when he said this, there was finally a trace of sadness in his tone.

    "Yes!" The boy agreed and quickly withdrew.

    Hanchi itself is the place where Lianyundao stores some of its disciples who are sitting in the body. The bodies are stored here forever frozen and will not rot for thousands of years. In a moment, hundreds of strong men came and after saluting, they carried the bodies of these disciples down one by one.  The whole process was silent, no one dared to speak.

    In the blink of an eye, in the main hallIt was completely empty, with only seven disciples still sitting upright, and one disciple leaning forward. These were the remaining eight disciples this time.

    At this moment, twelve rays of light penetrated straight into the main hall, the brilliance faded, and the body shape appeared. The twelve earthly immortals appeared, and the one in the front was Han Bamboo.

    Han Zhuzi stepped forward and said, "Hall Master, the disciples suffered heavy losses this time. Hundreds of disciples have died, and only eight are left!"

    With that said, he took out eight groups of light from his sleeves, all of them were dim, only one still had some white light left.

    "Who is this Yin Shen?" asked an Earth Immortal.

    "Wang Cunye!" Han Zhuzi responded after hearing the words.

    "It's this boy!" When several earthly immortals heard this, they only said this and stopped talking.

    Hundreds of disciples are all the elites of each state and county. They all have the luck and foundation to practice Xuan Gong. However, at this time, almost all of them were wiped out. Only this boy still retains such a color!

    Master Wang Cunye, Xie Cheng, has not attained ghost immortality and cannot be considered an enlightened master. Dayan Guan is even more down and out. I don¡¯t expect him to be able to escape unscathed at this time.

    This can't help but be surprising. Luck and luck are the most important things in Taoism. Several people immediately changed their minds - if they can take this son as their wings and take his luck, it will definitely benefit Taoism.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 17: This is the Law

    The palace master waved his long sleeves, and eight groups of Yin spirits poured into the eight bodies.

    It¡¯s hard to say who has the highest level of cultivation in Lianyun Dao. Who among the top five is definitely the master of the palace.

    I saw the golden light falling inside the body, the Yin Shen body fell off, the true consciousness turned into a little light and returned to the physical body, and I woke up immediately.

    The seven people woke up immediately and opened their eyes. It was afternoon, the sun was shining in, and the whole world was in its shower.

    The seven of them were all in a trance, almost as if they were in a dream. They heard an earthly immortal coughing above them. The seven of them couldn't help but trembled all over. Then they woke up and bowed to the master of the palace together.

    The master of the palace knew that this time it was too much, and he must have had some ideas among these seven people, but he didn't care.

    The palace master smiled and said: "You have worked hard this time. When you come back this time, you will be given three thousand more skills. Other enemy kills will be counted separately. The Yin Shen you brought back has had its brand removed and can be used by you."  You absorb it and save a year of polishing mana!"

    "You guys go back and rest. After seven days, there will be Tao seeds available for teaching in this hall."

    The seven disciples were shocked when they heard this. In the underworld, it is a lie to say that there is no resentment, but the true seed is the root of immortality. The road to immortality is bumpy and difficult. Only eternity is the pursuit. All kinds of love and hatred are just  The clouds had passed, and now they still needed to be patient, so the seven people remained silent, stood up again, bowed their heads, and saluted the palace master and elders.

    When the elders saw him, they all returned the courtesy. At this time, they were speechless. The seven people retreated. At this time, they did not even look at another body in the temple.

    Seeing this, the elders in the temple stood up and sighed: "I'm afraid it will be difficult to resolve the knot this time."

    After hearing this, the palace master said calmly: "This is normal. If I were in this situation, I would be heartbroken, but this is the law!"

    "There is no war without sacrifice. Our Taoist sect usually pays attention to attracting people's hearts, but we don't have any scruples about it. For the sake of the overall situation, we can sacrifice at any time. These seven sons have no choice but to submit even if their hearts are cold!"

    "If you endure it, you are a smart person. We have all been here like this. If you have any resentment, you will be demoted and have no chance to progress from now on. In serious cases, you may be executed!"

    The master of the palace said calmly, his eyes swept over him coldly.  Anyway, there are many people killed.  It doesn't matter if I kill more, so I asked, "Do you think so?"

    Every earthly immortal is silent. Three hundred years ago, all the immortals were free and happy. How could this happen?

    It¡¯s just the war that changed everything.

    After a while.  An Earth Immortal glanced at the palace master and said, "But the matter is not over yet. The death of hundreds of Taoists is a big deal."

    The palace master does have the right to say "sacrifice", but he also has to bear responsibility.

    Another elder said: "Palace Master, I will report this matter to Lord Dao in the Qingzhang and write a letter to Daozong."

    Another person interjected: "Are these hundreds of people killed in battle?"

    Seeing everyone speaking, the palace master felt the turbulent undercurrent and remained silent for a moment.  He suddenly smiled and said: "Of course, it is your authority to submit a letter, senior brother, and I will not stop you. As for these hundred people, they are all considered dead in the war. If you want to provide compensation, I will provide the details."

    At this point, the palace master thought about it and smiled: "This matter is a big mistake and a great achievement. The pension is not only for myself, but also for taking care of my family and erecting monuments to record events. This can appease people's hearts and prevent some villains from making trouble and adding more money out of thin air."  Violent!"

    He pointed to a body leaning on the ground and said: "For example, this Yang Xuan has merit. Although his original consciousness has been damaged, his path to immortality has been cut off, and his mind has been lost, our Taoist sect still has to send him back to his hometown with courtesy.  , hire someone to take care of it and keep it healthy for a hundred years.¡±

    There was an Earth Immortal who stood up and bowed, smiling: "Since the Lord of the Palace said this, then do it this way! What will happen to the remaining seven sons? Where will they belong?"

    After hearing this, the palace master walked thoughtfully for a long time and said: "I originally thought of not reaching out to these seven people and leaving them all to my fellow apprentices. However, one of them is Wang Cunye. This man has an unruly temperament. I'm afraid it will be difficult for him to do so."  It can be suppressed - I want to take it in personally, suppress it, think about it, and leave him some room for improvement!"

    After hearing this, the earthly immortals were all silent. This Wang Cunye was afraid that it would be difficult for him to have "room for progress".

    Wang Cunye came out of the main hall at this time. The sun was setting in the west. Standing on the steps, he saw the towering and majestic main hall of Sanzhang. The palaces and pavilions on the left and right were glowing in the sunshine. He didn't know what it felt like.

    Looking at myself, I found that I was the least damaged, but being out of the body for a long time also caused a loss of essence and blood. You don¡¯t need a mirror to know that you are a little pale.

    Wang Cunye woke up from the fluctuation in his chest. He coughed a few times and thought about it for a while. He looked around and saw the lush mountains in the distance. He was shocked and headed down.

    ??The journey to practice has been bumpy until now.?, although the danger is great, the harvest is also great this time. Not to mention other things, a large number of ghost soldiers and ghost generals were killed, and the transformed essence has not yet been digested.

    The Yin God had not been cracked yet, but at this time the palace master showed his generosity and gave the remaining Yin God to seven people to kill. Originally they could only gain some mana, and there might be some hidden dangers, but for Wang Cunye, it was  Something very helpful.

    After thinking about it, he showed a clear look, nodded and said: "So it turns out that it is reasonable to have a disaster and a blessing!"

    Wang Cunye withdrew his gaze and walked down quickly until he reached his house.

    When I got inside, I sat down and calmed down. I saw a large black cloud above the Lingchi, with blurry faces at times. This was the essence of the ghost energy absorbed.

    In the middle of the spiritual pool is a turtle shell. Silks of ghostly energy are absorbed by it, and then transformed into it, dripping into the red pond. As soon as it circulates, strands of smoke slowly emerge from the body.

    Wang Cunye looked at the size of the spiritual pool and thought to himself: "I think after digesting all this, the spiritual pool will reach the limit of human immortality - three and a half feet!"

    ??Looking again, at this moment, the Yin God's body was rewarded by the Earth Immortal who withdrew his divine consciousness. It floated in the sky above the Lingchi, like a bright pearl of glass, looking at it with bright light.

    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Wang Cunye's mind one by one, and he gradually calmed down. At this time, there was no need to think about other things. First, let's see how much energy and mana this can feed back.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye sighed lightly. The turtle shell felt what he was thinking, and suddenly buzzed and vibrated, and began to absorb the aura with all his strength. These black clouds surged and rolled, and gathered towards the turtle shell.

    The turtle shell transformed into aura, and some red water dripped out. At this moment, a true text with green in gold was condensed by the "Qinghua Treasure Barrel". It was like a living thing, implying the rhyme of Taoism and bringing it to the world.  This red energy is extracted, and then attracts the spiritual energy from outside the body, circulates around the sky, and turns into the magic power that truly belongs to Wang Cunye.

    ¡° I saw wisps of clouds slowly wrapping around Wang Cunye¡¯s body, forming clouds.

    The turtle shell is absorbing, and there is a faint shadow of the black millstone. Even if these black clouds of ghostly energy continue to flow, they will not be filled up, and they will be sucked in like an abyss.

    Only half an hour later, the dark cloud of aura was completely absorbed. The turtle shell shook and made a clanking sound. It gradually took on the luster of black jade and a few small cracks were repaired.

    The traces of red energy turned into a clear spring and flowed down, refining the true text condensed in the "Qinghua Treasure Barrel", and dripped into the spiritual pond.

    The spiritual pool gradually expanded, and the water surface gradually rose, covering half of the rockery covered by Zhenwen. When it reached three and a half feet, Wang Cunye felt a movement in the acupoints all over his body. He wanted to break free from some imprisonment, but he felt an indescribable barrier.  .

    This is also the barrier of ghosts and immortals. In the martial arts of this world, the essence and blood are refined into jade liquid, and even formed into magic power, and martial arts are used to enter the Tao. However, this barrier can never be broken, so the martial arts can never be transcended.

    There are tens of thousands of scriptures in the Sutra Pavilion, some of which are the painstaking work of martial arts masters. They are unwilling to accept their own fate and want to find a way to gain access to immortality.

    One of them proposed that if the true energy could grow indefinitely, it could break through this barrier.

    ??????????????????? But there was an instruction from the Earth Immortal Master above, saying that in theory it is possible, but the true energy must be condensed to the maximum, at least ten times the true energy, before the Tao nature can self-condensate and become a ghost immortal.

    But if you don¡¯t become a ghost or an immortal, your human body will sometimes be poor, and you will never be able to break through twice.

    So this becomes a fallacy.

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t think too much, he just watched and saw that after the three-and-a-half-foot spiritual pool was opened, it reached a certain limit and could no longer grow. Traces of red water dripped and then dissipated.

    Wang Cunye's mood was neither happy nor sad, and there was no fluctuation at all. He just kept running, letting the turtle shell emit a stream of clear air, and continued to analyze the Yin Shen like a pearl and glass.

    ??????????????????????????????????????: The true text is separated one by one, with golden light and octagonal lights hanging down from each word. Countless mysteries are also flowing in my heart. I am immersed in it without knowing it, unaware of the rise and fall of the sun and the moon, and the rotation of day and night.

    In front of the monastery, two Taoist boys were blowing on the stove with small fans and cooking in the corridor. The aroma filled the air. One of them pointed and said: "This is the Shiquan Dabu Decoction. It seems to be a common name, but it is actually the real thing."  It¡¯s a complete tonic.¡±

    Another Taoist boy held a small bottle and put it on the small case and said: "But mortals can't afford it. Only the peak of human immortals can absorb and transform it. However, this Shiquan Datong Decoction is not as good as this bottle!"  "

    "This is the Kunyuan Landing Pill, which can best replenish the Taoist base. I won it this time!" He picked it up and smelled it. Even though it was sealed, he still felt a faint fragrance. He was suddenly shocked, but it was  He didn¡¯t dare to open the seal: ¡°Hey, these inner disciples are treated so well!¡±

    "I fought with my life to get here!" After finishing his words, firstA passerby, a Taoist boy, was talking. He was fanning the stove with a cattail leaf fan. The casserole was boiling on it, and the smell of herbal medicine was filling the air.

    "Tell me, when will this inner disciple inside wake up?" asked passerby Yi Taotong.

    "Who knows, no matter when we wake up, we have to wait here." Passerby Tao Tong sighed and said: "I hope that when I wake up, I can give us some advice, so I am willing to stay up for a few days."

    "What a beautiful thought you have. If it turns out that these inner disciples are very proud and in a good mood, they may have some advice. But this time so many people have died and they are all depressed. How can they still give us advice? Why don't you get angry?  For us, it¡¯s considered very good.¡± Passerby Yi Daotong said gloomily.

    Once these words were said, the two Taoist boys were speechless.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 18: Never Seeing Each Other Again

    Opening his eyes, the dazzling sunlight came in, causing Wang Cunye to squint his eyes, slightly blocking the sunlight, and looked around.

    The whole house is made of elegant bamboo, which is not necessarily shabby. It feels like returning to nature. The windows are propped up, and the sunlight is shining in and it is very warm.

    After being stunned for a moment, he realized that this was his own monastery.

    As he wakes up, his sense of taste gradually recovers, and the slightest aroma comes in, making his stomach growl.

    "Huh?" Just when Wang Cunye was a little confused, a Taoist boy knocked on the door.

    "Come in!" Wang Cunye said, and saw two Taoist boys coming in to inspect the situation: "I've seen the deacon."

    But he was only about fifteen or sixteen years old, with a handsome face, and he looked comfortable. He stretched out his hand and said, "Please sit down, what is going on, tell me?"

    After hearing this, the two Taoist boys said: "I don't dare, we should stand and talk."

    Wang Cunye suddenly thought about the transcendental thoughts of achieving the true seed. He couldn't help but smile, but secretly sighed in his heart. With such a mind, he might only be able to achieve transcendence after being given the Tao seed.

    "First of all, I would like to congratulate the deacon. He has been registered in the Immortal Book and has become an inner disciple. However, the front part of his body has been slightly damaged by the cold. The palace master has ordered that the master be allowed to recuperate for seven days to recover his body and welcome the true species." Passerby A, a Taoist boy, said respectfully.  Said.

    Wang Cunye thought for a moment and said, "Oh!"

    After the fight in the underworld, he was given a rest and practiced with relaxation and relaxation. The right way is to let water penetrate the stone. It is the right way for the Taoist sect to deal with it this way.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye understood clearly, Taoist boy B, a passerby, said again: "Here are three thousand Taoist skills given by the master of the palace. They have been recorded in the cloud tablet. Please accept them."

    He also held up a jade bottle: "This is a bottle of Kunyuan Land Pills. There are six pills in total. Please count them."

    Wang Cunye heard the words and said: "Thank you for your work."

    "Don't dare!" A passerby, a Taoist boy, went up with the cloud tablet and the jade bottle, and Wang Cunye took them.

    "Deacon, please wait a moment. We are going to bring you the Shiquan Dabu Decoction. Fortunately, the Shiquan Dabu Decoction becomes purer as it boils, otherwise it would have to be thrown away. As for the meals, they are all ready. You can wait a moment.  It's time to come up." The two Taoist boys waited attentively. In just a moment, one brought up a large bowl of Shiquan Dabu Soup, and the other ran to the kitchen.

    This soup is thick white in color.  Just when he smelled it, he felt hungry. Wang Cunye picked it up and drank it in one gulp. As soon as he took it into his mouth, he felt a burst of vitality coming out of thin air in his mouth. After swallowing, he felt the vitality emerge and spread to his limbs and bones. He was indescribable.  comfortable.

    This acts on the body to increase its essence.  The third level of human immortality is very terrifying. It only takes a moment for this Shiquan Dabu Decoction to be digested.

    The blood and Qi were replenished, and the bones all over his body were crackling like fried beans. Wang Cunye stood up and stretched his muscles and bones. He felt that his whole body was warm, and some of the Yin Qi had been melted away, making his whole body feel relaxed.  I thought to myself: "The Dao Palace's economy is indeed different."

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°How many days have I been in samadhi?¡±

    "It's been two days!" the Taoist boy responded.

    "Oh." Wang Cunye couldn't help but sigh. As the cultivation level gets deeper, the time to enter samadhi becomes longer. For some ghosts and immortals, it is not a problem to enter samadhi for three months.  Even now, he can enter meditation for seven days.

    A little bit of true spirit shines in the void.  I don¡¯t know how many years have passed.

    At this moment, I saw two strong men carrying a table directly over. They bowed and retreated. They saw a roasted suckling pig in the middle of the table. The brown skin was also coated with marinated oil. It was really fragrant.  It is refreshing to the heart and spleen, and other dishes are full of dazzling aromas.

    The Taoist boy stepped forward to serve the wine diligently: "Please!"

    Wang Cunye was full of energy at this time, and he feasted immediately. In an instant, the cups and plates were in a mess, like wind and residual clouds. With a stir of his tongue, all the ingredients turned into powder and he swallowed it.

    The human body of the Third Transformation Human Immortal has a strong digestive capacity and can be used very quickly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outdoor ghost immortals are essentially the same as human immortals, but once they become earth immortals, they are completely different.

    Even if there is a heaven and earth spirit stone, it is not slowly held in the hand and absorbed, but directly thrown into the mouth, crunched into pieces and eaten.

    In ancient times, the big demon could swallow a whole county of people with one mouthful. Wang Cunye is now far behind.

    Three times or two, after finishing the meal and stacking up the empty bowls and plates, Wang Cun's karma is still unfinished, but he knows that he can't be greedy now. It is already afternoon, and the sun is shining in the west, making him warm and comfortable.

    Seeing the two Taoist boys waiting attentively, Wang Cunye thought for a while and got an idea. He took out a small bottle with several White Tiger Peiyuan Pills in it and said: "You guys go down.Divide it!  "

    "Thank you, sir, we will still be waiting for you in the next five days." This was an unexpected surprise. The two Taoist boys quickly saluted and retreated.

    Seeing the Taoist boy go out, Wang Cunye picked up the jade vase and looked at it carefully.

    This jade bottle is made of cold jade. It is warm and cool when you hold it, which can remove internal heat. This object alone is considered a good jade article. It can also be worn on the body for a long time to calm the mind.

    However, even the container is like this, what is the effect of the Kunyuan Landing Pill inside?

    Wang Cunye had seen descriptions of this elixir in the Sutra Pavilion, but had never seen it in person. With a flick of his hand, the jade bottle was opened, and the fragrance of the elixir suddenly filled the air. The smell of it made people feel refreshed, and the vitality of the whole body became lively.

    Kun refers to Yin, here it refers to Daoji.

    Yuan refers to true Yuan.

    Falling means intercepting.

    "Big" refers to a large amount.

    Dan refers to integration.

    Kunyuan Land Pill is a combination of the creation of heaven and earth and contains the roots of Taoism.

    Kunyuan is the root of the growth of all things. This elixir dares to use Kunyuan as the prefix, which shows its efficacy.

    "Tian Yuan Ji Da Lun" says: "Ok Kun Yuan, all things begin, and the five fortunes end!"

    Silently recalling the efficacy of this elixir recorded in the elixir book, combined with the elixir in hand now, this efficacy is not false.

    Kun is the source of growth of all things, Kun Yuan?

    But this was not the time to take the food, so he put it away, took out the cloud tablet recording the Taoist skills, and immersed himself in it, looking at it carefully.

    As soon as his mind sank in, he felt that it was bright inside, with 3,650 light spots arranged in one place, shining with brilliance, like dew in the morning and moonlight at night. This kind of atmosphere made Wang Cunye feel clear.

    This is Dao Kung. As long as these Dao Kung are enough, it is okay to let the elders of the Earth Immortal personally give guidance.

    Not only does Taoist power have this function, but it can also be exchanged for magic weapons, magic arts, and spiritual stones. It can be said that Taoist power is the internal currency of Taoism.

    Wang Cunye watched silently. He returned from the Netherland Trial this time with three thousand Taoist skills, far more than before. This is the compensation from the Taoist sect, and the same is true for the Kunyuan Landing Pill.

    The reward is not generous, but can it avoid the unforeseen consequences of life and death?

    Maybe others can, but Wang Cunye felt a feeling of anger simmering in his heart. After a moment, he smiled coldly. He didn't care about this at the moment.

    These Taoist skills can be exchanged for a magic weapon or a secret book.

    Wang Cunye was thinking about going out, and saw a passerby, a Taoist boy, still waiting in front, asking: "Except for me, how are the other disciples doing?"

    "The seven inner sect deacons are all well. I heard that they are all awake now. However, there is an adult named Yang Xuan who has damaged his consciousness and can't even move his lower body now" Taoist boy responded.

    The lower body cannot move. It would be paralyzed on earth. Wang Cunye couldn't help but frown when he heard this. In the blink of an eye, the stories of his interactions with him flashed by one by one.

    "Yang Xuan, in which academy are you cultivating now?" Wang Cunye asked. If he could cultivate himself, this fellow disciple would be no different.

    "Retreat in Qingzhu Courtyard!" As soon as the fairy tale finished, Wang Cunye waved his long sleeve and walked away.

    There was Yang Xuan in the Qingzhu Courtyard, but he wanted to take a look. When he went out, he saw lush mountains and forests, and strange grass and forests. Rabbits were running around among them. There were eagles swooping in the sky. The rabbit struggled and was caught.  .

    Wang Cunye looked around. There were groups of palaces, majestic, simple and leisurely, consistent with the Taoist style, and the same bells sounded leisurely.

    It seems like you are living outside the world of mortals. Unfortunately, you have to pay a price for all this.

    Just as I was thinking about it, there was a small lake dotted in front, which made people feel relaxed at first sight. The bamboo forest covered a monastery, which is the Qingzhuyuan.

    Wang Cunye looked at it, sighed, and stepped forward. In front of him was the main entrance of Qingzhuyuan. Wang Cunye straightened his clothes and walked inside.

    When they arrived at the door, two Taoist boys were about to stop them. Wang Cunye took out the cloud tablet. When the two Taoist boys saw it, they did not dare to stop it and retreated. The cloud tablet is a symbol of status. These Taoist boys who are not even disciples can stop them.  .

    ?? In the Green Bamboo Courtyard, the green bamboos are lush and the lake is clear and leisurely. It is indeed a retreat resort. Continue forward, pass through a long corridor, and stop in front of a building.

    On the grass in front, Yang Xuan was wearing a Taoist robe. Sitting on a wheelchair made of purple trembling wood, with carved patterns and moving spiritual energy, it was not an ordinary thing in the world.

    The sun was dappled and fell on Yang Xuan through the gaps in the treetops, making it appear extremely quiet.

    ?The breeze blew and rustled. Yang Xuan turned and sat down in the wheelchair. With just a thought, the wheelchair turned and moved forward.

    Arriving under the shadow of a big tree, with the breeze blowing quietly, Yang Xuan took out a scroll from his arms and stroked it carefully over and over again, with the innocence of a young man in his eyes.

    The scroll slowly unfolded, and a girl in a pink shirt appeared on the paper, very lively, as if she was right in front of her.

    "Green radishgreen radish!" Yang Xuan shouted again and again, with innocence in his eyes, without any impurities inside, as clear as autumn water.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye slowly closed his eyes, raised his head, and accepted the sunshine.

    Yang Xuan was paralyzed, his original consciousness was damaged, and he returned to his youth when he was fifteen or sixteen years old. Perhaps in this world, there is no longer the dilemma of love.

    It¡¯s just that time will never go back, and he will never be able to meet the girl in his memory.

    Wang Cunye stood in a daze, not wanting to meet again. He looked at her for a moment and left silently.

    An outstanding Taoist ended up like this. Although he had long realized that it would be extremely bumpy since he set foot on this road.

    But now that I saw Yang Xuan¡¯s end, I felt that the path of Taoism was extremely difficult.

    How difficult it is to transcend life and death and transcend this world!  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 19: Let me drift away

    It was already dusk, the sunset was like fire, the clouds were burning, and suddenly a boy's voice was heard.

    Wang Cunye was startled and looked up. The setting sun shone on the plaque, and the three words "Dharma Instrument Pavilion" shone with silver light. It turned out that the Dharma Instrument Pavilion had arrived.

    There are 3,600 Taoist skills in the cloud tablet. See what you can exchange for it. Thinking of this, Wang Cunye took out the cloud tablet and showed it to the two Taoist boys: "Trial disciple Wang Cunye, come and exchange for the magic weapon."

    As soon as the two Taoist boys saw it, they got out of the way and let Wang Cunye in. After entering, there was a deacon in green clothes inside. Wang Cunye and his family saw that this man was a ghost and immortal. His temples were slightly white, so he thought.  The Magical Instrument Pavilion needs a person who can keep the status down, but if there is a promising Taoist who can do this, the ones who can come are hopeless and can only wait for the corpse to be dismantled and enter the divine way.

    Even so, there is no need for Wang Cunye to be unruly in this regard. He immediately said: "This disciple wants to use his Taoist skills in exchange for some

    thing.  "

    Hearing this, the Taoist took Wang Cunye to the counter and took out a jade slip.

    "Take a look, there are various magic weapons, elixirs, and methods. There are Taoist palaces below. You can go and see them yourself. If you choose one, let me know!"

    After the Taoist finished speaking, he handed the jade slip to Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye quickly took it and bowed to thank him.

    The jade slips were warm and moist, with traces of runes on them, and they were constantly flashing with brilliance. Wang Cunye stood still, sinking into it, and carefully browsed the information in it.

    The information in the jade slips is as vast as the sea, and is distributed according to specific orbits, forming various star fields.

    Entered a star field, but it was the elixir department, and came into contact with a star point

    Hemostatic Pill: Common herbs are refined by fire, which can restore the production of body fluids and stop bleeding. One pill can be exchanged for ten pills.

    "What a rubbish" Wang Cunye thought secretly.  I have read the Alchemy Sutra, and I can refine it myself.  Give up now and continue browsing.

    ? Python Spirit Pill: Refined from the giant python in the primitive jungle, it is very helpful for restoring the essence. Long-term use can cleanse the meridians and increase the foundation of the Dao - five Dao Gong pills

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes lit up and he thought it was good, but he didn¡¯t buy it and continued to look down.

    Queen Bee Pill: It is derived from the colorful bees of Tianshan Mountain.  Greatly replenishes essence.  If you take this pill when you are seriously injured, you can recover quickly - one pill for seven Taoist skills

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye was a little surprised. It was important to speed up the recovery.  I immediately made up my mind to exchange a few pills for this elixir in case of emergency.

    Qingyang Yanji Pill: a treasure refined by the Earthly Immortal. It is golden. If you take this pill, your life span will be increased by one century. Each person is limited to three pills. Taking more pills will have no effect. - Five Hundred Dao Gong

    Wang Cunye was shocked.  This elixir can increase longevity. One pill is twelve years, and three pills are thirty-six years. This is of great significance to people who have no hope of breakthrough. Even their own family members can take it, but they still have some time.  After a few years, when I have laid a solid foundation and gained more Taoist skills, I can redeem a bottle and take it back to my family.

    Looking further down, Wang Cunye was speechless. The ones below could only be used by ghosts, immortals and real people, but they couldn¡¯t afford them, so he immediately transferred to the Dharma Judgment Department.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After a while, two were selected.

    The Seven Feather Sword is made from ancient famous swords and refined with seven kinds of divine birds. It is spiritually endowed and originally worth more than three thousand Taoist skills. However, this object fell into the underworld and was contaminated. The underworld air on it has not been purified, and the price is one thousand.  Two hundred Daogong.

    ¡°This is no longer worth it to others, but to Wang Cunye, it is easy to purify.

    Wang Cunye possesses the true knowledge of swordsmanship and needs a long sword with sufficient spirituality. Although the master's magic sword is sharp, it is a bit unsightly, so he is about to use this sword.

    Xuan Su Zhen Dharma Robe: Made from Tai Su silk. Wearing this robe can walk with the wind and achieve one thousand five hundred Taoist skills.

    For Wang Cunye, mobility is very important. This robe can be used until the late stage of Ghost Immortal, but it is worth it.

    After a long time, Wang Cunye lost his mind from the jade slip, and the Taoist opposite asked: "Have you made the choice?"

    "Well, exchange ten Queen Bee Pills for the Seven Feather Sword and the Xuan Su Zhen Dharma Robe." Wang Cunye said and handed over the cloud card.

    The Taoist took it and touched it with one hand, and the Taoist power on it suddenly appeared. The bright light flashed, but it was 3,650 Taoist power.

    "The Queen Bee Pill, Seven Feather Sword, and Xuan Su Zhen Dharma Robe total 2,770 skills."

    Wang Cunye said: "The disciples have changed!"

    Immediately, a Taoist boy went to get it, and Wang Cunye replaced it on the spot.

    On the second floor, Ling Xiaozi and a Taoist looked away.

    ?Ling Xiaozi was just lost in thought for a long time, and then he sighed. The Taoist's expression remained unchanged and he said: "Junior sister, why are you sighing? Could it be that you have entered the chess game just because of one piece? You are already an earthly immortal, and you are about to jump out of the chess game and enter the world.  "

    After hearing this, Ling Xiaozi said: "Senior brother, are you still obsessed with overthrowing the master?"

    The Taoist had no expression on his face and admitted frankly: "It's not that I am obsessed with overthrowing the master, it's just for the sake of Taoism. If junior sister takes another step, she can break the last restraint, and I can take advantage of the opportunity."

    Ling Xiaozi sighed and said: "Brother, I can't blame the master for this. This is the rule of the Taoist sect. Could it be that senior brother has forgotten how difficult it is to become a Taoist by yourself!"

    The Taoist said calmly: "As a brother, I know that there is only one in a thousand. I am not a genius that is rare to see in a hundred years. Without Taoism, I am afraid it will be difficult to become a ghost or immortal, let alone an earthly immortal."

    "It's just that after reaching the Earthly Immortal level, it's human nature to think about achieving the status of an immortal. There's no right and wrong. I can only lament that fate has played a trick on people."

    "But I am still helpless. The Tao seed is deeply planted, and it penetrates deeply into the Tao foundation. It is difficult to kill this brand without damaging the Tao foundation. I don't think I have such great luck and great understanding. Junior sister can take the lead and break the restraint. Naturally  It¡¯s been of great benefit to me.¡±

    "Junior sister can cultivate to the peak of Earth Immortality. Could it be that she is truly a loyal minister and a filial son?"

    Ling Xiaozi glanced at it, smiled suddenly, and said: "Actually, you know, I am the most obedient. I want to achieve the status of a god and kill the roots of dissidents. This is of course a must, but I can't do it at this time."

    She let out a long breath and sighed with emotion: "Hundreds of Taoists were killed in battle, and all ten years of elites were wiped out Now if I add insult to injury again, I'm afraid that the position of Master Palace Master will be unstable"

    Having said this, he waved his hand and said: "This is not feasible at this time!"

    After hearing this, the Taoist couldn't help but smile and said, "I'm afraid even if junior sister is not good at this, she may not be able to survive."

    Having said this, he stopped talking and raised his glass and said: "Let's drink tea!"

    It was said that Wang Cunye had changed. When he arrived outside the pavilion, it was already night. As soon as his mind changed, his robes started to react. A gust of wind hit him, and he felt that his body was floating. The scenery in front of him changed and he was already flying in the wind.  .

    I saw my eyes suddenly brightened up. At this time, dusk smoke was everywhere, the scenery was vast, the bright moon was in the sky, the clear light was shining, the mountains and forests were vast, the ancient trees were towering, and I was silent in my heart, thinking: "This is the time when the immortal family has the style."

    At that moment, it turned into a breeze and headed towards where I lived. It got closer in a moment. Suddenly I felt that I was slowing down and encountered a layer of obstacles. Knowing that this was a barrier, I slowly fell down and landed on the ground.

    After some calculations, I realized that this speed could at least cover thousands of miles per day. I was quite satisfied with this speed. In a blink of an eye, I landed in front of the building. At this time, two Taoist boys came up to greet me. I saw Wang Cunye, wearing a new Taoist robe, falling from the sky. They all looked at each other.  Liang, stepped forward and asked: "The deacon is back, do you want to have dinner?"

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly and said, "Just add some fruits. I want to be quiet again now."

    "Yes!" The two Taoist boys hurriedly went to greet them. In less than a cup of tea, they presented some melons and fruits. They were rare treasures, not to mention rare. At that moment, Wang Cunye nodded with satisfaction and said gently: "Very good.  You are not allowed to disturb me when I am in silence."

    They spoke in a low voice, but the two Taoist boys responded and watched Wang Cunye go in.

    Wang Cunye entered the room, no longer thinking about anything else, and sat down on the wooden couch. His breathing suddenly became peaceful, and he slowly inhaled the spiritual energy from the pores of his mouth and nose, and looked down again.

    Suddenly, only a dark space was seen. This was the background of the sea of ??consciousness. The opened spiritual pool was rolling underneath, and the absorbed spiritual energy was transformed into red energy, but there was no trace of it.  The threads dissipate.

    Looking carefully, it is not necessarily true that the traces have dissipated, but they have been absorbed by the body. Suddenly, he was startled and remembered one thing: "If the body can live for five hundred years, maybe it can be automatically refined by this alone."  Earth Immortal, when the time comes, the true spirit will condense on its own.¡±

    Thinking about it, I find it ridiculous. Human immortals and ghost immortals only have a lifespan of two years. Even if they take the longevity elixir, they can live three years. However, these five hundred years are still difficult to obtain.

    Thinking like this, he looked inside again and saw that the analysis of the true text by the turtle shell had stopped, but it had just exhausted all the ghost energy. After receiving many true texts, this true seed was now very different, with a purer color.  Refined like jade, a bright pearl, radiant, soft and clear.

    But there is still a slight gap, but it is not full, but it is already the limit.

    Wang Cunye looked at it blankly, but he always felt that his mind was not pure, and various thoughts came and went. After a long time, he smiled to himself and knew what he was thinking. He was still thinking about Yang Xuan!

    In other words, it is what Yang Xuan represents.

    ??Thinking about Yang Xuan getting acquainted with him, thinking about Yang Xuan's expression when he said "she and I were childhood sweethearts growing up together" on the way to the boat, thinking about how he redeemed the elixir to heal the girl after killing the cult,  Thinking of the innocence I felt when I just stared at the scroll.

    No matter how much compensation and favors were given, such a Taoist was destroyed like this, let alone hundreds of Taoists like him.

    From now on, if the Taoist sect has orders, will we have to be driven by others again and again to fight on the battlefield?

    "What we cultivate in Taoism is great freedom, detachment, and self. However, the way of a martyr is to sacrifice oneself for others, to sacrifice the small to make up for the big. Regardless of who is right or wrong, are we Taoists just to be martyrs?

    "Thunder, rain and dew are all your kindness. This is true, but how can the emperor's power add to me?"

    If this is madness, let me go further and further away on this road!

    At this time, Wang Cunye's mind was fixed, he closed his eyes and meditated, and read the Taoist scriptures quietly. He saw thousands of changes in the true text, each word was golden and octagonal, and countless mysteries flowed in his heart, but they nourished the Taoist foundation.  Nurturing spirituality.  To be continued¡­rq

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 120: You must be mentally prepared

    The sky was gray and the autumn rain was falling. Wang Cunye got up to eat when he saw the Taoist boy coming up to inspect his head: "Just now, I asked someone from the Teaching Pavilion to ask you to come and teach Taoism."

    Hearing this, Wang Cunye's heart moved. He walked to the gravel path and thought silently.

    Daomen has a real species, that is, inner disciples, all have a deacon of Zhengba Pin.

    Within the Taoist sect, he is an inner disciple, and in the secular world, he is an eighth-grade deacon.

    The real Taoist gate does not accept mortals. The first entry is the preparatory ghosts and immortals who are about to condense the true spirit. If you can't step forward, you will be knocked down.

    Now that I have passed the trial and my true seed has been determined, I am ready to become a ghost fairy, so I have received this identity. After receiving the true seed, I still have to return to Hongming County. It is much more convenient to have this level of identity.

    There are no mortals left in the Dao lineage. Even these inner disciples who are preparing to become ghosts and immortals cannot stay in Lianyun Dao for too long before they are ready.

    With this thought in mind, he headed towards the Tuiye Pavilion.

    The rain was coming thickly and sparsely, causing ripples on the ground. When I stepped in the rain, I saw that the raindrops were blocked within three feet of falling. It really gave me an indescribable sense of relief.

    Wang Cunye looked around and saw the majestic palace on the mountainside, built against the mountain, with lush ancient trees and flowing waterfalls like springs. It was a fairyland on earth, but it was a registration office for handing over various identities.

    At this time, the rainy day was a little more ethereal and lively. The rainwater gathered on the eaves and formed a stream of water. It dripped down along the eaves and landed in the puddles on the steps.

    Flying up, it took only a stick of incense to enter the Tuiye Pavilion.

    At this time, a ghost immortal Taoist came out.  I saw Wang Cunye coming in the rain.  He asked: "Where are you from, fellow Taoist? I am a poor Taoist with mountains and stones, but I am the deacon of Tuiye Pavilion."

    Wang Cunye heard this and looked up: "I was promoted to the inner sect a few days ago, and I came here to receive the post of eighth-grade deacon."

    Hearing this, Taoist Shanshi said calmly: "It turns out that he is one of the seven sons. Come with me."

    Hearing the words "one of the seven sons", Wang Cunye's heart sank, which brought back the tragic memories of Netherland. He remained calm at the moment and followed him.

    The two of them went up to the high pavilion one after another. Taoist Shanshi pointed at the table and chair in front of him: "Please give me the cloud tablet. Wait there, I will enlarge a copy and give you the blue jade cloud tablet of the inner disciple. On it is the cloud tablet."  With the certificate of an eighth-grade deacon.¡±

    Wang Cunye follows the good deeds like a stream.  Immediately, he took out the cloud tablet and gave it to Taoist Shanshi. The white jade cloud tablet shone with luster in the dark night. Taoist Shanshi immersed himself in it carefully, looked at it carefully, and went to the back.

    A moment later, Taoist Shanshi had already walked out of the secret compartment at the back, holding a blue jade cloud tablet in his hand with the Taoist sect¡¯s unique eighth-grade deacon brand on it.  Runes are densely covered on the cloud card.

    "With you, this cloud tablet does not represent the status of the eighth-grade deacon. The Taoist records are transcribed in it. You can take it and keep it safe!" Taoist Shanshi said carefully as he gave the blue jade cloud tablet to Wang Cunye.

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye took the cloud card, responded, and stepped back, just like last time, the moment he took it.  After taking the talisman, a golden talisman fell on the turtle shell in my mind, emitting a trace of golden light, just for an instant.  A clear light burst out from the turtle shell, suppressing the golden talisman.

    The next moment, the golden talisman disappeared with a "boom".  In the blink of an eye, an identical golden talisman was reborn, hanging in his mind.

    What is different from last time is that the originally lingering white aura has now completely turned red. This is the official aura of the eighth grade industry. Although it is not of much significance at this time, it is also somewhat beneficial.

    Main hall

    The master of the palace was reading a volume of documents, which recorded each disciple's hometown, county, and family members. They were all listed here one by one. From time to time, he took out a red pen and circled them.

    After a long time, the master of the palace raised his head and said to the elder sitting sideways: "Since the true seed has been given to us, and we still need to raise it, let them go back to their hometown to stay for a while Well, are the true seed ready?"

    The elder sitting sideways responded and said: "Everything is ready, we will give them seeds in three days!"

    The master of the palace nodded when he heard the words. He tapped his fingers on the table and made a tinkling sound. After a long time, he said, "Please officially pass down the official document that these seven people will be granted the true seed body and promoted to the inner sect!"

    The elder smiled: "Yes!"

    Then he said: "This is a happy event. According to the custom, this is not only the Taoist palace in the county, but also the princes and watchers in the county. Parents and relatives will all tell it one by one. How can no one celebrate when my Taoist becomes enlightened?  "

    "When a person becomes enlightened, the world congratulates them. This is something that happens only after the Taoism appears in the world. Before someone became enlightened, I'm afraid no one celebrated at all. This is the so-called "Tao does not show its appearance", and those who violate it may be in trouble.

    But now it is different. The most essential thing in all kinds of wrestling is strength.

    &nbsp; Moving mountains and seas, playing with the heavenly phenomena, these cultivators are the direct controllers of power. In front of this, a anger can make blood flow into a river. Even if the political power is deeply rooted and obeys the destiny, in this kind of naked violence  In front of him, he had to lower his noble head.

    "You just go down and get ready. The notice will be delivered to you!" Seeing him finish speaking, the palace master waved his hand and motioned for the elder to go down.

    Seeing this, the elder retreated. The hall was empty for a while, raindrops were falling outside, and the sound of needles could be heard in the hall.

    But he said that the elder went down, left the main hall, jumped up, turned into a sword and fled away. There was a strong wind in the air, but it was not hindered. In a moment, he arrived at a cave.

    At this time, two Taoist boys came out and said, "Welcome to the elders."

    The Taoist nodded slightly and entered the cave. The cave didn't look big on the outside, but there was a cave inside. It was very large, but it was very simple. There was only a huge dust-proof bead hanging inside. It was empty and quiet inside, hardly like a residence.  More like a Dharma altar.

    The Taoist just didn't say anything, stepped in the middle, formed a seal with one hand, and stepped on the Gang. Some talismans appeared out of the sky and went straight through the barrier.

    After doing this, the Taoist took away his magical power and went inward.

    These runes cut through the sky and turned into a ball of golden light. A long strip of light was drawn in the sky. It only took a moment. When they crossed the vast Yunhuang Sea and arrived at the mainland, they separated and went to different counties.

    Qingyang Palace, Hongming County

    Xuan Yundao was in meditation on the cloud couch in the main hall, but he felt his heart trembling. He couldn't help but open his eyes, suddenly felt something, and looked from a distance.

    I saw a bit of golden light coming quickly, but it fell nearby in an instant.

    With a wave of his sleeve, the golden light was wrapped into his hand. The golden light turned away and turned into a jade talisman. The jade talisman was still trembling, trying to struggle out.

    When Xuan Yun saw this, he smiled and brushed it with his hand. The jade talisman immediately became quiet.

    Picking up the jade talisman, my mind sank into it, and I looked at it carefully.

    Xuan Yun read it, stood up and took a few steps, thought for a while, couldn't help but smile, and said to himself: "I didn't want such a big thing to happen this time."

    "However, there is still someone in our Hongming County who can stand out. He is a high-quality seed. It is a pity that this time he has to be taken away by Lianyundao."

    The Taoist sect implements a rotation system, with each county changing every ten years, but it is for the sake of fairness and has the meaning of balancing each other.

    "If we divide the regions, I'm afraid that within a few years, the various Dao lineages will form separate factions. But now they are fighting against each other, and even the weaker Dao lines are gradually growing up.

    This jade talisman says, Wang Cunye is already an inner disciple, will soon teach the true seed, and will return to Hongming County to raise the true spirit. This is the general idea.

    Xuan Yun smiled, thought for a long time, and said, "Here comes someone!"

    "Here!" Two Taoist boys responded.

    Xuanyun looked outside and slowly ordered: "In the name of Dao Palace, send a document to the Marquis of Wei, oh, now also add the prefect Fan of Hongming County."

    This is because Fan Zhifu is the actual ruler.

    "Yes!" The two Taoist boys responded quickly.

    Hongming County has another ghost fairy. This is a great good deed. When the ghost fairy returns, the whole palace will need to celebrate.

    Being a ghost immortal is not a trivial matter. Once you become a ghost immortal, you will immediately transcend life and death, and the difference between immortals and mortals. Even if the current ghost immortal is not as self-cultivated as in ancient times, it still deserves the celebration of the whole palace.

    At that moment, Xuan Yun gave the order and left the main hall and went to the Deacon Hall. Celebrating the whole palace was not a trivial matter, but it needed to be prepared in advance.

    The deacon hall is majestic and simple, with eaves flying like clouds. Xuanyun walked straight into the hall. The deacons in the hall were shocked when they saw Xuanyun coming in person. The chief inspector said: "I have seen Xuanyun's righteousness!"

    "The previous Daozheng would never have been like this, but Xuanyun was young after all.

    "You don't have to be polite!" Xuan Yun waved his hand, sat on the main seat, and looked over one by one. Seeing that all the deacons were there, he said immediately: "Everyone is here, I will say something."

    "In the Yunhuang Sea, there is a letter from Lianyun Daochai, and another ghost fairy is about to appear in our Hongming County!"

    "Oh?! Who is it?" Huizang suddenly stepped forward, bowed and asked, and the other deacons also had questioning looks on their faces.

    Xuan Yun saw him, took a look, and showed pity in his eyes: "This son is Wang Cunye. He has entered the inner sect and is an eighth-level deacon. He will be back in a few days. You are going to go down and hold a congratulatory banquet."

    "It's this boy!" Huizang's eyes were dim and his body swayed. His disciple Yang Xuan has participated in the assessment for the third time. If he fails this time, he will have no chance again.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????Isn't it true that he is stuck in the ghost fairy, and his disciples don't even have this chance?

    &nbsp; "Don't worry, Daozheng, we will definitely get this done." At this time, Deacon Ye Ming stepped forward and said, and the other deacons all woke up and responded quickly.

    "Huizang, there is one more thing. You must be mentally prepared." Xuan Yun said again.

    Hui Zang suddenly felt an ominous feeling. He was already a ghost. At this moment, cold sweat broke out on his back. He calmed down and replied: "Please give me some clarification."

    "A big thing happened in this assessment. Hundreds of disciples were killed in battle. However, your disciple finally survived, but his consciousness was damaged. You must be mentally prepared."

    When he heard this, Huizang's body trembled. Not only his eyes, but also his face turned gloomy. Several deacons around him couldn't help but glance at this person with pity. Everyone knew that this was Huizang's favorite disciple.  Treat it as your own son.

    "Also, there are eleven disciples from this county. Except for Wang Cunye and Yang Xuan, all of them died in the battle. They have been treated as martyrs. You must quickly compile a list and provide compensation." Daozheng no longer looked at Huizang.  He said the command.

    "Yes!" Everyone bowed their heads together.  To be continued.  .

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 121 News

    When Daozheng left, the deacons all looked at each other with their own thoughts.  -< Shuhai Pavilion >./

    ??We are all serious people. At that moment, Deacon Ye Ming coughed and said, "Everyone, let's get ready."

    The other deacons all responded to the words, and as they walked out, only Huizang looked livid.

    Is the original consciousness damaged?

    It also depends on the degree. In fact, every time the body and death are tested, there will be some damage. As long as the person is not dead, there is always a chance. Huizang thought this way, gradually suppressed the panic in his heart, and walked out.

    At this time, a rune sent by the deacon fell into the Wei Palace with golden light, and it fell in front of the side hall as if it was being pulled.

    It was approaching dusk at this time, the sky was still bright, and several guards were guarding. When a boy saw him inside, he said "Hey".

    The boy had pretty features and a high-spirited expression, but he saw an old servant rushing over and saying: "Master Marquis, these things are not what you can do now. I will take you to prepare a meal. Someone came from the dining room and asked Master Marquis how to use it today."  Meal, I think it would be better to use some vegetarian food."

    The little Wei Hou glanced at him unwillingly and had no choice but to follow him.

    The Marquis of Wei was young at this time, and was ignored again. The dragon was trapped in the shallows, and was severely restrained. Although he still had some luck, it was gradually worn away.

    After the Marquis of Wei left, a guard strode up, grabbed the rune, and strode out of Wei Palace and all the way out of the house.

    There were not many pedestrians on the street outside the mansion, and a carriage was passing by. The guard blocked it with one hand, and a carriage driver stopped: "Master, I did not commit any crime. What are you doing"

    The guard went directly to the back and shouted to the coachman in front: "Stop talking nonsense, go to Fan Mansion, delay my business, be careful with your head!"

    The coachman suddenly felt the cold water pouring from his head to the soles of his feet. He shuddered, shook the reins and drove the carriage away. He passed through several alleys and streets and stopped in front of a tall and towering mansion.

    "Master Jun, Fan Mansion is here!" the coachman reminded.

    When the guard saw it, he got off his horse and said to the driver: "Okay, you can go!"

    The coachman was startled when he heard this.  Looking over, the guard saw it and couldn't help laughing: "What, you don't want to leave and you still want the money for the bus? Huh?"

    These words were said so fiercely that the coachman was so excited that he dared not speak again and again, shaking the reins and driving the carriage away.  At this time, I saw two soldiers at the door above smiling: "The people from the Black Armored Army are so murderous. What are you doing here? Aren't you on duty in the Wei Palace?"

    The two guards seemed familiar with the guard and spoke to each other.

    "There is a letter from the Dao Palace. It is for Marquis Wei. I will give it to the magistrate to see." The guard said, pulling out the military card from his waist for the two guards to see.

    Seeing the military badge, the two nodded: "Go in!"

    The guards walked in.  After passing the two obstacles, he arrived in front of a house and asked the maid to report again.  As soon as he entered, he kowtowed and said, "Zhang Hei of the Black Armored Army pays homage to the Lord A letter has come from the Taoist Palace and given to the Marquis of Wei. I will give it to the Lord to read."

    Fan Wen held the pen while reviewing, and said without raising his head: "Get up, I will talk to you after I finish reviewing."

    The guard kowtowed and stood up. At this time, Wu Shi looked carefully and saw that the ground was paved with green bricks, with several servants standing around and standing in the distance, and there were soldiers with swords in the distance.

    Over the past few months, Master Fan has become more and more majestic and unpredictable.

    I am thinking about it.  Hearing a cough, he hurriedly looked away to read. When he saw Fan Wen finishing writing the civil servant, he stepped forward and smiled in apology: "Please read it, Your Majesty."

    Fan Wen took the rune and looked at it carefully. He saw that the rune was golden.  I couldn't help but ponder in my heart. For a moment, I saw the messenger guard still standing with his hands lowered, saying: "Go down and go back to the Wei Palace to watch."

    "Yes!" The guard responded and retreated.

    Seeing the guards retreating, Fan Wen pulled out a golden rune from the table, which was the same as the one in front of him. He couldn't help but sneer while holding two runes in his hand.

    "Lingsanren, please come out." Fan Wen spoke.

    As the words fell, a Taoist priest came out from the curtain behind him. He was dressed in elegant clothes and had big sleeves fluttering. He looked a bit immortal.

    Seeing Lingsan coming out, Fan Wen stood up and walked over.

    "Lingsan, please help me see what these two talisman letters say. One is for the Marquis of Wei, and the other is for me."

    With that said, he handed over the two runes. Lingsan took them with one hand, nodded, immersed himself in them, and read them carefully.

    After a while, another one was changed, and the same attention was paid to the inspection.

    After reading the two runes, Lingsan said: "Sir, don't think too much. In fact, mortals can read these runes. You can see them by placing them between your eyebrows."

    &nbsp; "This is about Hongming County. A Taoist has entered the inner gate and been awarded the eighth rank of deacon. He will be back in a few days and wants us to go and congratulate him."

    After a pause, he continued: "The two letters are the same, but the tone is different. They are addressed to the Lord and the Marquis of Wei respectively, and this one is to the local owner. Therefore, it can be seen that in the eyes of the Taoist Palace, you have become the same as the Marquis of Wei."  Let¡¯s go neck and neck to fight against each other!¡±

    When Fan Wen heard this, his expression relaxed, and he did not check at the moment: "Oh, it turns out that it is just that the Taoist was so lucky that the Taoist sect took the fancy of him and entered the inner sect."

    "Wang Cunye." Lingsan said with a hint of envy.

    After hearing this, Fan Wen's face changed, and his face turned a little livid. He walked around the hall, repeated several times, and just murmured: "Is this the boy?"

    Lingsan people couldn't help but be surprised when they saw it, but they were only responsible for his safety and luck, so there must be a lot of secrets involved, so they just didn't say anything at the moment.

    After a long time, Fan Wen stopped pacing and his expression became normal: "Inform my son in Yunya County and ask him to prepare generous gifts to go to Dayan Temple to congratulate me. My family has also prepared them early. Don't waste time and prepare generous gifts!"

    Some servants heard this, responded repeatedly, and retreated.

    After saying this, Fan Wen sat on the chair and kept thinking in his mind.

    He went into the county overnight and killed the captain, returned from the Hebo meeting, killed Qingyi Pavilion, assassinated the mastermind, and threatened the government. These things were considered lucky at the time, but now that he is in charge, they feel more intolerable.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As we gradually became aware of the county¡¯s secrets, we felt more and more powerful. At that time, Wang Cunye was only a second-level human being, but he was so crazy and crazy, but now he is even more difficult to deal with.

    After thinking about it for a while, Fan smelled the word "national traitor" on his lips, swallowed it again, and drank all the herbal tea in the cup in one gulp.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The housekeeper did not dare to neglect, and immediately sent people to notify the second young master of Yunya County, and also bought a gift list. He was very busy for a while.

    Yunya County is a hundred miles away from Fucheng, so we are riding hard.  They arrived at the boundary of Yunya County in the early morning. The messenger reported his identity as Fan Mansion, but the soldiers guarding the city did not dare to stop him and let him go one after another.

    Riding the horse all the way.  Pedestrians on the street gave way and stopped at the county government office.

    "Master Fan from Fucheng has sent an order, please don't stop me." The messenger took out the Fan's token, asked the guard to watch, and quickly ran in.

    At this time, Fan Shirong was sitting with an approval document. He said that the county had a bumper harvest this year, so he approved: "This is gratifying. Winter planting should not be neglected, and the department will inspect it."

    ¡°Then he looked at the personnel list. Sang Li, the ninth grade inspection officer, not only handled the yamen¡¯s tolerance once, but also handled the inspection manager once.

    The Inspection Department is led by archers recruited locally, under the leadership of the county magistrate, and is actually a militia. Controlling 200 militiamen is also a strength.

    Fan Shirong finished reading.  As he was pacing and stretching, at this moment, a person ran in.  Fan Shirong recognized him as the adoptive son of the Fan family, and immediately said, "Wang Cai, what's the matter, why are you so flustered?"

    Wang Cai knelt down and said, "According to the master's order, I came here to tell you that Wang Cunye has been promoted to the eighth rank of deacon and will return to the county soon!"

    Fan Shirong was stunned for a while, and then said after a long time: "Didn't you say you have to wait for three years to qualify?"

    Wang Cai kowtowed and said: "Sir, the master said that Wang Cunye has become an inner disciple and will become a ghost immortal. The Taoist Palace sent a letter asking the master to congratulate him."

    "The master said, let you prepare some gifts and send them to Dayan Temple. Don't be late!"

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong's face turned red and blue for a while, and sweat broke out on his back. He gritted his teeth: "You are unbelievable. I don't believe it. You have become a ghost in just a few months?"

    These things are not confidential. Fan Shirong has an understanding of the Dao Palace system, but he knows very well what this "ghost fairy" means!

    After saying this, I felt discouraged again and sat down in a daze.

    This actually can¡¯t be false.

    At this time, the autumn wind was blowing, and the window paper continued to bulge and dent. It took Fan Shirong a long time before he calmed down and said: "Wang Cai, go back and tell the old man that I know about this matter and will handle it well Just go back like this."  , let him hear the original words.¡±

    "Yes! I obey, little one!"

    Wang Cai stood up and retreated, got on his horse, jerked his butt, and headed towards the city.

    No one was around. Fan Shirong drank tea one after another with a tired look on his face. He looked at stacks of documents for a long time. After becoming the county magistrate, he worked hard, dispatched supplies, and appeased people.

    ??Since I was unfamiliar at the beginning, I am now very comfortable. This is not only talent and foundation, but also hard work. I am also somewhat satisfied in my heart.? 

    But now that this news came up, I felt like I couldn¡¯t talk about it, so I just drank tea and paced slowly in the room.

    Fan Shirong's eyes turned red when he thought about the hard work of the past few months: "Hey, I didn't realize it before I was in this position, but now I feel that the word "national thief" is really appropriate. Stealing the power of the country, stealing the position of the country, seizing the foundation of the country, it's disgusting  ah!"

    The more Fan Shirong paced, the more depression lingered in his heart. After a long time, he took a deep breath and walked outside.

    A servant quickly opened the door and asked the young master to go out. Fan Shirong thought silently and suddenly noticed this man. He couldn't help but feel moved and asked: "Ma Teng, how many years have you been coming to my house?"

    Hearing this, the man lowered his hand and replied: "Young master, I came to Fucheng three years ago to beg for food. Fortunately, the eldest master took me in. I have been in Fan's house for three years."

    "Oh, it's been three years." Fan Shirong listened and pondered silently. This man was still appreciated by Gao Jing back then. He said he had some good bones and would be useful if cultivated, but he had to sharpen his water chestnuts first.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "Go and buy a gift for me, and bring my token with you, and ask the police to find a team of festive drummers. I will be useful tomorrow morning. The gift is for a female crown, and let them charge it to me.  , you have been in my house for such a long time, you must have some vision, don't be afraid of spending money, that's all, you go down and buy it, I want to see something tomorrow morning." Fan Shirong said, took out a token from his waist and threw it to Ma Teng.

    Ma Teng quickly took it, bowed in response, and silently retreated.  (-< Shuhai Pavilion >. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 122: This is just a delusion

    On this day, the morning glow came out, the rooster crowed, and Fan Shirong woke up. At this time, the servant had already made hot water and left it waiting for him to wash up.  -< Shuhai Pavilion >./[-< Shuhai Pavilion >¡ª¡ª< Shuhai Pavilion >.com]

    I washed up in a hurry, and when I was eating, Ma rushed over and said, "The gifts and drummers are all ready."

    As he said that, he handed over another list.

    Looking at the gift list, Fan Shirong's eyes lit up and he was satisfied. The gift list was in line with what he thought, so he went out. Ma Teng saw it and followed him quickly.

    A team of players and drummers had been waiting early, and when they saw the county magistrate coming, they all kowtowed.

    Fan Shirong looked at it and was very satisfied. At this time, a servant led the horse. Fan Shirong turned over and said: "You all go by car. This time we go to Dayan Temple. I have done all the celebrating for you when you go up the mountain.  I have a big reward!"

    Everyone trembled after hearing this and quickly responded.

    He then came out, with four soldiers guarding him on the side, and headed towards Dayan Temple.

    The journey was difficult, so we arrived at the foot of the mountain at noon, took a short rest, and then started blowing upward together, which immediately attracted a large number of people to watch.

    Yunya Mountain Road is under repair, and pilgrims can be seen walking in twos and threes on the road.

    There is a simple Taoist temple at the top of the mountain, built against the mountain. The wind blowing all the way up the mountain immediately shocked the temple. Uncle Lu came out, and someone reported quickly: "Congratulations, the master of the temple has been promoted to the eighth rank, and is listed in the immortal book."  , I will be back soon, and my county officials will come to celebrate!"

    Uncle Lu hurriedly said yes and said, "Wait a moment, my lady will come out to greet you immediately."

    With that said, he went back, crying all the way.

    The previous temple master, Xie Cheng, failed three assessments and was stuck on the threshold of the ghost fairy. Unexpectedly, his disciple, who was only sixteen years old, passed the assessment in the first time. Xie Cheng knew that he would rest in peace.

    at this time.  Xie Tao was sitting on the chair, calculating the accounts.  Hearing the noise outside, he couldn't help but frown. Then he saw Uncle Lu come in and asked, "Uncle Lu, what's so noisy outside?"

    "The temple master has passed the examination and has become an inner disciple. He has been promoted to the eighth rank of deacon and is coming back to raise the true seed." Uncle Lu said incoherently.

    "What!" Xie Xiang was startled, speechless, and tears fell: "Parents. Grandfather. Did you see it? Your disciple has entered the inner gate."

    But after a while, Xie Xiang wiped his eyes, composed himself, and ordered someone to open the door and welcome him out.

    Fan Shirong stepped forward.  He said: "Brother Wang has been accepted into the inner sect. This is the joy of this county. I am here to congratulate you. I have prepared a small gift, but please accept it!"

    Xie Xiang replied: "I don't dare, please come in and talk."

    Fan Shirong waved his hand and ordered the drummers to play, and then ordered the porters to carry the gifts in one by one. He entered the living room and made tea rounds.  [-< Shuhai Pavilion >¡ª¡ª< Shuhai Pavilion >.com] Fan Shirong stood up and resigned. Xie Xiang did not insist on staying, but just sent him out.

    Seeing him go away, Xie Xiang stood on the steps of the main hall, silently watching from a distance.

    Lianyundao

    "May I ask how you call your friend?" Wang Cunye asked.  This person is one of the seven. It is said that in ancient times, they passed the imperial examination at the same time and were called "the same year", which established a friendship with each other.

    "I'm Yin Mei, I've met my Taoist friend." The man said, but it was the same now. Someone contacted him to talk and made an appointment to go down the mountain to play.

    Walking on the street, looking at the lights of the people below, walking in the wind, it feels refreshing. There are still brothel girls playing and singing in the pavilions in the town, and the secular world is quietly displayed to the two practitioners.

    Wang Cunye saw it and just watched it quietly. Although it was a little far away from the brothel, he could see every detail, and the scenes of many people arguing were all in front of his eyes.

    "What? Are fellow Taoists interested in these?" Yin Mei couldn't help but joked when she saw that he was fascinated.

    "No, I'm just feeling a little emotional!" Wang Cunye replied to Yin Mei's words, but he was thinking about this life in his mind. He struggled to cross over from the underworld, fighting and polishing his career all the way. His bow and arrows were drawn furiously, and he could not relax for a moment. The worldly world  , rolling by, but not interested in watching.

    At this time, he smiled hoarsely and said: "I don't want to be far away from the Taoist Palace, there is this place of fireworks."

    Yin Mei laughed and said, "Mortals live below. Although this island is separated by the ocean, there are many merchant ships coming here, but it is prosperous."

    "Not to mention these mortals, even our disciples sometimes have fun and have fun - fellow Taoist, do you want to go?"

    "I don't want to." Wang Cunye waved his hand and said, "I'm not pretending to be noble, but I won't go to these places."

    Yin Mei smiled and said on a whim: "That's right, Taoist friend is only sixteen years old and has already passed the examination to enter the inner sect. The road is promising and the future is broad. If you walk up the steps, you will not accept this deception."?!  "

    "That's not the case. If I like women, I will marry someone in the palace. These situations are actually a bit unpleasant." Wang Cunye waved his hand and said goodbye.

    For a while, the two of them were speechless, and slowly walked out until they arrived in front of a tavern. They saw several carriages leaning against each other, with the driver taking a nap on top, and the horses snoring from time to time.

    Yin Mei smiled and found the carriage. She walked forward quickly and said to the driver: "Wake up."

    The voice was clear and clear, containing a hint of magic power. Immediately, the coachman woke up with a start. He turned around and saw the two Taoist priests. He immediately said in a hurry: "Master Taoist priests, where are you going? Please come up."

    Yin Mei glanced at Wang Cunye, but when he saw that he was speechless, he said, "Take us around for a ride and come back after a two-hour swim."

    "Okay!" the coachman responded, and the carriage immediately started moving forward.

    "Fellow Taoist, which Earth Immortal will you choose this time?" Yin Mei asked.

    "What's the difference?" Wang Cun was a little surprised.

    Seeing Wang Cunye¡¯s surprise, Yin Mei was very pleased. Among the hundreds of people, the remaining seven were all people with great fortune.

    But there are some differences among them. Among them, Wang Cunye is the most outstanding, and he is only sixteen years old. He would be lying if he said he was not envious. At this time, he felt proud and said: "In the past, Daozhong rarely had a choice, but this year I don't."  Likewise, among the ten Tao seeds, you can choose one of them, that is, choose the master."

    "Each Tao seed is given by a specific earthly immortal. Choosing it is equivalent to choosing a master. You must bow down and perform discipleship on the spot."

    "This road is long, and the Earth Law is the master. This method is the master, so it is very important. Everyone is busy with this right now Time is getting a little tight these days. Do fellow Taoists have a choice?" Yin  Mei saw that Wang Cunye was not moving, so he said this.

    "Oh, there is another matter." Wang Cunye frowned: "I already have a master."

    "It was the master who laid the foundation when he was an immortal in the past. This does not count. The so-called outer sect and inner sect means that the inner sect must worship a master again."

    "Are there no exceptions?"

    "Exception?" Yin Mei looked a little ridiculous and glanced at Wang Cunye: "Of course not."

    The young man looked at it and smiled again: "Unless you can condense the Tao seeds on your own, you don't have to be a disciple on the spot, but you will inevitably have to be a disciple in the future - you can't enter the immortal industry without anyone's guidance!"

    "But we are all practicing practitioners, and we all know that the so-called enlightenment is unreliable. If enlightenment is useful, why do we need to practice it? Only secular mortals can engage in the enlightenment stream, thinking that one day they will become enlightened -  If Taoism is so successful, why do we still need Taoist Heavenly Court, don¡¯t you think so!¡±

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye smiled after hearing this. This is the truth. It was once a ghost on earth for hundreds of years, and he saw many so-called enlightened people when he had the opportunity.

    ?? Even if Sakyamuni and the Sixth Patriarch did not accumulate merits in the past, even if they attained Anuttara Samyak Sambodhi and understood their own nature, they would actually be nothing more than the seeds of the Yin God, with a trace of Tao nature.

    This thread of nature, in other systems, is called divinity, and it still needs to be irrigated and grown.

    Wang Cunye once saw someone on earth achieve great enlightenment and enlightenment. In the beginning, they only achieved a glazed spiritual body. Only mortals would think that once they achieve enlightenment, their magical powers are immeasurable.

    "But such people are amazing. They can understand a trace of Taoism (divinity) without going through the Yin Shen stage or the Earth Immortal stage. As long as they succeed, they are all like masters.

    As for those who are not subject to predestined dharma, if they can achieve great enlightenment and cultivate the true Tao, they are the great masters who created the world. As long as they can grow, they are qualified to establish a Taoist tradition.

    Where is your own way?

    At this time, only the carriage squeaked forward, and occasionally accompanied by the riders, the carriage shook slightly, so it walked all the way.

    Seeing Wang Cunye deep in thought, Yin Mei couldn't help but ask, "What is fellow Taoist thinking about?"

    "I was thinking that there is no way to achieve enlightenment, it just depends on whether it is true enlightenment or false enlightenment." Wang Cunye came back to his senses and spoke based on things on earth.

    "Oh, there is one more thing, please tell me." Yin Mei said somewhat tolerantly. In his opinion, although Wang Cunye is extremely talented and amazing, it is still early to speak in this regard!

    "We know that once enlightened, it is like a candle. At that time, it felt like it lit up the heart, and it seemed that there was no confusion about the future."

    "That's right, that's it. Mortals think they have enlightened, but after a few days, they realize that it doesn't help." Yin Meili was overjoyed and said: "No matter how wonderful the truth is, it is not as solid as the true text and has no magical power.  Like a candle, it goes out in the blink of an eye.¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Here, disdain is revealed: "So those who only talk about understanding are all outsiders."

    "It's not just that. What if a great light shines upon enlightenment, does not depend on the heart and does not rest day and night?" Wang Cunye has seen it on the earth.

    "You mean the light shines brightly, day and night, no matter what your mind is doing? This is the realm of gods. What you say is too nonsense." After hearing this, Yin Mei shook his head repeatedly: "How can it be possible to reach heaven in one step?"

    "It's not like reaching the sky in one step. The quality of light is still the spirit of darkness, but there is a trace of immortal Taoism in it. It still needs to grow gradually."

    "This is even more nonsense. The truly immortal Taoist spirit is the Taiyi Dao Fruit!"

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he smiled slightly and said, "I'm just delusional."

    He just kept silent, but he had thoughts in his heart.

    The magical power on the earth is not obvious, polarized, and a strict system is rarely formed. Most people are falsely enlightened and falsely certified, not even ghosts and immortals. However, there are a few people who can directly realize the immortal Taoism.

    ???????????????????????? In this world, magical powers are manifested, and cultivation has formed a system, one step at a time, so reaching the sky in one step is just a joke.

    ¡°That¡¯s all, we can¡¯t talk about these things now, let¡¯s just focus on tomorrow¡¯s ceremony!  (-< Shuhai Pavilion >. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 123: This thought turns into a true spirit

    Chapter 123

    This thought can turn into true spirit

    Tianyifeng. Main hall

    Seven people came forward together, including Yin Mei and Wang Cunye.

    There are 500 steps, with a wide field of vision. You can see the scenery of the entire island and connect to thousands of miles of sea. I feel relaxed for a while. When I arrived in front of the main hall, a Taoist came out and said: "Seven of you, go in and wait!"

    The seven people bowed their heads and stepped in. Although it was not the first time, they saw that the gold bricks of this palace were polished so brightly that they could be seen, and they felt very cool when they stepped on them.

    The hall is deep and full of tufts. Remembering that not long ago, there were hundreds of people sitting on tufts. The seven of them were a little sad. However, there were Taoist boys on the left and right at this time. When I didn't think too much, I sat on the tufts in front of me.  .

    A moment later, there was a loud sound of music. The music this time was completely different from the last time. The music of Huang Zhong, Da Lu and Twelve Lu was played, the harmony of Xiao Sheng, reed, flute and eight harps was heard, and the sound of bells and copper chimes shook the hall.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The seven people stood up together to pay homage: "Greetings to the master of the palace, and hello to the elders!"

    The master of the palace nodded, opened his eyes slightly, and said: "The seven of you today all have great fortunes. Today is your opportunity, so you should be happy together."

    After saying this, he paused, smiled slightly, glanced at the seven people, and said: "Today you have received Tao seeds, and from now on you will have the status of ghosts and immortals, transcend life and death, and be listed in Tao books. But you remember, this is  The grace of the Taoist sect, if someone deceives the master and destroys the ancestors, not only will the Taoist karma be recovered, but the dust will also be wiped out, so don¡¯t make mistakes."

    Hearing what the palace master said, the seven people all leaned forward and said, "Yes!"

    Seeing this, the palace master smiled again, turned away in a blink of an eye, and said quietly: "Then give me the Tao seed!"

    These words were so simple that thunder exploded in the ears of all seven people.

    Except for Wang Cunye, the other six people were a little unable to control themselves, but the master of the palace remained silent and looked at him calmly. After a moment, he said: "Ling Xiaozi!"

    "Here!" Ling Xiaozi responded, bowing his head calmly.

    The master of the palace was quiet for a moment and then said slowly: "I will give it to you by roll call!"

    "Yes!" Ling Xiaozi agreed, took out a golden book, came to the palace, met the scorching eyes of the disciples below, and saw her opening the golden book and reading aloud: "In the 311th year of Hongyuan, the Lianyun Taoist Palace Examination  Give me the true seed!¡±

    At this time, five Taoist boys on the left and right came out holding jade plates, and there was a jade box on the jade plate. The jade box itself could block the light, but at this time, even the disciples below could feel the mysterious light inside like a sea, and they were alive.  Inexhaustible, this is the true seed, the true seed that hundreds of monks compete for

    The master of the palace just flicked his nails, and with a "pop" sound, the jade box opened, and ten round lumps of shining true seed were revealed, and the whole hall lit up.

    This is not a luminous pearl at all, but gives the impression that it is ten full moons emerging from the night and shining in the sky.

    "Great fortune!"

    "Very good!"

    "Wonderful! Wonderful!"

    The elders present all congratulated each other, and all seven of them looked at it without blinking. Seeing this, Ling Xiaozi smiled slightly and said, "Liao Shijing!"

    Although he knew it in advance, Liao Shijing was still a little dizzy when it was announced at this time. He stepped forward and kowtowed before regaining his composure. Ling Xiaozi calmed him down before saying: "You step forward to accept this."  Tao seed."

    Liao Shijing did not dare to choose at this time, so he took it from the nearest box. After taking it, he thanked him and stepped back.

    "Zhao Sili!"

    "Here!" Another Taoist priest came out of the class, sang and saluted amidst the music, and took the elixir box.

    "Kong Jin!"

    "Meng Youcheng!"

    "Yin Mei!"

    "Zhang Jie!"

    The six people took it one after another, until the last one, Ling Xiaozi shouted: "Wang Cunye!"

    At this time, the seven people calmed down. Seeing that Wang Cunye was ranked last, they couldn't help but feel a little strange. Everyone knew that Wang Cunye was playing drums in front of the palace that day.

    At this time, Wang Cunye calmly came out of the queue, took out the jade box on the right according to the order, and bowed down according to etiquette, kowtow and thank him.

    "You gather your true spirits here one by one. If there is any accident, you can be saved on the spot." The palace master said.

    Liao Shijing looked excited and reluctantly suppressed it. He took out the Yuantuo Tuo True Seed and took it over. With just one click, the True Seed disappeared in his hand.

    Suddenly, the slightest fragrance came out, the dark fragrance flowed all over the palace, and the brilliance of the bright moon rose from Liao Shijing's body, which was unimaginable and incredible., all kinds of mysteries, great fortune, life and death are transcended at this moment.

    "It is true to point out the moon in the distance. This Dharma sign is exactly a bright moon.

    Now the dark fragrance emerges and the bright moon shines out, which is the sign that the Tao seed has been successfully planted. With this Tao seed, it only needs to be warmed and nurtured for a period of time before a true spirit can be nurtured.

    Thinking of this, the remaining six people were a little impatient and eager to give it a try, but Wang Cunye looked at it, his heart moved, and his mind sank inside.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That?with a gap in the middle, there is the same true seed?

    The palace master above frowned slightly and opened his eyes slightly. He looked down and saw Wang Cunye paying attention to the Tao Seed. He smiled slightly in his heart - he must have been impatient and touched the Tao Seed.

    He didn¡¯t take it seriously at the moment and smiled: ¡°Liao Shijing has successfully obtained the Taoist seed. Congratulations. Please step aside first. Later, you will receive the Taoist title and worship at the inner gate¡ªZhao Sili!¡±

    "Yes!" Zhao Sili bowed down, and then the Tao seeds were combined. The faint fragrance came out again, the dark fragrance flowed all over the hall, and the brilliance of the bright moon rose from Zhao Sili's body.

    At this time, Wang Cunye was no longer watching. He only saw a shadow of the True Seed appearing out of thin air in the sea. The tortoise shell spurted out streams of clear light on it, turning into countless True Texts, spinning in the air, each with brilliant golden light and octagonal hanging pendants.  Mang, countless mysteries flowed in the heart, and then, like living creatures, they began to connect.

    But he was taking advantage of this last moment to crack the mystery of the true elixir. Time passed by, and the moonlight illuminated the hall several times, and Wang Cunye couldn't help but sweat seeping down his back.

    Of course, this could not be concealed from the immortal and the palace master who was present. The palace master smiled slightly and said: "No matter how heroic you are, you have to fall into my trap."

    But I felt that Wang Cunye was filled with expectations and fears.

    "Zhang Jie!"

    "Yes!" Zhang Jie responded, and for a moment, the faint fragrance was revealed, the dark fragrance flowed all over the hall, and a bright moonlight rose from Zhang Jie's body.

    All six succeeded. At this time, all the elders in the hall were smiling and looking at each other.

    Ling Xiaozi¡¯s eyes stunned Wang Cunye, and he said: ¡°Wang Cunye, if you are not a true match now, when will you wait?¡±

    As soon as these words were said, it happened that the last true text was formed in the sea of ??turtle shell, and the light suddenly shined brightly. Wang Cunye felt his heart was shocked, and he immediately understood all the vast mysteries contained in it.

    "So that's it!" When Wang Cunye heard this, he suddenly realized that it turned out to be a little thought in his mind. Once separated by the fetal membrane, it was separated from the real world into two layers of yin and yang. This thought returned to its origin and turned into a little true spirit.  It is the mystery beyond life and death!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can be laughing loudly, and the chief inspector said: ¡°Thank you so much, the palace master and the elders.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? didn¡¯t absorb the Taoist seeds, but came forward with the jade box in his hand. This situation was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation, no matter how deep the Taoist practice is, they couldn¡¯t help but be startled.

    "Wang Cunye, what are you doing?" Seeing Wang Cunye approaching a jade plate, an elder's eyes were filled with anger and he smiled fiercely: "I know you are unruly, and I don't want to dare to be disrespectful and violate the etiquette in this grand ceremony for conferring Tao seeds.  Don¡¯t you even care about the laws of heaven?¡±

    As he spoke, Wang Cunye could be seen calmly placing the box back on the jade plate.

    When everyone heard this, they were all shocked. When they saw this, they even thought: "Is this person really crazy?"

    Seeing this, the elder was even more furious. His hands and feet were so angry that he stood up and shouted: "You are despising the heaven and the Taoist palace. Come on, knock him down."

    "Hold on, I have something to say!" Wang Cunye smiled and said clearly.

    At this time, the palace master calmed down in surprise and smiled slightly: "There are some benefits to listening to it, let him say it!"

    The murderous intention has arisen in my heart, and such a person must not be allowed to stay.

    "Follow your orders!" Wang Cunye said, "How dare you despise the Heavenly Court and the Taoist Palace? It's just that they are of no use, so I respectfully return the Taoist seed."

    Then he turned to the six people and said, "Thanks to six fellow Taoists who showed me the Dharma, I was able to achieve enlightenment."

    After finishing, he waved his long sleeves and chanted in the hall: "Condensing Yuan to lay the foundation to transform into red energy, eating energy to swallow jade to create a spiritual pool, once the fetal membranes are separated by two layers, a single thought will transform into a true spirit!"

    As soon as the words fell, I saw traces of fragrance leaking out, and the dark fragrance flowed all over the palace. A bright moonlight rose from Wang Cunye. What was different from the six people was that at this moment, a thousand cycles of life and death were flowing through the moonlight.  Passed by, but there was no wind in the hall, and waves of misty sounds from the sky came.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye felt that there was a bright light in the sea of ????consciousness, and the slightest trace of the great conception of reincarnation of life and death was spreading, and the slightest trace of yellow air was falling.

    &nbsp; This is the Tao realm that heaven and earth congratulate each other when you achieve Taoism. How much you can comprehend depends on each person's luck and wisdom.

    At this moment, the turtle shell shook, and there was a "buzz" sound, and black light appeared, but with a brush, everything was brushed in, and the strange appearance stopped in a moment.

    Everyone has been made of a thousand times, and the dark fragrance flows up and the moon rises, but there is no congratulatory mood of the sound of Tianyin, and the mood of the flow of life and death is not because it has been added for the first time.

    Self-enlightenment and enlightenment are different, they must be blessed by the charm of the Tao. Now Wang Cunye has condensed the Tao seeds by himself. This kind of talent was considered to be overflowing with talent even in ancient times.

    Even if the strange phase only existed for half a minute, the sound in the palace was already rising!

    "How can it be!"

    "Self-enlightenment opens up a path?"

    "Heavenly happiness congratulates each other, the artistic conception has arrived, there is nothing wrong, that's it!"

    Even the Earth Immortal, everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed and they started talking about it.

    On top of it, the master of the palace stared at Wang Cunye, who was illuminated by the moonlight below, but was silent in thought. He never thought that Wang Cunye, with such extraordinary talent, could actually condense the true seed on his own and receive the congratulations of heavenly happiness. This had not happened in many years.  past things.

    He didn¡¯t speak, and gradually the hall became quiet. For a while, the hall was extremely quiet, and only the distant sound of wind could be heard.

    "I haven't seen a true Taoist today." After a long time, the palace master suddenly smiled, and his tone was calm and serene. At this time, his color became more and more obvious. He only heard this person say: "Taoists who can self-condensate Taoism are more and more popular."  Less and less!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 124: Looking for the Path to Immortality

    "This move is so majestic, so majestic!" At this point, the palace master sighed slightly, and said in surprise: "What a genius! Compared to us, we are just dirt!"

    This kind of emotion really makes people feel chilly. Wang Cunye just said: "I don't dare!".

    "You have such talent, you can indeed be proud of it, but Wang Cunye, do you know that you can become a true seed through self-enlightenment, but you don't have a teacher in the Taoist lineage?" the temple master said instructingly.

    Wang Cunye heard this and bowed his head: "I don't know, please let the master of the palace speak clearly."

    The master of the palace lowered his head slightly and looked at the cold stars in the night: "In the Dao lineage, the true seeds of ghosts and immortals are all given by the earth immortals. Whoever has the true seed will be worshiped as a teacher. This has been done for three hundred years. Now,  You have realized your true nature, something that has not happened in hundreds of years, so congratulations!"

    "It's just that the Taoist law clearly stipulates that without a master, one cannot enter the Taoist lineage."

    Hearing this, the Taoists in the main hall suddenly became silent. They all exchanged glances, and some even sneered.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? Yes, there is indeed this rule. Whoever the six people accept the Tao seed, they will join the disciple of whomever. Now Wang Cunye has consolidated his true seed, but he has no master.

    When Wang Cunye heard the words, he thought for a moment, stepped forward and bowed his head: "I would like to ask the master of the palace to give me some explanations."

    The master of the palace smiled slightly, his eyes were indifferent, and he let out a breath. Wang Cunye was shocked when he saw this, and listened to this man say: "The law of Taoism is very important. You have no disciple, so I can't accept you on behalf of the Taoist sect."

    He smiled again: "But it is not without a path. Since you have condensed your Tao seeds like the ancient Taoists, you must follow the ancient rules and pass the path of seeking immortality before you can enter the inner gate. This is one of them!"

    "Or you can hand over the Blue Jade Cloud Tablet of the Eighth-Rank Deacon, go back to Dayan Temple, and find your own destiny in the future. This is the second option! Wang Cunye, the road is at your feet. Choose it yourself!" The palace master said quietly, letting  Wang Cunye made his own choice.

    Wang Cunye pondered after hearing this. He read many Taoist scrolls and it worked.  Very clear.

    In ancient times, Taoists who established their own true seeds had to "find the immortal path" and made great contributions to the Taoist sect before they could be accepted by the inner sect. However, it was very different three hundred years ago. Taoists who passed the examination were given true seeds.  And the earthly immortals who were created as true species were included in the door wall.

    Therefore, this method of giving a true seed to become a disciple has gradually become orthodox, while the ancient method has become a rare thing. However, what the master of the temple says now is reasonable and completely correct in procedure.

    Of course, the second sentence is a trap. Wang Cunye remembers the killing of 30,000 casual cultivators in the Taoist scroll.  Once you publicly hand over the Eighth Grade Deacon Blue Jade Cloud Card, you will be secluded from the Taoist sect and can be killed immediately.  Even if you don't kill him now, you can kill him later if you find something to do.

    This is not so much a choice as a lack of choice - the one who breaks the door will be killed, what else can be said?

    Wang Cunye heard the words, his eyes flashed with a faint light, he took a step forward and said loudly: "This disciple is willing to practice the ancient method and resume the path of seeking immortality. I also ask the palace master for your permission."

    The palace master nodded and smiled.  He said: "Okay, you have a good heart, but you have to report to the Kunlun Taoist Palace to find the path to immortality. You can go back to Hongming County and wait for the next step of arrangements. Presumably the arrangements for the Taoist Palace will be made by then!"

    There are many channels in the earth.  Lianyun Dao, Chengping Dao, Qingyang Palace, Chunyang Palace, Tianyin Dao all have their own traditions, but they were all ordered to move to the sea three hundred years ago.

    Only the Dao Palace in Kunlun can stay on the mainland. It is the direct line of the Dao Lord and the leader in the world's Dao lineage. Some issues must be reported to the Dao Palace for instructions before they can act.

    This is to respect the Taoist tradition and to overturn this pattern, unless someone replaces the Taoist.

    When Wang Cunye heard this, he immediately responded!

    The master of the hall saw it and said: "You are the same as them. It is not easy to pass the examination. It is not easy to be able to survive life and death without being passed down by a master. It is not easy to become a self-made elixir. The following is the ceremony of worshiping the master.  But it has nothing to do with you. Just step back and go back by Dharma boat. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t act recklessly"

    These words were obviously warm and comforting, but when they heard it, everyone felt a chill. Ling Xiaozi was his close disciple, and he knew that the angrier the palace master became, the closer he became to Xi.  A sigh.

    Wang Cunye said no more, just responded and retreated.

    The master of the palace immediately ordered his disciples to attend the ceremony in public and recognize the six elders as their teachers. For a while, there was a continuous sound in the palace, and the Taoists all congratulated each other.

    After the three rounds of rites were completed, the disciples and the elders retreated. The master of the palace became furious, stretched out his hand to slap, and heard a "snap" sound, and the railing of the upper seat was broken.

    It is said that after Wang Cunye went out, he stepped out into the sky and headed straight towards the mountains. He walked against the wind in the air, and within an hour or three, he had reached the coast.

    &nbsp; The torrential waves rise and fall, lapping on the coast, making a slight sound under your feet on the soft sand.

    Looking from a distance, the blue waves of Yunhuang Sea are rolling until the distance is invisible, and they are connected with the sky. The sea and sky are the same color, which makes people feel refreshed.

    Wang Cunye watched silently and waited for the arrival of the sea ship. The Dharma ship traveled in the Yunhuang Sea, and the passage connecting the mainland and the fairy mountain was a serious one.

    ??A large ship crossing the sea stretched for ten miles and stopped at the coastal pier. People jumped off one by one and listened to one person saying: "This is Lianyunxian Mountain, brother, we are here."

    "Yes, if you don't become an immortal this time, you must not go back. Immortality is what we pursue!" A man in Tsing Yi just smiled when he heard this.

    Wang Cunye looked at it with some pity in his eyes.

    Every year, there is no shortage of people crossing the sea by boat, crying and kneeling on the stone steps of the Dao Vein, praying to enter the immortal path.

    But because he didn¡¯t have the guts and wisdom to do anything, Lian Yundao refused to accept him at all, so he demoted him to work as a handyman until they didn¡¯t want to do it anymore, and then sent him back.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    This is really sad.

    Suddenly, a white mark was seen across the river, and a ship carrying a treasure light came riding the wind and waves. When Wang Cunye saw this, he couldn't help but smile. He finally arrived, but he had been waiting here for a long time.

    Wang Cunye immediately flew across the river and fell straight towards the Dharma boat.

    "Immortal! Brother, look, that's an immortal!" On the beach, the man in Tsing Yi suddenly looked excited, as if he was seeing their own future.

    When Wang Cunye saw this scene, he couldn't help but sigh, but he said no more and fell on the boat.

    "Greetings, senior, I'll ferry you." The waves hit the pier. Wang Cunye landed on the boat and said to a Taoist on the boat. This ferry Taoist was the one who carried Wang Cunye out to sea last time.

    Everything is the same as two months ago, except for a few stories. Hundreds of outstanding disciples have fallen into the underworld. Now there are only seven left, but he has become a Taoist species on his own.

    "Sit tight and you'll be able to sail in an hour." The ferryman slowly turned around and said to Wang Cunye.

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye responded.

    As time goes by, no one comes up, and presumably, the remaining six people have to pay homage to the master and receive Taoism, so there is no way they can go back at this time.

    After the time was up, the ship slowly started to move. At first, it was no different from an ordinary ship. When it passed 100 feet, it suddenly accelerated. The light film on the ship gradually rose to protect the hull. After another 2,000 feet, there was another burst of acceleration. Under the hull,  **The waves were retreating rapidly, and a ship riding the wind and waves on the sea turned into a white mark.

    The sea breeze blew against the light film barrier, making a crackling sound, but it could not be broken. When it met the waves, it rode the wind, and quickly fled towards the opposite side of the Yunhuang Sea.

    On the boat trip, it was lonely and empty, and only the rising and falling of the tide could be seen, changing the sea and the land.

    The stars in the sky shift, the Golden Crow falls, and as night falls, a bright moon slowly rises, shining on the sea, just like a painting for a while.

    The ferryman was used to seeing this kind of scenery, so he didn't care and just directed the boat to move forward.

    Wang Cunye sat on one side and slowly looked at the old man. He saw that his body was withered and he was about to die at any time. But when he looked carefully, he found that there was a pure and huge vitality flowing in his body.

    This is obviously a method with profound foundation, which can make people hide their vitality, like a big tree in winter, hiding their vitality and quietly nurturing the unknown.

    There is a saying about dry Zen in Buddhism on earth. A person who cultivates the Tao as profoundly as this Ferry Taoist can live a long life with his whole body shriveled up and all his vitality hidden away. It is the same as this method.

    ?????????????????????????????????? This Taoist has no way to achieve his goals anymore. Otherwise, if he is not assigned to this position, he may waste his life by taking a step forward and taking a step back!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? didn not do not see the spiritual pool, but suddenly opened up a foot, became four and a half feet, and is still expanding, Tao seeds in the spiritual pool turned into a bright moon floating.

    The stones that were originally accumulated by Zhenwen gradually disappeared and were absorbed by Zhenwen. It suddenly looked much wider.

    "This is the real species. It's just that we are the same species, but our circumstances are different. Now I'm afraid that even if there is a chance, Yin Mei may not be willing to go on the journey with me." Wang Cunye thought to himself, and then thought of "looking for the path to immortality".

    This path to seeking immortality is recorded in the classics, but it is arranged for new Taoists who have already condensed the true seed to travel thousands of miles and perform a mission. Only by performing meritorious deeds in the Taoist sect can they enter.

    But now that I think about it, I feel even more unwilling. The Shui Bo Dharma Assembly, the inner sect assessment, and the search for immortality all show strict rules.It doesn't work if you don't go inside.

    The Taoist scrolls show the story of the massacre of casual cultivators, with 30,000 casual cultivators lying dead everywhere. In this regard, there is no reason to be reasonable - only the overall situation!

    Even if Wang Cunye can cultivate all the way, he will have to join the Taoist sect until he has enough strength to fight against others.

    "It's just that although this is a rule, Wang Cunye is unwilling to be passive again and again.

    Maybe, we need to think of ways to change this situation.

    Thinking like this, the beautiful scenery also faded away, and he fell into meditation. When he woke up again, it was already three days later, the sky was bright, and the distant coast was still visible.

    When they were about to reach the shore a hundred feet away, the treasure light on the ship was gone. Wang Cunye saw it and thanked the ferryman. Without saying anything, he stood up, pushed his crown, rode the wind, and headed for the other side.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 125: Return

    It was dark at night, smoke was rising from the kitchen, and there was a village in front of us.  1(1)

    Riding the wind to an altitude of thirty feet, which is the height that the robe can reach, can travel a thousand miles in one day. This place is 1,700 miles away from Hongming County. Even if it is non-stop day and night, it will take two days.  .

    Wang Cunye was walking in the wind with his Dharma robe, but he did not need to practice the Dharma. He continued to practice at that moment. Silks of spiritual energy came from all directions and were absorbed by the human body.

    At this time, in the sea of ????consciousness, the true text that was originally transformed into a rockery has basically disappeared, and has been absorbed by the Tao seeds. The Tao seeds are like living creatures, containing the Tao charm, changing their appearance from time to time, and each form is a kind of skill.  But the main thing is the Qinghua Treasure.

    A large amount of spiritual energy is attracted by the "Qinghua Treasure Barrel", which continuously transforms the spiritual energy into true energy, and continuously circulates the acupoints one by one. After the circulation, the strands turn into essence and penetrate out, like smoke and clouds, like mist,  Slowly wrap the whole body.

    These essences are turned into a silk red mist, and the silk hangs into a small red pond, and the sound of the waves of the spirit pond is extinguished, which contains the rhyme that is difficult to describe and gradually expands.

    There is a trace of yellow energy inside, lurking inside. This rhyme and yellow energy are hanging down when the true seed is achieved. Originally, it was just a moment of enlightenment in advance. I didn't want to be swept away by the black light, and it was all imprisoned. This is of little use now.  , but it will be of great benefit in the future.

    This is something for the future, let¡¯s forget it now. The barrier originally encountered at the peak of human immortality completely disappeared after condensing the true seed. Wang Cunye killed many ghost soldiers and ghost generals, and they were able to transform them into essence, so he achieved  The human immortal limit is three and a half feet in the spiritual pool. The body of the Yin God that I admired is still undigested. This is the time to replenish the foundation.

    I saw a bit of Yin Shen's body floating in the sky above the spiritual pool, like a light yellow pearl, and at this moment, it was drawn out.  A trace of light yellow gas turned into a massive amount of red gas.  The difference is about ten times, so the spring water flows down and pours into the spiritual pool, which expands rapidly.

    It was not until three hours later that the body of the Yin God was completely digested and the spirit pool became five feet.

    After a long time, I looked around and realized that it was midnight. I happened to be passing by a large lake, and the moonlight illuminated the vast expanse of clear waves.  The water and the sky are the same color.  The fishing fires in the lake are flickering, and there are a few stars, but there is a mountain temple in the distance with the faint sound of bells.

    ?The smile immediately fell into my heart again.  I saw ten true texts floating out, each with brilliant golden light and octagonal lights, and the profound meaning flowed in my heart.

    The first one is the Six Yang Diagram, which has been cultivated into Dzogchen and is still functioning in Japan.

    The second one is Qing Hua Baolu. Although it only has the Ghost Immortal Scroll, and there are no earthly immortals or gods behind it, it has a complete ladder and is neutral and peaceful.  {http:

    ?Update uploaded by friends} After returning to the original source, deducing and revising, the true text is even more complete.

    Speaking of turtle shell deduction, there is always a sense of having a high position, especially after reading 30,000 volumes of Taoist scriptures in the Lianyun Taoist Scripture Pavilion, all kinds of wonderful methods are at your fingertips.  From a high place, he has formed a system of cultivation, step by step, and it is really increasing one word more and subtracting one word less. Wang Cunye privately estimates that his quality has improved by at least half a level, which is already very remarkable. This is the technique he is now majoring in.

    The third one is the True Explanation of Sword Dao. The True Explanation of Sword Dao is divided into three parts: Yi Sword Technique, Sword Leading Technique, and Sword Control Technique.

    After Yi has mastered swordsmanship, he can hold the Qingfeng and immediately draw the sword to kill within ten steps. There is no way for ordinary people to be spared. However, this is a swordsmanship at the pinnacle of martial arts. He has already mastered it to a great extent and only has half of the sword-guiding technique.  After obtaining 30,000 volumes of Taoist scriptures, the deduction has been completed. After condensing the Taoist seeds, you can practice. After completing the cultivation, you can walk with a sword. You can briefly play on Qingming, transcend the shackles of the earth, and kill the most.

    Wang Cunye did not want to continue to deduce the "Sword Control Technique". Firstly, it was unnecessary. Secondly, even with the help of a turtle shell, it was not easy to generate a Taoism out of thin air. Wang Cunye planned to practice this Taoism when he returned, but it had the least potential.  transition.

    The fourth is "alchemy". These methods are auxiliary, and Taoists also hope that the more talents the better. Therefore, the Lianzangjing Pavilion is very complete, with a total of 171 spiritual prescriptions. This true text is shining with golden light and has an octagonal hanging  As long as you touch the light, the secret will flow in your heart, and you will smile immediately.

    The fifth gate is the Taoist version of "Thunder Technique". There are only "Lingzhu Yin Thunder" and "Yunxiao Divine Thunder" in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, but these two gates are already very powerful spells, enough to be used by Earth Immortals and below.

    The remaining five are "retrospective hiding techniques", which can find and hide oneself

    "The innate secret method of overturning the secrets of heaven", as the name suggests, is to disturb the secrets of heaven. Although it is very superficial, it is enough to deal with earthly immortals and below.

    "Yin Shen Crossing Technique", the Yin Shen state can be crossed back and forth, with strong mobility.

    "The divine light of separation and union" is a divine light that is based on the transformation of yin and yang to protect the spirit.

    "Qi Men Qi Jue Evil Formation", the formation?? 

    These are all selected and sorted out by Wang Cunye and Guike together from the vast thirty thousand volumes. Of these ten Taoist methods, except for one major, one cultivation, and one alchemy, you can not practice it for now, and all others can be practiced.  After completing the cultivation, Wang Cunye's strength will expand more than ten times.

    After analyzing and riding the wind, two days later, they arrived at Hongming County. After a moment of hesitation, Wang Cunye took out a Taoist talisman and silently transformed it. With the last flick, the light talisman flew out and headed towards the Taoist palace.

    Then, we went to the boundary of Yunya Mountain and landed directly in the middle of Dayan Temple in the evening.

    At this time, the blue sky was clear and a few Taoist boys were sweeping the floor. At this moment, a strange sound was suddenly heard, and then a light cloud flew over, fell down, and turned into the master of the temple.

    The Taoist boys were stunned. Wang Cunye smiled when he saw it: "Why, you don't recognize me?"

    At this time, a Taoist boy, Li Yong, woke up first and was the first to salute: "I am now the adopted son of Guanzhu's family. How could I not recognize Guanzhu! It's just that you were riding the wind and didn't come back to your senses for a moment.  Come!"

    At this time, several people around him woke up and bowed their heads.

    Wang Cunye smiled: "You are very smart, I will reward you!"

    As he spoke, he took out a small ingot and threw it into the man's hand. At this moment, Lu Ren heard the voice and ran over quickly. He saw Wang Cunye standing in the yard. He was surprised and happy. He knelt down and knelt down, "Master!"

    This attitude was completely different from before. After bowing, he asked tremblingly: "Master, have you become an immortal?"

    Wang Cunye smiled when he saw it: "Almost."

    When the true spirit is fully grown, it is a real person who transcends life and death, ghosts and immortals. It cannot be restrained by life and death, and all magical powers can be polished. In ancient times, it was divided into immortals and mortals, so Wang Cunye told the truth at this time.

    After Lu Ren heard this, his legs felt weak when he stood up, and he almost collapsed to the ground. After a moment, he said in a trembling voice: "Old Temple Master, Old Temple Master, look, your disciple has become an immortal"

    Wang Cunye saw his eyes full of tears and hurriedly said: "This is a good thing. Why are you crying? Where is the lady?"

    Lu Ren wiped his tears and said, "I'm getting ready inside. I heard before that you were coming back, but I just didn't want it to be so soon."

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but frown when he heard this: "How do you know?"

    Lu Ren bowed and explained: "The government has informed us, I heard it was the Taoist palace who informed us!"

    Wang Cunye heard this and smiled: "I see, let's go in!"

    Wang Cunye went inside and looked at the familiar Dayan Temple. The decision in the main hall suddenly came to his mind, and he felt unhappy. Lu Ren saw Wang Cunye's expression was different and couldn't help but said: "Master of the Temple, what are your orders?"

    "It's okay, I just remembered something funny." Wang Cunye rushed to the inner room. At this time, Xie Xiang had received the news and was changing clothes and rushing out. When Wang Cunye came in, two maids saluted.

    At this time, it was late autumn and almost winter, and a charcoal fire started to be lit. She felt warm as soon as she entered. At this time, Xie Tao lowered her body and lightly performed the family ceremony. She looked at the man in front of her affectionately, and moved her lips, but she didn't.  When he spoke, he only murmured: "Senior brother, you are back"

    "Well, I'm back!"

    Xie Xiang calmed down and said: "Senior brother has just come back. He must be tired. How about taking a shower and washing off the dust first, and then having a small banquet?"

    Wang Cunye was startled, then smiled: "That's what you said!"

    Immediately I went to wash and change my clothes. When I came out, a table had been laid out and there were only eight dishes in a dazzling array. Xie Tao was lighting candles in person. Under the candlelight, she was wearing a light yellow dress and more  She looked so beautiful that Wang Cunye was stunned for a moment.

    Xie Xiang looked back, saw it, blushed, but said to the maid: "Get off!"

    The maid looked at Wang Cunye, then at the young lady, and said, "I understand!"

    After she came out and closed the door, Wang Cunye immediately stepped forward to hold her hand, and a faint fragrance seeped out. Xie Tao came closer and said, "What was senior brother thinking just now?"

    Although he was under heavy pressure, Wang Cunye didn't want to ruin his happiness when he saw his junior sister. He smiled and said, "I'm thinking about you, but I can't get enough of you. Junior sister, what do you think I should do?"

    Xie Tao came over and Wang Cunye hugged her. After a long time, Xie Tao let out a long breath and said: "I really want to rely on you for the rest of my life. Senior brother, you are traveling so fast that I can't catch up with you. What will I do in the future?"  ?¡±

    Wang Cunye lowered his head, looked at her smiling face, and immediately understood her worries. He suddenly thought of Yang Xuan and Qingluo, his heart sank, but he smiled: "I'm not here? I can't go anywhere.  Leave you behind."

    These words were normal, but they were said sincerely. Xie Xiang raised his head and looked at it blankly.??The determination in the young man's expression in front of him made him crazy for a moment.

    Taoist palace. Main hall

    Daozheng followed up a red talisman, then a gold talisman, and couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    "Are you right?" After a long time, Deacon Ye Ming leaned over and asked.

    "Look!" Xuanyun said. She was not righteous before, and she couldn't use the original method to govern.

    Deacon Ye Ming took it, and as soon as he read on, his expression changed, and then he smiled bitterly: "So that's it, no wonder there is some hesitation."

    "Yes, in this situation, should I have a banquet, or not have a banquet? If there is a banquet, strictly speaking, Wang Cunye is not an inner disciple, and he has not even taken a Taoist title."

    "If you don't open it, he is a self-condensing true species, and ghosts and immortals are just around the corner."

    As soon as he said this, there was a sudden silence in the hall. After a while, Ye Ming paused and said cautiously: "In my opinion, it still needs to be opened, but it doesn't have to be a big fanfare. It only needs to be a small banquet with a few people present."

    After hearing this, Xuan Yun pondered for a moment and said: "Well, it seems like this is the only thing." (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 126: Drinking and Talking at Night

    After a small drink, Xie Xiang personally made a cup of tea and brought it out. Wang Cunye picked it up and took a look. It seemed that there were only seven or eight thin ones inside, all sinking below. The faint fragrance was refreshing.

    "This is the best tea. Look, the tea in the cup is clear and has a cold fragrance."

    Wang Cunye smiled, looked at it carefully, took a sip, and tasted: "It's fragrant but not strong, not bad. Where did this come from?"

    "The county magistrate sent it to me not long ago, and there are some gift lists. I'll show it to you tomorrow." Xie Xiang said, and made up his mind: "Brother, if you have something on your mind, tell me."

    Wang Cunye was startled, and when he saw her eyes, he immediately smiled and did not shy away from these things. He sat down on his knees and explained the cause and effect one by one in detail.

    Xie Xiang heard this with excitement, but at the end, Wang Cunye said with a sneer: "This time we have successfully raised the true species, but we still have to go through the path of seeking immortality, and it is difficult every step!"

    The road to seeking immortality is no small matter. Even in ancient times, many talented people were able to gather true seeds on their own, but they wasted their time on the road to seeking immortality. Only three out of ten could pass it.

    This shows that the dangers on the road to find immortals are dangerous. Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile bitterly at the thought.

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang gritted his teeth and said sadly: "Lian Yundao is going too far!"

    He cried again and said: "Brother, I am the one who has caused you trouble!"

    In Wang Cunye¡¯s situation, once he breaks the door, Xie Xiang will never be allowed to enter. Not only will the secular family be punished, but Xie Cheng¡¯s soul will be demoted to Jiuyou after his death.

    "These are all treaties between various major sects. That's why Xie Xiang said that Wang Cunye was all implicated.

    "Junior sister, you are overthinking, it's none of your business!" Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile bitterly when he saw Xie Xiang's thoughts.

    The two of them felt sad. They were originally happy when they returned, but now they were depressed. Wang Cunye cheered up and comforted them carefully.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye paused and said: "Looking at you, you are in good health."

    I was very happy and said something more.  After comforting him for a long time, he went out.

    When he went out, the bright moon rose from the door wall, and the clear light shone down, making the sky clear and bright. He suddenly felt that the moonlight was shining on people, and Wang Cunye walked slowly and looked at a few plum trees planted under the steps.  Just thinking about it.  Suddenly a voice sounded: "Congratulations, Lord, for condensing the true seed."

    Wang Cunye turned around and saw Bai Susu standing at the turning point of the corridor.  She was wearing a light green dress, not a divine dress, and had a bun.  After looking at it, he couldn't help but smile: "Your divine power has improved even more."

    Liuzikou River is connected to Qingzhu River. Taking these two divine positions, and having a talisman given by the turtle shell to transform divine power and incense, the red light on the body turns red, which is the sign of the advancement of divine power.

    "This is all a gift from the Lord." Bai Susu smiled, said, and then sighed: "However, divine power can always go up as long as it is in the right place, but it is not easy for the Lord to practice all by himself."

    At this time, there were stars in the sky.  The moonlight was like water. Wang Cunye thought for a while and sighed: "This is the difference between immortals and mortals. Some people esteem immortals and demote gods, but in fact they don't know the root cause. Gods have thousands of incense and have the spiritual energy condensed by the priesthood. It's not like flying fast and flying high."  Impossible, the immortal way requires you to accumulate bit by bit, the difference is more than ten times!"

    Bai Susu stared at the moonlight, the night wind blowing her clothes.  I didn't know where my heart was for a moment, but said: "What the Lord said is true. As long as the Shinto has the priesthood and faith, the speed of the Shinto is far faster than the speed of the Immortal. However, all of this is based on the imperial seal. The superior can kill and seize anyone with just a thought, and  The immortal way can be cultivated by oneself, although it is small, it is free."

    Wang Cunye savored her words, smiled for a long time and said: "This is also something that can't be helped Taoist status and karma may not be reliable in fact, and can also be taken away. The so-called immortal karma is hard to win, but this is also a relative term."

    Bai Susu was silent for a while: "You may not be able to understand the thoughts of our gods. Relatively speaking, in Shinto, it means becoming a king, and many little gods can only dream of it."

    Wang Cunye listened, smiled bitterly, and said: "I know Great freedom means great difficulty, but no matter how difficult it is, we must keep going"

    Having said this, Wang Cunye felt a burst of anger in his heart when he thought of his own experience.

    Although we understand intellectually, whether gods or immortals, once they form a group and form laws, there will be politics, interests, superiority and sacrifice.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside the overall situation and clear laws set by the superiors, there are unspoken rules and small group interests formed by each level based on their own interests and will.

    Therefore, Xiaoyaozuo can only be the highest level god or Taoist king.

    "But this always makes people who truly aspire to transcendence feel suffocated. Thinking of this, Wang Cunye's face turned pale and his eyes were dim.

    Bai Susu glanced at Wang Cunye, and in an instant, she once again confirmed what she wanted to say: "Your Majesty"

    &nbsp; "You have something on your mind?" Wang Cunye woke up in surprise and asked, "Just say what you want to say."

    Bai Susu looked at the moonlight and whispered: "I want to kill the Pingshan Bay River God and seize his throne."

    These words were so shocking that Wang Cunye shuddered, but after a great change, he suddenly came back to his senses and stared at Bai Susu.

    Bai Susu didn't speak at first, she just looked at the sky full of stars and the hazy moonlight covering the earth. She sighed for a long time: "I was a fallen little god. I was reborn after being blessed by the Lord. I shouldn't have said this.  I say to you, but today I just want to say, Lord, the road is difficult, but you have weaknesses, the first of which is your family."

    After Wang Cunye heard this, he moved slowly and did not speak for a while. Bai Susu said again: "Taoism is originally a quiet self-cultivation, and ups and downs are all chosen by one's own choice, but in fact it is completely different. Lord, you have no reliable backing."  , I¡¯m afraid that even if you reach a high level in cultivation, unless you can dominate the world by yourself, all kinds of ghosts, monsters, and mechanical deceptions will still emerge in endlessly.¡±

    She stopped talking, looked at Wang Cunye attentively, and said: "It's a lie that I don't have my own thoughts, but I have been thinking about what I can do for the Lord. I am the God of the Qingzhu River, and I have a minor job. I can't help you, so why not?"  I have been implicating you all this time, and the addition of six river gods doesn¡¯t help matters.¡±

    "But the Pingshan Bay River God is a golden emperor. He has a name on the divine genealogy of heaven. He cannot be killed at will, but he can protect his family and relatives."

    ¡°This is what I am thinking, please give me a clear warning from the Lord.¡±

    "This is really a rare thing to say!" Wang Cunye was moved after hearing this, and sighed: "It's rare that you have such thoughts, this can make up for the cause and effect between us. From now on, don't call me lord, just call me brother."

    After a pause, he continued: "Just as you said, the God of Pingshanwanhe is the Golden Emperor. He has a name on the divine genealogy and cannot be killed at will. It is difficult to seize this god's throne. You must plan long-term."  You should go back first, and I will think about this matter later."

    Bai Susu heard the words and responded: "Yes, the little girl is ready to answer orders at any time!"

    After saying this, her body turned into a stream of light and went to the main hall of Dayan Temple. Normally, she rested in the statue of the gods, and nothing major happened.

    Seeing Bai Susu go back, Wang Cunye was silent, looking up at the sky, the heaven and earth were silent.

    Bai Susu's words lit up the mysterious light in his heart. The Taoist's own foundation is fundamental, but as long as there is an organization, no matter how small it is as a sect, as large as a religion, or even the heaven, its politics and interpersonal relationships still have a decisive power - if you are a certain  Being born in an Earth Immortal family may not necessarily have such many twists and turns.

    Wang Cunye wandered alone in the courtyard, his thoughts rolling in his heart, but for a moment, he settled down.

    Wang Cunye stood a little below his feet in the moonlight, and immediately flew up into the sky, riding a breeze, heading down the mountain, and in the blink of an eye he had crossed a hundred feet.

    The night is vast, the valley is green, the moon is like water, you can control the wind out of thin air, cut off the clouds, and carry the blue sky. This feeling is really very refreshing. Not only that, it also has the power to surpass the mortal government.

    The night is dark and very quiet. The river below flows continuously day and night. Wang Cunye passes by in mid-air, silently overlooking the earth.

    Yufeng Feiteng was very fast. In just a moment, he descended from Yunya Mountain and headed all the way towards the county seat. In half an hour, he crossed fifty miles and arrived at the county seat. He passed by the city wall and headed towards Yunya County according to the terrain in his memory.  Go to the office.

    The lights of the Yunya County Government Office have dimmed. A few servants are occasionally busy, and there are official patrols outside, but this has no effect on the visitors from the air.

    After falling down the steps, a gust of night wind passed by, and Wang Cunye stopped. Under the moonlight, the wing rooms farther away were all coated with a thin layer of light. When he saw a bright light, he walked over.

    The night was deep and everyone was sleeping peacefully. Wang Cunye was directly in the inner courtyard, but no one noticed. When he arrived in front of the house, he could still hear the sound of documents being flipped through inside. Wang Cunye smiled, pushed the door with his palm, and found that there was something inside.  Using his dark strength, he pushed open the door and entered.

    With the sound of the door creaking, Fan Shirong finished approving an official document and said with a smile: "Fan Si, you disturbed my dream again. I can't explain why, so I want you to spank you hard"

    Wang Cunye smiled when he heard the words and saw that this was an elegantly decorated study room with precious organza on the windows and bookshelves full of books. There were inkstones, paper and pens on the table. Fan Shirong was sitting with his back on his back.  As he continued to comment on official documents, there was a silver stand on the desk, with two candles on each, but only one was lit. When he flicked his hand, the other two candles suddenly lit up, and the study room was illuminated with bright light, like  daytime.

    Fan Shirong was startled, turned around and looked stunned.

    "Mr. Fan, you haven't seen me for a few months and you don't recognize me anymore?"Cunye smiled: "But you look a lot better."

    At this time, Fan Shirong gradually calmed down, stood up and said with a smile: "Born in sorrow, dying in happiness, doing more official documents can improve your spirits - Brother Wang, please sit down, I wanted to congratulate Brother Wang from the Taoist Palace, but I don't want to see him now  Yes, it¡¯s really exciting!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did ??that Wang Cunye waved his hand and said: "There is no need to call people, I really have something to discuss with you this time, and I want to discuss it slowly and in detail."

    Fan Shirong looked carefully, but when he saw Wang Cunye's expression, he immediately said: "Please, I also have a plate of peanuts and a pot of wine here. Let's pour wine and talk at night." (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 127: Promise

    Seeing this man's demeanor, Wang Cunye was filled with emotion. He sat down and saw Fan Shirong pour a glass and handed it to Wang Cunye. He took a sip and suddenly felt a warm current rushing to his pubic area. He couldn't help praising: "Good wine!  "

    Fan Shirong smiled: "It's indeed a good wine. I just like to take a sip. Even better with peanuts!"

    Wang Cunye pinched a peanut and ate it. It was indeed burnt and crispy, and the mouthful was full of fragrance. He also poured a cup for Fan Shirong. Fan Shirong glanced at it, picked up the drink Wang Cunye poured, and poured another cup for Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye didn't take a sip this time. At this time, his Tao seed had condensed, and his magical power gradually emerged. Looking at it with concentration, he saw the man's red aura lingering, with a hint of purple aura, and a faint white snake circling. He was secretly surprised in his heart. This man was so big.  The vessel will be ready.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "I came here just now and saw Mr. Fan still reviewing official documents late at night. He is really diligent."

    Fan Shirong said: "I am the county magistrate because of my family background. I am no better than those old officials. If I don't work hard, I will be fooled by them. Besides, as an official, you have to do something right."  Take this position."

    Wang Cunye nodded repeatedly after hearing this and praised: "It is a blessing for this county to have this kind of thinking."

    Fan Shirong was startled for a moment, then smiled: "I didn't expect Brother Wang to approve, but it's a pity that there isn't much wine in this pot. I'll go shout for more wine!"

    Wang Cunye waved his hand and said with a straight face: "Let's talk about business, don't let outsiders listen."

    "Brother Wang came here this time, is it because of my property and life?" Fan Shirong smiled calmly and touched his neck.

    Wang Cunye smiled when he saw this: "Brother Fan, don't be like this. What happened in the past is in the past. I just apologize to Brother Fan - something really happened when I came here this time."

    Seeing this, Fan Shirong sat upright with his hands on his knees: "Brother Wang, please give me a clear explanation!"

    Wang Cunye stared at this son and said with a smile: "Last time we cooperated, we met another opportunity and destroyed the Marquis of Wei. As a result, the Fan family came to power and established its foundation. But now it seems that the name is still not justified."

    "The flood has gone and the fluctuations have subsided. Many people are thinking about the benefits of Wei Hou, but people's hearts are still unstable!"

    "This is one of them. The second is that the eldest son recruits people in the city, assists the prefect in everything, and his prestige gradually increases. He is also the eldest son. He has a legitimate reputation in your Fan family, and it will be detrimental to you in the long term - don't you think so?"

    Fan Shirong's face darkened when he heard this, these words came to his heart.  Among the various forces in the county, although Fan Mansion has risen to the top, its foundation is still shallow.  Getting to the top is all about luck.

    "In terms of influence and foundation in all aspects, it is far from being comparable to that of Wei Hou. This is accumulated over hundreds of years and cannot be made up by Fan Mansion overnight.

    "What about the third one?" Fan Shirong bowed and asked. When he talked about this matter, he lost all fear and fear, and his whole body carried a certain calmness, which made Wang Cunye secretly praise him.

    "The third point is the gods. If the Tao and the Dharma were not manifest before and the gods were not holy, then that would be fine. But now, the gods are a big problem. Regardless of the Marquis of Industry, the Marquis of Wei, or the Marquis of Wei, there is one or several righteous gods.  To rely on, but now Fan Mansion does not have it. But it is difficult to suppress the luck. "

    Fan Shirong's eyes jumped and he stared at Wang Cunye without saying a word, but his heart sank.

    The great affairs of the country are the sacrifices and the military affairs, and there are ancestral spirits in Fan Mansion.  But the ancestral spirit is just a family god, not even Chi Chi.  Even if the tide is rising now that the Fan family has become more powerful, how can it be put on the table?

    "Brother Wang came here late at night. He must have something to teach me. Please tell me clearly!" Fan Shirong pondered for a long time, stood up, cupped his hands, and said in a sincere tone.

    "I am now an eighth-grade deacon. As you know, once you enter the realm of ghosts and immortals, you are no longer allowed to interfere in world affairs at will." Wang Cunye said. He saw Fan Shirong's body move across from him and his pupils flashed. He knew that these words had great effect.  It¡¯s not Wang Cunye¡¯s personal credit, but the endorsement of the entire Taoist sect.

    Then he said coldly: "But this will still take some time. I also have to think about my family. I have a plan, but it is to gain wealth and wealth in danger. I wonder if you dare to do it?"

    Fan Shirong was shocked when he heard this. He stood up and walked on the ground. He turned around and sneered: "Come and let me hear it."

    Wang Cunye narrowed his eyes when he heard this: "Now that I have condensed the Tao seeds, mastered the secret method, and held the ancient magic weapon Seven Feather Sword in my hand, as long as I plan properly, it may not be impossible to kill a Zhengshen - this requires a reason.  "

    Fan Shirong thought carefully about the meaning of these words, and was suddenly shocked, his fingers trembling: "You want to kill Uncle Shui, are you crazy?"

    Wang Cunye was startled for a moment, then he came to his senses and smiled bitterly: "I'm not that bold yet. What I'm talking about is the Pingshan Bay River God. It's the righteous God of the Jin Dynasty. If I can kill it and seize the throne, the Water Goddess who is worshiped in my temple will  Can take over?¡±

    Seeing Fan Shirong's eyes twinkling, he couldn't help but smile coldly: "Except for me, no one is so bold in this matter If she becomes the Righteous God of Pingshan Bay, she can protect you and support you as the head of the family! She can even plow the courtyard and sweep holes.  , support the Fan family to become the Marquis of Wei!"

    When Fan Shirong heard this, he couldn't help but trembled. After the shock, he still remained silent. This matter was too big, but he couldn't simply accept it.

    When Wang Cunye heard this and saw this, he stood up and saw a bright light shining on him, and a bright moon appearing faintly behind him. This was the true Taoist sign.

    When Fan Shirong was illuminated by the moonlight, he was startled and secretly sighed. He felt that his ten-year plan and the position of the Marquis of Wei, which had been haunted by dreams, had all turned into dung. It was very depressing But in the blink of an eye, he woke up again.  , calmed down and avoided this light.

    Wang Cunye is extraordinary than ordinary people. Although he believed the rumors in the Taoist palace, it was not as shocking as seeing it in person. It took a long time before Fan Shirong asked: "What do you want me to do?"

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he smiled and said in a calm tone: "I won't be mysterious, and don't be suspicious. You just need to build a few Bai Susu temples in Yunya County. In this case, the Pingshan Bay River God will be suspicious and may summon you.  , but people and gods have different ways of doing things, so you can just ignore them."

    "But how can this god have any face like this? It has always been upright, and it will definitely come out to scold or even violate it. This violates the law of heaven, and I have reason to kill it."

    "If I don't die, you will be scolded at most, but once you succeed, you will be greatly benefited, how about it?" Wang Cunye said slowly.

    Fan Shirong pondered after hearing this, and realized that what he said was true. After a long time, he smiled and said: "Good, but I have to have an oath to guarantee it!"

    Wang Cunye swore: "If Fan Shirong acts according to this plan and succeeds, as long as he does not violate the laws of heaven or bring about his own destruction, our Taoist temple will protect Fan Shirong and this Fan family for a hundred years."

    After hearing this oath, Fan Shirong felt not very satisfied, but he also knew that this was the limit. After a long time, he said: "This is the agreement!"

    Wang Cunye heard this and said: "Without further delay, you can start the construction early tomorrow morning. The Taoist temple is not good, but the small shrine can be built on a large scale. There is no need to stick to the materials, as long as it is completed."

    Fan Shirong heard this and said: "Don't worry, I will handle this matter within a few days."

    "Then I won't say any more." After saying this, Wang Cunye smiled, swayed, and arrived at the door as fast as he came. When he took another look, he saw him flying up into the night sky and disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Fan Shirong was speechless when he saw him. He returned to the room for a long time before he could calm down, but someone called him. After a while, a middle-aged man came in.

    I saw this man strolling in casually. He was about fifty years old, walking vigorously and with a bit of immortality. He came in, bowed slightly, and said lightly: "The county king summoned me late at night. What's the matter?"

    Fan Shirong smiled and said: "Sir, I know a lot about magic, and I'm just about to ask you about the good or bad luck of this matter!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    At this point, he was startled again and thought deeply: "I see that the power of the Marquis of Wei has diminished, but it has not gone away. Although the Fan family's power is strong, its foundation is not deep. Now that the catastrophe is over, people are thinking about the old things. I'm afraid  The Lord may not be able to replace it in his hands, so there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡±

    Fan Shirong listened, saw Yin Shang talking, and asked: "Please continue talking!"

    Yin Shang smiled and said: "Young Master is a very noble person, but it is a pity that the Young Master is quiet and hidden, and has many murderous intentions. Fate and luck must cooperate with each other to achieve success. If you can pass it, you will be very noble. If you cannot pass it, you may gradually wear away, but not  There will be danger of death, but you can still enjoy a place of wealth and honor."

    After saying this, he pondered for a while, and then said: "However, the important thing is to fight for personnel. If you can win a fortune and match the young master's appearance, you may not have to go one step further. Then the sea and the sky will be brighter."

    When Yin Shang said this, his tendency was already revealed. After hearing this, Fan Shirong pondered at first and remained silent.

    After becoming the county magistrate, he realized that although there was only one layer between the government and the county, they were completely different. He had indeed gradually developed his strength in the county, but compared with his elder brother in the government, he was far behind.

    Now that this is the case, I am afraid that it will be further and further away in the future. Thinking of this, I suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed: "In the thirty years of this world, if you can't enjoy it with nine tripods, you will have to cook with nine tripods. I will take over this matter."

    Having said this, he gave up his hand again: "That's easy. Please sit down and drink tea. What do you think of the specific situation?"

    Yin Shang pondered for a moment and said: "He has already sworn an oath, which is very credible. If ordinary people swear, it is worthless. He is a true Taoist who swears, but he dare not violate it - and this is indeed seeking the skin of a tiger.  But even if it's the worst, you just get scolded, and Wang CunBut there is a risk of death, so why not do it?  "

    Hearing this, Fan Shirong smiled a little self-deprecatingly, with an expression that was both sad and happy: "So it's really hard for me to distinguish my mood, whether I think he failed or succeeded It's getting late, sir, please rest!"

    It was already late at night.

    The late autumn wind was chilling to the bones. The moment Yin Shang went out, he glanced inside. The candlelight in the room flickered and almost went out.

    Early the next morning, in the county government hall, Fan Shirong ordered the master Bo Tiao to start construction immediately to build Bai Susu's temple in the county seat and at the same time build temples in various townships.

    Although Lord Bo was puzzled, he didn't say anything. He was a minister of the Fan family at the moment, so it was difficult to say more. He immediately mobilized manpower to start construction in the county, and simple temples were built one after another.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 128: Just ask these questions

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~ Chapter 128 Just ask these questions

    Three days later, a convoy passed by and arrived at a village. There was a hotel at the intersection, so they rested as usual.

    The team leader took a sip of hot tea and looked around.

    But not far away, I saw a shrine hidden among junipers, pines and cypresses. The wind chimes on the shrine jingled in the breeze. There were side rooms on the left and right, covered with greenery in the sun. There was an empty space in front of the shrine, and a stage was set up.  There were already performances going on, and there was a newly built tea shed with a storyteller, and a crowd of people were crowding around to listen.

    "Hey, why is there an extra temple here?" the leader couldn't help but ask as he saw many pilgrims coming and going, offering gifts of fruits and fruits, and praying silently.

    ¡°It¡¯s the White Lady¡¯s ancestral hall, not a temple!¡± When the boss saw it, he corrected with a smile: ¡°A few days ago, the county magistrate asked us to build one, one in the county and one in each of the eight townships.¡±

    Without Taoist priests, we cannot call it "Guan", and we can only build sub-level shrines.

    The team leader was surprised: "Really, is it effective?"

    "It's efficacious, it's really efficacious. At first, everyone was a little skeptical, but now they all believe it." The boss said quickly, smiling with eight teeth. This shrine is next to the hotel, and business has improved by several percent: "Everyone in the surrounding countryside has  I¡¯m worshiping my empress!¡±

    "Then I will also go and say goodbye and pray for peace." The leader said.

    Yunya Mountain. Dayan Temple

    The incense was even more prosperous, and I saw a huge crowd of pilgrims lining up along the mountain path for a mile. The two large sheds originally prepared under the mountain path, as well as the noodle shop and teahouse were all full of people. The business in front of the incense and candle stalls was booming, and everyone was inviting incense.  .

    There are curls of incense in the hall, and layers of curtains, flags and flags are covering the hall. In the middle is a statue of a goddess, which is so majestic that it cannot be looked at closely. The sounds coming from it are the sounds of praying for cures of illnesses.

    Mortals can't see it, but those with spiritual eyes can see only dots of light lingering around the statue. But as soon as they get close to the statue, it is sucked away, forming layers of red halo, and countless prayers and praises can be heard.  These prayers and praises were absorbed by a goddess inside who closed her eyes, breathed in and out of light, and gradually converged into one voice: "White Lady, the Great Merciful and Compassionate White Lady!"

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye nodded secretly. Although there was so much incense, even though the time was short, one day was comparable to half a month of Dayan Temple.

    And Wang Cunye instructed not to emphasize her river god attributes, so these prayers only became "The Great Merciful and Great Compassionate White Lady" instead of "River God White Lady", laying a solid foundation for the future.

    Although this amount is large, it will take several years or even more than ten years to accumulate the golden imperial edict, so extraordinary measures must be taken as a last resort.

    In fact, these beliefs and incense have to be transformed by the talisman given by the turtle shell, so that they can be digested as much as possible. Whether it is rapid progress or divine way - although the red edict and the golden edict are divided into upper and lower grades, it is also a metaphor for ghost immortals and earth immortals.  .

    Of course, this also means that only those in the Shinto can bear the karma of believers. Unless Taoists reach the realm of gods, they have no ability to give back!

    Wang Cunye looked at it and felt very satisfied. When he returned inside, he saw a group of Taoist maids saluting together: "Guardian Master!"

    These children are a new batch. The original batch had one year of training and were sent to various shrines. With the support of the government, it was not difficult. They smiled and nodded in return.

    After a while, Wang Cunye returned to his quiet room. Once inside, he closed the door and the light in front of his eyes dimmed, blocking out all the noise outside.

    Light the nourishing incense, sit quietly for a while, and feel at peace.

    When it comes to the karma of Wang Cunye, the true text is condensed, and the skills are on their own, constantly absorbing spiritual energy from the surroundings, and pouring it into the spiritual pool, and then being absorbed by the true seed like living creatures. Each time the true seed increases, the absorption and transformation are increased, and the cycle  Going back and forth, endlessly, this can only be done if you understand the profound meaning.

    Therefore, what we practice this time is the "innate secret method of overturning the secrets of heaven". As the name suggests, this is a secret method of disturbing the secrets of heaven. Although it is very superficial, it is enough to deal with earthly immortals and below.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s mind was completely immersed in a real text that was like a living thing. It was shaking slightly, so that people could understand its meaning at a glance.

    In fact, this alone can be said to be successful, but the condensation of true seeds inspired Wang Cunye. This process has been going on for a long time.

    Wang Cunye's heart moved, and he let the turtle shell exhale a breath of fresh air. Suddenly, the true text decomposed and turned into countless golden threads, with smaller structures inside, looking like clouds condensed together.

    Wang Cunye analyzed bit by bit, a mysterious feeling spread from his consciousness, and some indescribable mystery was revealed

    The mana is constantly being consumed like a trickle, Wang CunThere is no joy or sorrow in my heart, so I don¡¯t care about it. In my mind, the true text, or clouds, of a more detailed structure emerges one by one.

    ?According to Taoism, Dao seal script is transformed from the Qi of Hunyuan Zixu, which is the condensation of Dao.

    The sacred urn is formed by the Qi of innocence, which is passed down to the lower realms and communicates the five virtues.

    "Yunzhuan" is a shape that changes like clouds and gas, which is Yunzhuan.

    The second volume of "Daoshu" says: "Yunzhuan is the secret of spiritual talismans. It has unexpected meanings and can be used in any way!"

    This kind of Yunzhuan script can only be understood by ghosts, immortals or even earthly immortals. But at this time, Wang Cunye had already begun to analyze it. Of course, it was not a complete analysis at this time, but only to understand the structure of this "innate secret method that reverses the heavenly secrets", not just  Just use.

    "Boom!" I don't know how much time passed, but there was a clear sound in my heart. My mind suddenly stopped, and I woke up. The originally decomposed "Innate Secret Technique of Reversing the Heaven's Secret" formed a complete text again, still like a living thing.  , but the difference is that it sticks firmly to the membrane of the Tao seed, is slowly absorbed by it, and gradually emerges.

    Wang Cunye issued the order without reciting the incantation. He saw that the text sent out an indescribable wave and spread, and some information was faintly disturbed. This is the phenomenon of successful activation of Taoism.

    The text dimmed after it was sent out, but it did not dissipate as before. Instead, it received a trace of magic power and slowly recovered.

    Not only that, Wang Cunye leaned on the turtle shell and vaguely felt that with its presence, a rhythm was generated, which protected him in the slightest.

    This secret technique has been completed.

    At this time, the sun was shining from the east, and before we knew it, half a day and a night had passed.

    Wang Xianye not only did not feel tired, but he felt refreshed, with a hint of Taoism in his temperament, and he was overjoyed.

    According to this learning method, it doesn't take much time to master "Lingzhu Yin Thunder", "Yunxiao Divine Thunder", "Retrospective Hidden Technique", and even "Clutching Divine Light", only "  "Yin Shen Crossing Technique" can only be practiced after the Tao seed has been cultivated and transformed into a Yin spirit.

    This shows that his strength has entered the realm of ghosts and immortals, and he went out immediately.

    The morning breeze blew by, feeling refreshed both physically and mentally. At this moment, the sound of a crane came and lingered for a long time. Wang Cunye looked around and saw the rising sun, the clouds and mists dispersing, and the white streaks of the long river under the cliff. He stood and watched, revealing a trace of  sneer.

    Pingshan Bay River

    A big fish moved quickly through the river and arrived at the Pingshan Bay Water Palace in a moment. It turned into a fish-tailed water monster and entered the water palace.

    In the long corridor, the fish monster shouted: "Report!"

    It attracted the side glances of all the water generals in the palace.

    When the fish monster arrived, he threw himself on the ground and kowtowed: "Report to the Lord River God, in Yunya County, the new Yunya County magistrate suddenly built a shrine for Qingzhu River God Bai Susu. Now every township has a shrine for Bai Susu.  The temple has tens of thousands of worshipers offering incense!¡±

    Pingshanwan River God sat on the throne, his face darkened.

    Uncle Shui was locked up, just imprisoned, but he did not lose his priesthood, which made him very disappointed. He was hesitant, but then he heard about it again.

    However, the anger gradually disappeared and he slowly regained his composure. He asked, "The magistrate of Yunya County is Fan Shirong. I heard that he and Wang Cunye had some conflicts. Why did you suddenly help him?"

    These words were asked calmly, but the water generals in the palace knew that the river god was furious in his heart and stood even more carefully with his hands down.

    Hearing this, the fish monster was startled. He lowered his eyebrows and said, "I don't know this. I ask the river god to forgive me. However, our temple in Pingshan Bay has not been added to. It remains the same."

    The water generals in the palace all secretly thought that the Qingzhu River God must be in cahoots with the new Yunya County magistrate, which is why he ordered him to build the temple in a big way.

    It¡¯s just that there is an unwritten unspoken rule among the gods: the temple of a god must not exceed the temple of the superior god.

    Qingzhu River God Bai Susu and Pingshanwan River God have already had a stalemate, but Dayan Temple has the protection of Fucheng Taoist Palace and has not taken action for a while. However, Yunya County Magistrate Fan Shirong did not know the seriousness and violated a Shinto taboo, but he did not know what happened to Pingshanwan River God.  How to deal with it!

    On the throne, the Pingshan Bay River God sneered and nodded, saying: "So that's it. You are just a patrolling sailor. It's good to know the reasons on land. It's not your fault. Please step back!"

    Seeing the fish monster withdrawing, the River God paused and sneered: "The water in my Pingshan Bay is thirty miles away, and the current is very fast. It is only because of my suppression for many days that there are few water disasters. Unexpectedly, the county magistrate not only didn't mention it, but also didn't do anything about it.  Even though you are receiving courtesy, you still build this small shrine to a small god, which really puts me to shame!"

    Having said this, he gritted his teeth and sneered: "Hei Yi, change your body and go to Yunya County and ask who the county magistrate is.I really don¡¯t know, or I did it knowingly!  "

    The words were low, but they shook the water palace hall.

    As soon as the voice fell, a water general came out and responded in a deep voice: "General Hei Yi obeys his orders, and he will live up to his trust and capture the magistrate of Yunya County here!"

    When Pingshanwan River God heard this, his expression suddenly changed and he said, "Wait a minute!"

    Hei Yi stared blankly, and saw the Pingshan Bay River God's face gloomy, saying: "Who told you to make your own decisions? When you go to Yunya County, you are not allowed to hurt anyone or use force. Just ask these questions!"

    These words were a bit aggrieved. Hei Yi was stunned when he heard the words, but he did not dare to ask more questions because he was concerned about the former majesty of the river god. He agreed and retreated silently.

    "You all retreat, too." After seeing Hei Yi leave, the Pingshan Bay River God spoke in a deep voice.

    The generals in the water palace hall did not dare to disobey orders and retreated with the sound of footsteps. For a moment, there was no one except Pingshanwan River God sitting on the throne.

    "Bang!" A glass cup hit the ground, and the fragments scattered everywhere.

    "Damn treaty between heaven and man, why do you protect these ant-like mortals!" The River God said angrily.

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 129: Qi Men¡¯s Seven Evil Arrays

    Original Qingyang Taoist Palace.Plaza

    There were Taoists dressed in Taoist robes, lined up in two rows, and Deacon Ye Ming stood waiting.  ¨uoo

    After a while, a green shadow was seen flying down, which made the Taoist priests who greeted him envious. However, this was not the time to be surprised. They all bowed their heads at the same time: "Disciple, congratulations to Uncle Master for achieving the true seed."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Twelve-toned music and eight-stringed harp harmony. Although Wang Cunye didn't prepare a big banquet due to his special nature, the basic pomp was still there.

    Wang Cunye landed on the middle road, and Ye Ming bowed to each other, then walked towards the main hall. At this time, three long and clear bells rang slowly and spread throughout the city. This was to celebrate the achievement of Taoism.

    Entering the hall, there were Taoists lined up in two rows, but these were all deacons. When they saw Wang Cunye coming in, they immediately bowed their heads and said, "Congratulations to fellow Taoist for achieving Taoism."

    These deacons are all ghosts and immortals. Their voices whispered in the main hall, showing solemnity and solemnity. This was the salute of the seniors to the juniors. Wang Cunye also hurriedly returned the salute.

    In the main hall, Daozheng was sitting peacefully. Wang Cunye bowed his head first and said, "Greetings to Daozheng."

    Daozheng also returned the gift at this time and said: "Congratulations on your achievement of Taoism. You are transcending life and death. There is hope for the Taoism."

    Wang Cunye accepted the return gift with a smile, walked slowly to the back of a case on the steps of the main hall, turned around and returned the gift: "Wang Cunye thanks all fellow Taoists!"

    This is when Ye Ming walked up with a smile on his face and said, "Congratulations to fellow Taoist for achieving Taoism!"

    As he said that, he offered a jade box. Wang Cunye took it and smiled: "Thank you Daogong, thank you uncle!"

    Although these gifts are not very precious, they are very suitable for ghosts and immortals to use. As for the master uncle, it actually refers to them in general.

    Ye Ming smiled slightly and stepped aside. All the deacons came up one by one to congratulate. It was completed in a moment. Finally, all the deacons in the hall stood up and congratulated, and Wang Cunye returned the gift. The ceremony ended.

    Some people retreated and the hall quickly became deserted.

    "I heard that your enlightenment master is Xie Cheng, an outer disciple of Cheng Ping Dao?" Daozheng Xuanyun asked at this time.

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye replied respectfully.

    "Oh, then we still have some kind of fate. I am also a disciple of Chengping Dao." Daozheng Xuanyun said lightly: "I already know your affairs. I will not comment on whether you are right or wrong, but if you become a true species, I  As usual, I will give you a gift. Whatever you want, you can ask for it appropriately."

    "Thank you Daozheng. I want to get the flag of the Qimen Seven Evil Formation, of course. I only rent it for seven days. I am willing to offset it with good deeds." If she didn't say it, Wang Cunye would make this request. This is a very critical link.

    Pingshan Bay River God.  He is the True God of the Golden Emperor. Although he is only a low-ranking Golden Emperor, he has the same magical power as the peak of the Ghost Immortal or even the first incarnation of the Earth Immortal.  With Wang Cunye's current strength, killing him head-on would just be suicide, but with the Qimen Qi Jue Evil Formation, it was completely different.

    The most important thing is that the incense priest can be isolated for a short period of time, which is very fatal to Shinto.

    When Daozheng Xuanyun heard this request, he couldn't help but be startled, and without asking why, he said: "This is not something you can rent. But even if it is a gift, you can take it after you deliver 700 Taoist skills."  "

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye was overjoyed and took out the cloud tablet. There were nine hundred palaces in it, and he handed it over immediately.

    The mysterious cloud is just a touch, a glimmer of light.  It was done. She didn't say any more and called: "Come here, take him to the law library and rent the Qi Men Qi Jue Evil Array for seven days."

    "Yes!" The Taoist boy stepped forward to bow his head.  Then he said to Wang Cunye: "Please follow me."

    Wang Cunye looked at his head again and followed the Taoist boy.

    Arrive at the Dharma Library.  The Taoist boy showed his token, and in a moment he took out a black wooden flag that was seven feet long and said: "Master Deacon, this is the Qimen Seven Evil Formation."

    Wang Cunye took it, grabbed all the flags in his hand, carefully stroked the flag embroidered with strange talismans with black thread, and sighed to himself: "Yes, it is the Qimen Seven Evil Formation! According to legend, this flag is  The formation was born out of the Tianjue Liangyi Formation. Unfortunately, this Tianjue Liangyi Formation is less than one ten thousandth of the power. If the Tianjue Liangyi Formation were to be transformed by yin and yang, even the earthly immortals would be hated by it. However,  There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    After saying that, he smiled, walked out of the palace, turned into a figure, and flew out.

    The water in Pingshan Bay flows turbulently eastward, and a white water snake as thick as a bucket moves forward in the undercurrent.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After a while, a big man came out, with a powerful appearance, the wind was blowing when he stepped, and he had an awe-inspiring look.

    Hei Yi walked to the river bank and glanced at the water. He was very satisfied with his current form and smiled.sound, heading towards the gate of Yunya County.

    After entering the county seat, I asked about the county magistrate's residence and arrived at the county government office.

    Hei Yi knew he had found it as soon as he looked at it. It had a high green wall, a lion at the gate, and two guards standing in front of the door. He immediately rushed through.

    "Bold!" When the two gatekeepers saw this man approaching rudely, they immediately shouted, thinking about intercepting him, but when they saw that this man just blew, they felt dizzy and fell straight down.

    "Hmph, can you stop me?" Heiyi said. This is his snake venom, but it is still measured. It is only a trace amount and will not cause death.

    Seeing that he was unconscious, he strode inside. As soon as he entered, he saw a red light and the shadows of two lions pounced on him.

    Hei Yi chuckled again: "How dare such an incompetent door spirit stand in the way?"

    With a wave of his hand, the two lion shadows were scattered.

    Hei Yi didn't know the way, but he knew who had the most authority in the county government. After walking a few dozen steps to the west, he met two more servants, both of whom were knocked unconscious by a breath of poisonous gas. Hei Yi walked straight on and arrived at a  In the virgin room.

    ???????????????????????????????]???????????????????????????????mbps out out out of sight).

    "Who?" Fan Shirong was startled, but he calmed down in an instant and looked carefully.

    I saw that this man was tall and tall, but the strangest thing was that he had white eyebrows, and he only stared at Fan Shirong.

    Fan Shirong stood up, with a flash of light in his eyes, and turned around with thousands of thoughts. He laughed out loud for a moment and said coldly: "Is this person coming from Pingshan Bay?"

    Hei Yi couldn't help but be surprised: "How do you know?"

    As soon as these words came out, Fan Shirong immediately confirmed his identity and waved his hand coldly: "The soldiers come out!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, ten soldiers wearing iron armor and holding crossbows emerged from behind the screen. Their eyes were cold, and they were obviously soldiers trained by the family.

    This change caught Hei Yi off guard. He was wondering, why didn't he notice someone behind the screen just now?

    But in a blink of an eye, Hei Yi calmed down and looked at the blue-light arrow tips on the crossbow in front of him. He suddenly sneered. These crossbow arrows were obviously smeared with poison.

    "Okay, okay, okay!" Hei Yi sneered and clapped his hands: "You are so bold, a little county magistrate. Do you know who I am?"

    Hearing this, Fan Shirong waved his hand.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" The crossbow arrow flashed with blue light and shot out immediately.

    Hei Yi didn't expect that the official would immediately attack him. He didn't have time to think too much. He followed his instinct and shouted loudly, changing his body shape. The real body of the white snake as thick as a bucket appeared.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The scales can¡¯t stop the crossbow arrows at close range. Ten arrows pierce the scales of the giant snake and pierce into its body.

    It's just that this kind of behavior can't make it die, but it makes it even more furious. It spits out messages with its fangs and opens its bloody mouth to choose people to eat. Although the ten crossbowmen are soldiers, they have never seen such a monster.  He couldn't help but step back again and again.

    "County magistrate, you are seeking death!" The giant snake uttered human words, its tail swung, and it pounced forward. The river god originally "talked nicely" and immediately forgot all about it.

    Seeing the evil wind followed and the big snakehead coming towards him, Fan Shirong could not help but turn pale and clenched his teeth.

    At this moment, the sword flashed, and Dou Da's snake head suddenly spattered with blood and fell down. The snake's body was tough and immortal for a moment. The snake head fell to the ground and wanted to bite, but another sword hit it and nailed it to the ground.  on the ground.

    The snake head hissed again, and a snake shadow flew out. He glanced at Wang Cunye with a vicious look and wanted to fly out. At this time, Wang Cunye waved his sleeve, and a strange ripple appeared. The snake shadow was fixed in the air, and flew away again.  When he went out, there was no trace of him in the blink of an eye.

    Wang Cunye sneered slightly, he just used the "Innate Secret Technique of Reversing the Secret of Heaven" with just one sleeve.

    Coupled with the power of the turtle shell, the hidden memory of this snake spirit will produce some subtle deviations. Don't underestimate this, this is the basis of righteousness. Of course, it is not a deviation. If it is deviation, it will be more perfect. Turtle  The shell was originally formed from the fragments of reincarnation, and it has great power over the soul. Even the earthly immortals will not be able to detect this deviation in heaven's secret.

    He then smiled and said to Fan Shirong: "I didn't want to come here by chance, so it's good luck."

    As he spoke, seven one-foot-long black wooden command flags emerged from his hand. The flags were embroidered with strange talismans in black thread and shone with a faint light. Wang Cunye stopped talking and placed the flags one by one around the mansion.  After the installation, these flags disappeared, leaving only a trace of mana fluctuations covering the entire county government office, connected like a spider web.

    After a while, these mana fluctuations gradually disappeared.

    Fan Shirong looked at it dumbfounded and said, "What are you doing?"

    "I alreadyI set up a great formation and turned the heaven's secret upside down. As soon as this god comes, he will fall into the formation. When the time comes, you only need to scold me - you dare to invade me, you will be punished by heaven.  "In fact, by saying this, he not only gained the reputation of righteousness, but also borrowed the luck of humanity from Fan Shirong.

    "If you dare to invade me, you will be punished by God." Fan Shirong murmured thoughtfully.

    "You are a humane county magistrate, and you are favored by destiny. If the river god violates you, you will be punished by heaven. Of course, if I am not here, no one can save you if you are killed, but we will investigate afterwards." Wang Cunye knew.  He couldn't help but think: "If you want to make the demon gods afraid and unable to enter, at least you have to be the Marquis of Wei!"

    Fan Shirong smiled awkwardly when he was told his thoughts, and asked: "Then when will the river god come?"

    "The snake spirit has gone back. He is afraid that he will come back in the middle of the night. Just sit still and we will wait quietly!" Wang Cunye said: "As for your soldiers, there is no need to withdraw."

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong gave a few instructions to the soldiers, then went inside, took out a book and read it, but it felt a bit like quietly reading the Spring and Autumn Period and listening to the wind and rain.  To be continued

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 130: Some Dissatisfaction

    The snake spirit retreated, and in a blink of an eye, it was out of the county town, reached the river bank, and got into the river.

    The dark water of Xinshui is fast and the snake spirit is faster than expected. In just a few minutes, the water palace is in front, and the snake spirit can pass through it.

    The Pingshan Bay River God was sitting on the throne with his eyes lowered. When he saw the snake spirit coming in, he immediately knelt down and cried close to the ground: "Lord River God! I will go to Yunya County and want to have a good talk with the county magistrate.  , I didn¡¯t expect him to have planned it, and set up a crossbow to attack. Not only that, the Taoist priest Wang Cunye was still there, but he destroyed my body."

    "What? How dare you do this?"

    Pingshanwanhe God was angry, stood up, clapped his hands on the jade case, and suddenly the jade case cracked, cracks appeared, and collapsed with a bang.

    The snake spirit lowered its head deeply and did not dare to lift it up, trembling all over.

    Pingshanwan River God paced a few times on the high platform, his face was ashen, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Trash!"

    With that said, with a wave of his hand, he swayed and disappeared, leaving the water palace and heading outside.

    The snake spirit knelt on the ground and saw no movement for a long time before slowly raising his head, but at this time there was no one in the hall.

    In Pingshan Bay, a giant python with small horns meanders along. The river is carved into deep ravines. The huge body not only does not appear bulky, but also has a flexible appearance.

    In the blue sky, two Taoists stepped on the white clouds and hurried towards here.

    I saw a Taoist holding a bright mirror. The left side of the mirror was engraved with sun and moon patterns, the right side was engraved with mountains and rivers, and behind it was the ocean of stars.

    Thousands of colors turned in the mirror, gradually showing the scene of Wang Cunye killing the generals of Shuifu in Yunya County. The mirror turned again, and a giant python was seen in the depths of Pingshan Bay, meandering on the bottom of the river, drawing out ravines.  .

    These scenes are all shown one by one.

    "Hey, I didn't expect to see big things again when I came here!" A Taoist muttered.  Look at this mirror thing carefully.

    Another Taoist saw him and said, "This boy is unruly and undisciplined. Naturally, he has been killed and robbed one after another. What's the point of this, fellow Taoist Cang Chan?"

    "This Immortal Mirror is carved from a piece of spiritual jade on the top of Kunlun Mountain. It cultivates spiritual energy and is so magical that it can observe the fruits of Yin and Yang's creation. It was specially made to reflect what the Taoist did on the road to seeking immortality." Taoist Cangsong read.  A few words of wisdom.  He patted himself in the mirror and said, "Well, it's related to finding the path to immortality. I'll check this matter today - show up!"

    The mirror suddenly glowed with crystal light, and a breath lingered. A moment later.  But he saw the county magistrate had built a shrine, and also saw a white snake that had transformed into a human form and entered the government office.

    "How can this guy be so arrogant?" Seeing this, Taoist Cangsong said unhappily. The relationship between Taoism and Shinto was very complicated, and he was dissatisfied when he saw this.

    Next, the white snake threatened the county magistrate, and even turned into a snake to devour the magistrate, but was killed by Wang Cunye with a sword.  Then the snake spirit complained again, and the river god attacked.

    "So that's it." Taoist Cangsong shook the mirror, and the image calmed down, and said: "It seems that the Pingshanwan River God is rude and violates the law, but he wants to stop it."

    Hearing this, another Taoist raised his hand and said politely: "Great goodness, but this matter concerns Wang Cunye. Let's just watch the development of this matter and temper his pride. If the matter worsens, it will not be too late to take action."

    This Taoist wears Lianyun Taoist robes and yellow jade on his waist.  It was obviously the Guixian Master from Lianyundao who heard this.  Taoist Cangsong hesitated and said, "What Taoist Taoist Tongxu said makes some sense, so let's leave it at that."

    However, the two of them were silent at the moment, finding a place to stay and descending.

    A giant python passed through Pingshan Bay, and within a moment, it reached the boundary of Yunya County.

    He belongs to the River God, who controls the water and vapor in the sky. At this time, when the Pingshan Bay River God comes out, there is a feeling in the sky. Clouds pile up from the sky, and the sky gradually becomes gloomy. For a while, the earth feels like night, with strong winds blowing and fallen leaves curling up.  rise.

    The people in the city looked at the sky and thought to themselves that it was going to rain. They packed up and went home. They got sick from the rain and spent a lot of money on medicine. It was really distressing for the common people.

    At this time, a large python floated up in the river, and the originally calm river surface turned into waves. One wave was higher than the other, and they were lapping continuously. With the rolling waves, the Pingshan Bay River was overturned in the waves, and the water suddenly splashed everywhere.  He transformed into a man in green clothes and rode the waves to the river bank.

    It cast a spell, took a step of three feet, and fled towards the Yunya County Government Office.

    This escape method was so fast that it even exceeded the visible limit of the naked eye. The soldiers at the city gate felt a gust of wind carrying water vapor blowing by. They didn't even look at the figure and couldn't help but secretly sigh.

    The sky is gloomy, with dark clouds gathering and lingering, accompanied by rumbling thunder, bit by bitThe rain fell down.

    It¡¯s raining now.

    The raindrops made a popping sound on the road, making the ground wet. The man in Tsing Yi passed by and went straight into the county government office.

    ¡°Where is the county magistrate?!¡± After entering the mansion, the River God scolded him.

    "Bold! Who dares to in the county government?" The two servants drew their swords out of their sheaths, pointed at the man in Tsing Yi and shouted, but before they finished speaking, they heard a cold snort on the steps, and saw the River God sweep his sleeves.  , fell out, his sternum collapsed, and he was dead.

    The eyes of the River God were cold: "How dare a mere servant make noises to this God!"

    At this moment, Fan Shirong heard the commotion and came out wearing a red official robe. When he saw this scene, his face suddenly changed and asked: "Who are you? Dare to break into the county government office and kill people in full view of everyone? Are you rebelling?"

    As he said that, he said to the left and right in a deep voice: "Don't take it down right away!"

    The official who caught up immediately responded to the order, drew his sword out of its sheath, and pounced on him.

    I saw a tolerance officer leaping like a tiger, and slashed towards the man in Tsing Yi with a "swish" knife. Seeing that the man in Tsing Yi did not dodge, his head was about to be chopped off, and everyone present shouted in unison:  "good!"

    But everyone was immediately shocked out of their wits. They saw the knife slashing up and sparks flying. They saw the river god sneer and said: "You magistrate is so rude, you dare to let people use the knife on me.  I will give you retribution!"

    "Puff" he said and blew, and saw a trace of yellow air spurting out, and like the sword energy, it circled around the surrounding tolerances. In an instant, more than a dozen tolerances stayed motionless, and then a trace of red line appeared from the neck.

    The next moment, more than a dozen heads fell down, blood spurted out, and corpses lay on the ground. Seeing this, Fan Shirong could not help but turn pale no matter how much he nourished his energy.

    When the River God saw it, he said coldly: "Do you know the retribution now?"

    It didn¡¯t dare to kill the county magistrate at will, but first let the public servant chop him with a knife, and then used the excuse to kill all the public servants present, but it also had a reason.

    This killing stick, forgive that this county magistrate did not dare to talk.

    Seeing this, Fan Shirong, although his face was pale, stepped forward, pointed and shouted: "You are so brave! You dare to commit murder in front of the county magistrate, are you not afraid of divine punishment?"

    Officials rule, and the spirit of all the people under their jurisdiction is tied to them. A single county does not have much effect. However, after thousands of years of officialdom, although there have been dynasty changes, the essence has not changed. This kind of power has been accumulated from generation to generation.  It becomes quite terrifying when they gather in large numbers and form a tower.

    The county magistrate should not be feared, but the government behind it should be feared. Even if Taoism is now revealed, they can still fight against each other. If there is a conflict, this will be quite detrimental to the gods and men of Shinto.

    As soon as these words were said, the world seemed to have stopped for a moment, the rain fell, and with a "boom", an electric snake snaked across the sky, illuminating the dim earth.

    The River God was also startled, with two golden flames looming in his eyes, but he stood firm and was furious: "But a small county magistrate dares to be so presumptuous in front of me!"

    With one step forward and a big hand stretched out, Fan Shirong was about to be captured.

    At this moment, a Taoist priest came out from Fan Shirong's side, a sword flashed past, and there was a stroke. The river god saw it and sneered: "Taoist priest? How dare you interfere with my business?"

    This world is divided between immortals and gods. The Emperor of Heaven controls the power of this world. Even the Taoist Lord is half a level lower than the Taoist Lord. He is half a guest and half a minister. The Shinto is naturally not afraid of the Taoist priests.

    Wang Cunye was fighting on the Gangbang, with the tip of his sword pointing straight at it. He ignored the words of the River God and said indifferently: "The Emperor of Heaven has an edict that humans and gods should be separated. Gods and monks are not allowed to use magical powers to cause trouble to the government. This is the rule of heaven."

    "Pingshanwan River God, who gave you the courage to use your divine power to kill the official, and also want to directly capture the magistrate of Yunya County? You are disobedient and disrespectful of the law of heaven - you will not escape the punishment of heaven today!"

    As soon as the words fell, seven one-foot black wooden flags appeared in the county government office. As soon as these flags appeared, mana fluctuations enveloped the entire county government office, isolating the space.

    The River God's expression suddenly changed, and his body suddenly became dim, and then a golden power appeared in the sky above the county government office. If you look closely at every light spot, there is a figure who is either worshiping or praying, and it is faintly visible.  A large flowing river appears.

    Seeing this, Taoist Cangsong, who was holding the Immortal Mirror, was shocked, his face changed, and he sighed: "This is the Qi Sect's Seven Evil Formation. I'm afraid this god will not be able to escape the punishment."

    In ancient times, the Tao Lord rose up and once led the Taoist sect to attack the gates and destroy the temples, hoping to "defeat the gods with the immortal way". This Qimen Qijue Evil Formation was passed down to a magic circle specially designed to conquer the gods. In the formation, the wishes of the priesthood can be isolated for a short time.  power, so he was punished.

    Later, although the Taoist sect was defeated by the Heavenly Court, the Taoist Lord was not defeated.It does not mean that the Taoist sect pays homage to the Emperor of Heaven and becomes a vassal state of the Heavenly Court, but the Qimen Qijue Evil Formation is still sealed in each Taoist palace.

    Taoist Tongxu frowned and said, "How come this son can get this? This is against the laws of the Taoist palace"

    Before he finished speaking, Taoist Cangsong said calmly: "We will talk about the ins and outs of this matter later, but this god has a tolerance for killing, violated the county magistrate, violated the laws of heaven, and can be punished. All the results will depend on the outcome of this battle."

    After hearing this, Taoist Tongxu was shocked. Although the Shinto and Immortal ways gradually became peaceful, they were still fighting openly and secretly. He could seize the opportunity to bring the gods together, which was in line with the Taoist sect's thoughts. However, he had spoken biasedly many times and was careless in this regard.  , which made Taoist Cangsong feel dissatisfied.

    This is a question of the stance of the Taoist sect and the Taoist. Taoist Tongxu was shocked at that moment, nodded, and stopped talking.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 131: The sky is dark

    Seven black wooden flags appeared, turning into waves of clear light. The mana fluctuation enveloped the entire county government office, isolating the space.

    A trace of golden power emerged, revealing a flowing river, which hit the barrier, but could not penetrate for a while. This was the Qimen Seven Evil Formation.

    As soon as the Qimen Qi Jue Evil Formation appeared, the Pingshan Bay River God immediately noticed it, and his expression changed drastically. His previously casual expression turned into a solemn one.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Pingshan Bay River God in front of him suddenly transformed into a god with the body of a snake tail, holding a silver spear in his hand, with the divine light of water vapor waving upon it, it was evident that it was a magic weapon.

    "Taoist, do you know what you are doing?" He Shenning looked at Wang Cunye and said coldly: "You are fighting to the death with me!"

    Wang Cunye could not help but feel a chill when he saw its expression. He stared at the river god in front of him and said, "There is nothing we can do about this. Who told you to kill Bai Susu from my Taoist temple?"

    "Hmph, it's just a little god. If you kill him, he will kill you. How much does it have to do with you?" The river god's eyes flashed faintly as he said: "You are a Taoist and she is a god. Even if we live in the same room,  It¡¯s not even a family in the house!¡±

    "It doesn't matter much at first, but I'm different. My foundation is shallow. You are the river god. Have you seen too many fights for water and land?"

    "Why are we fighting for land and water? It's because every inch of land and every mouth of water is owned by the owner. If we don't fight, we can't get ahead. The same is true in worldly affairs. We are all owned by the owner. How much room can it leave for me?" Wang Cunye smiled bitterly: "  I killed the official, the captain, the conspirator, the masterI can't figure out how many people I offended behind the scenes"

    "I have thought about it carefully. Fan Shirong alone is a hero among people. If you offend him, you will cause a lot of trouble. I will just pay it back here. After being away for three to five years, my family will die of illness, choking, falling, and hiding."  Isn't it difficult for a cat to die? Bai Susu must suppress the evil in all this to ensure peace. "

    "But you want to kill my family's amulet and make my family insecure. For this reason alone, I will not be at odds with you." At this point, Wang Cunye stared at the River God and said coldly: "  Speaking of which, I know you are stalling for time. But I am also accumulating the power of the magic circle - let's fight to the death!"

    Pingshanwan River God's expression changed, and three inches of golden flame shot out from his eyes. These two golden flames are the appearance of the priesthood: "It's ridiculous, you dare to fight me to the death with these few reasons? Taoist. I want to use your bones,  Come and decorate the palace of my water palace!¡±

    The river god laughed coldly. With this little time buffer, it had adapted to the situation and gathered the divine power in its body. With a swing of its snake's tail, it hit the clear light ripples barrier like a 10,000-ton copper ball, but there was only the slightest trace of shattering.

    Seeing this, the River God finally gave up his last trace of contempt.  As soon as the spear stabbed, the light curtain like clear water waves continuously rubbed against the spear, causing ripples.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he remained silent and summoned the magic circle, only to see a yellow light.  The sudden shroud enveloped the formation, sandwiching heavy layers of yellow sand, squeezing it up like an overwhelming mountain. It was clearly an earth-moving method.

    When the river god saw it, he used his divine power to resist and stepped forward. As soon as he made contact, the yellow sand suddenly exploded and turned into thousands of raging fires. The tide came and hit him all around.

    Earth restrained fire, and water and fire restrained each other. The River God suddenly grunted. It seemed that Wang Cunye had already prepared, knowing that it was the Water God, and used earth and fire to attack it. However, he did not panic. The spear hit the ground hard, and a stream of black water appeared out of thin air.  Born and surrounded.

    As soon as the yellow sand fire met the black water, they canceled each other out, and even the entire formation was suppressed.

    "Xuanyin Heavy Water!" When Wang Cunye saw this, his face darkened, and he clearly recognized the black water. Monks and gods who practice water arts can make sacrifices here. A small stream with a daily flow can condense a drop of Xuanyin Heavy Water.  Water is so heavy that one drop weighs ten thousand. No wonder the formation is squeezed.

    ??This kind of Xuanyin heavy water can turn into a stream with just one drop. It is impossible for the river god to transform all the Xuanyin heavy water into a country thousands of miles away, but it is easy to pour downpours.

    Xuanyin Heavy Water is originally the flower of water and vapor. It does not belong to ordinary water, but the water of the five elements. It is an excellent material for refining elixirs and refining magic weapons. Wang Cunye has seen the introduction in Tao scrolls, but he does not want to see it today.

    But at this time, without thinking, the crisis was coming in an instant. However, at this time, Wang Cunye also completed his back-up plan. He suddenly filled up his sleeves, and a golden light shot down. It came very quickly. The golden light was revealed, and there was a loud roar, and the sky suddenly shook.  The ground shook, and in an instant, thunder and fire exploded.

    "No!" Pingshanwan River God's whole body was suddenly charred, with scales and flesh flying everywhere. His huge body was blown away and hit a wall, which was instantly shattered.

    "This is the divine thunder from the sky, but if you want to kill me, it is absolutely impossible!" Under the blow, the River God was severely injured. It tightened its grip on the spear, but immediately shook, and the divine power rolled out.Rolling down, bursts of thunder and flames also appeared on the spear, and spells appeared one after another on its body, surrounding the void to form a magic circle.

    At this moment, the river god felt the crisis and tried his best. It actually built the magic circle into its body, and then displayed it to fight with the magic circle.

    "Godly thunder from the sky!" Another thick electric light, as thick as a bucket, rolled down.

    "Boom!" The strike of thunder and lightning blasted away the magic circle formed by the River God, revealing a hole. The remaining force penetrated and exploded, and blood and flesh flew everywhere.

    The River God didn't panic at this time. The golden light repaired the wound, and he raised his spear and stabbed it.

    At this moment, a cold black air suddenly emerged, wrapping the River God tightly. This black air was so dense that Wang Cunye was startled, and he clearly felt that this was the sin of the River God in these years!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of ten times the power may not be able to backfire, but now, the separation of the priesthood and power of will, the river god's body was severely damaged, it suddenly burst out to backlash.

    "It's retribution." Wang Cunye saw it unable to move, and a flash of sword light flashed by. The Seven Feather Sword was originally a famous sword, but it was pulling lightning and thunder down, adding a sinister and vicious sword intent.

    The next moment, the sword light flashed and struck its head. There was only a "ding" sound, the sound of gold and iron, like a piece of fine steel being cut open forcefully, and blood splattered around the neck.

    The river god could not help but hiss loudly. At this moment, the sword light flashed, and Wang Cunye appeared in front of it. The seven-feathered sword, with a red light, slashed down on the original wound.

    "Poof!" This time he couldn't bear it anymore. The head was cut off, and blood like spring water splashed. The head fell into the air and turned into a huge snake head.

    The snake's head hissed miserably, and a bit of golden light flashed. Changhe and Yuanli outside the barrier sensed that the river god's body was beheaded, and immediately rioted. The Changhe quickly turned into Xuanyin heavy water, and the Tianhe suddenly hung upside down and turned into a river.  The black clouds quickly expanded and filled the air.

    "Taoist priest, if you dare to kill me, it will turn into rain from the sky, and you will be punished by heaven." The river god hissed. Snake nature is the most tenacious. The huge headless corpse quickly degenerated into a snake body. In the moment before degenerating,  The corpse knocked out the spear with a wave of his hand.

    The spear shot out, concentrating all its power and striking out a small gap. At this moment, with a little golden light, it wanted to rush out.

    If Changhe's spiritual power and wish power hadn't been isolated, this Taoist priest could have been killed long ago.

    Now the whole county is forced to do so. The heavy water of Xuanyin will turn into heavy rain, and it will rain down for hundreds of miles, causing a catastrophe. This kind of sin, even if it is only partially borne, will directly knock down Jiuyou. The river god believes that Wang Cunye  Don't dare, as long as Wang Cunye hesitates for a moment, he can break through this Qimen Seven Evil Formation!

    He is a god, even if his physical body is cut off, as long as he rushes out and unites with the power of the priest, most of his strength will be restored immediately!

    Wang Cunye smiled coldly, and pressed with one hand, the golden light was held in the palm of his hand. The golden light suddenly turned into a golden snake, just one bite.

    But before he bit it, the barrier was closed. The next moment, a black light flashed, and the golden light suddenly hissed and disappeared in the air.

    ??Suddenly sinking into the sea, on top of the turtle shell, a huge snake spirit three feet thick and ten meters long appeared. As soon as the snake spirit appeared, it saw the five and a half foot spiritual pool below.

    The River God immediately woke up and said, "You dare to put me into the sea of ??consciousness?"

    He immediately rushed forward and his body was chopped off. As long as he captured this human body, it would be the same.

    The next moment, the turtle shell turned into a black bridge, and black lights flew out, locking its body immediately. The black light turned and grinded, and the snake of the river god screamed suddenly, turning into a ball of golden liquid, but inside  There was a golden talisman, with strands of golden light circulating, and an aura of authority. Wang Cunye knew that this was the canonization of the priesthood by heaven.

    Without hesitation, he stepped out of the sea of ??consciousness, waved his sleeves, and put away the magic circle. At the same time, as the soul of Pingshan Bay River God was destroyed, two things fell out.

    But it was a spear and a jade box. This spear was as good as the Seven-Ling Sword, but it was a water god weapon that Wang Cunye couldn't use, but he could give it to Bai Susu.

    This jade box is no small matter. As soon as it falls, the Xuanshui in the formation is automatically collected. Suddenly, the breath inside the jade box is surging, as if the small box contains an endless ocean.

    Wang Cunye glanced at the dark clouds in the sky and immediately flew far away to Dayan Temple in Yunya Mountain.

    This dark cloud has formed, and it will be difficult to recover from the continuous heavy rain. The only way now is to rush to the Taoist temple and quickly let Bai Susu refine the golden talisman. As the god of the Bay and River in Dengping Mountain, this dark cloud can be put away.

    In an inn, a gust of wind came, and two Taoists came out.?, standing on the steps and looking, I saw thick clouds slowly rising like ink, rolling higher and higher.

    There was a faint sound of thunder, and in the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with thick clouds. There was only a "pop" sound, and a burst of raindrops swept down. In the blink of an eye, the sky was dark and heavy rain was pouring down. The misty water vapor made people feel refreshed and refreshed.  With some coolness.

    The two Taoists stood quietly at this time, breathing in the breath of sweet rain falling from the sky, and exhaling silently. After a while, the two Taoists came back to their senses.

    Although the breath of rain is valuable, you can¡¯t take too much, just the right amount.

    Turning around and going back, he saw the light and shadow in the Immortal Mirror changing, he saw that the county government office was in tatters and the Pingshan Bay River God had turned into a snake corpse.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 132: Let¡¯s wait and see what happens

    Seeing this, Taoist Tongxu suddenly stood up, shock flashing in his eyes.

    The rainwater on the ground gathered into a stream of water, flowing gurglingly, and the raindrops in the sky kept falling. It was misty and rainy, and the whole world was covered with a rain curtain. The two people did not speak for a while.

    "Wang Cunye is so brave. He really killed the Pingshan Bay River God. Such a disciple sometimes really doesn't know what he is going to do next!" For a moment, Taoist Tongxu murmured, but his words were extremely heartbreaking.  .

    Taoist Cangsong's heart sank when he heard the sound, and he thought for a moment. He didn't know how long it took, then he smiled and said, "Well, even though I was prepared, I was shocked when I saw it!"

    In fact, he saw the subtle hostility of Taoist Tongxu in his eyes, and he understood their mood a little at this time. He couldn't help but think of what Wang Cunye had done. It was understandable to reject Taoism in the hall, but Chongtian Zhong This kind of Taoist is very  It is difficult to control, but this is not what the superiors want to see.

    "I have carefully checked Wang Cunye's information. He has only been in Taoism for a few months. During this period, he has been traveling a lot. He has been able to practice magic for only one month. And in this month, this person has been able to exert great power.  He has mastered the divine thunder of the clouds, this qualification is really terrifying, he is worthy of being a person who has gathered his true seed through self-realization of the profound mystery of life and death."

    "Really? What's the use of being such a genius without restraint?" Taoist Tongxu walked to the window, looked at the continuous rain, and spoke.

    Taoist Cangsong looked at Taoist Tongxu, sighed and said: "Maybe but he is still within the Taoist sect. Some things are hard to say. It doesn't matter if there are only pine trees in the forest - such people are always  The true seeds of Taoism cannot be simply killed."

    Taoist Tongxu thought about these things and sighed: "If you were really in my position, you would know how bored I am - there is a big battle ahead, and we need to unify all the combat forces"

    "Yeah. That's true, but you have to leave some seeds." At this moment.  On the fairy mirror, there was another flash of light, and a scene was displayed.

    On the river bank of Yunya County, the waves were rolling, and a large number of marines came ashore in batches. When these aquatic tribes came ashore, the rain suddenly increased from the sky and rolled down.

    Taoist Tongxu was shocked when he saw it. He pointed and said, "Look, fellow Taoist!"

    Taoist Cangsong turned around and was shocked when he saw it.  Seeing in the mirror.  Groups of sailors continued to come ashore, shouting and marching towards the county seat of Yunya County, breaking into the city with dignitaries, and that was not all.  There are also demonic water rolling in among them, commanding them in an orderly manner.

    The rain fell from the sky, getting heavier and heavier. It was like a heavy rain. The rain kept falling like this, and in three days at most, there would be another flood.  *

    Seeing this, Master Cangsong's face darkened: "How dare these sailors come ashore to seek revenge!"

    Taoist Tongxu said: "Should we go down to help and defend ourselves? The people in this city are innocent. We cannot abandon them!"

    Looking at the front, these words still have a hidden meaning.

    Hearing these words, Taoist Cangsong was silent for a long time, and then he slowly said: "No need, let's just wait and see how Wang Cunye will be dealt with. If it really doesn't work, then we will take action."

    "By the way, if you send my message to the Taoist Palace of this county, it means the same thing."

    "Yes!" Taoist Tongxu was secretly happy in his heart, and he responded. He knew that in fact, the road to seeking immortality had already begun. If this one was not properly matched, there would be no need for future assessments, and he would have been eliminated.

    Yunya Mountain. Dayan Temple

    Walking in the heavy rain, the spear in his hand emits a rhythm that is one with the rain in the sky. It feels like it is affecting the heavy rain at every turn.

    Wang Cunye was startled and realized that he had underestimated this river god weapon, but he didn't want to think too much at this time and accelerated his flight.

    In the sea of ??consciousness, the black light finally separated a ball of gold liquid and the golden talisman. The golden talisman still had the faint shadow of the river god's snake on it, showing a horrified expression and shouting something silently, but when it came  At this point, he would not listen. With a flash of black light and a scream, the River God was finally destroyed.

    In the blink of an eye, the golden talisman was swallowed up by the turtle shell. The next moment, an identical golden talisman emerged, with strands of golden light hanging down, carrying a majestic aura of authority.

    Wang Cunye threw it away casually, and a soul that had turned into a white shroud and no longer had a snake body was dropped, fell to the ground and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    The distance is not too far, Dayan Temple will be there in half an hour. When it falls, it falls in the Taoist temple. Although the heavy rain continues, it cannot extinguish the anxiety in my heart.

    Time is too tight. Such heavy rain will turn into a rain disaster in at most three days. I really don¡¯t have much time, so I stepped into the main hall of Dayan Temple without any hesitation.

    As soon as you entered the main hall, you saw a girl in palace clothes.It was Bai Susu who stood there. When he saw him, he bowed: "Congratulations on the return of the Pingshan Bay River God."

    Wang Cunye helped her up: "There is no need to be polite at this time. Without further delay, you should quickly refine the talisman of the River God of Pingshan Bay and gain the position of the River God."

    With that said, he stretched out his palm, and a golden talisman suddenly appeared. It was the god of the river in Pingshan Bay. Bai Susu was also the god of the river. This breath talisman would never be mistaken, so he took it immediately.

    She was originally the river god, with the same origin. She slapped the golden talisman and saw a flash of golden light, and the golden light came out of Bai Susu's bright red body.

    Wang Cunye took a deep look, took out the magic weapon of the Pingshan Bay River God, and gave it to Bai Susu: "This is the magic weapon of the Pingshan Bay River God. Just hold it. This matter is really big. Please hurry up."  Refining this priesthood and magic weapon is not only related to our future, but also determines the future of life and death now."

    Bai Susu said: "I know it must be completed within three days and collect all these things."

    As he spoke, he touched the jade box and the spear, and then said: "Every righteous god has a magic weapon. This is not only a weapon of war, but also a token of inheritance. It will be much easier for me to command the river with this magic weapon."

    There is one thing she did not say. Either the righteous god of a region has no right to obtain this kind of righteous magic weapon, or even if he has it, he will be deprived of it by the god.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "As long as you understand, I won't say more. You should quickly return to the statue and use your faith to speed up the refining."

    Bai Susu bowed again and disappeared into the statue in an instant, refining silently.

    Wang Cunye squinted his eyes and glanced at the dripping rain. A gust of autumn wind passed by and zigzagged along the corridor. The sound of rain rustled together. It was almost winter, and the wind and rain brought a bone-chilling chill.

    At this time, in the distance, the window was open, Xie Xiang watched Wang Cunye running past in silence, and couldn't help but clenched his hands.

    "Miss, do you want to call the temple master?" A maid asked.

    "No, the temple master is doing something big, how can I be upset at this time?" Xie Xiang said, turning to look at the main hall, the rain was hazy, and her expression could not be seen clearly.

    After a long time, she sighed and murmured: "You don't want to be left behind, so you want to keep up? I can't fall behind!"

    No matter how many reasons, out of a woman's instinct, she understood that Bai Susu's most important reason was that she didn't want to be left far behind by Wang Cunye.

    No matter how they are childhood sweethearts, no matter how deep their love is, if Wang Cunye keeps moving forward and the gap between them becomes wider and wider, can she still maintain this relationship?

    ?Perhaps, hope still rests on this true interpretation of the Six Yangs.

    Xie Xiang was thinking like this, but Wang Cunye couldn't pay attention to it for a moment. His mind was on the golden liquid suppressed in the sea of ??consciousness. It still had certain imprints and instinctively resisted Wang Cunye.

    After arriving in the quiet room, he activated a small formation to prevent outsiders from coming in and disturbing him. Then he sat on the cloud couch, took out the jade box from his arms, and looked at it carefully.

    This jade box is inconspicuous, but the more you look at it, the more profound it becomes. How can a vessel that can carry Xuanyin heavy water be an ordinary vessel?

    Just by being in close contact, he could feel the ripples and waves inside it, as if the surging river was included in it. Wang Cunye knew that this was not false.

    This Xuanyin Heavy Water is no small matter. Once it can be refined, it will have a great magical power.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Taoist magic, magical powers, and the heavenly river hanging upside down, and it can be obtained in the secular world.

    However, this is actually a waste. The Taoist scroll records that each of the five elements has its own Taoist meaning. Water is pregnant and undeveloped, wood is growing and growing, fire is withdrawing and rising, earth is declining and collapsing, and gold is hiding in the void.  .

    The movement of the five elements is attributed to yin and yang. When yin and yang change, the five elements are produced. The earth immortal gathers the five elements and practices the integration of the five qi into one body. The essence of the five elements is indispensable.

    Heavy water, green wood, Li fire, Xi soil, Geng metal, only by getting the essence of the five elements and polishing them slowly can you achieve the position of immortality.

    It¡¯s just that this is a bit far away. I don¡¯t think about it at the moment. One drop of this Xuanyin Heavy Water has a weight of ten thousand, but he can¡¯t refine it now.

    Now I hid the jade box, sat in meditation, my mind sank into the sea of ??consciousness, and silently refined the golden liquid.

    This ball of golden liquid immediately became aware of the danger and turned into streams of water to avoid and struggle around. The entire sea of ????consciousness space shook slightly.

    Especially in these water flows, there is a faint black color, without a trace of light, exuding aura, but rolling like a big river.

    This shows that the river god has a deep understanding of the way of water.

    "A Taoist who usually condenses the true seed may not be able to suppress it, let alone absorb and transform it, but thisAt this time, I saw a flash of black light from the turtle shell, brushed up, and a small piece of golden-black liquid was brushed down. Once swallowed by the turtle shell, it digested itself. Only the red gas was seen, and it surged down and fell into Chichi.  middle.

    At this time, the red air flowed down like spring water, and the water surface of the spiritual pool continued to expand and gradually grew.

    "The divine power accumulated by this river god is a great supplement, and can equal my efforts for several years!" Wang Cunye thought to himself, as another black light brushed down, and as soon as the turtle shell was swallowed, the red energy continued to surge down.

    Five and a half feet, six feet, six and a half feet, seven feet, seven and a half feet, eight feet When all the golden liquid melted away, the sound of the waves in the entire spiritual pool disappeared, containing an indescribable rhythm. The flowing sound was clear and audible.  Smell, but it has become eight and a half feet!

    According to the Taoist records, before the true seed can officially breed a true spirit, the spiritual pool can be up to nine feet. Now it is only half a foot short. It only takes half a year of polishing to reach the peak. At that time, it will have enough power and nourishment.  Tao seeds form the highest quality true spirit!  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 133 In front of the city

    Wang Cunye stood up slowly and saw that the heavy rain continued to fall and the dark clouds continued to cover the sky. It was already approaching winter. Such heavy rain, blown by the wind again, was bitingly cold.

    While he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the cry of an eagle, and a green eagle flapped its wings and fell down in the wind and rain. Wang Cunye was slightly surprised when he saw it, because he recognized the eagle as one raised by Fan Shirong. Why did he come here at this time?

    The green eagle fell down and stood in the rain, with clear black eyes, looking at Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward, untied a letter wrapped in kraft paper from its paw, and took it off. After unloading the letter, the green eagle chirped and flapped its wings away.

    Wang Cunye ignored it. When he walked under the eaves, he opened it and took a look. His heart sank. As soon as he closed his hands, the letter shattered into pieces and fell into the water.

    With a wave of his sleeves, his body turned into a piece of wind and swept towards Yunya County.

    At this time, there was a thunder, and it exploded on the top, and then the wind blew, and the crackling raindrops hurt people. The raindrops hit the surroundings and spread in the rain, but the anger in Wang Cunye's heart became even more intense.

    When the water army attacks the city, what do these water tribes think?  This is a blatant violation of the treaty between heaven and man!

    It can be said that the nature is completely different.

    "It's just that these navy troops are looking for death. Once the city is breached, Wang Cunye will also be greatly implicated."

    Yunya Mountain is adjacent to the county seat, hence the name of Yunya County. The two are not far apart. Wang Cunye flew over at this time and arrived at the county wall in just a moment.

    "In the rain, I saw a dense army of water coming towards the city gate. These water tribes had no ability to control the clouds, so they still had to walk on foot, so they could catch up.

    "Stop, don't you know this is treason?" Wang Cunye stepped forward and drank as he fell.

    "Rebellion? Lord River God was killed, who will give us justice?" Among the thousands of sailors, a man carrying a turtle shell suddenly shouted and roared.  His eyes were red, and tears were streaming down his face.

    "We, Pingshan Bay, have been running the business for more than ten generations, and we finally have this foundation. Two hundred years ago, the River God was granted a heavenly seal. We, the Pingshan Bay Aquatic Tribe, finally have a place of refuge, and we don't have to be bullied!" Turtle Xiang's eyes were red,  Looking at the surrounding Shui tribe: "Now they are being killed in this county, we must get justice!"

    "Yes. This grudge must be washed away with blood." A general with black iron scales stepped on the ground.  The ground shook: "The murderer must be handed over, the county magistrate must be handed over."

    "Clean with blood!"

    "Kill! Even if we die in battle, we must wash away this shame with blood!!"

    "I, Pingshanwan, will never tolerate this insult!"

    Thousands of sailors shouted in unison.  They formed an array and condensed into a stream of demonic energy, and the sky was swaying with wind and rain.  There was a crackle and lightning illuminated the ground.

    Wang Cunye smiled coldly and said: "Pingshan Bay attacked the official, attacked the county magistrate, violated the laws of heaven, and has been killed by me. You wait quietly, and the Xinhe God will come to take command soon. If you persist in your obsession. That's it.  Conspiracy of rebellion shall be punished to death!¡±

    These words were spoken loudly, and a "boom" of lightning was heard, illuminating the frightened and angry faces of these water tribes. No one expected this man to announce the death of the river god in such a fair and just way.

    When he was extremely angry, a general suddenly shouted: "That's him, kill him!"

    "Kill!" Immediately thousands of soldiers responded and rushed forward.

    Wang Cunye waved his hand.  Seven flags flew out and were planted on the county town. They suddenly turned into waves of clear light, and mana waves enveloped the entire city gate and surrounding walls.

    "Kill!" After Wang Cunye finished this, he immediately charged towards the navy.  Since Hades fought against the ghost army, they have faced an army of this size.  No shyness.

    "Awe!" Wang Cunye shouted during the interplay, and a golden text appeared in the sky. Suddenly a golden light came down, immobilizing the navy within ten feet. A sword light flashed, and the five navy heads flew away.  Get out and the blood sprays out.

    "Go to hell!" Suddenly the nearby sailors were in an uproar and all attacked.

    "Kill!" The aura on Wang Cunye's body turned into a flame, and he breathed out three feet, and every move and gesture was blessed by great power. The sword aura showed up again, and five or six more sailors fell out, and more  The sailor's eyes were red, and he rushed forward regardless of his own safety.

    There were bursts of black clouds in the sky, and the sky was filled with rumbling black clouds. The rain was pouring down, the thunder was rumbling non-stop, and the rainwater was filled with blood and gathered into streams.

    Thousands of navy soldiers shouted to kill, but for a moment, they were stopped by one man and one sword.

    Inn. Upper room

    The two Taoists sat silently in front of the Immortal Mirror, their eyes filled with shock.

    I saw one person and one sword, and wherever they went, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and Taoist TongxuSaid: "Brother Dao, how should we deal with this situation?"

    Taoist Cangsong pondered for a long time and said, "Let's just watch it for now!"

    "What if we can't resist and the city is destroyed?"

    After hearing this, Taoist Cangsong smiled coldly: "The navy came ashore to attack the city, which is treacherous and unethical. Even if Wang Cunye can't resist, he can't enter the city. Even if you and I don't take action, the Taoist palace will."

    "It's just that if Wang Cunye can't stop it and breaks the city, the nature of the matter will be different, and there must be a decree from heaven to punish him. But if he can stop it, this kid will win this game again."

    There was a moment of silence in the room. Taoist Cangsong looked at the mirror, sneered slightly, and praised: "No matter what, when it comes to murderous martial arts, this boy is truly proficient in martial arts!"

    County seat

    The rain is pouring down, and the thunder is coming again and again

    Wang Cunye charges at the navy, with a long sword in his hand that flows across the river. In the blink of an eye, one of the sailors will die in response to the sword. No matter where the sword hits, a trace of sinister sword energy will hit him, shattering his heart or brain.  .

    This kind of sword energy has been around since the time of Shui Bo's meeting. Now, if you cross several steps in a row, with a flash of cold light, some of the navy soldiers will die miserably, which is even more terrifying.

    At this time, the trombone was heard, and the navy had already been in order. At this time, the turtle sounded the trumpet to convey the order, and the navy was instructed to launch wave after wave of attacks on Wang Cunye.

    "Good kill!" Under the attack of the huge waves of the navy, Wang Cunye was absorbed in the hard battle. Not only was he not frightened, but he roared loudly. While galloping, from time to time, one by one true text exploded in the air.

    Deterrence, paralysis, fear, thunder and lightning, all the Taoist techniques were displayed one after another. The navy troops within the range fell one after another, leaving behind a large number of corpses.

    It's just that the navy troops live in a predatory environment. They are ferocious in nature and can kill easily. They stepped on the corpses of their comrades and continued to attack. The battle suddenly became fierce. Blood flowed on the ground, forming a red stream, which was not washed away by such a heavy rain.  , shocking.

    At this moment, a burst of sharp energy came through the air. Wang Cunye moved sideways, raised his sword and stabbed, and a spear passed by him. When he was about to withdraw the spear, he saw Wang Cunye let out a long roar and pointed the tip of his sword.

    "Poof" there was a muffled thunder in the air, and the surrounding navy troops were electrocuted and spurted out blood. However, Wang Cunye did not retreat but advanced. He followed an indescribable trajectory with his sword and flashed out of a gap in an instant.  Pass.

    A navy general who thrust out the spear was shocked. A little blood mark appeared between his eyebrows. He immediately fell backwards and his head exploded with a "pop" sound. His brains spattered and blood flowed from seven holes. He died instantly.

    No matter how fierce the navy was, they gave in one after another. At this moment, a snake-headed general blew his horn, and a navy troop surged up. Although they looked frightened, they still charged forward despite the fact that the general was holding the line.

    "What a first-class strong army." The heavy rain fell, the ground rippled, and the rainwater gathered, and it was higher than the shoes and flowing under the feet.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face darkened and he rushed towards the snake-headed general.

    The general did not dodge. He raised the dark iron black hammer high in the rain and struck it on the top. The sound of solid gold and iron resounded: "Young men, come with me and kill this man. Behead him as a sacrifice to the river god!"

    The navy listened and rushed forward.

    "The ants are here to seek death!" Wang Cunye saw this and smiled coldly. At this moment, the true meaning of swordsmanship was best demonstrated.

    As soon as the sword flashed, several sailors' heads fell to the ground. As soon as the sword flashed, several more sailors were stained with blood. They were killed in rivers of blood. Their stumps and broken arms fell to the ground, and streams of blood rushed out and gathered into the rain.  , rushing down the river.

    Three more sailors were killed. Wang Cunye looked around and saw some generals retreating and commanding the sailors to attack continuously. He couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. He immediately understood that he was going to use these sailors to put his own life at risk.  Life and death are grinding here.

    However, their thinking was too simple. They only saw the true text of "Qing Hua Bao Ru" condensed on the surface of the Tao in the sea of ??knowledge. Silks of spiritual energy were constantly being sucked in. Through this true text, magic power was continuously transformed, and then passed through the human body.  Refined through circulation, replenishing consumption with silk threads.

    Three feet of Gang Qi, like a flame, was burning fiercely and incessantly. The surrounding space was distorted and blurred, and the rain and blood on his body bounced away.

    "Kill!" Weapons cannot come close, and spells below those of ghosts and immortals cannot harm him. In this kind of battle, martial arts innates are the top level of force. They saw only a bloody path and rushed straight towards the snake-headed general.

    The snake-headed general did not give in at this time. The two hammers smashed down with a sound of breaking through the air. With huge force, they were going to smash the enemy in front of him into powder!

    "Kill!" Murderous intent flashed in Wang Cunye's eyes, and a thunder struck across the sky. The snake-headed general was shocked and instinctively raised his hammer to resist.

    ?"Boom!" There was thunder on the ground, and sparks and ripples spread out one after another. The bodies of more than a dozen marines around him suddenly flew out, and blood splashed. In the middle, the charred snake-headed general stood blankly for a moment, and fell to the ground, but he was angry.  Absolutely fatal.

    Seeing this, both the general and Gu Xiang turned pale.

    "What a waste!" A general gritted his teeth and was extremely angry.

    "Such a huge price cannot be paid to kill this Taoist priest!"

    "When I bring my troops into battle, I must not give this man time to breathe. I don't believe how much power he has!" A general with silver threads and white armor said in a cold voice: "General Big Flower Fish, although these sailors in front of me have been  This man has killed most of them, but there are still some left, so hurry up and collect them!"

    As soon as these words came out, none of the generals said a word, and it was settled.

    The big fish general glanced at it with a complicated expression and said nothing. This general is both a small stream and a general. Once the river god dies, he will be the first.

    At that moment, the generals mobilized their armies, and they took shape in a moment. Six hundred naval troops rushed forward together, and black clouds pressed down on them like a city.

    The silver-threaded white-armored general swept across the ground, Fang Tian's painted halberd trembled in the wind, looking forward to the nourishment of blood. As long as he killed this Taoist priest, he would gain the rightful status and inherit the throne. No matter how many sailors died, it would be worth it.  .

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 134: Detour to the East of the County

    Leaning against the city wall, Wang Cunye looked down coldly and saw the river water lapping against the newly built embankment in the heavy rain, making a splashing sound.

    The one hit just now was the "Godly Thunder from the Sky", but it consumed one-fifth of the mana.

    However, out of a thousand naval troops, two hundred had died in his own hands. Facing the charge of the enemy general, Wang Cunye aroused the unruly and bloody nature in his bones.

    "Want to fight to the death? Let's see who dies first!" Wang Cunye smiled coldly, holding the magic formula. In an instant, the formation that originally fell on the city gate flashed around Wang Cunye, and he saw yellow sand rolling up all over the sky, and his eyes were filled with  Vague.

    "No, what kind of formation is this!" The white-armored general was running away with Fang Tian's painted halberd in his hand, but his vision blurred, and the sky and earth suddenly changed, the sun and the moon disappeared, and the yellow sand rolled around.

    He originally wanted to gather everyone to kill Wang Cunye, but he didn't want the Taoist to move the formation of the city gate.

    As soon as the formation started to move, something changed inside. The sky was filled with yellow sand, and a sailor sank in. Within a moment, he screamed and sank. When he was rolled up by the yellow sand, he turned into withered bones.

    The general in white armor felt a chill in his heart, and his eyes showed anger and unwillingness.

    Outside the formation, Gu Xiang and several other generals saw a burst of clear light shining on the ground. The seven-pole flag grew in the wind. In a moment, it turned into a seven-pole and three-foot black flag. The two hundred sailors who originally rushed up suddenly disappeared and were swept away.  Shrouded inside.

    Seeing this situation, Gu Xiang sneered: "This Taoist has opened the magic circle. Let's go into the city and kill everyone in the county. Let's see what happens to this Taoist!"

    After hearing this, the big fish general who had gathered a hundred sailors felt a chill in his heart. This big fish general looked like a human being of twenty-five years old. He was heroic and resourceful.

    This big flower fish general is good at intelligence and force. Although he is a confidant, he has never been granted a priesthood by the river god. This is because he has many wits and scheming. The more he has scheming, the more he has different intentions.  Can't be foolish and loyal.

    At this time, it knew that it could be said that it was aggravated by righteous indignation, which may not necessarily lead to a serious crime, but once it really invaded the county town.  Moreover, no matter how many reasons there are for killing human beings, they will all be annihilated, their true spirits will be ground away, and their form and spirit will be destroyed.

    This turtle has pinned his hopes on the River God all his life. When the River God died, he became red-eyed and wanted to drag everyone to die together.  How could I do it myself!

    At that moment, the big flower fish general said in a deep voice: "Damn it, I don't know where this man came from the formation. If we don't rescue him, General Ye Jian who entered the formation and the two hundred soldiers will be killed. It should be  What do you think of rescuing first and then attacking the county?"

    "And it was this Taoist priest who killed the River God. How can we let him go?" The big fish general finally said: "You can't put the cart before the horse!"

    These words made Turtle Xiang very angry. He pointed at the big fish and drank: "You are a traitor who is greedy for life and afraid of death!"

    The big fish general sneered slightly, with a hint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes.  This tortoise is the river god's first counselor and minister, and it is his advice that makes him suspicious.

    When the River God was there, there was nothing he could do to it. He could only obey his promise. Now that the River God is dead, he can be killed with just a few tricks of the turtle's face!

    But this was not the time to kill it. It sneered and stopped looking, looking around and asking: "What do you think?"

    "You are right, this Taoist priest must be killed first. Moreover, the life of our Shui tribe soldier is important. We must save people and kill the enemy first, and then break the city before it is too late!" At this time, a general stepped out and spoke. As soon as he finished speaking, the others immediately followed.  Hundreds of sailors shouted in response, and the general was covered in green armor.  There are two tentacles on the head, I don¡¯t know what they were transformed into.

    The remaining generals also felt that they were at odds and reached a consensus. Now the five generals took their positions and commanded four hundred naval forces to form an array.

    I saw the demonic energy rushing out and gathering into a cloud, but it was trying to crush the formation with strength and skill!

    "Boom, boom, boom!" It's a coincidence. In the past, he wouldn't have been afraid of this at all, but this time he was able to kill the River God. He had already consumed most of his mana, and now he felt heavy pressure.

    Wang Cunye sneered slightly when he saw this, and used his magic power to drive the formation, only to hear the wind blowing loudly.

    The white-armored general was surprised to hear the wind, but he was ready to resist. After a while, he suddenly heard a "boom" and his vision went dark. The general quickly deployed Fang Tian's painted halberd to protect his body.

    In the blink of an eye, the sand came up with heavy force and became heavier and heavier. The white-armored general was shocked, knowing that this was still a change of loess. The heavy soil force could not support one person. If he was crushed by it, he would die immediately.

    Yellow sand is flying all over the sky, and from time to time, a naval force is suddenly entangled in the yellow sand and turns into piles of bones.

    General Baijia danced Fang Tian's painted halberd into a ball, the wind was as strong as a dragon, and there was no yellow sand to enter within three feet. However, it was possible to protect himself for a while, but he couldn't save others if he wanted to.

    &nbsp; Seeing that more than half of the two hundred soldiers were killed and injured, all turned into withered bones, I felt angry and frightened in my heart, but I was too busy to take care of myself and had no choice.

    In the blink of an eye, there was another change in the formation. The yellow sand in the sky suddenly turned into balls of flames, and the flames fell from the sky, carrying the tail flames, and smashed to the ground.

    The sea of ????fire on the ground was surging, and the fireworks were puffing out, forming a sea of ????fire.

    It is difficult to distinguish between false and true in the formation. Most of these seas of fire are deception, but a small part is real. They are intertwined with each other. It is difficult to distinguish between true and false. It is difficult to distinguish between false and true. It is hard to detect. There are hundreds of sailors, rushing around, and the results are one by one.  Screaming and being burned.

    Wang Cunye looked at the naval forces that were constantly attacking the outside of the magic circle. He formed seals on his hands and saw various changes. After a moment, there was a "boom" and a thick thunderbolt fell.

    In the great formation, the white-armored general was using the strong wind to resist the sea of ??fire. He felt his heart shake, and a feeling of horror surged into his heart. He screamed inwardly that he was not good. He saw golden light shining, and lightning struck in. He had no time to raise his hand.  Fang Tian drew his halberd and hit him.

    Hearing a "boom", his whole body was suddenly scorched black, and his vitality was almost cut off. The general screamed, mustered up his last strength, and threw Fang Tian's painted halberd.

    ??When struck by lightning, the general died immediately, but the changes were far more than that.

    Under the intersection of thunder and fire, the power of the formation is so great that the remaining sailors can all be killed if given just a moment more time.

    But at this time, Wang Cunye didn't have time to slowly refine it. At that moment, the Seven-feathered Sword passed by upside down and struck his hand, and blood flowed out.

    This is blood essence, which contains life essence. Use this blood to greatly increase the power of kinetic energy.

    Wang Cunye has become a human being, his body has regained its strength, and his whole body has an indescribable spiritual quality. Even if his essence and blood are lost, recovery will only take a few days.

    Suddenly, I saw the real fire in the large formation.

    And at this time, the seven-pole flag rose from the ground. Wang Cunye took it, rode the wind, and headed towards the city gate. The land of a hundred feet passed by in a flash. Wang Cunye waved his big sleeve, and the seven black flags rose in the wind.  In a moment, it was three feet taller and became one with the city wall. Wang Cunye was suspended in the air with cold eyes, which made the navy and generals feel chilled and secretly frightened.

    "This Taoist has put up this formation again. Do you really think that there is no one in Pingshan Bay?" A general stepped out, but although his voice was angry, he had no intention of rushing forward, showing that he was afraid.

    "What should we do now?" A fish-tailed general held a steel fork and his face was ashen.

    "Don't make any noise!" At this moment, Turtle Xiang spoke slowly and in a low voice: "He blocked the city gate, and we will stand in peace. As long as the rain continues to fall and turns into puddles, let's see what happens to this man!"

    It seemed that Gu Xiang had calmed down at this time, but now he looked more terrifying. He smiled coldly: "We will send one person back, call all the reserve navy troops, and go around the north of the city from the Xin River to break into the city.  Although the walls of Yunya County are strong, how long can they hold back our Pingshan Bay army? We can defeat this city in two hours at most!"

    As soon as these words came out, several generals felt enlightened.

    "That's true. There's nothing we can do about this Taoist, but we can break the city. In two hours, we will have a bloodbath in the whole city!"

    The strategy was now decided, with the four generals staying here and the four hundred naval forces holding a stalemate.

    And Gui Xiang took a general back to Shuifu, pulled out the reserve navy, diverted to Xinshui, and attacked from the east of the city.

    Wang Cunye stood on the city wall and watched the navy troops stand still while a few of them retreated into the water. He was shocked, but he guessed the plan.

    Wang Cunye immediately sent out a voice and arrived at the county government office.

    County government official Fan Shirong heard the sound and smiled immediately, saying: "I still need to come out to clean up the situation."

    With that said, he stood up, put on his long sword, and said: "Send them to come in!"

    In the main courtyard of the county government, two hundred officials and soldiers stood in line. In silence, Fan Shirong stepped forward and settled the case. Everyone saluted in unison: "I have met the county magistrate!"

    "Everyone, please stand up!" Fan Shirong took a step forward and said in a low voice: "Today the Shui tribe invaded this county"

    As soon as these words came out, the Yamen servants and soldiers became restless and commotion. At this time, Sang Li shouted: "Quiet!"

    Sang Li seemed very authoritative and suddenly became quiet again.

    "Don't be afraid. The intruders cannot fly. They can be resisted by relying on the city walls. Sang Li is fully in charge of the military. You must resist the invasion. Anyone who dares to retreat will be killed!" Fan Shirong said gloomily.  Here, he paused and glanced at everyone coldly: "The brave will win when we meet on a narrow road. If the city is destroyed, none of us will survive. Do you hear me clearly?"

    "Listen"So clear!  "Everyone responded somewhat unevenly. Looking at this, Fan Shirong felt a little dissatisfied. If he were a regular army, he dared to fight with these navy troops - it's not that there was no friction!

    ?????????????????????? But these official officers and soldiers can bully the people and maintain law and order, but they are not ready enough to fight. But at this time, there is no other way.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbps out out out, thinking of this, looking around and seeing a dozen Fan family soldiers surrounding him, I felt a little reassured, this was my strength.

    It was raining continuously and the sky was dark. With the heavy rain in the sky, five hundred prepared sailors went in the river towards the east of the city. They were not in shape, so they looked like huge fish and shrimps, shrimp soldiers and crab generals, piled up in piles.

    The Shui Tribe marched very quickly in the water, but in just a moment, the entire army had marched around to the east of the county wall and emerged in the water.

    "You obey the order!" A general stood on the waves and ordered: "Set off immediately, break through the city wall as soon as possible, and wash the whole city with blood!"

    After the bloody words were given, the morale of these monsters soared and they shouted: "Wash the whole city with blood! Wash the whole city with blood!"

    The sky was filled with mist and heavy rain fell continuously. Monsters that were not humanoid climbed up from the river bank one after another and rushed towards the bottom of the city wall.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 135: Fighting

    Five hundred reserve sailors, led by the general, rushed towards the city wall.

    Heavy rain poured down from the sky, and the water on the ground gathered and flowed, but no one had any idea at this time, and rushed towards the bottom of the city wall step by step.

    These water tribe sailors have not yet refined their form. They are still monsters with huge bodies, crawling on the water-covered ground. Due to their huge size and many and long legs and feet, their marching speed is not only not slow, but also faster than that of ordinary humans.  Soldiers are fast.

    In a moment, they rushed to the bottom of the city and arranged themselves in formation. Although they had not transformed into demons, they were still fierce. Three hundred sailors were watching the wind outside the city, always prepared to see if there were human soldiers on the city.

    Two hundred sailors threw up the ladders made of strong water plants. More than ten ladders were covered with the city wall. The little boss signaled to go up. The general also ordered the three hundred sailors to be more vigilant and provide cover for the siege sailors. Although there were no human soldiers now  When you come to the city wall, don't be afraid of 10,000, just be careful.

    The first batch of siege soldiers were divided into ten groups, each group was twenty, and they were climbing up the ladder. Their pace was accelerating. As long as these sailors entered and took cover for a moment, the city would be broken.

    Heavy rain was falling, and the raindrops hurt people's faces, but at this moment, the officers and soldiers of Yunya County didn't care.

    These officers and soldiers gathered and rushed to the city wall. The fifty people earlier were all wearing leather armor, holding crossbows, carrying quivers behind them, and were guarded by swordsmen on both sides. They rushed towards the city wall in an orderly manner.

    On the city wall, you can see the ladder set up on the city wall and hooked hard. The heavier the weight below the hook, the tighter the hook will be.

    "No! Someone is attacking the city. Cut off the ladder quickly!" Sang Li stepped forward and saw the hooks of the ladder. He was shocked and immediately ordered.

    "Kill!!" At this moment, there were more than a dozen sailors climbing up from the ladder below. They basically kept the appearance of the aquatic tribe. Their hard carapace was the same as iron armor. These sailors had not yet refined their shape, and their body center of gravity was extremely low.  Basically there is no worry about falling down, I just keep going up.

    Seeing this situation,

    "Stab!" Sang Li ordered.

    Suddenly, a dozen soldiers held spears and stabbed the sailors who climbed up. Although these sailors were fierce, they were still made of flesh and blood. They even left the river and reached the land, and saw the spears stabbing down with "puff".  It immediately pierced into the flesh.  Blood splattered out.

    "The spearmen stepped forward to suppress the formation, and cut off the ladder with their long swords. They must be fast." At this time, Fan Shirong strode up.  Seeing this, my heart sank and I immediately ordered.

    The soldiers took out their swords one after another and chopped down the ladders made of water plants.

    Followed.  There was a "bang bang" sound, and the ten ladder ropes were cut off one after another, and the sailors who were still climbing fell down. There were stones everywhere under the city wall, and with a popping sound, the fallen sailors hit the bottom and were immediately bloody and bloody.  , although not many died from the fall, almost everyone was injured.

    See this situation.  The people on the city wall couldn't help but look happy.

    "My lord, it seems that as long as you can't fly, you can shoot and defend." Sang Li breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it.

    Tao and Dharma appear in the world, ghosts and gods show signs, and conflicts between monsters and humans occur from time to time.  But this was the first time for this scale to happen in Yunya County. At the beginning, everyone had no idea, but then they stabbed and slashed, and they immediately knew what was going on.

    Although these water monsters look scary, as long as they can't control the clouds and wind.  And if you overcome this timidity, you may not be much better than humans who are good at fighting enemies.

    Fan Shirong smiled when he saw it.  There was a cold light in his eyes, and for a moment, Sang Li only felt the majesty and ferociousness, and couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. He heard Fan Shirong say: "Yeah, I really feel that there is nothing wrong with me."

    At this moment, the general below gritted his teeth, stepped out, pointed one finger at Sang Li and Fan Shirong on the city wall, and scolded: "People on the wall, listen, we just want to avenge Lord River God, don't waste your lives in vain."

    Seeing that the people on the wall were indifferent, the general shouted: "How dare you kill me, the Shui tribe, are you not afraid that the river god will bring disaster in the future and make you all die of famine?!"

    The river god controls the rise and fall of rivers and regulates the rain on the river banks. When there is continuous drought, you must ask for rain from the river god. It is not a joke that the god of a bay can regulate the moisture of a county so that there is no rain for many years.

    Food is the most important thing for the people. Without rain, crops cannot survive, and there will be frequent famines. Even the Marquis of Wei cannot bear such disasters, let alone this small county. The general knew the inside story, so he immediately threatened him and wanted to surrender.  Soldiers from Yunya County.

    Seeing this, Fan Shirong smiled coldly, with a fierce light in his eyes, and listened to him shouting: "The three hundred laws of heaven are all stored in the government and Taoist palaces. As long as I play them on my official body, I will let you know with just one piece of paper."  You knock down Jiuyou."

    "The River God attacked the government and killed the people. You are even more bold and dare to raise troops."Siege the city, bah!  A dying man still dares to shout at me!  "

    As he spoke, he sneered and waved his hand.

    The fifty crossbowmen immediately learned their orders and lined up on the city wall, with three rows spread out. The crossbows could fire five consecutive arrows. After three rows, they could reload the arrows to ensure that once the offensive started, the arrow rain would be suppressed.  Will not be cut off.

    "Shoot, leave no one behind!" Fan Shirong ordered.

    As Fan Shirong finished speaking, the crossbowman's eyes narrowed, and he only heard the sound of "Puff". The group of sailors who had originally fallen and landed under the city wall suddenly screamed repeatedly. Their scales and carapace could not withstand them in a short distance.  The blood flowed out and pooled in the rain, turning it red.

    "Shoot!" Sang Li stepped forward to supervise the battle and ordered.

    The first wave of crossbowmen had just stopped, and suddenly the second wave of crossbowmen shot down, with a whistling sound, and fell through the air. Suddenly, dozens of sailors were hit by arrows.

    The general watched the sailors die tragically under the city wall. He was furious. He calmed down, sneered, grabbed a spear, threw it out, and heard a "whoosh" sound. The spear cut through the sky.  Shoot towards Fan Shirong.

    Sang Li watched on the city wall and felt bad when he saw this.

    "No!" At that moment, he couldn't care about anything else, so he rushed forward and pushed Fan Shirong down, causing his body to fall heavily to the ground.

    Almost at the same time, with a sound of breaking through the air, the spear was inserted into the city wall, three inches into the stone, and the tail of the spear was shaking. Seeing this, Fan Shirong gritted his teeth and endured the pain, and stood up.

    Sang Li said: "Sir, it's too dangerous on the city wall now. Please take shelter under the city wall."

    Fan Shirong hesitated after hearing this, but when he saw the sailors below and the faintly frightened officers and soldiers on the city wall, his heart sank and he gritted his teeth and said, "No need, just let the soldiers come with shields to protect them."

    Hearing this, Sang Li had no choice but to agree. At that moment, a group of soldiers came over with shields and firmly guarded Fan Shirong.

    After such a stalemate for a moment, the general of the Shui Tribe below couldn't help but became furious when he saw this. He swung his body and turned into a giant turtle. The giant turtle was as big as a rock and slammed into the city wall.

    "Boom!" Suddenly the city wall shook, and everyone could not stand still. The arrows fired by the crossbowman fell on it, but they were blocked by the turtle shell. There were sparks in the sound, but they couldn't hit it.

    Under the city wall, the giant turtle roared: "You guys, follow me and charge!"

    Having said that, it was a fierce hit, and there was a shock. There was some unstable standing under his feet. Seeing that his general was so fierce, the sailor suddenly made a lot of morale and rushed up.

    Seeing this, Fan Shirong couldn't help but change his expression: "Sang Li, look at this city wall, how many times can it withstand the impact?"

    There were shouts of killing below, and the city wall trembled. Sang Li's face turned pale at this time, and his voice was bitter: "At most half a day, this city wall will be broken."

    Hearing this, Fan Shirong's heart suddenly changed. He looked at the sky and immediately thought of a plan: "Sang Li, you go to the oil depot immediately to purchase kerosene. If the kerosene enters the water, it will not be extinguished. Instead, it will float on the water and burn them to death."

    Hearing this, Sang Li immediately went down to prepare. After a while, the official rushed over carrying the oil drum.

    "Put it away!" Sang Li gave the order, and the servants pried open the oil barrels and rolled them down. Suddenly, more than ten oil barrels were the first to greet the general.

    Banging sounds, the oil barrels were all broken, of course, it couldn't kill him, but it smelled the smell, but it couldn't help but look great: "No good, retreat!"

    "It's too late!" Sang Li laughed ferociously, waved his hand, and threw a burning folder down.

    With a "boom", waves of fire surged into the sky, and the raging tongues of fire erupted. The rainwater was evaporated and turned into water vapor, rising into the sky.

    Under the city wall, hundreds of sailors screamed and retreated.

    Although it was raining heavily at this time, it was only just over the feet. The ground was covered with oil and there was a sea of ??fire. Hundreds of sailors were rolling and wailing in the sea of ??fire.

    Even the navy general stopped hitting the wall and rolled over to the ground to put out the fire on his body.

    Seeing the following situation, Sang Li breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Fan Shirong waved his hand and said coldly: "How can we miss this great opportunity? Don't stop the crossbowmen, shoot them to death!"

    When the crossbowmen heard this, they all responded quickly, feeling chilled in their hearts. They kept firing downwards. For a while, arrows rained down one after another, and the sound of wailing could not be heard.

    The wind and rain continued. In an inn in the inner city, two Taoists stared at the fairy mirror, and wars in both places were revealed.

    The tall city wall was drenched by heavy rain, and thunder rolled by from time to time. Wang Cunye stood on the city gate, facing off with four hundred sailors and five generals, and they were locked in a stalemate.

    Seeing this, Taoist Tongxu said: "Wang Cunye has struck the divine thunder a few times, and half of his magic power has been consumed."

    ? ?The Taoist chanter said: "Yes, in fact, Wang Cunye may not be able to suppress them when they pounce on them at this time. They just intercepted and killed them in succession at the beginning, and even killed two hundred at a time, which frightened these water monsters."

    The two of them quietly watched the development of this matter, and saw the fight in the east of the county, and they both felt enlightened.

    But there was no serious problem at this time. Taoist Tongxu said: "Brother Taoist, the situation is not bad now. Once we can't resist it, I'm afraid we will have to take action."

    Taoist Cangsong nodded: "Exactly, once the city is destroyed and the lives of the people are destroyed, we can't just leave it alone. Now we have to see whether Wang Cunye comes back to his senses first, or these water monsters come back to their senses first."

    "However, this county magistrate is quite brave. It's a pity that he is a member of the government, but he cannot enter the immortal way." Taoist Tongxu had some appreciation for Fan Shirong.

    "This son has a hint of destiny favoring him. Even if he is not a member of the government, he will not be able to enter the Taoist sect." Taoist Cangsong saw it more clearly: "Wang Cunye has found the right person by cooperating with him."

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 136: Calm down

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~ The sky was hazy, heavy rain was falling, and from time to time there was rumble and muffled thunder.

    Dayan Temple. Bai Susu is hidden in the statue of the god in the main hall. A golden talisman is turning faintly, surrounded by golden wishes, and there are continuous sounds of praise and worship. Bai Susu closed her eyes tightly, and a trace of red energy was refined.

    Even though the tortoise shell has essentially refined it and recognized its master unconditionally, the will power attached to it still resisted tenaciously.

    There is a little willingness to be bright, and one in each point is sincerely worshiped and worshiped: "The river god is sanctified!"

    "Please protect me from the river god."

    "Please ask the river god to bring good weather!"

    Almost at the same time, golden wishes also appeared on the statue, and prayers, praises, and supplications came out. These voices were densely packed, and finally converged into one voice: "White Lady, the Great Merciful and Great Compassionate White Lady!"

    This is Bai Susu's dojo. Although it does not have the power to completely isolate the original river god's wish power, most of the river god's power has been refined by Wang Cunye. The rest is just the newly attached wish power, which was suppressed and retreated for a while.

    In front of the statue, a spear could not help but vibrate, responding to Bai Susu's will. The two echoed and formed a faint melody, which also accelerated the refining speed.

    The biochemistry was rising and constantly being adjusted. Suddenly, the new aspiration power on the golden talisman gradually became irresistible and was refined. Once refined, the golden talisman turned into a golden light and was about to move towards Bai Susu.  Return to the heart.

    At this moment, a bright golden light lit up, and a faint sound of heaven appeared around it. At the heart, a dark golden talisman made entirely of turtle shells was in the center, and the golden talisman was on top.  Surrounded by two red talismans!

    This is exactly Pingshanwan River, Qingzhu River and Liukouzi River.

    The spiritual power and wish power of the three rivers have passed through the dark gold talisman in the middle and turned into a trace of divine power. Bai Susu's divine power at this moment, with a trace of golden color in the red, has achieved the divine status of Pingshanwanhe.  It has just been obtained, but it still needs a little bit of transformation before the divine power can become completely golden.

    Bai Susu stood up and walked out of the main hall holding a spear.  I saw continuous heavy rain, with lightning falling and thunder roaring from time to time.

    When Bai Susu saw it, he raised his spear high and struck the clouds, and a rhythm suddenly spread out.

    Black clouds were billowing in the sky, but they stopped.  However, there was some hesitation and no response immediately. This black cloud is the long river of spiritual power. The river god's body was cut off and caused a riot. The long river of spiritual power turned into heavy water of Xuanyin, so that the Tianhe River hung upside down and turned into groups of black clouds to carry out this heavy rain.  Things.

    "I am the River God of Pingshan Bay. Have you returned to your position yet?" Bai Susu drank, although she had already refined the golden talisman of the River God and mastered the priesthood.  But after all, the breath is different, and this long river of spiritual power is a little hesitant.

    "I am the River God of Pingshan Bay, haven't you returned yet?" Bai Susu continued to drink, increasing the fluctuation of the golden talisman. Suddenly, the clouds in the sky gradually condensed, and a gap appeared. The sun illuminated, and the golden sunlight fell from  It spilled through the gaps.

    "How is that possible?" The face of Gu Xiang, who was in the confrontation, changed drastically. This was the aura of the inherited magic weapon and the righteous god.

    The big flower fish¡¯s expression changed, and it was no stranger to this aura.  I also find it incredible.

    Even if you take the River God Talisman and Seal, it will not take a few days to refine it. If it is a low-level or even high-level one, it will be fine. Bai Susu was originally a low-level River God.  How could it be so fast?

    "You haven't returned yet?" Bai Susu's voice became sacred and majestic. After drinking for the third time, she walked up alone, holding a magic weapon, and made another stroke towards the clouds.

    These dark clouds finally couldn't resist the call, and first turned into a ball of Xuanyin heavy water, and then the Xuanyin heavy water turned into a river, heading towards Bai Susu, pounced on her, and disappeared.

    With this pounce, the sound of the sky was loud, the heavy rain stopped, and the golden sunshine fell from the sky, but it completely confirmed the status of the river god.

    With complete control, I can see various points forming in the thirty-mile water area of ??Pingshan Bay, and I feel that there is vast power in every move - this is authority.

    The naval forces attacking the city at Pingshan Bay stopped, with expressions of shock on their faces.

    At this moment, a golden light was seen. Bai Susu stood still in the air and said slowly: "The aquatic tribe belonging to Pingshan Bay obeys the order and returns to Pingshan Bay via Xinshui! If you don't obey, your water registration will be removed!"

    The big flower fish general just glanced upward, and his heart was shocked. In Bai Susu's hand before him was the inherited magic weapon of the river gods of all generations.

    The big flower fish¡¯s thoughts changed countless times in an instant, and he broke out in a cold sweat. He suddenly knelt on the ground and said, ¡°My general, the big flower fish, is Fa Yu!¡±

    Bai Susu also has an impression of it, seeing itA man attending the ceremony suddenly felt certain in his heart and said, "You are commendable for your loyalty and hard work. Please retreat first. You will be rewarded afterwards."

    This is exactly what the big flower fish general is thinking. The first one to pay homage to the court will be appreciated and reused. Immediately he waved his hand and a hundred sailors followed him. The remaining one hundred sailors hesitated and followed suit.  Go up, jump into the Xin water, dive into the bottom of the river and head towards Pingshan Bay.

    On the ground, only three generals, Guixiang, and more than a hundred sailors were left, watching Bai Susu descend from the clouds with the Dharma Prime Minister.

    Bai Susu glanced at me and said slowly: "I'll give you a chance to choose, surrender to me, or die."

    At this moment, Wang Cunye came riding on the wind, standing three feet away, with seven small flags in his hands changing various colors.

    "Turning to you? I'm dreaming and risking my life!" Turtle Xiang's eyes were red and he laughed. He no longer had the calm look before, only violent and violent, wielding a knife (-<Book Sea Pavilion>-house. Fastest update.  ), and pounced on him.

    As soon as these words came out, all the generals behind him understood. They were all ambitious people. The foundation of the new Pingshan Bay River God was unstable. It was a great opportunity to kill. If you missed this moment, you would never have another chance.

    "Princes, generals, and prime ministers should rather have a certain kind of knowledge. This saying is common among the common people, not to mention the Shinto."

    "Bai Susu, you shouldn't be refining the priesthood, go to hell!" General Qingjia waved the steel fork and struck it hard. Before the steel fork reached, you could feel the pain on his face.

    "That's ridiculous. You want me to take refuge with you? Go to hell!" Another general stepped out angrily, swung out a punch, and brought it down with a strong energy.

    There was another general who hesitated and did not dare to go forward.

    "Stubborn." Bai Susu snorted coldly, pointed at Gui Xiang and the second general and shouted: "Deprive!"

    Although they had just ascended to the throne of God, they still had the authority over the Water Mansion. With this order, the three water demons suddenly hissed loudly, and saw traces of red energy seeping out with their mana, with great pain.  The water monsters only lasted for a moment, and then they couldn't hold on anymore and each turned into a huge aquatic prototype.

    "I'm here to help you." Wang Cunye waved his sleeves, and seven small black flags fell down. They rose in the wind and turned into a three-foot-long flag in a moment, suppressing the three people.

    Bai Susu remained silent and entered the formation. With a wave of his spear, a burst of explosions suddenly came out. These three people didn't even have the strength to resist. Their skulls were all broken, and their blood and brain matter exploded everywhere.

    Three people were killed in the formation. Wang Cunye pulled out the souls of the three people with a wave of his sleeve. He sneered and suppressed them in the sea turtle shell. However, he endured it when he was not refining at the moment.

    "Seeing that you are still afraid, this can be saved. You can take the navy back to Pingshan Bay first and wait for me to deal with it!" Seeing that the matter has come to an end, the last general turned pale, and Bai Susu said with a cold smile.

    "Yes!" After hearing this, the general no longer dared to resist. After saluting, he led the navy to the river bank, jumped down, and turned towards Pingshan Bay.

    The heavy rain has stopped, and the water on the ground will not dissipate for a while. There are puddles everywhere, with the smell of heavy rain, and the golden sunshine shines down.

    On the east side of the county, Fan Shirong looked into the distance with a deep expression.

    Just now, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly disappeared, and under the sunshine, the sailors and generals under the city wall all had a meal, stopped attacking the city, and plopped into the river. The fight ended like this.

    Sang Li, Gongshi, and the soldiers were all puzzled. Only Fan Shirong vaguely knew that Wang Cunye's plan had succeeded.

    Thinking of this, I feel happy and bitter in my heart.

    "The bitter thing is that in this era of Shinto manifestations, even though I am a member of the government, I often feel powerless.

    What I am happy about is the peace of mind agreement. After Bai Susu becomes the river god, he will definitely provide support. This will leave the big brother in the city far behind.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, this is not the time to think about these things, he stood up immediately: "Clean up the battlefield and send the injured soldiers to the medical center for treatment."

    "Yes!" Sang Li responded quickly.

    Qingyang Palace. In the main hall, Daozheng Xuanyun sat on the cloud couch, and some Taoist priests stood on the left and right with their hands hanging, all looking at the water mirror.

    Taoist Jinglin looked at the situation, turned around and concluded: "Wang Cunye killed the River God, the water tribe's rebellion is over, and Bai Susu has become the River God."

    "In this way, Dayan Temple already has a Jinzhi Zhengshen. Although it is only a low-level Jinzhi, it is equivalent to the peak of ghosts and immortals or even the first transformation of earthly immortals." Deacon Ye Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly: "This way  The strength has increased significantly!"

    At this moment, Deacon Huizang stood up and looked at Daozheng: "Sir, when you build a Taoist palace, there are laws of heaven. Daoist disciples are not allowed to interfere in the world at will. Wang Cunye kills the righteous god without permission. Please punish him."

    &nbsp; "That's wrong!" Deacon Ye Ming smiled coldly: "In the Taoist law, it is said that they are inner disciples. Wang Cunye is not among them yet. He has to go through the path of seeking immortals and enter the Taoist gate, so he cannot interfere at will. But now he is still within the limits.  !¡±

    "The River God is good at killing government servants, harming people, and attacking county magistrates. Although the killing is a bit excessive, it is not a serious crime. Besides, Wang Cunye is already in the process of seeking immortality. It is not appropriate for us to cause more problems. Please ask the two of you.  It¡¯s up to the special envoy to deal with it.¡±

    This was true, and everyone present felt it was reasonable. They all looked at Daozheng who was sitting on the cloud couch, and they all bowed their heads: "Please give Daozheng a decision."

    I saw Daozheng sitting on the cloud couch with a calm expression. After being Daozheng for several months, she had a different demeanor. At this time, she sighed and a clear voice came out: "Watch the change quietly and inform the two special envoys to implement it as soon as possible."  The process of finding the path to immortality, Wang Cunye cannot continue to hold on to this loophole."

    "Yes!" All the Taoist priests bowed their heads in response.  ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 137: Pilgrimage

    At the city gate, Bai Susu saw that the Shui tribe were retreating, and the spears were faintly moving the water vapor in the air. He said at the moment: "My lord, please come with me to the Pingshan Bay Water Mansion. I have succeeded to the throne, and I still need to be worshiped by the Shui tribe.  Once it is completely stable, the position of officiant can be assigned to Miss Xie later, so that she can be protected by her name."

    Wang Cunye listened, smiled slightly, and said: "I won't go to this scene. By the way, according to the agreement, you have to help suppress Fan Shirong's spirit. We will talk about this later. You go first!"

    With the protection of the righteous god Bai Susujin, it is not a problem to protect the family, but it takes a lot of care. However, Taoism and Shinto are not the same system, so it would be embarrassing to go there.

    Seeing him say this, Bai Susu paused with her spear in hand. Suddenly, there were rough waves in the river in the distance. Two water beasts pulled a bronze canopy and rode in a car suspended on the turbulent waves.

    Bai Susu showed a smile and said: "The righteous gods above the Jin Dynasty all ride in these ceremonial vehicles. This car is the one used by the Pingshanwan River God before, but it has never been used much. Now that I have refined the priesthood, these and its water  The palace was also inherited."

    Wang Cunye was speechless after hearing this, then he saw Bai Susu bowing and getting on the bronze chariot. She stretched out her hand, and suddenly the canopy of the bronze chariot dropped a golden light and slowly sank into the river.

    The bronze chariot sank all the way to the depths of the river, then gradually accelerated and flew away.

    ??The canopy hangs down and a golden light isolates the inside and outside. The water is flowing rapidly, and it is silent inside. Bai Susu sits silently, letting the water beast pull the cart to speed along.

    After entering the waters of Pingshan Bay for a moment, Bai Susu suddenly felt a sense of comfort all over her body. A trace of spiritual energy in the river kept coming up to her, and she poured into her body. Even the water beasts felt happy, their eyes lit up, and they sped up, heading straight towards  Go to Shuifu.

    Bai Susu looked carefully and felt that Pingshan Bay was flowing all the time, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth penetrated into the river water, supplying water circulation.  Aquatic growth.

    ? One ten thousandth of the total amount of spiritual energy belongs to me, the river god. Don¡¯t look at it as a small amount. Compared with the thousands of aquatic people in Pingshan Bay and more than 100,000 fish and turtles, it is already a lot.

    It turns out that the Qingzhu River God actually has one ten thousandth of the spiritual power of the Qingzhu River, but the Qingzhu River is only a few miles away, and the supply of one ten thousandth of the spiritual energy is basically undetectable.  Nor can the existence of gods be maintained.  Once you cut off the incense, you will fall into the divine position.

    But now that Pingshan Bay is seventy miles away, it is obvious that a trace of it has penetrated into the body, and the value lies in a steady stream.  As long as the river is not cut off, it will not disappear, and this amount can basically maintain the existence of the gods.  Even without incense.

    After walking for a while, you saw the river suddenly opened up, and a water palace was revealed, with a faint talisman separating it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OUT of the Square  Shouting: "Welcome to the River Goddess!"

    The head hit the ground with a thumping sound, obviously hitting it hard.

    Bai Susu was quite satisfied when he saw it, so he got off the bronze carriage and entered the water palace all the way.

    I saw that the water palace didn¡¯t look big, but the palace and gardens totaled a hundred acres.  First there is a corridor, fifty feet long. Along the corridor, everything is decorated with five-color shells, until you reach the entrance.  You can see the white jade round door leading to the main hall of the water palace.

    Once inside.  You can see the jade pillars standing vertically, reflecting each other with the five-color shells. Although Bai Susu has been here once, but that time she was a guest, she just secretly admired it. Now with a leader, she walked along the corridor to watch the past, and her mentality was very different.  , thinking to himself: "The result is divine wealth, which is difficult to achieve in this world!"

    Arriving at the inner palace, there was a wide courtyard. Two palace doors slowly opened. At this moment, the bells were heard, echoing in the long corridor. The sound was very clear and clear. They rang seven times in a row. Then they started playing fine music, but it was the maid.  Play to welcome.

    When we got inside, we saw a high platform with seven levels, surrounded by crystal walls. It was as bright as a mirror, without any trace of dust, and it was jewel-like and dazzling.

    Bai Susu climbed up the stairs, saw a throne in the center, and sat on it.

    As soon as I sat down, I saw soldiers, generals, and maids bending down to worship: "I pay my respects to the River Goddess!"

    Bai Susu sat and saw the ministers prostrating, and her heart was in chaos. The throne was wide and high, and it was really solemn. What's more, bits of information flowed into it, but she had some foundation. She woke up in an instant and watched them salute to her.  , saying: "You all get up!"

    "Thank you, Goddess of the River!"

    "I didn't expect that I could become the Pingshan Bay River God now." Bai Susu looked at it with a half-smile but not a smile, and said: "However, since I have become the Pingshan Bay River God, I must set up the rules - the big flower fish general!"

    The big flower fish will come out in response: "I am here!"

    &nbsp; "You are the first to respond to the destiny of heaven, bow down and recognize the Lord, and you are commendable for your loyalty and hard work. I will give you a name and a flower that is worthless, and order you to lead the water army of this water palace. How about it?"

    "I obey my order." The big flower fish general was overjoyed. He kowtowed and said, paused, and said: "When the queen ascends the throne, the first thing is to hold a ceremony. Come and congratulate the queen!"

    Bai Susu smiled slightly and said: "This is also business, what else?"

    "My dear, my subordinates, the river gods, have to bow down. There are seven small streams under Pingshan Bay. There are only three river gods now, so I have to bow respectfully."

    Bai Susu smiled and said calmly: "You are right, but we must first deal with internal affairs!"

    After saying that, he pondered again and said: "Since the giant turtle steward was killed, a new one needs to be selected. Who among you can recommend?"

    Several people in the hall looked at each other in confusion. Hua Wuyong felt that he had already said a lot, and it would be inappropriate to recommend more internal affairs. He remained silent at the moment. The general below said: "There is a tortoise trainee who is the grandson of the giant tortoise. Maybe it can be done."

    "You can give it a try!" Bai Susu moved a little and said, "You go down and tidy up, and come to the water palace tomorrow to take stock and report. I have something else to do today."

    "Yes!" Everyone kowtowed together, and the three generals and four hundred sailors all retreated.

    This is the beauty of Shinto. The power is concentrated on the superior, so there is no need to be too suspicious. Seeing that there is no one outside, Bai Susu slapped the spear, and a curtain of light suddenly rose up in the water palace. This is the defensive barrier in the water palace.

    Bai Susu took a breath on the throne and felt the slightest message. For a moment, she showed a look of joy and said, "So that's it."

    The governance of the Heavenly Court, this red edict is a small and small position. The Heavenly Court can seal it, the ruler can seal it, even the princes can seal it, and the Taoist sect can seal it. It can be said that there are many sects in government, and naturally no one will pay attention to the changes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Strictly controlled, attracted the attention of heaven, and it is unlikely to be obtained by killing.

    It's just that the golden imperial edict is divided into three grades: upper, middle and lower. Pingshan Bay is seventy miles away, but it's just the lower grade, light gold. Even so, it's just a borderline. This matter falls within the scope of being punishable or not.

    But now that I have refined my priesthood and accepted the worship, it seems that I have passed the test.

    ??Looking carefully, I personally possess one ten thousandth of the spiritual energy, but one twentieth is stored in this water palace.

    Suddenly, Bai Susu thought of a thought: "The princes and gods who were completely enfeoffed in ancient times could only enjoy one-twentieth of this spiritual energy."

    Inn. Elegant house

    There is a fairy mirror on the desk. The scroll on it has disappeared and the water palace cannot see it.

    The two Taoists sat in silence in front of the Immortal Mirror, watching the new River God come down to resolve this disaster, Taoist Tongxu couldn't help but snorted coldly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? ?a ¡®¡¯? ¨C? can not be blamed for the sins committed by Wang Cunye.

    Taoist Tongxu pondered, this time on the road to seeking immortality, there was faint news coming from the Taoist sect that Wang Cunye was going to be defeated. He was the real ghost immortal and had his own news channel. He knew that this matter was passed down from above, and he was 70% reliable.  above.

    Taoist Tongxu had figured out the meaning of the above in advance, but the city had not been destroyed, and Wang Cunye had no sins. He could not be held accountable. It was a missed opportunity.

    Taoist Tongxu was silent for a long time and said: "Brother Taoist, now this matter has become like this, I am a straightforward person, what can I say - how do you want to deal with it?"

    Taoist Tongxu is really unhappy with Wang Cunye. This kind of Taoist is selfish and completely ignores the cultivation and kindness of the Taoist sect, as well as the cultivation and kindness of the real person. He is really ungrateful, disregards the overall situation, and is crazy

    How can such a Taoist be given a chance to become enlightened?

    However, it is not up to you to make the decision on this matter. This person from Kunlun is the right envoy.

    Taoist Cangsong waved his hand after hearing this: "This matter is a foregone conclusion. The facts of Shintoism are decided by the Heavenly Court. If the Heavenly Court condemns the crime, it will come down at this time. If the Heavenly Court does not punish the crime, it will be acquiescence, and we cannot interfere."

    Taoist Cangsong knew that Taoist Tongxu had selfish intentions, but he also thought it was normal. Taoist Tongxu was from Lianyun Tao, and Wang Cunye had hurt Lianyun Tao's face. It was normal for Taoist Tongxu to have thoughts in his heart, how could he care about it?

    At this time, Taoist Cangsong put away the immortal mirror, looked at it with a smile, and said, "This matter has just ended. Give them some time to finish. After half a month, we went to the Taoist Palace to summon Wang Cunye and let him go on this journey to find immortals."  , it¡¯s better to decide the status pattern early.¡±

    Faced with the fact that Wang Cunye was using his status as not being an inner disciple and still interfering in the secular world and Shintoism, Taoist Cangsong was a little helpless and felt that it was better to deal with it as early as possible.

    Yunya Mountain. Dayan Temple

    Wang Cunye returned to the quiet roomSitting down on the couch, when the Xuan Gong was activated, the dense aura gradually dispersed, filling the whole body one by one.

    However, at the sea of ????consciousness, there were a few more lumps, which were brushed by the black light, swallowed by the turtle shell, and then digested themselves. Only the red gas was seen, and they surged down and fell into the red pond.

    Now these essences are moving very fast. After less than half an hour, these demon souls have been refined, leaving only the true spirit and throwing it into the ground.

    Seeing the two red talisman seals on the spiritual pool, I thought to myself: "This needs to be given to Bai Susu for processing."

    ??Looking carefully, he saw that the spirit pool had only grown slightly, and he couldn't help but sigh: "These demon spirits can no longer be used."

    The larger the spiritual pool is, the greater the mana required. The energy of these aquatic animals is just a drop in the bucket and far from enough.

    Even as the practice improves, a few days of breathing and breathing can be compared to it.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 138: Alliance

    Wang Cunye thought for a while, then took out a jade bottle from his sleeve, and saw six longan-sized, translucent elixirs inside.

    This is the Kunyuan Landing Pill, which can best replenish the Taoist base. This refined elixir is effective for human immortals and can also promote the merits of ghost immortals and Taoist priests.

    But opening up the spiritual pool, even if it grows a little later, requires a huge amount of mana. Therefore, for the earth immortals, except for a very few elixirs that have been achieved in the treasured land of heaven and earth for more than 500 years, the elixirs are basically useless.

    This is also the reason why the alchemy prescriptions are so popular in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion that they can be read by Taoists.

    Wang Cunye swallowed these six Kunyuan Landing Pills in one go. He might be able to grow to nine feet, reaching the current limit, but with a turtle shell, he can absorb the spiritual energy of the world and plunder the essence of monsters. If he eats this again, it will be a waste.

    But Xie Xiang is exactly what she needs. With six Kunyuan Landing Pills, she can completely make up for her losses and solidify her Taoist foundation.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye collected the bottle and got up to go out.

    When I arrived at the front yard, it was already dark, and I saw a Taoist boy sweeping the yard. When he saw Wang Cunye, he saluted quickly. Wang Cunye waved his hand for him to continue, and walked inward, walking from the front hall to the inner courtyard.  , came to the small courtyard, entered, saw a maid sprinkling water, and quickly saluted.

    There are nine hectares of Taoist land, and nine new household heads have been appointed. This maid is the daughter of the Zhang family, and she has been given the nice name Zhang Jingshu. When he saw her, Wang Cunye thought to himself, now there are nine hectares of Taoist land, three hectares of family land, and  There are nine shrines in the county and township, Taoist priests and maidservants, and gradually they have aura.

    Thinking of this, I looked at the Taoist temple attentively, but I saw a red aura lingering around. It was different.

    When the maid saw Wang Cunye, she quickly stood up. Just as she was about to speak, Wang Cunye waved his hand. The maid smiled slightly and pointed inside: "Looking for Miss? Miss is inside!"

    Wang Cunye went in and saw two candles lit.  A roll of account book was placed on the small table beside the couch. Xie Xiang rested his arm on it and fell asleep leaning on it.

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly, sat on the couch and took a closer look. He saw that she was wearing a green silk skirt and her face was white and rosy. He felt that she was indeed in good health and was very happy in his heart.  I felt her breathing slowly again.  The fragrance comes out, I like it even more.

    Maybe it was induction, Xie Xiang suddenly opened his eyes.  Sitting upright, he saw that it was Wang Cunye, his pretty face turned red.  I was speechless for a moment, and after gathering my composure, I asked, "Are you here?"

    Wang Cunye said: "The matter is done."

    Immediately, he explained everything one by one, and then said: "When she comes back, she will make you the high priest, so that your safety can be guaranteed."

    Xie Xiang heard this, but he was not very happy. He was speechless for a long time. After a long time, he said: "Brother, am I too useless?"

    "How could it be? It's just a matter of different circumstances and division of labor." Wang Cunye said in surprise.  Then he asked: "How is the situation in Taoist temples now?"

    Xie Xiang then showed a smile and said: "I checked a few days ago. The Taoist boys sent out can still work, but they have to be rotated."

    "The nearly one thousand acres of fertile land has generated a lot of income. Yesterday, the squires also discussed donating merit funds and planning to build a charity warehouse."

    The so-called charity warehouse is when believers donate a bucket.  The landlord donated one stone and the gentry donated five stone. If there was a flood or drought and the people did not give, they would cook porridge and give food to the people.

    Wang Cunye smiled: "This is business. But it must be managed properly, so as not to ruin the money and reputation. Raise a bunch of rats."

    Xie Xiang said "hmm" and said, "But now that Taoism and ghosts and gods are manifesting themselves, this charity warehouse was built in the name of the gods. How many people dare to do it?"

    Wang Cunye smiled after hearing this and said: "There are still people who dare to do it. Besides, gods can't always watch these trivial things, don't you think?"

    At this point, his expression changed and he said again: "She's back, very soon!"

    The Taoist temple is Wang Cunye's dojo. He felt a powerful divine power coming to the main hall in front, but he knew that Bai Susu was back.

    I thought to myself: "But it is several times stronger than before, and it is still growing. The practice of this Shinto is fast."

    I felt this power approaching, and when I got to the door, I said, "Bai Susu, please see me."

    Wang Cunye said: "Come in!"

    Bai Susu walked up the steps, opened the door and came in. Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang couldn't help being surprised.

    I saw Bai Susu changed drastically. She was wearing a Yunluo gauze skirt, a jade belt around her waist, three thousand black silk hanging down to her feet, decorated with various jade articles, a little red mark between her eyebrows, and faint dots of light on her body, making her look extraordinarily beautiful and graceful.  With majesty.

    Bai Susu bowed: "Your Majesty!"

    He bowed slightly to Xie Xiang again.Wang Cunye said to Xie Xiang: "Now that she's here, let's hold a ceremony. This position of chief priest can make people wary and not dare to harm themselves. When you reach the third level of immortality, you will have to take the assessment and then relinquish it."  Not too late."

    Xie Xiang¡¯s expression was a little complicated, but he still responded.

    "Well, let's get started!" Wang Cunye said calmly.

    "Yes!" When Bai Susu heard the words, a trace of joy flashed in her heart. She didn't say anything at the moment, but just practiced the method silently. For a moment, she saw a faint rhythm on her body, which seemed to be the seventy-mile water of Pingshan Bay, and also seemed to be  The sound of people offering sacrifices on the river bank.

    A series of ripples formed on her body, gradually turning into runes, and finally a golden light appeared. A bit of runes condensed in her hands, carrying some coercion and authority.

    Wang Cunye immediately understood that this great sacrifice was the representative of faith, and she would guide and preside over the faith of all peoples. Wang Cunye did not hesitate and signaled that it should proceed.

    Bai Susu just clicked on Xie Xiang's eyebrows, and a golden light suddenly flashed. Xie Xiang's eyes flashed with golden flames, and an ancient seal character "water" appeared out of thin air on his eyebrows. This was the standard for the Zhengshen to be the main priest. Wang Cunye saw this  With a smile, my plan came true.

    Xie Xiang quickly took out the bronze mirror and looked at the candle. Inside, there was a girl with a pretty face and a little mysterious rune between her eyebrows, but she looked mysterious and charming. She felt happy and a little secretly depressed in her heart. She was thinking about it, but  Listening to Bai Susu say again: "My lord, someone is here, but it is the county magistrate."

    "Well, Fan Shirong can't wait any longer?" Wang Cunye was startled, and got up a little disappointed: "I'll go to the main hall to have a look."

    It was late at night, and in the cold and dark night, the stars in the sky were twinkling, shining brightly on the earth, bringing a gleaming color to it.

    The five horses shook the ground, and Fan Shirong had reached the mountain road.

    Because the mountain road was steep and unknown at night, no one dared to gallop up, so they turned over and led the horses through the distance. Within a moment, a group of five people reached the top of Yunya Mountain, and the majestic and simple Dayan Temple was in front of them.

    At this moment, the Taoist boy followed the order and arrived in front of the door. He heard the sound of horses panting outside. He opened the door of the Taoist temple and went out. He saw a group of five people holding horses parked outside.

    "Your honor, please come in. The master of the temple is waiting in the main hall!" the Taoist boy said.

    The two soldiers looked at each other, startled, and grasped the handle of the knife. After Fan Shirong was startled, he felt relieved and said, "You guys wait outside."

    With that said, he followed the guidance of the Taoist boy and entered the main hall.

    There are more and more believers in the temple, and the incense is becoming more and more popular, but this is the first time that it is incense at night.

    Entering, you can see that the main hall faces south, with five couplets and double eaves, surrounded by corridors, and the inner hall is spacious.

    At this time, the door of the palace was open, under the moonlight, and there were candles in the palace, so it did not look very dark. When entering the hall, Fan Shirong couldn't help but slow down his pace, hold his breath and concentrate. The hall exuded a kind of solemnity and majesty.

    There is a goddess enshrined in the center of the hall. It was originally separated by a blue curtain, but now it is half opened. You can see the goddess with a cloud bun and an elegant cloud skirt. Her face is elegant, but people dare not look directly at her. There is a person in front of her.  , while lighting the lamp in front of the god, I heard this man say: "Your Majesty, please come here!"

    Seeing that Wang Cunye turned around to greet him, Fan Shirong hesitated for a moment and then stepped forward.

    "Lord County Lord, the magic lantern has been lit and the deity has been enthroned. As long as the County Lord offers incense and greets the ceremony, the oath will be established. From now on, you will add incense and oil every year on the god's birthday. The oath will be valid for a hundred years." Wang Cunye said calmly.  Said.

    Fan Shirong hesitated again, then picked up the oil can, walked to the incense table, and slowly filled the lamp with green oil. After filling it, he took out the incense and lit it on the candlestick. He took three steps back, hesitated for a moment, and then took a deep breath.  Three bows, but no prostrations.

    These three bows represent the previous covenant with Wang Cunye. Now it depends on whether he responds.

    After three bows, a burst of bright light suddenly appeared on the statue, and a figure appeared out of thin air, with a faint golden glow, and bowed to Fan Shirong.

    After the ceremony was completed, the figure disappeared. Fan Shirong felt a chill on his head, and a coolness dropped down. He was still shocked, and heard someone speaking in his ear: "County Magistrate Fan, if you and I complete the ceremony, I will protect you for hundreds of years."  , this is just a little bit of me, I can¡¯t stay long, so I¡¯ll say goodbye.¡±

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong was hesitating when he heard Wang Cunye smile: "Don't worry, Lord County. Now the gods have suppressed your luck and will protect you. You will feel it in the future I think you are also a bit strange. You can go back."  Take a look and see if you have gained something.¡±

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong remained silent. He bowed to the statue of the gods and Wang Cunye for a moment, then turned and left the palace gate. A group of five people left the Taoist temple, led their horses and walked down the mountain.

    &nbsp; After passing the mountainside, the road gradually opened up. Fan Shirong laughed loudly, got on his horse, jerked his butt, and ran towards the city. Seeing this, the soldiers behind him also turned over and rode their horses to catch up.

    There are stars in the sky and the sky is vast in the night. A group of five people are galloping, but Fan Shirong is thinking: "Is this the ceremony?"

    And I thought to myself: "Isn't it too casual to be connected to this goddess like this?"

    But then I thought about it, there are two counties along the seventy-mile water area of ??Pingshan Bay. This water god is more powerful than his own county magistrate. With her support, he may still make some money.

    "Now this is the only way to catch up with the eldest brother in Fucheng and compete for the big position. As for what to do when he gets to the prefect or even the Marquis of Wei, let's wait until he reaches that position.

    When I thought about it, I immediately felt calm and secretly decided to prepare some generous gifts for Wang Cunye tomorrow.

    Since you have decided to form an alliance, there is no need to waver. Fan Shirong understands this quite well.

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 139: Many Partings

    Dayan Guan

    The rain continues to fall, although it is just a drizzle, but it is the end of October, it is winter, and it is very chilly when it rains.

    Wang Cunye held an oil-paper umbrella and walked slowly along a road, while the head of the household, Chai Menmen, led the way, pointing to the fields one by one and saying: "These fields have been sown with wheat."

    The climate of this county belongs to the south. Winter wheat is sown in early October and matures in May of the following year. Rice is planted in June, but it is the second crop in a year.

    Wang Cunye looked at it carefully and saw hundreds of acres of land. He was very satisfied and said, "It's done well."

    Nine hectares of land means ninety tenant households, with nine household heads. Unknowingly, they have produced a lot of land. They said, "The rice harvest is good this time. How is your life?"

    "Thanks to the blessing of the Lord, we are exempted from the labor force, and we only need to pay 30% of the rent. The mill has been built, and it is convenient for us to grind. Everyone is very grateful!" Chai Damen said quickly.

    Wang Cunye laughed after hearing this, and moved his tall body on the path, saying slowly: "The yield per unit area is very high now. I can't take care of the whole village, but I can still take care of you"

    Before he finished speaking, Wang Cunye stopped talking and looked up at the sky. At this moment, he saw a golden talisman coming out of thin air in the sky, with a stream of tail flames, and landed three feet in front of Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes narrowed. The aura of this talisman was circulating endlessly, but it was the talisman of Qingyang Palace. However, he had very little contact with Qingyang Palace. Why this time?

    With the slightest doubt, he stretched out one hand and let the talisman fall on his hand. His mind entered deeply and he observed it carefully. There were no words in it, only one sentence: "Come to Tao Palace quickly."

    ??Looked up and down twice, stopped looking, waved his hand and said: "When you go back and tell me, I will say that I went to the Taoist Palace."

    As he spoke, he jumped up, riding the wind, and headed towards the Qingyang Palace in the capital city.

    I have seen the Chai Gate on the ground a few times.  Still dumbfounded, he stood in the field for a long time and murmured: "The master of the temple has become a god."

    Walking against the wind in the wind and rain, it took only half an hour to reach Fucheng.

    Fucheng was crowded with people and it was not suitable for me to land, so I found a deserted place to land.

    The treaty between heaven and man prohibits monks from intervening in the world on a large scale with their supernatural powers.  Wang Cunye did not dare to be too presumptuous and test the law himself.  So try to abide by it.

    We walked out of a deep alley and headed north of the city, passing several streets.  After climbing the steps, Qingyang Palace is right in front of you.

    He stepped in and crossed the square.  He stopped three feet in front of the main hall.

    "Daozheng, here I come!" Wang Cunye bowed his head and sang a promise.

    "Come in." A voice came from the hall.

    When you enter, you will see Xuanyun Dao standing under the Taoist Prime Minister in the main hall. Seeing Wang Cunye come in, his body turns and his eyes look over.

    "Disciple Wang Cunye pays homage to Daozheng!" Wang Cunye did not dare to neglect and bowed his head again. After getting up, he swept the main hall and saw two Taoists.  Sit on the side of the main hall.

    "Do you know why I called you here?" Xuanyun nodded, stared at Wang Cunye with a deep gaze for a while and said.

    "I don't know, disciple." Wang Cunye's heart sank when he saw the two Taoists sitting there.

    "Your journey to seek immortality has come to an end. Let these two explain the specific matters to you." Xuan Yun saw that Wang Cunye was unaware and said, "This is the envoy of Kunlun Taoist Palace, Cang Songzhenren, and this is a colleague of Lianyun Taoism."  Virtual Reality."

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye stepped forward and said: "Wang Cunye has seen two real people!"

    "No need to be polite!" Master Cang Song nodded slightly.  He looked at it intently, smiled in silence for a moment, and said, although he had seen the young man in front of him before in the water mirror.  But this is the first time for a real person, and he is indeed very heroic.  There is a kind of magnanimity in every gesture.

    At the moment, he said slowly: "Although it is not completely rare that you can self-condensate Tao seeds, there are only a few within a hundred years. As for you being the first in this state, it is gratifying and congratulatory."

    "Now that you are on your way to find immortality, I will tell you, the choice is up to you."

    "Disciple, please obey the order, please give me instructions." Wang Cunye said again.

    Master Cangsong was very satisfied when he saw that Wang Cunye had paid enough attention to the rituals. He said, "You have three ways to find immortality this time. Just choose one and complete it!"

    As Master Cangsong said, he took out three scrolls and lined them up one by one. The contents were immediately revealed.

    Wang Cunye stepped forward to take a closer look

    The first one has a gold-lacquered elixir book on it, to the effect that there is an evil god wreaking havoc on the Beihai Islands, and we are ordered to eradicate it!

    The second one has green jade and purple text on it, to the effect that demons are rampant in the Jilei Mountains, and the disciples are ordered to go forward to eliminate the demons.Defend the Tao and restore a pure land.

    The third one was just like an ordinary document, with black and white writing on it. The main idea was to go to the East China Sea to preach. It also vaguely pointed out that the road was bumpy, which was also a disaster.

    There are more than ten countries in the East China Sea, each with its own gods and Taoist traditions. Some may hear about the Emperor of Heaven, but do not know the Emperor. This is the tragedy of the Taoist sect. The mission here is to spread the Taoist traditions.

    Seeing the three files, Wang Cunye slowly closed his eyes. None of the tasks above were simple, which made him feel breathless.

    The Beihai Islands are far away from China, and evil spirits are raging. If I go there alone, I am afraid that I will be directly bombarded.

    The Jilei Mountains were the centerpiece of the ancient demon clan. Although the demon clan has declined now, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Taking care of a Taoist who only got a real seed at a young age is just like playing, and it is undoubtedly seeking death.

    Going to the East China Sea to preach, the sea route is far away, there are many winds and waves, and the future is slim.

    These tasks are not easy and take a long time.

    For a moment, seeing that Wang Cunye was still deep in thought, Master Tongxu couldn't help but feel displeased and said: "Wang Cunye, make your choice quickly, don't delay."

    "Disciple, choose the third one." After hearing this, Wang Cunye bowed and made his choice.

    The first two are destined to die, but the third one, although the journey is difficult, there is still hope.

    "You have made your choice, but you can't go back on it." As soon as Wang Cunye finished speaking, Master Cangsong said in a deep voice.

    "I will never regret it."

    "You take this pill and set off within three days. The pill has its own map. It will only be shown once. Be sure to remember it." Master Cangsong handed over the pill.

    Wang Cunye took it immediately. Both Taoists were satisfied and put away the two scrolls, leaving only the third one on the table. They stood up and left the main hall.

    Daozheng and Wang Cunye were the only two people left in the main hall.

    After a long time, Xuan Yun said: "With your strength, choosing the first or second choice is a matter of death. Although the third choice you choose is easy, it is difficult to do well. The road is difficult, so you must be careful.  "

    "Thank you, Daozheng, for reminding me." Wang Cunye said.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye was in compliance, Xuan Yun lost his mind and waved his hand: "Go down and return the formation to Deacon Ye Ming before heading to the East China Sea."

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye retreated after hearing this.

    After leaving the main hall, he saw Ye Ming waiting outside. Wang Cunye smiled and asked, "How are you, fellow Taoist?"

    He and Ye Ming still have some friendship, although not deep, they can be regarded as friends.

    "Good." Ye Ming also returned the favor, but his expression was a bit complicated, showing that he knew about the path to immortality.

    Wang Cunye couldn¡¯t help but pat his shoulder when he saw it: ¡°Life and death are destiny, wealth is in heaven, I don¡¯t think too much about it, and you don¡¯t want to do this either!¡±

    With that said, he took out the seven-pole black flag from his sleeve and handed it over: "This is the formation I borrowed last time. Now the original is returned."

    Ye Ming said nothing, took the formation flag over and said: "Take care!"

    "Yeah." Wang Cunye nodded, said goodbye to Ye Ming and left the Qingyang Palace.

    We left Fucheng in silence all the way. It was November. All the leaves on the trees were yellow and falling with the wind. A gust of wind blew past, picking up the fallen leaves and dancing with the wind.

    The frost and grass on the ground are withered and yellow, and it is a depression, carrying the chill that comes with winter.

    Finding the road and reaching the river embankment, he saw the surging water in front of him, flowing eastward day and night. Wang Cunye watched silently and thought of Wang Shaoyun.

    In less than half a year, the river embankment has been repaired, and the people have gradually recovered, and there are no traces of the broken embankment.

    I gradually came to understand Wang Shaoyun¡¯s affairs, and thought to myself: ¡°Is this worth it?¡±

    After a while, seeing no one around, he flew out and headed towards his Taoist temple. Along the way, he flew over a long river, and there was no need to take a detour. He flew directly over the mountains. In less than half an hour, he landed on the big mountain.  Yan Guan.

    The days are short in winter, and the sky is getting dark at this time. The north wind blows in my face, and it is biting cold. As soon as I enter the door, and in the courtyard, I see Xie Xiang exercising with the movements illustrated in the Six Yang Diagram, and then  Hearing Wang Cunye's footsteps, Xie Xiang stopped his work. Seeing that he looked wrong, he asked, "What's wrong?"

    "I just went to the Taoist Palace once, but I took the road to find immortals." Wang Cunye smiled bitterly: "I want to go to the East China Sea, and I will set off in three days."

    Xie Xiang¡¯s heart sank after hearing this: ¡°So fast?¡±

    "Yes, so fast!" Wang Cunye said, frowning, and said: "There are more than ten countries in the East China Sea, including Fuso, Silla, and Wanxiang. They are far away from China. If you want to sail, you have to cross  The ocean, its winds?So many.  "

    Xie Xiang heard this and said, "Then which country are you going to?"

    "Silla is close to the mainland. Although it is remote, it still has land access, so it has the footprints of the Taoist sect and cannot show its achievements."

    "Everything is too far away, so I'll go to Fusang. It's not too far, not too close, and there's a boat to go there."

    Xie Xiang was speechless after hearing this, and after a while he said: "How long will it take to go?"

    "It only takes half a month to go, but I'm afraid it will take several years to complete the task!" If the situation is not good, it is difficult to die there. According to records, those areas have their own gods. Although they pay tribute to the heaven, in fact they are  In the 60xs vassal state, it¡¯s hard to say how much face it can sell.

    "Even if I give face to Heaven, I am a Taoist priest, so I may not be able to get much glory, but I didn't say this.

    Wang Cunye paused and then said: "I have never been to Fusang, so I don't know the details. I only heard that it is very different from China."

    Xie Xiang listened silently and did not speak.

    "I will be traveling in three days. You have Kunyuan Landing Pill and Bai Susu's protection. Nothing will happen to you, and you can practice to the third level of human immortality. But don't take the test first. Wait until I come back to think about it.  There is a way." Wang Cunye warned again.

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang stood stunned and burst into tears.

    In this short year, so many farewells!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 140: Meeting

    Fan Shirong, the county magistrate, was sitting on a bamboo chair basking in the sun, while Yin Shang was drinking tea opposite.

    At this time, the sun was almost noon, but it was just right. It had swept away the morning chill and was just right for the sun. Fan Shirong tilted his head back and enjoyed it very much. He stood up and spoke for a long time.

    "Wang Cunye's plan was successful, what do you think?" Fan Shirong said slowly.

    Yin Shang bowed slightly and said: "Congratulations to the county king, congratulations to the county king."

    Fan Shirong remained silent for now, looking at the several small buildings in the sunshine, and said lightly: "What's so exciting about it?"

    Yin Shang looked at Fan Shirong and went to Yunya Mountain again. There were big changes again. The red air condensed, the yellow air was invisible, the white snake was circling, and two fleshy buns on the top were faintly visible, but it was the time when the general was not growing up.

    This has the meaning of turning into a dragon. Of course, it cannot be said like this: "No matter what, Bai Niangniang is the god of the Bay and River in Dengping Mountain and controls seventy miles of water. However, she is also a righteous god. With her help, at least in the Shinto way, there is no one."  With no worries about the future, you can focus on planning for the future.¡±

    "County Lord, Wang Cunye is said to be sent to a different place. It can be seen that he has indeed not hindered your great cause. Now that the plan is successful, the relationship will be closer and the foundation will be even stronger!" Yin Shang bowed in his chair and said.

    Fan Shirong nodded when he heard this, but then lay down again: "What you said makes sense, please give me something specific."

    Yin Shang pondered for a moment, and after a while he said: "Dayan Temple has nine hectares of land, and the Wang family has three hectares of land. It is said that someone wanted to attach themselves to the land, but was rejected. I think it may be that Wang Cunye felt that the land was very rich, and he already thought it was suitable, so  I refused, and now I am just giving gifts, which is just icing on the cake, and does not show much sincerity."

    Fan Shirong narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this: "Continue talking."

    Yin Shang paused after hearing this, and then continued: "Wang Cunye has an eighth-grade Taoist official, but he is just himself. He has parents and family, and he is also a citizen. The county king can appoint Wang Cunye's father, Li Zheng, to take charge of a village. Although the official is not big,  But it also gave his father a layer of amulet, and he became a naturalized citizen after leaving the country. This gift is not too thin. It is exactly what they lack, and it is wonderful to give it to others."

    Hearing this, Fan Shirong's eyes flashed: "You have a good idea, let's do it this way. You go down and draw up the paperwork, and someone will come and get it."

    Yin Shang heard this.  First he bowed, turned around and retreated.

    "Fan Sanjia, please come out." Seeing Yin Shang go away, Fan Shirong spoke.

    As the words fell, a dark figure walked out from the corner, trotted up to Fan Shirong, knelt down and said, "Master, what are your orders?"

    This Fan Sanjia is a family soldier trained in Fan Mansion, and he was brought over before leaving the mansion.  These family soldiers are all born in the family and have been trained since childhood. There is no problem with their loyalty.

    "You have a meeting. Let's go to Yin Shang to get the documents, and hurry up and go to Wang Cunye's father Wang Yuanshan on the outskirts of the county. He declares that he is the head of the village and files it in the county." Fan Shirong said, the so-called Li Zheng means a Li Zheng.  Chang is actually synonymous with village chief.

    "Yes!" Hearing this, Fan Sanjia responded and retreated.

    In a study room, Yin Shang wrote quickly on a piece of rice paper stamped with the official seal.  After a while, I finished writing. I waited for the ink to dry, looked at it up and down, and felt satisfied.

    At this moment, a young man in black came in and bowed: "Young master asked me to come and get the official certificate!"

    "With you." Yin Shang handed over a roll of official documents.  He handed it to the young man in black. He had been in the mansion for some time, so he recognized the soldier in front of the county magistrate.

    After receiving the official letter, Fan Sanjia left the county government office, took the horse, and rode out of the city gate. The countryside was full of short yellow withered grass, and from time to time, hares were running and horses trampled by.

    Half an hour later, the horses stopped in front of Wang Yuanshan's courtyard. Fan Sanjia looked at the courtyard and saw a stream crossing in front, with running water flowing around it.

    There are three floors and more than a dozen side rooms in the main house. The style is really different. I sighed in my heart: The father is more valuable than the son.

    The door was open and there was someone inside. Fan Sanjia got off his horse and walked in.

    "Is the boss here? The county magistrate sent me to issue an order!" Fan Sanjia walked in, shouted, and entered the door.

    Hearing that there was an official official, Wang Cunye¡¯s father, Wang Yuanshan, rushed out of the house and went to pay homage to Fan Sanjia: ¡°Why are you here, Mr. official official?¡±

    Fan Sanjia did not directly reply to his words, but took out the official letter and read it on the spot: "The county magistrate of Shanya County has written that Wang Yuanshan is a very virtuous person in the township, and he has been appointed as the chief!"

    The head of the village is appointed by the government, but it is basically a squire, and there is no promotion to the common people. Wang Yuanshan can be regarded as a landlord now, and this official status is reasonable and reasonable.

    It¡¯s just that Wang Yuanshan¡¯s poverty-stricken days have just passed. Last year, his son became a Taoist official. In just one year, he became a wealthy man.??, many people came to flatter him, and in an instant he had three hundred acres of land, and thirty acres of mulberry fields, and tenants came to work as servants.

    A few months later, the family had a long-term worker and a maid. This day was like a dream. Today, a county master came over and made me the head of the village.

    The head of the village could not help but be stunned because he was a junior official and not in the mainstream, but he was also the leader of thousands of people in the village.

    Seeing that Wang Yuanshan was stunned, Fan Sanjia said: "Sir, you are now the head of the village. You are not an official, but you are still an official. These are official documents. You should keep them. The county has archives of these official documents.  If you lose it, you can declare it. I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    After saying that, he handed over the official document. Wang Yuanshan finally came to his senses and quickly went back to get an ingot of five taels of fine silver. He handed it over and said, "Thank you for your trouble. Please take the five taels of silver and drink it."  Tea!"

    Fan Sanjia did not refuse, bowed and thanked him, and left.

    Fan Sanjia walked for a long time before Wang Yuanshan came back to his senses. He thought that he would be chewing dirt for the rest of his life, but he didn't expect that there would be another day. Then he shouted back: "It's a happy event, let's get something delicious to celebrate today."  one time."

    Yunya Mountain. It is the eighth day of November at the foot of the mountain. It is winter. The afternoon sun is shining and falling on the mountain road. A carriage is driving slowly on the uneven mountain road.

    The mountain road was quiet. Wang Cunye took a deep breath and felt comfortable. He looked at Xie Xiang who was in the same car and couldn't help but smile.

    In fact, the journey is not far, but it is not good to fly over it. It would be unseemly to walk over it. It is most appropriate to go by carriage. So we went all the way, passing through the path covered with withered grass. After an hour and a half, a mulberry field was right in front of us.  Not far away is a courtyard.

    It looks like a large tract of land, more than 300 acres, with thin ridges separating the long acres, and 20 families distributed among them.  They are all tenants who rent Wang's fields. This situation makes people feel very satisfied.

    The coachman smiled innocently and said: "Look, Master, our West Building occupies more than half of this large field. Haha. It looks so exciting and comfortable!"

    The driver was also chosen from among the tenant farmers.  Wang Cunye smiled: "Yes, it's very good. It's almost there!"

    With a sway, the carriage stopped, the horses trotted on the spot, snoring, and the coachman opened the door curtain.  Gongjin said: "Guanzhu, here we are!"

    Wang Cunye took Xie Xiang down and said, "You feed the horse in the courtyard."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although it is winter and everything is chilling and there is an indescribable depression and chill, there are still green moss growing tenaciously in the corners of the courtyard.  Refuse to die.

    When Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang went in, there were horses neighing, which naturally alarmed the people inside.  A maid came out of the courtyard.

    "Master? Is it you? Come in quickly!" The maid was pleasantly surprised when she saw Wang Cunye coming in, and then looked at Xie Tao. She grew up in a small country, and the farthest she went was the county town, but she had never seen such a beautiful girl.  , while she was in a daze, she saw Xie Xiang smiling at her, and she couldn't help but flushed, and quickly stepped back: "I'll inform the boss and the old lady!"

    Wang Cunye nodded.  It was a little strange, but he didn't take it seriously and took Xie Tao inside.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? off together, and saw Wang Yuanshan with a smile on his face that couldn't be concealed, holding a piece of paper in his hand and reading non-stop.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he immediately became interested: "Father, why are you so happy today?"

    Wang Yuanshan was startled when he heard this. He turned around and saw that it was his son. He immediately said: "Ye'er, you are back. It happens to be a happy event. The government has issued an official order and made me the head of the village!"

    Wang Yuanshan said that he was about to pull Wang Cunye to sit down, but he saw a young girl who looked like an orchid in an empty valley. She immediately opened her mouth wide and looked at Wang Cunye: "Is this?"

    At this moment, Xie Xiang came up and bowed to Wang Yuanshan Yingying: "Xie Xiang has met my uncle!"

    Wang Yuanshan was shocked, but he just responded: "It turns out to be Miss Xie from Dayan Temple. She was neglectful when she came to my place. Sit down quickly."

    Wang Yuanshan looked a little excited and kept saying hello. Dayan Guan Xie Cheng has a granddaughter. He has seen her before, but she was very young at that time. She is not as beautiful as she is now, and people dare not look at her.

    At this time, Wang Cunye¡¯s mother came over excitedly.

    "Ye'er is back?" She couldn't help but ask when she saw a maid outside.

    ¡°And I¡¯m taking Miss Xie Xiang with me.¡±

    "Oh." Wang Cunye's mother nodded and went in. She saw Wang Cunye and a girl sitting on a chair, talking, while her husband was a little at a loss as he spoke.

    "Miss Xie is here too, how can she afford it?" The Queen Mother went over, looking excited, and took Xie Xiang's hand, and said, "Last time I saw you?You are still young, you will grow up if you don¡¯t want to!  "

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ???????????????????????? But since her son became prosperous, she had her thoughts on her mind. Now that her son is a Taoist official, what¡¯s the point of marrying a sick daughter-in-law?

    At this time, Xie Xiang looked like a fairy, with bright eyes and bright teeth, a green silk dress, half shy and half happy, with a flawless white face, picturesque eyebrows, and a slight blush, but he really looked like a fairy, and he was very satisfied at the moment.

    "Father, mother, I am here this time on a business trip, so I brought Xie Xiang here to pay my respects!" Wang Cunye said.

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang blushed a little.

    The Queen Mother was startled and understood what she was saying, and quickly asked: "Are you going to be out for a long time?"

    "Two or three years is nothing!" Wang Cunye said helplessly: "So I brought Xie Xiang to pay my respects today. We Taoists do not follow vulgar etiquette."

    The Queen Mother understood that this was actually an engagement. When people make an engagement, they usually invite friends, but the place is not lively enough.

    "It's just that they are all Taoists, practicing mystical skills, reincarnating and dying. If there is good fortune, their life spans of hundreds of years are just ordinary. How can people in the mortal world compare with them.

    Taoists do not need to get engaged, because there is no need, but there is still a process of meeting.

    The Queen Mother understood and said: "We will have a family banquet What a pity."

    In the end, she still felt regretful and said this.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 141: Studying with a Sword

    Xizhi Township

    Three miles to the east and south there is a three-entry courtyard. There is a locust tree in front of the door and a stone bench under the tree. The courtyard is surrounded by walls. Wang Cunye was about to knock on the door when the door rang. A middle-aged woman  Leaning out, he was startled when he saw it was a stranger.

    "I am Yang Xuan's friend." Wang Cunye said.

    The woman was generous and let her in: "Please come in!"

    Wang Cunye took a few steps forward and saw the wheelchair. Yang Xuan sat quietly, the wind blowing, and the scroll in his hand looked a little old, obviously due to long-term reading.

    Wang Cunye stared at it blankly, not knowing what he was feeling. After a long time, he stepped forward and saw a bowl with half a bowl of noodles left. When he looked inside, it was wrinkled.

    The interior is well built and the inner corridor is paved with blue bricks. Why is the pasta so shabby?

    After taking a few more steps, I felt clear in my heart, and sighed: "I didn't expect it to be so deserted!"

    After hearing this, the middle-aged woman couldn't help but gulped: "Some people saw when I came back that after half a month, the houses were sparse. That's fine. The elders of the clans in the countryside took back the fields that were originally shaded, but they didn't even see it.  I don¡¯t pay any rent, and I don¡¯t usually have much money saved at home, so it¡¯s hard to turn around all of a sudden.¡±

    Wang Cunye knew that Yang Xuan was originally a Taoist official, and naturally he was as popular as himself. But once Yang Xuan was paralyzed and the Taoist official was withdrawn, it would be a conscience to disperse, fearing that he would be oppressed in turn.

    No matter how much pension, how long can it save, and how long can it withstand the harshness of the world?  On this point, Wang Cunye didn't want Xie Xiang to end up like this.

    Immediately he took out a one hundred tael silver note and said: "Yang Xuan is a hero and I respect him very much. Aunt, just accept it. Don't refuse. I have to go on a business trip this time and won't come back for a few years. I'm afraid I won't be able to  I come to visit often.¡±

    After a pause, he continued: "There is a shrine in Xizhi Township. You will be a palm incense in the shrine. How about I give you five taels of silver a month?"

    " Palm incense is selling incense. Don't underestimate this. It is said that once the families of many officials and gentry were ruined, many of their women would work as laundresses to make a living. The wife of the famous Cao Xueqin in history made a living by working as a laundress.

    After hearing this, the middle-aged woman couldn't help but say: "It's rare to have a friend like you!"

    ??Talked for a while.  Many thanks.

    Wang Cunye said a few more words.  He retreated and sighed slightly after exiting.

    When we got to a relatively remote place, we used a blind trick.  After jumping into the sky and moving forward, we arrived at Zhangkou Town, an inland port in Xinshui.

    The flow of Xinshui River is gentle.  There are towns on both sides of the strait, which are densely populated and quite prosperous. They stretch for three hundred miles, leading to the Yangtze River and the outlet to the sea.

    Zhangkou Town kept moving goods to the big ship, moving with difficulty.

    It had rained heavily and the thick wooden passage was damp. Wang Cunye was thoughtful.  What kind of style is this Fusang, thousands of miles away, like?

    Seeing that there was no one around, he took out the Kunlun Taoist Palace's real person's talisman with one hand, squeezed it gently in his palm, and then a stream of light shot directly into Wang Cunye's eyebrows.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes were indifferent and he did not hide or dodge.

    Entering the eyebrows, the informatization is a map of thousands of miles.  From this map, we can see two big rivers, crossing thousands of miles towards the East China Sea.

    The East China Sea is long, dotted with islands like pearls dotted in the vast East China Sea.  From here, the land gradually opens up.  A piece of it appears, this is Fusang.

    It is a little different from the earth. There are continuous islands as transit, which will make it a lot easier for Hainan Airlines.

    Wang Cunye kept these information one by one, and then turned the divine light into nothing. Although it was impossible for Kunlun Taoist Palace to tamper with it, it was always right to be careful.

    After doing this, we stepped into the dock.

    A dock steward saw Wang Cunye standing here for a long time in a high-grade Taoist robe. He noticed it at first. Now seeing this situation, he quickly went up and lowered his eyebrows: "Is there anything, sir? Do you need someone to do it?"

    Wang Cunye said this respectfully, smiled, raised his hand, and said, "Is there a cargo ship heading to Fuso recently? I want to take it, please help me look for it."

    As he said that, he took out a piece of broken silver from his sleeve and threw it at the man: "Go and pack some. The ship fare will be paid separately."

    The piece of silver was neither big nor small, but it was worth half a month's salary. I immediately agreed and retreated. After a while, the man ran back and whispered: "Sir, there was indeed a man who went there recently.  Fuso, there is a boat here -<Book Sea Pavilion>-, you can take it."

    "Well, take me to see it." Wang Cunye immediately ordered the man to lead the way.

    Along the way, you can see a large ship with a deep deck, ten feet long and three feet wide. It looks very conspicuous on the water. Wang Cunye looked at it carefully,Nodding secretly.

    Only such a big ship can ride the wind and waves and carry him to Fusang.

    At this time, a captain came over. Seeing Wang Cunye wearing a high-grade Taoist robe, he said, "I dare to ask, but I want to go to Fusang?"

    They walked on the waterway, but they knew the power of the Taoist Palace and did not dare to neglect him in the slightest.

    "Exactly." Wang Cunye asked, "Are there any upper-class cabins?"

    "Yes! When will the Taoist depart? The ship will leave as soon as it is loaded with cargo. It will leave tomorrow. If the Taoist has anything to do, it will be done tonight." The captain, who was experienced in the world, bowed and said.

    At this time, it was already dusk. Wang Cunye heard this and took out two large ingots of silver. One ingot was ten taels and two ingots were twenty taels. He took a boat across the sea. It was just a ride, but it was enough. He said, "Prepare it for me."  One cabin, I'll be here early tomorrow morning."

    The captain took it with one hand and looked a little excited. This was not the twenty taels of silver, but the fact that these Taoists had many benefits on board.

    When Wang Cunye saw something happened, he took a few steps away and saw that the sky was misty and it was already night. Stars were flashing, little lights flickering on and off, lights were dimly lit, and an inn was open.

    Wang Cunye stepped in when he saw it.

    "Oh! Sir, do you want to stay in a hotel?" the waiter greeted.

    "Arrange a room, four dishes, one soup and a pot of wine, and come over tomorrow to settle the accounts together." Wang Cunye said.

    "Okay, please, sir!" The waiter saw this person speaking directly, so he didn't say much, and led him inside. The room was not big, but it looked clean, and he was somewhat satisfied.

    After entering the room, he lit the candle, the waiter closed the door and retreated. After a while, he brought four dishes, one soup and a pot of wine, and Wang Cunye drank alone until he finished it.

    The man boiled a large bucket of hot water and brought it to the room. It was getting dark, and he washed his feet and face: "If you don't have any instructions, I'll go down."

    Wang Cunye waved his hand and let him go down. He opened the window and the moonlight poured in like water. He took out a box in a moment.

    There are some gifts in the box, as well as an envelope of soft silver in exchange.

    There is no bank in Fusang, so banknotes are useless.

    "Take out a book and read it carefully. This is Fuso's information.

    At this time, it is said that Fusang was in troubled times, with feudal lords in various places being divided, and it was a rare area with strong Buddhist sect.

    After the emergence of Taoism, Buddhism did not show its magical power accordingly, which led to a sharp decline in the Middle-earth region and was severely squeezed.

    But in Fusang, you can still live relatively nourished.

    Secondly, Fuso has its own Shinto, which is known as the Eight Million Gods. It has its own system. It is said that it pays tribute to the Heavenly Court. In theory, it is a minister of the Heavenly Court, but in reality it is probably a foreign vassal state.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The next day, the sky was bright, the red sun was rising in the east, and purple clouds were rising. Wang Cunye still followed the original method, taking purple gas, inhaling three times in a row, got out of the room, paid the rent, and headed towards the dock.

    When we arrived at the dock, we saw that all the workers had stopped to rest. All the goods were moved yesterday, and it was obvious that they were working all night. A voice came from the ship: "Master! Come up quickly! The ship will sail soon!"

    Wang Cunye smiled, stepped forward, and jumped over the three-foot distance. He took a half-step on the ship to release his strength and jumped to the deck.

    "Good job, Master! This is your cabin key!" The captain handed over a long grooved iron bar. Wang Cunye waved his sleeve and accepted it. He ignored the man and turned towards himself.  The cabin walked over.

    The deck on the ship is thick, and you feel solid when you step on it. The ropes on the ship are coiled, and on the eaves of the deck, there is a middle-aged scholar in green clothes standing in the wind, with a sallow face and a bit of desolation.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he couldn't help but move forward and asked, "Sir, are you going to Fusang too?"

    Hearing the words, the middle-aged scholar slowly turned around and saw a Taoist priest with an extraordinary figure. He couldn't help being surprised and said, "Yes, I want to go to Fusang."

    These words were said with a bit of bitterness, but with an air of unspeakability. When Wang Cunye saw him, he said: "I'm going to Fusang too, and you and I will be together this time."

    After hearing this, the middle-aged scholar raised his hands and said, "Very good. My name is Xing Siyuan. Do you dare to ask me my name?"

    Hearing this, Wang Cunye raised his hands and said, "I haven't received the direct inheritance of Xuanmen yet, so I don't dare to have a title. Just call me Wang Cunye."

    "Oh, it turns out to be Taoist Wang!" Xing Siyuan felt relieved when he heard this.

    It is said that since the emergence of Taoism, officialsAs the government and imperial examinations declined day by day, the government officials and the Confucian scholars felt vaguely hostile. Although Xing Siyuan did not dare to think so, he still felt relieved that the other party was not a formal Taoist priest.

    Now the big ship is sailing and is getting farther and farther on the Xin River. Wang Cunye's eyes are dark and thoughtful.

    "Why did Wang Daozhang go to Fusang this time?" Xing Siyuan asked him, looking at the river in a daze.

    Wang Cunye nodded and smiled: "Hey I just want to travel and gain some experience."

    Xing Siyuan was very envious after hearing this and said: "Read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles, hey!"

    The tone is full of melancholy.

    This was originally said by Confucian scholars, but being able to read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles is based on the monopoly of Confucian knowledge on official career. Once it gradually loses its luster, there will be few Confucian scholars who can "read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles."  "Traveling Thousands of Miles", because it is not economically feasible and I cannot afford to travel.

    On the contrary, nowadays Taoist priests are financially well-off and have supernatural powers. Gradually, young Taoist priests will hang their swords and travel to study and give guidance to the country. This makes Confucian scholars envious and jealous.

    So after saying this, Xing Siyuan didn't doubt it at all, and just let out a melancholy and envious sigh.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 142: Treatment

    The sails were set on the boat, and it sailed farther and farther, faster and faster.

    Wang Cunye took a while and asked: "I saw you wearing a green Confucian shirt, obviously you have a great reputation, why did you go to Fusang? The customs of Fusang are very different from China, and it is not as rich and spacious as China, and it is still a land of ignorance. You go  Isn¡¯t this a bright pearl cast into darkness and one¡¯s own status degraded?¡±

    Xing Siyuan's old face turned red when he heard this, and he pulled on his slightly old Confucian shirt in blue: "Although Fusang is ignorant, he has admired China for a long time. He often invites Confucian masters to give lectures. The one who invited me is the Qingtian family. It is said that they have a territory of 20,000 stones."  , but I also want to give it a try.¡±

    In fact, although he is a scholar, in the age of Taoism, tax exemption rights and career are gradually drying up. Rather than suffering in the countryside, it is better to go to Fusang in exchange for a distinguished guest status.

    Wang Cunye understood after hearing this that the Fusang of this world was very much like Japan in the Han and Tang Dynasties. He admired Chinese literati so much that he traveled thousands of miles to China just to learn Chinese etiquette and enlightenment.

    Therefore, once a Chinese scholar goes to Fusang, he will be treated as a distinguished guest and receive all kinds of courtesy and hospitality, which is much better than being an outdated scholar in China. It is not uncommon for Xing Siyuan in front of him to have this idea.

    At this moment, there was a commotion on the boat. An old Fuso man came out, followed by two warriors with swords. He gave instructions along the way, speaking Chinese clearly, but no worse than the locals, and even more precise and well-spoken than the average person.  is authentic Mandarin.

    In this world, the Emperor of Heaven sits in the heavens, sweeping across all realms, and there are Taoists and Taoists who spread the word. Although the court is declining and the princes are divided, it is still strong in the eyes of the countries and is the source of culture.

    The old Fusang man in front of him spoke in Mandarin, with a trace of complacency on his face, as if he was proud of himself.

    ¡°Mr.

    Hearing this, Xing Siyuan raised his hand to Wang Cunye and said, "Master Qingtian invited me to have a meal, so we'll say goodbye."

    Wang Cunye nodded and handed over his hand: "I won't send it away."

    But when the Fusang old man saw Wang Cunye standing gracefully in his Taoist robe, surprise flashed across his face and he walked over: "This Taoist priest is very elegant. I am Qingtian Changsheng, the head of the Qingtian family. Can you come with me?"  Banquet? Not very honored."

    It is said that the Qingtian family had a territory of 20,000 kilo. In fact, at that time, one kilo per acre was equivalent to 20,000 acres, 200 hectares. Such a Japanese family could barely be considered a local wealthy family, and they spoke fluent Mandarin.

    Wang Cunye According to the information, Fusang only has its own language.  But there is no text of its own.  With the development of history, cursive writing was gradually born.

    Originally, the cursive script had the possibility of forming its own writing, but it was only later that magical powers were revealed.  On the surface, it seems that the imperial court is declining, but in fact, due to Taoism and gods, the radiation of civilization has become more than ten times stronger.  Fusang people value speaking Mandarin and writing Chinese. Over the past three hundred years, Chinese writing has been widely used by the upper class of Fusang. They are used in official documents, poems, and records, and cursive writing has gradually declined.

    I thought this information was a bit exaggerated. When I saw this situation today, I was afraid it was true. I immediately replied: "I will go back to the room to put some items. It is inconvenient to go there right away!"

    Qingtian Changsheng didn¡¯t take it seriously and said, ¡°In half an hour, I will send someone to invite you.¡±

    Wang Cunye nodded and smiled, and said, "Thank you for the hospitality."

    He immediately apologized, returned to the cabin, opened the door with the key and walked in. The cabin was small.  It is very spacious and clean on the ship, but there is moisture inside, but this is unavoidable on a sea-going ship, and this situation is already very good.  It does not disgrace the title of Yajian.

    Immediately he rolled out the bed and placed the box under the bed.

    After a while.  A young warrior came over to invite him. His eagerness made Wang Cunye smile secretly, and he immediately followed him.

    But it was a larger cabin, with a banquet set up, accompanied by three warriors, but they were obedient and did not talk directly to Wang Cunye.

    When he took his seat, Xing Siyuan felt a little uncomfortable. He was originally the protagonist of the reception, but now he has become Wang Cunye. Although the level of the banquet has doubled in this half hour, Xing Siyuan would rather not need this level.

    Wang Cunye looked around and then sat down. He exchanged a few casual greetings and drank two sips of sake. The atmosphere became lively. The samurai attending the banquet were looking at Wang Cunye, Qingtian Changsheng, and Xing Siyuan, but they did not interrupt.  Pour wine from time to time.

    When Qingtian Changsheng found out that Wang Cunye was an eighth-grade Taoist official, he was immediately shocked. He quickly came over personally to serve some sake and said, "It turns out that you are still a Taoist official. You have traveled thousands of miles to Fusang, but you have had a hard time on the road."

    After three rounds of wine, it was said that this banquet was a combination of Fusang and Zhongtu craftsmanship. It was indeed good and rich in umami. Wang Cunye started talking. Qingtian Changsheng knew the situation and asked: "Mr. Wang, where are you going to land on this trip?  "

    Wang Cunye said: "There is no purpose. I am still young. I am just traveling with my sword."

    It was said that Wang Cunye was only seventeen years old this year. Qingtian Changsheng looked at it and immediately believed it. He said: "After this ship goes to sea, it will stop at Shanwei Bay. This is the territory of my Qingtian family. Please come ashore to Shanwei Town.  Let my Qingtian family entertain you."

    "Then thank you for the hospitality." Wang Cunye did not refuse. To go to Fusang, he also needed a local snake. It was fate that the Qingtian family met him.

    The guests and hosts were all happy now. The banquet was over and it was three o'clock in the afternoon.

    Another teahouse was set up in Changsheng, Qingtian. At this time, the boat was already a hundred miles away, and the river was flowing eastward. The teahouse was spacious, but there were only two people there, and Xing Siyuan was not there.

    "I heard that the exchange ratio of gold and silver in Fuso is only four to one?" This is what Wang Cunye asked according to records: "Why not exchange it in China?"

    "Master Wang, this is indeed a fact!" Qingtian Changsheng smiled: "But the gold has to be transported to China to be exchanged, and the risk is very high. In this case, the actual exchange ratio is eight to one, and only 20% of the profit, but  It¡¯s not much.¡±

    "The wind is strong and the waves are strong!" Wang Cunye thought thoughtfully.

    As the hull of the boat followed the waves of the river, Qingtian Changsheng sighed and said: "Not only that, there are also pirates and water monsters. This sea road is not easy to travel!"

    Said something else, it turns out that sea trade is indeed hugely profitable, but with the three major obstacles: wind, waves, pirates, and water monsters, sailing becomes a life-and-death struggle. If it fails, the ship, its cargo, and all the people on the ship will be buried with it, let alone ordinary people.  People, even wealthy families and famous people, can't stand it a few times.

    But even so, the ship is willing to carry less cargo and invite scholars from China to go to Fusang.

    Wang Cunye said calmly: "I am sincerely looking for talents. I don't know if there are any regulations."

    "Of course there is, but there are five grades."

    Wang Cunye smiled: "I'd like to hear it!"

    Qingtian Changsheng thought for a long time and said: "There is a skill. Those who can benefit the family are the fifth grade."

    It seems that Fusang is also looking for food. Wang Cunye smiled and said: "I wonder how the treatment is?"

    "If you are from your own country, your salary will be enough. If you are a nobleman from China, you will be treated with courtesy." Qingtian Changsheng said: "For example, Mr.

    "Where's it?"

    "If Mr. Xing can not only teach Confucianism, but also make relatively accurate judgments about general affairs, or understand political affairs. If he can effectively handle official affairs, this is the fourth grade, and he can be taught knowledge and practice. He will receive a job."

    Zhixing is a hereditary territory. Wang Cunye nodded and smiled: "How about going up again?"

    "Not only can you accurately judge the situation, but you can also analyze the trend and propose important strategies, or explain the canon and punishment of people, colonial goods, and punishments. This is the third level."

    Wang Cunye thought it made sense at first, but now he felt like laughing, thinking to himself: "Wishful thinking!"

    But he smiled: "What about the top one?"

    "Those who can plan big strategies and make contributions to the world are the second grade."

    Hear this.  Wang Cunye laughed: "Could Yipin be an unparalleled hero, a hero who is not seen in a century like Marquis Wu and Marquis Wen?"

    Speaking, I sighed: "This method is too open, and the hero is heroes. In my Middle -earth, I am the clock in the world. If I do n¡¯t meet for a hundred years, how can I go to your hippot, and I am willing to play the Lord of the Qianxian Township of the knee district?"

    A country of Fusang is equal to a county of Zhongtu.  A county is equivalent to a township, and a daimyo often does not necessarily belong to a country, so it is said that he is the lord of a county and a township.

    "Those who can plan great strategies and make great contributions to the world in the second rank are all officials of the third rank or above in China. They have great power and are ranked as ministers. How can I go to Fusang?"

    "The third grade can cultivate people, colonize goods, and clarify canonical punishments. Even if the country is mutated, it can still serve as an official in a county or a county. How can you go to Fusang?"

    Qingtian Changsheng couldn't help but blush after hearing this. He was a little discouraged when he wanted to say something, but after thinking about it for a moment, he said: "But it's different."

    "Oh, what's the difference?"

    "Middle-earth is prosperous and prosperous, and Fusang can't compare with it. It's just that there are officials but no titles in Middle-earth, or titles but no real titles. Even if you are the prime minister, can you have one hundred thousand stones?" Qingtian Changsheng pondered deeply and spoke.

    Wang Cunye was startled. One hundred thousand dan means one hundred thousand acres. Speaking of one hundred thousand acres of private land, it is simply impossible. Even if Taoism did not appear in the heyday of the prime minister of the dynasty, it would only be one to twenty thousand acres.

    "Even if there are 100,000 stones in China, can it be inherited hereditary?" Qingtian Changsheng said this, his eyes lit up, and he said with a smile: "How many generations can it be passed down?"

    Wealth cannot last more than three generations. This is the law of Middle-earth. Apart from the royal family, there are really not many people who canA family that lasts for more than three generations.

    "I have heard from China that the reward for the founding princes was no more than ten thousand stones, and there were cases of being expropriated and demoted from time to time. But it is said that they are mean to talents. Although Fuso is small, once the shogunate was opened, the meritorious officials had tens of thousands of stones, and hundreds of thousands of stones.  There are many families with hundreds of thousands of stones, and they can be passed down for three, five, seven, eight, or even ten generations."

    When Qingtian Changsheng said this, he became confident and said: "My Qingtian family moved to Qingtian County, took this county as the surname, and enjoyed twenty thousand shi. It has been five generations so far. I am richer than the princes of the Middle Kingdom! And I can divide it into feudal states."  The hero is also a middle-aged uncle, so he can recruit talents."

    To be honest, Wang Cunye really had never thought about this issue before.

    When Zhu Yuanzhang founded the country in the Ming Dynasty, the treatment of the state-level heroes was only a few tens of thousands of acres of private land, and they could not directly govern the people, and there were many cases of deprivation, denomination, and execution. Only 23 out of 10 of them ended up well. In this way, it is true that these heroes  The treatment is really not as good as that of the rich Fuso people.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The rich people have tens of thousands of dan (acres), a salary of hundreds of thousands of dan, and can have private soldiers and rule the people. As for the famous names, their treatment is far better than that of the princes of Middle-earth.

    After the Song Dynasty, those who were granted the title of king were only honored in name, and could actually own very little land. The Ming Dynasty treated the vassal king most favorably. In fact, the land that the vassal king could really control was only about tens of thousands (mu) of stone.  The Yuanzhi County Prince only has a few thousand acres.

    The imperial court in this world is similar. Later, when Taoism came to the world, the princes from all over the world were considered to have real estate, but only the princes had this kind of treatment, and ordinary scholars and officials did not have this kind of treatment.

    This question deserves deep thought.

    Wang Cunye was vaguely aware that this was probably another problem with the positioning and perspective of the individual and the Taoist palace (official government).  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 143: Six Thousand Stones

    The sky was dusk, the sunset was orange, getting darker and darker, and finally turned into gray and black.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already the seventeenth day and it had already entered the sea. Wang Cunye estimated that the boat could reach a speed of twenty miles an hour in the river and fifty miles an hour in the sea.

    In a cabin, a bright pearl in a green bag illuminated the room dimly and brightly. Wang Cunye was spreading his writing pen on the small case, thoughtfully.

    This is recalling the deeds of finding the path to immortality.

    Li Xishan was originally a son of a wealthy family and lived a luxurious life. In a few years, he depleted his family property, causing his relatives and friends to be separated, and he was embarrassed to see anyone. Later, he met an old man and gave him huge sums of money twice. Within a few years, he squandered it all. Finally,  Finally, he turned back to practice Taoism and went through the journey of seeking immortality, and became an immortal.

    Cui Xuanzhi, who loved and cherished flowers, moved the Flower Immortal to come to the world and teach him the Dharma, making him enlightened.

    ??Wu Jiaji, this man is erudite and knowledgeable, with a solitary temperament, and loves plum blossoms. He plants plum trees around his house. When he is fifty, he goes on a journey to seek immortality, and achieves success in three years.

    These records are all accumulated over time, and it often took people forty or fifty years old to become ghosts and immortals. As for the path to immortality, there were very few records at that time, but most of them did not use much force or magic, but often traveled thousands of miles to spread Taoism.  Or achieve enlightenment.

    This situation is also normal. At that time, those who became immortals in ancient times had sporadic and isolated evidence. What they learned could not have a systematic and rigorous Taoist method. They did not have many magical powers, so naturally they could not be too utilitarian.

    Wang Cunye got up and paced slowly in the cabin, thinking with a sullen face. These examples did not provide much reference.

    Three hundred years ago, although the purpose of Xunxian Road was to spread Taoism, it was basically a kind of training of Taoism. But now, if Wang Cunye only sharpens his Taoism and fails to achieve results, he is afraid that it will be difficult to pass the Tao Palace.  Review - Once there is an organization, there must be interests.

    While I was meditating, I felt the cabin bumping, and there were bursts of shouting outside, which was very noisy.

    Since he became a human being, Wang Cunye's five senses have increased several times. He heard all the things outside, but he just took it easy. Hearing this situation, he was only slightly surprised in his heart, so he opened the cabin door, walked out of the cabin, and walked to the deck.

    When we got to the deck, we suddenly had a wide field of vision. We saw low clouds covering the entire sky, the ship's hull was constantly bumping, and the waves were getting higher and higher. That was all, but I saw a ship not far away staring at it. Wang Cunye had a good eye.  , just as soon as they saw it, they saw people holding spears and knives on the opposite deck.

    Pirates!

    Wang Cunye immediately realized this.

    The captain was arranging the sailors on the deck. The sailors took out their swords and spears one after another, and many of them took out their leather armors to wear. The captain gave orders from time to time to adjust the direction.

    Qingtian Changsheng stepped onto the deck, with four warriors standing behind him, looking at him solemnly.

    We adjusted the angle several times, but the ship behind us kept staring. In half an hour, the two ships were less than one mile apart.

    The boat following behind was obviously a pirate ship. It was small and fast. From a distance, you could see the boat on the opposite side holding spears and hooks, and shouting loudly, vaguely threatening words.

    As the distance approached, the captain looked calm and solemn, commanding and preparing.

    With a "boom", the ship was docked, and the pirates immediately released their hooks, and a pedal fell down. The pirate ship shouted, and seven or eight pirates rushed over, raising their spears to kill. On the ship, the captain  At the command, many sailors raised their spears and stabbed.

    "Kill!" Spears were stabbing each other on the springboard, and the sound of killing was loud. Most of the people on the boat were filled with pirates. They rushed to the side, slashing and killing all the way. Blood and flesh flew everywhere at the side of the ship. The dense crowd made everyone  People cannot dodge, and they only have to fight for life and death depending on their luck and sword skills.

    A Fuso warrior rushed up with a long sword. This man obviously had considerable sword skills. The sword flashed, and a sailor opposite saw a flash of blood. He fell to the ground and expired. Followed by seven or eight warriors, and  The pirates were clearly distinguished, and they fought all the way up. Anyone who stood in the way was chopped down, leaving a gap. These warriors jumped across the deck, and other pirates swarmed up.

    There are about forty sailors on this ship and fifty on the pirate ship, competing for life and death on the deck.

    The captain held a long sword and fought with a Fuso samurai. The two could not tell the winner for a while, but elsewhere, there was an impact from the samurai, and the sailors retreated steadily.

    At this moment, Qingtian Changsheng's face was solemn, and with a wave of his hand, the two warriors said "Hi", pulled out their long swords, and rushed forward.

    At this moment, three archers stood out on the pirate ship opposite, and three arrows shot out immediately. There were only two "puff" sounds, and the two warriors who rushed forward, one of them was hit by the arrow, and the arrow was shot effortlessly.  The warrior's body was torn open, and the bloody arrow tip was revealed on the back. The warrior immediately fell to the deck, blood spattered, and he saw that he was dead.

    &nbsp; "Kill!" The pirates' morale was greatly shaken. They fought all the way up and slashed at the sailors along the way. Blood spattered. At this time, even Qingtian Changsheng's expression changed.

    A samurai who rushed up saw Wang Cunye standing on the deck with a calm expression. He couldn't help but became furious. He shouted and slashed at him with his sword.

    Wang Cunye smiled coldly and drew out his sword instantly. The sword flashed, and the warrior screamed and fell out, with half of his head exploding.

    After Wang Cunye took action, he showed no mercy and stepped forward, killing one person with each step. As he went up, the cold light flashed, and there must be pirates who were struck by the sword and screamed in agony.

    At this time, he didn¡¯t use sword energy, but he was slashing and killing, blood was flying, limbs were flying, and with just a few breaths, he was able to kill seven or eight pirates.

    At this time, an order was given, and there was a captain on the opposite side of the pirates. After receiving the instructions, the pirates immediately rushed towards Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye sneered, and with one sword, one person fell down one after another. Suddenly, there were corpses on the ground, splashing on the deck.  bright red.

    At this moment, a warrior rushed up, his long sword flashed through the air.

    Qingtian Changsheng exclaimed: "Cut with a sword in the wind!"

    Wang Cunye moved up six inches, and his opponent's sword strike was indeed a bit mysterious. He could see that the long sword struck along an arc in the air, but he only extended the sword a little.

    This click hit the sword, and the warrior on the opposite side was shaken and fell down. Wang Cunye roared, rushed forward, and jumped onto the pirate ship. There was chaos.

    Wang Cunye strode forward and stepped on the head of a fallen pirate. The head suddenly exploded like a watermelon, with red and white splashing.

    The sword flashed again, and the interceptors fell down one after another. Broken limbs and broken arms were everywhere, and blood flowed all over the floor.

    Seeing this, the captain and sailors who had just escaped from the critical moment couldn't help but be dumbfounded. They stood dumbly holding their swords and spears. Qingtian Changsheng couldn't help but his eyes lit up and murmured: "Swordsman, no, it's a sword."  Holy!"

    Blood splattered on the deck, another samurai was hit by a sword, and hissed loudly. Although the pirates were ferocious, they had never seen anything like this before, and they finally collapsed.

    I saw a few pirates kneeling down immediately, crying and begging. The only thing was that they didn't understand the words.

    Although both the samurai class and the merchant class are proud to speak Chinese, the average Fuso people still speak Caoyu. When someone kneels, the pirates immediately kneel down one after another, kneeling with trembling bodies on the deck full of blood, trembling continuously.

    There was another warrior who refused to surrender, and rushed forward with a cry. With a flash of sword light, a head flew out, and blood spurted out three feet. The headless corpse still held the knife, and rushed forward, but  He ran to the side of the ship, fell straight out, landed in the waves, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Spare your life, we surrender!" Seeing this, a warrior dropped his sword and knelt down, speaking in Chinese so that Wang Cunye could understand.

    Seeing that the leader had knelt down, the remaining pirates and samurai all knelt down in front of Wang Cunye, and the killing stopped for a moment.

    "Spare my life!" The pirate kept kowtowing, his voice trembling. At a glance, he saw only fifty pirates and only a dozen people left, only two of whom looked like samurai.

    Wang Cunye thought. This time when he went to the Fuso Kingdom, if he wanted to accomplish something, he must have manpower. The Qingtian family could cooperate but could not rely on them, but these pirates could also be used.

    Especially the two samurai, depending on the situation, they are so-called "ronin", but they are good at swordsmanship, they can speak Chinese, and they can do things.

    He stopped killing immediately and turned back to the deck of the original ship. He said to Qingtian Changsheng: "I will take over this ship and these people."

    Qingtian Changsheng was startled, then he understood, and said: "I understand, I will send people over to clean up and ask questions."

    Wang Cunye nodded and went back to the cabin. He said that the blood was spattered just now. Although he was not injured, it was stained a lot, so he had to go back and change clothes.

    Half an hour later, a large ship and a pirate ship sailed slowly in this sea area.

    Qingtian Changsheng sat on the bow of the ship. There were many dark red bloodstains on the deck, and screams could be heard from time to time in the lower cabin, but they were wounded.

    However, according to the rules of the sea, those who died in battle were thrown into the sea. Now there are no corpses on the ship.

    The captain stared hard at the pirate not far away, his hand tightly holding the handle of the knife.

    In the battle just now, 11 of the 40 people on board were killed and nine were injured, five of whom were seriously injured and may not survive.

    Twenty-seven of the pirates died, 11 were injured, and only 11 were alive and intact, including two samurai.

    This kind of blood feud made the captain want to kill all these pirates, but as long as he remembered what Wang Cunye had just saidHis skills and his cold eyes made this man feel a chill coming out - there were more than a dozen people left, and this man didn't have enough time to kill them.

    At this time, a samurai who had communicated in the past jumped over and whispered to Qingtian Changsheng: "Let me ask clearly, he is from the Datian family. There is also a batch of cargo on the ship, which is generally worth 50,000 guan, and there is another  Ten thousand taels of silver and five hundred taels of gold.¡±

    Qingtian Changsheng remained silent after hearing this. This item is really exciting.

    You must know that if you have 20,000 shi, five private and five public, you can only collect 10,000 shi per year. Of course, due to the special nature of fusang, one meter per stone is one hundred and fifty kilograms, which is equivalent to one tael of gold.

    But even so, this item is equivalent to six thousand dan.

    After a long time, he made up his mind and asked: "It's the Daotian family. I heard that the family name has been wiped out. I don't want to dare to come out to vote. Is there anyone from the Daotian family on top?"

    "No, the rice field family's legitimate son rice fields new policy is up there, has been chopped down." the samurai replied.

    Qingtian Changsheng nodded, this would be much easier to handle, and said: "Find these two ronin, and come into the cabin later to question Mr. Wang."

    "Hi!" the warrior responded.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 144: Unable to Resist

    ~.< >-~ Before the case, Wang Cunye changed his clothes but was deep in thought.

    ??Fusang has its own god system, with eight million gods. To preach Fusang is to squeeze the space. If the Tao and the law are not revealed, it will be an era where ghosts and gods do not leave their traces.

    If you go out of your way at this time, you may attract attention. Even if the eight million gods, fish and dragons in Fuso are mixed together, most of them are only ghosts, but as long as one percent of them are gods, it will be a huge force.

    There is not much information now, so we arrived at Fuso to find out the situation and then make plans. Thinking of this, a gust of sea breeze hit us, which made people shiver and heard rolling thunder.

    On the deck, Qingtian Changsheng looked at the sea after hearing the sound, sighed, and thought to himself: "It takes nine people to sail a big ship, and seven people are needed to sail this pirate ship. It is enough to sail."

    At this time, two warriors came over and knelt down to worship. Qingtian Changsheng smiled coldly: "Go in!"

    With that said, he stepped forward and entered the cabin. The light in the cabin was very dark, but there were no oil lamps or candles lit. There was a bright pearl in the green bag that filled the room with light.

    It took Qingtian Changsheng a long time to see this clearly, and he couldn't help but be startled. This kind of luminous pearl is worth at least a thousand gold.

    "Inoko Sahei pays homage to your lord!"

    "Matsuzenemon pays homage to your lord!"

    The two warriors bowed down. They now knew that this was a noble official from China.

    Wang Cunye stared at the two of them coldly, with a hint of sneer, but ignored them. He just said to Qingtian Changsheng: "Qingtian Hall, have you figured out the situation?"

    Qingtian Changsheng patted the folding fan and said, "I understand, this is a member of the Daotian family."

    Seeing that Wang Cunye was puzzled, he explained: "The Datian family was ten thousand stones tall and was in Anzhi County, but it was destroyed by the Sada family last year."

    "However, although the great clan was destroyed, there were still some ronin and samurai who escaped, but turned into pirates. They wanted to gain wealth through plundering, and did not want to be destroyed by you. Even the legitimate son Inada Shinsei was killed. Now.  These are all for adults, and are probably worth 50,000 taels, plus 10,000 taels of cash silver and 500 taels of gold."

    Wang Cunye listened calmly.  With a cold tone, he said to Qingtian Changsheng: "I need a few people to wait on me when I walk Fusang. So, do you think these two people can still be used?"

    Qingtian Changsheng looked at the two warriors lying on the ground. They were nervously grabbing the floor and shaking a little.  He said: "These are low-level warriors of the Inada family. If the Inada New Deal is dead, the Inada family will not be able to go back. If you want to use it, there is a way out. If you don't want to use it, you will only die or become a ronin."

    At this moment, a big wave came up and the cabin shook.  For a moment, Wang Cunye's expression was unclear.

    After a long time, Wang Cunye said: "You two are willing to join me?"

    ¡°If you like, let¡¯s meet His Highness.¡± The two of them trembled.  Suddenly he woke up and knelt down.

    "Okay, as long as you can do things, I can get you a hundred-stone Zhixing." Wang Cunye said coldly: "Now, go down and get the ship and cargo in order."

    "Hi!" The two of them kowtowed quickly, but showed a hint of joy and retreated.

    Wang Cunye said to Qingtian Changsheng again: "Sell these goods to the Qingtian family. How about the price of 50,000 guan as you say? All of them will be converted into gold."

    "How about converting it into 10,000 taels of gold?" It could have been converted into 12,000 taels, but Qingtian Changsheng thought about it.  Said the price.

    "Good!" Wang Cunye agreed without hesitation.

    Qingtian Changsheng thought for a while, and then said: "This sea-going ship can still be discounted by five thousand guan."

    Wang Cunye waved his hand and said: "This is not possible. Fusang is mostly in the sea, so it is convenient to have a boat."

    "That's true!" Qingtian Changsheng was a little regretful.  But forget it, I estimate that this amount alone can earn another five thousand taels of gold. The two of them couldn't help but smile at each other.

    The two boats headed towards Fuso in the wind and waves. The sea was not calm along the way, with surging waves and strong winds from time to time. Fortunately, they did not encounter pirates or water monsters, and they were safe in the end.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    At this moment, bursts of exclamations came from the deck, and the joy could not be concealed in the voice, and Matsumaeemon stepped forward to report: "Your Highness, Fuso has arrived."

    Wang Cunye was overjoyed and rushed up, only to see heavy snow at this time, the snow was misty, and the surrounding water was rolling, rising and falling, with bursts of water vapor splashing everywhere.

    ?Matsumaeemon stared into the distance, and the water from the melted snow dripped drop by drop onto the deck, but he pointed and said: "This is to Hirakuchi Bay, and we will reach Yamao Bay in half a day."

    The sky in December was covered with snow. Wang Cunye looked far ahead. Far ahead, out of reach, the outline of the land was faintly visible.

    ???????????????????????? Even the outline is outlined, the rolling mountains are // The fastest text update of Shumilou. < > - No ads // There are fields, this is Fusang.

    At this time, I looked around and saw the faces with happy expressions. Seeing that Fusang was coming soon, the people who had been homeless for a long time couldn't help but smile in their hearts.

    Needless to say, people from Fusang are happy. Even if they come from China and see land, they understand that half of the work is done this time and survive.

    Wang Cunye watched silently. At this moment, a Fuso warrior came over and saluted Wang Cunye from a distance. When he got close, he bowed and said, "Sir, my lord invites you to have a drink!"

    This warrior is full of etiquette. Wang Cunye said: "Lead the way!"

    The warrior heard this and responded: "Hi!"

    Leading the way, he is a warrior of the Qingtian family. He came to China this time and learned Chinese etiquette and Chinese in order to protect his master and not lose the face of the Qingtian family. It seems to be good now.

    There was a warrior leading the way, and when they arrived on the deck, they saw Qingtian Changsheng, wearing a warrior uniform, waiting from a distance. Wang Cunye couldn't help but be startled.

    Qingtian Changsheng was waiting quietly when he saw Wang Cunye coming over. He was dressed in Taoist robes and had an aura that was beyond the ordinary. He couldn't help but be moved and thought to himself: "He must have the appearance of an extraordinary person!"

    He took two steps forward and bowed: "Your Majesty, please come in!"

    "Why is this so?" Wang Cunye stepped forward quickly and returned the gift.

    The two of them walked together and arrived at the cabin. The cabin was a little dark, but the windows were open at the moment, and some snowflakes fell down.

    The table was covered with wine and food, and the main course was fish. Three fresh fish were newly brought up and cooked according to Chinese standards. There was a fire in the middle, burning a boiling hot pot, as well as fish balls, lettuce, sliced ??bacon, and  There was a pot of sake warming.

    "If you love wine, you are worthy of heaven. You have heard it as clear as the sages, and the Tao is as turbid as the sages. Since the sages have drunk it, why bother asking for gods? Three cups lead to the road, and one fight is natural. But if you get the taste of wine, don't pass it on to the sober!"  Qingtian walked over and turned around: "Wang Jun, you and I will have to get drunk today!"

    Seeing the dishes on the table and the man's respectful expression, Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel in a trance.

    On Earth, the Central Plains was ruled by the Qing Dynasty, the Meiji Restoration of Japan rose, the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895, the War of Invasion of China, and the Zhuolu Central Plains of Japan all carried a banner - there would be no China after Yashan, and there would be no China after the fall of the Ming Dynasty.

    Although it was an excuse, part of it was the truth. At this moment, looking at this man across the crystal wall, Wang Cunye couldn't explain how he felt, so he sat down.

    The two of them went back and forth, and after three rounds of drinking, Qingtian Changsheng's face turned red, and the smell of alcohol was rising, and he said aloud: "Your Majesty, will you deliver the goods directly after arriving at the shore this time? But these 50,000 guan of goods,  Together with the goods I brought with me, it will take some time to exchange for enough gold. The Shanwei Bay where the ship is docked this time is the territory of my Qingtian family. You came all the way alone. As a friend, you should be treated as a landlord. "

    Wang Cunye shook his wine glass, pondered in his heart, and said, "I'm tired, but I'd better live in Yamao Town. Please help me find a hotel room."

    Qingtian Changsheng smiled when he heard this: "Of course!"

    Eating hot pot again, he sighed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to eat this kind of Chinese delicacy in the future.¡±

    Wang Cunye was a little surprised and asked: "Why is this so?"

    Qingtian Changsheng smiled bitterly and said: "What the king doesn't know is that Fusang has a meat ban. For a thousand years, pork, chicken, beef, mutton, and rabbit meat are not eaten. Only fish and shrimp are available. If you are more particular, even fish  You don¡¯t need any oil or oil, it will be hard to get back home, even if you are a samurai, rice balls and dried plums are just one meal!¡±

    He pointed to the hot pot and said: "These are not worth mentioning in China, but in Fuso only the daimyo have this standard."

    "The last time I went to the daimyo annual banquet, even if I was an important minister, I only had two fresh fish, a plate of soy sauce and rice balls. This is already a luxury."

    Wang Cunye was startled. He had always had an idea before, that even though Japan is just an island country, it has a grain output of 30 million dan, but its food supply is very tight. Now when I heard it, I understood.

    If we catch a lot of fish, develop animal husbandry, and grow vegetables, meat can supplement a large amount of calories and nutrients. In this case, the consumption of rice will only be half.

    Nowadays, meat is not allowed to be eaten, and the variety of vegetables is also very scarce. Everything is supplied by rice, which naturally leads to a shortage of food.?Nervous.

    Think about China on earth. In the 1960s and 1970s, there was not enough meat and aquatic products, so one meal could eat four large bowls of rice. After 2000, there was enough meat and aquatic products, and a strong man could not eat more than one bowl of rice. You will know the gap in food consumption.  .

    Wang Cunye said: "Your family has twenty thousand dan. As long as you order fishing, hunting and breeding, are you afraid that you will not have these delicacies?"

    "No, when we get to Fusang, if this happens, there will be criticism. Even if I am the elder in the family, I can't afford it!" Qingtian Changsheng smiled bitterly.

    But this has nothing to do with Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye said with a smile: "I am from China, but I do things according to China. If you want to eat, you can come and stay with me."

    Qingtian Changsheng laughed and said nothing. It was just an accident. If it lasted for a long time, he might have caused gossip. However, he did not say this. He said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, after delivery at the shore, I will pay you one thousand in advance."  How about two pieces of gold and the rest paid in half a year?"

    "Okay, I'm not afraid that the Qingtian Palace won't pay." Wang Cunye laughed, but this smile made Qingtian Changsheng feel cold. The Qingtian family's 20,000 dan is only two hundred troops. If they are really greedy for these money and goods, they will think of that day.  One person and one sword are really irresistible.  ~.< >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 145: Be Wary

    The snow continued to fall, and Wang Cunye went back to rest after the banquet. In the middle of the night, he felt the ship shake. Qingtian Changsheng knocked on the door and said, "Wang Jun, we have docked!"

    Wang Cunye ordered Inoko Saabei and Matsumae Uemon to pick up the box and follow them out. At this time, people were coming and going, Xing Siyuan got off first, Qingtian Changsheng and the two samurai were still on the boat.  "".

    Qingtian Changsheng pointed and said: "This is Shanwei Bay, the territory of the Qingtian family, many ships are docked here!"

    Wang Cunye looked around and saw that this was just a beach, with a few wooden logs serving as a pier. There were several boats leaning against it, and there were wooden houses scattered in the distance.

    In the heavy snow, there are still some Fuso people who are skinny and disheveled. They are carrying things for the ships and just want some money for food and clothing.

    Within a moment, someone came up with people.

    Qingtian Changsheng said: "Wang Jun, how about this delivery?"

    "Okay!" Wang Cunye said.

    Qingtian Changsheng waved his hand and saw the samurai on the ship carrying out a cabinet: "This is one thousand taels of gold!"

    "Carry it to Yamao Town!" Wang Cunye ordered, and Inoko Sahei and Matsumae Uemon directed the pirates to carry the boxes and cabinets in.

    As he went down, he frowned, and an indescribable aura came faintly, with a bit of air, mixed with demonic aura, and even more ghostly aura, which was very obvious.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seeing a wooden wall in Yamao Town, with some wooden houses inside, and barely a street, Wang Cunye suddenly felt shabby.

    Xing Siyuan looked up and down, with disappointment in his eyes, but it didn't show on his face.

    Someone else came over to lead the way to the best hotel in Yamao Town. Wang Cunye followed behind, silently sizing up the people here.

    There are some dishes on the face of the people here, and their bodies are thin and unable to keep up with nutrition.

    After passing two corridors and entering, you can see Qingtian Changsheng already inside.  Seeing the two people coming in, he immediately said enthusiastically: "Wang Jun, Mr. Xing, please sit down quickly."

    The two of them did not refuse and sat down at a table. Qingtian Changsheng clapped his hands again and ordered people to bring food and wine.

    The people here speak in cursive language that Wang Cunye cannot understand.  A moment passed.  The two women came up, placed them on the table one by one, and then retreated.

    A dried fish.  Salted radish, rice balls, soy sauce.

    Wang Cunye looked at it and frowned.  This is too simple. The level here is really appalling.

    After reluctantly using it, Wang Cunye went to the room. The oil lamp was placed on the wooden table, and a little flame flickered, bringing some light to the dark room.

    There is not even a bed in the room, only straw mats woven from rushes, commonly known as tatami.  Wang Cunye frowned and told the two warriors: "Go to the cabin and bring my bed."

    "Tomorrow, I ordered only fresh fish to be served, no dried fish, salted radish, or soy sauce."

    "If you hunt wild boars or slaughter cattle, send them to me."

    "Also, since you are following me, each of you will have a monthly salary of 5 guan. The remaining pirates will have a monthly salary of 1 guan."

    "Hi!" The two of them bowed their heads in response.

    It was already late at night when the bed was delivered, and they were told to rest. Wang Cunye sat at the table, holding a book in his hand.  I looked through it carefully, frowning from time to time.

    The lights flickered.  The seal showed a long silhouette. After a long time, Wang Cunye sighed, put the scroll back into the box, put out the light, and thought about falling asleep.

    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door: "Is the king here? My master, please tell me."

    Wang Cunye was surprised when he heard this and frowned. He had just come to Fusang. How could anyone invite him?

    "It's deep at night, and there are many ghosts and monsters. It's inconvenient to travel, so please go back!" Wang Cunye said, and the smell of getting off the shore indicated the danger here.

    After a while, another word came out: "Ride a green ox, and then pass through Hanguan. The purple air spreads for thirty thousand miles. The pagoda hangs, green clothes and white hair, but the appearance is changed to that of a young man. The jade flute between your fingers, the lingering sound can still be heard across the long distance. Looking for immortals  Where can I find immortality on the road? The world of mortals has thousands of paths for me to follow."

    After saying this, everyone stopped and said, "My master asked me to pass this message to you. Whether you come or not is entirely up to the king!"

    Wang Cunye was startled when he heard this: "You must ride a green ox and then pass the Han Pass!"

    Before the Dao Lord of this world became a Taoist, he rode a green ox out of Han Valley together. However, Fusang only knew about the Emperor of Heaven and did not hear about the Dao Lord. How could he know this?

    Thinking of this, my heart moved, and I went out with my long sword.

    When he opened the door, he saw a Fuso warrior.

    "Lead the way!" Wang Cunye said, as his feet crunched on the snow, the warrior responded: "Hi!"

    ?After leaving the inn, I saw an ox cart.

    "Your Majesty! Please get in the car!" The warrior stood aside and bowed respectfully.

    Wang Cunye got on the cart and let the warrior drive the ox cart forward. After leaving the town in a snowy field, he walked for an hour and stopped in front of a flat land next to a mountain.

    The warrior turned over and looked respectful: "Your Majesty, we are here, please get out of the car."

    There was a courtyard in front of him, with an ordinary style, always in the style of a fuso house. Wang Cunye remained calm and was led all the way in by the warrior. He opened the door, bowed and said: "Your Majesty, I can't go in, the Lord is waiting inside.  you!"

    ¡°As he stood sideways, Wang Cunye took off his shoes, put on a pair of wooden clogs, and stepped in.

    It is a custom in Fusang to change your shoes and enter the house. Do as the Romans do when you are in the country. Pass through a small corridor and enter the inner room.

    After entering, I couldn¡¯t help but be startled.

    ?????????????????????????????????: A pair of majestic calligraphy and painting ancient seal scripts on the wall inside. Tables, chairs and furniture are all Chinese-earth style. There is still a hint of fusang atmosphere.

    On the fallen tree, an old man was sitting upright, wearing Taoist robes, his eyes were gleaming with brilliance, and his color was bright red. Wang Cunye knew immediately that this man in front of him was a genuine ghost immortal.

    There was no time to think about it at the moment, so he stepped forward and said, "Wang Cunye has seen a real person."

    The old Taoist had a smile on his lips and his eyes lit up. He saw Wang Cunye in a Taoist robe, looking bright and carefree. He couldn't help but think to himself: "It's really outstanding!"

    When he saw Wang Cunye inspecting his head, he said, "No need to be too polite. I haven't seen a new Taoist from China in many years. Please sit down and talk!"

    Wang Cunye said solemnly: "Thank you, Master!"

    The old Taoist smiled slightly, and when he saw Wang Cunye sitting down, he asked directly: "Why did fellow Taoist come to Fusang?"

    Wang Cunye pondered for a while and responded: "Senior, do you know the path to find immortality? To be honest, this junior is here to find the path to immortality."

    "I heard that the reform of the Zhongtu Taoist Palace has abolished the path to seek immortality for a long time. Why is there another path to seek immortality?" The old Taoist asked with a smile.

    Wang Cunye bowed and said with a straight face, "I am different from them."

    At that moment, he simply said that he had enlightened himself to the Taoism, so he was doing this old thing of seeking immortality. The old Taoist listened calmly, but when he heard the mention of Lianyun Tao, the anger in his eyes flashed away.

    Wang Cunye was shocked when he saw this, he immediately became alert and spoke even more cautiously.

    After listening to this, the old Taoist was speechless for a long time, and sighed quietly: "So that's it. You came to Fusang to seek the path to immortality, and you may not know the situation in Fusang. I have been here for a hundred years and have a deep understanding of it. Let me tell you about it."

    Hearing this, Wang Cunye stood up and bowed his head: "Thank you so much, Master, please give me your instructions!"

    The old Taoist responded calmly, asked Wang Cunye to sit down, and spoke slowly: "Fuso ghosts and monsters are all called gods, numbered eight million, and most of them are wild ghosts and mountain monsters. Even warriors can fight these, so they are not worth mentioning."

    Wang Cunye nodded. As far as the Fusang legend he knew, there were often stories of warriors killing ghosts and gods.

    "It's just that there are tens of millions of Fusang people. Under the support of my Taoist ghosts and immortals, there are eight thousand, eight hundred are the same as the earth immortals, and eighty are the same as the gods. These great powers have their own names, and they are all gods from all walks of life.  .¡±

    "There are also gods who are as powerful as gods, but have ten fingers, especially their three noble gods, who also have the power of the night!"

    Wang Cunye frowned deeply after hearing this: "I don't know that there are so many gods and monsters in this little fusang."

    The old Taoist smiled and said: "It's true. Although the three noble gods have paid homage to the Emperor of Heaven, they are still a vassal state. If you want to pursue the path of immortality, I'm afraid there will be obstacles - do you want to practice martial arts or literature?  "

    Wang Cunye pondered for a moment and said: "It's hard to disobey your destiny. Whether it succeeds or not, I have to give it a try The literary way takes too long. If I'm afraid it won't work, I'll still practice martial arts!"

    Seeing Wang Cunye's firm attitude, the old Taoist thought for a while and said slowly: "Martial arts means cutting down mountains and destroying temples, and enthroning gods on behalf of heaven. This is the duty of my Taoist sect, but there are many dangers. If you accidentally encounter a god that you can't compete with,  , I¡¯m afraid it will be a disaster.¡±

    "As he said this, he looked at Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye was silent for a long time, then stood up and bowed his head: "Please give me your instructions."

    "I have lived in this Fusang for hundreds of years. I know some of the situation and it is appropriate to start. I will inform you to kill the ghosts and gods. Originally, I will have people take over the sacrifices to the ghosts and gods. Through operation, you can be received by the daimyo, and then I will renovate it into several buildings."  A Taoist temple, in this way, I can benefit, and you can also complete the path of seeking immortality, what do you think of this?"

    The meaning revealed by these words is not simple. Wang Cunye narrowed his eyes and pondered carefully. According to this veteran's intention, once he agreed, he would be used as a pawn to open the way.

    &nbsp; But this is just for everyone to get what they need, so there are no worries. Thinking of this, he laughed loudly and said, "Thank you so much, Master. If you have any instructions, please tell me."

    The old Taoist looked at Wang Cunye intently, couldn't help but smile, and said: "Then you go, but you and I have to have less contact. If there is any news, a samurai or ninja will inform you."

    Wang Cunye returned to the position of chief inspector, retreated, and took an ox cart back along the snowy road.

    The car was driving on the soft and white snow. Wang Cunye took a deep breath and thought for a long time. What happened just now was in a hurry, and now he has time to think about it.

    The Taoist scroll information states that Fusang does not have a Taoist palace, nor does it have a Taoist vein. This is not a lie, because having a Taoist palace and a Taoist vein is a matter of honor.

    Why are there still Taoists here?

    Moreover, this Taoist is the real ghost immortal. The ghost immortal is just a preliminary in the Taoist system, but like secular scholars, he has achieved fame and is different from ordinary Taoists. If you can become a ghost immortal, you have mastered the secret of the true species. This is extraordinary.  start.

    Are the Taoists here following the ancient immortal path, or teaching Taoist seeds?

    ¡°Besides, I was discovered as soon as I landed on the shore. Even though my Taoist robes were a little more conspicuous, but it was only in the middle of the night that I came to my door. This Taoist is quite powerful!

    Not only is he not small, but from the tone of his voice, he has quite a lot of influence not only in the Iyo Kingdom of the Four Kingdoms, but also in Fuso as a whole. This makes people even more confused and even a little wary.  .

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 146: Penglai Taoist Palace

    After Wang Cunye left, the old Taoist stood up and the snow light shone.

    "Changchuan!" The old Taoist called to the warrior outside.

    As soon as the voice fell, the warrior Wang Cunye came over put on his wooden clogs and came in. He leaned over and said, "What are the orders from the Taoist Master?"

    "Prepare a car and take me to the ferry." The old Taoist said

    "Hi!" Changchuan immediately went out to prepare. At this time, it was white and snowy, and the snow on the ground was half a foot deep. Everything was quiet at night. You could hear the oxcart rolling on the ground. Changchuan came over: "Taoist priest, the car is ready.  ¡±

    The old man went out to get in the car and said, "You drive me to the ferry and then come back the same way."

    "Hi!"

    The ox cart moved forward, its wooden wheels rolling on the dirt road. It took only half an hour to reach the ferry, the cart stopped, and the old man got off the ox cart.

    Seeing that the matter was completed, Changchuan bowed and drove the bullock cart back.

    A gust of wind came, the wind and snow became stronger, and it was blurry to see clearly after seven or eight meters. The old Taoist stood silently until he could no longer see the oxcart clearly. Then he shook his body and turned into a gust of wind.  He crossed the sea and walked swiftly towards the distance.

    Half an hour later, the scenery changed, and we saw a rock and stopped there.

    The moonlight shines brightly on the sea. This is an island, densely covered with trees, covering the terrain. Once ashore, the old way goes inside.

    After passing through the long barrier, the front suddenly opened up. A set of continuous buildings stood in the snow-covered open space, with wing rooms and a main hall. Winter plum blossoms were blooming everywhere, and the fragrance was faint.

    The old Taoist did not enter the main hall, but entered a side hall, which was made of stone. It was large in area, but very simple. Sitting on the stone couch was a Taoist with slightly white temples.

    "Meet the master in charge!" The old Taoist said as he entered.

    "Junior brother, there is no need to be polite!" The headmaster replied lightly: "We haven't seen each other for many years, what happened this time?"

    He speaks simply and clearly, showing that he doesn't want to waste time on trivial matters.

    "Yes. Another Taoist from China has come to Fusang." The old Taoist sighed softly and said: "This person is wearing a Taoist robe, which attracts special attention, but he was immediately discovered and reported to me.

    Immediately, he told Wang Cunye¡¯s matter and said: ¡°Please leave this matter to the head of the palace to deal with it.¡±

    Zhang Dian quietly meditated.  He was silent for a while, only to see the wind and snow falling down outside the palace. After a long time, he said: "You handled it well. Now you go contact the people in the Middle Earth to investigate the matter and see if what this person said is true. Investigate clearly."  We can give him some help, but we must not let him know the details. We would rather spend some time than leave any hidden dangers."

    Having said this, the headmaster closed his eyes and smiled coldly: "Have you ever contacted any spies sent by the Zhongtu Taoist Palace to spy on our Penglai Taoist Palace?"

    Two hundred years ago, there was no systematic practice.  Recruited, bribed, a traitor.  After each defeat, tens of thousands of monks and family members were all killed, with only a few scattered in various places. One of them broke through the battlefield and traveled to Fusang. They learned from the experience and believed that the failure was not only due to the lack of masters on their own side, the lack of systematic Taoism, but also the lack of structure.  Therefore, Penglai Taoist Palace was established.

    "The old Taoist is someone who has come before. Two hundred years is not a long time. To a monk, it is only a generation. This deep hatred is unforgettable. The Taoists in power were all fought out of the blood of the previous generations.  It can be said that apart from his Taoist career, his only focus is to accumulate strength and wait for the opportunity to drive out the Kunlun Taoist Palace.

    He has cultivated to the level of Earth Immortal in Zhangdian and has a deep mind. When he talks about this, he immediately goes to extremes, but it is normal.

    The old Taoist thought silently and said: "It's not like that. Besides, even if the spies sent by the Zhongtu Dao Palace are effective, will they be effective? If we don't tell the real inside story and attract them into the Dao Palace, it will be in vain no matter how many spies are sent on the periphery.  "

    "Besides, who really doesn't know about China? It's just that this is Fusang, a different body of the divine way. If the Taoist palace is really attacking, how can the Three Noble Gods and the Great Power of the Night just sit back and watch?"

    "So we just sent an expedition two hundred years ago, but they were killed here, so we never sent it."

    Hearing this, the headmaster showed a smile: "Indeed, I moved east here two hundred years ago and established the Penglai Taoist Palace. Over the years, the Taoist teachings have been basically collected, the ritual steps are in place, and the secret of the true seed has been deciphered. Now,  There are gods, earth immortals, ghost immortals, and disciples who went to the Middle Earth to find me in my Tao Palace. When we established the Tao Palace, we all swore a blood oath, and it seems that the overall situation has begun to show its light."

    Penglai Taoist Palace has thought hard, reached a consensus, gathered strength, and has been operating for many years. It is indeed different. However, the old Taoist is a little worried and said: "Master Zhang Palace, although I am just a ghost fairy, I still have to give words to persuade¡ª¡ªnow  Not the time."

    At this time, the snow was falling heavily, and the courtyard was full of pines, cypresses, and plum trees. It was dark and deep, but the headmaster smiled and said, "You underestimate me too much. We have endured it for two hundred years, and you are still not clear?"

    &nbsp; "We have worked hard over the years and gradually established a climate and established a system, but it is different from the former casual cultivators. If we are willing to accept the recruitment, I am afraid that Lord Dao will immediately issue a talisman."

    "It's just that we are not subject to the decree of Lord Dao. Two hundred years ago, 30,000 people fell to the ground, and the cries shook the sky. Women and girls were all killed. Lord Dao sat back and did nothing. He may even be the master who secretly presided over it. We have decided not to recognize Lord Dao.  ¡ª¡ªIf we want to recruit people, we must also accept the imperial edict!"

    "Over the years, I have painstakingly studied and gradually understood the secret. Daojun is in the Daluo realm, and below there are Taiyi, Tianxian and Shenxian. If you want to receive the imperial edict, you must be in the Tianxian realm."

    "If you want to stand firm and fight against the Tao Lord, even if there is an edict from the Emperor of Heaven, you still have to be in the Taiyi realm."

    "If we want to call him Dao Lord together, and even kill him to express gratitude for the blood feud of thirty thousand people, there must be someone in our Dao Palace who can be powerful."

    "Our Dao Sect is now in the Immortal Realm. There are also Tianxian, Taiyi, and Daluo. The road is long!" At this point, the headmaster spoke slowly and slowly, with sadness, but also with far-sightedness and determination.

    The old Taoist sat silently on the stone platform, wanting to say something, but swallowed it. When the Taoist Palace was established, all those who refused to swear an oath to be hostile to the Taoist Lord were killed.

    There are only one hundred and seventy people as far away as Fusang. They all fight side by side, cover each other, and are willing to sacrifice for their comrades. But this kind of friendship has no effect at all in front of Taolu.

    Not everyone is determined to overthrow Kunlun. Many people think that they should just survive overseas, neither worship Kunlun nor subvert Kunlun.

    In order to unify the Taoist laws, he decided to confront the Taoist palace and killed sixty-one people internally. Most of them were masters and apprentices, fathers and sons fighting each other, and their blood was splashed on the oath stone.

    With so much blood, such deep hatred, passed down for two hundred years, how can it be reversed?

    The old Taoist knows that some opinions are not important, but if you violate the law of Taoism on this point, there is only a dead end!

    The old Taoist looked at each other, bowed for a moment, and said back: "I agreed to cooperate with this son, and I also asked my senior brother to look through the archives and check the gods who are suitable to attack, so that I can go back and reply and proceed to the next step."

    "Well, of course, we can gain a foothold in Fuso, but like the Zhongtu Daomen, we have the responsibility to clean up. Guojin God is the scope of our cleanup."

    "Now that this boy is looking for the path to immortality, we can let him take action." The palm master nodded slightly, and shot into the void, and a book suddenly appeared, full of golden runes, looming, and could only be viewed, not touched.

    Zhang Dian recited silently, and the scroll kept turning, and finally stopped at one place. Seeing this, he claps his hand, and the scroll disappears out of thin air, as if it had never existed at all.

    "Yes." said the Master.

    The old Taoist's expression changed when he heard this: "That one?"

    "Seventy-two lives, the god of Qingshan, is being supported in the Iyo Kingdom of the Four Kingdoms. If this god can be killed, the list of the great names of the Four Kingdoms will change. We can take advantage of this to intercept some luck and give the Tianjin God a  Tell me - let him kill him." The leader slowly waved his hand and said.

    The Gods of Guojin are actually the indigenous gods of Fuso. After the Gods of Tianjin took over, they resisted many times and were basically suppressed. Of course, these Gods of Guojin retreated to various places and survived defeat, and they still have great power.

    "This son can kill this god. We will send people to take over the shrine and build a Taoist temple with a little modification. If it fails, it will not harm us, don't you think?" the headmaster suddenly asked.

    Hearing the words, the old Taoist bowed down, said "yes", and continued to ask: "In principle, what should the Taoist palace do with this Taoist from China?"

    Hearing this, the headmaster said calmly: "This person's background is unreliable, and he has already joined the Kunlun Taoist Palace. It is difficult to reform. He belongs to the untrustworthy group of people stipulated in the Taoist law. He can only be used, not absorbed. For our common ambition,  After this son completes his mission, let¡¯s leave it to the great power of the night to deal with it!¡±

    The so-called origin is one of the Taoist laws determined after the Taoist Palace was established.

    In order to avoid the infiltration of the Kunlun Taoist Palace, the principle of "nothing is taken without blood feud" is determined. To harvest seedlings in the Middle-earth, on the one hand, one must look at the strength of one's bones, on the other hand, most of them must be at the lower level of society, and it is best to be in harmony with the government.  As well as families with blood feuds in Taoist palaces, of course this is relatively harsh and can be relaxed to disciples from families who are oppressed by society.

    The disciples brought in in this way, after being educated, will be full of hatred for Kunlun Taoist Palace, and can be trained by the backbone of Penglai Taoist Palace.

    And those who come from families related to the Kunlun Dao Palace, or those who have joined the Kunlun Dao Palace, even if they turn from the dark side to the bright side, or even achieve great achievements, they will never gain real trust, and can only be used and cleaned afterwards.

    This does ensure the combat effectiveness and purity of Penglai Taoist Palace, but the oldAfter hearing this, a chill came over my heart. This look and decision were so similar to the Middle Earth Taoist Palace, and several times more severe. Do I have to learn this model if I want to survive and grow in this world?  ?

    Is this still a Taoist who wholeheartedly pursues the Tao?

    But I never dared to say these words, so the old Taoist responded and said: "Yes!"

    Seeing that the old Taoist responded, the headmaster said: "If you have nothing else to do, just go back. Don't stay here too long."

    The old Taoist stood up, exhaled a breath, and said: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, brother, please take care of me!"

    The headmaster nodded and said, "Take care."

    The old man immediately bowed his head and withdrew again, turning into a ray of light and heading towards the Four Kingdoms.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 147: Life and Death

    The night in Xiaozhu was hazy, and the snow stopped. The bright moon appeared in the sky, and the cold moonlight shone on the earth. The winter snow was already cold, but this light made it feel even more bone-chilling, making people shiver.

    The old Taoist turned into a stream of light, and passed by in a flash, and landed a mile in front of the small building. He stepped in again, and when he reached the door, a warrior saw him and quickly went up and bowed down to salute.

    With magical powers and longevity, it may not be possible to cultivate obedient "Daimyo", but it is easy to cultivate some wealthy families.

    It¡¯s nothing more than finding someone at random, giving support, and after a few generations, it becomes a developed family, which is a cultivated family.

    The old Taoist saw him and said, "Changchuan, go to the study and get my box!"

    "Hi!" Changchuan responded and quickly ran towards the study.

    The old man walked a few steps forward, opened the door, passed through a corridor, and entered a house. There was a fire burning here, and puffs of hot air were spraying into the house.

    I found a chair and sat down, thinking carefully about the matter. At this moment, Changchuan's voice rang out: "Taoist Master, I brought the box over."

    The voice was respectful and low, and the old Taoist said: "That's right, come in."

    The door opened, and a gust of wind rushed in. Changchuan's face turned blue from the cold, and he held a box in his hand.

    The old Taoist saw him and waved his hand: "You sit in front of the fire and warm yourself!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the box was that he opened the box was that stacks of documents were revealed, and he took out one envelope and looked at it carefully.

    After a while, he took out a document, which was bright red in color and written in Yunzhuan script. Even if it fell into the hands of the Fusang people, they would not be able to read it.

    The old Taoist folded it, stuffed it into an envelope, wrapped it in oil paper, and said to Changchuan in front of the fire: "Take this letter, find this Taoist from China early tomorrow morning, and give him this letter!"

    "Hi!" Changchuan stood up immediately, took the letter, carefully put it into his arms, turned around and retreated.

    The documents in this letter.  It is the specific information of the seventy-two lives.

    The previous Kurokawa shogunate ruled for three hundred years and gradually entered troubled times. The Kokujin God had a close relationship with the local samurai. Taking advantage of these troubled times and intending to expand, it was natural to attack them.

    The old Taoist knocked on the table and thought. After thinking for a long time, he gradually stopped thinking.  Sit upright on the couch.  Slowly fall into concentration.

    Lianyun Road. Main Peak

    This is the right position of the spiritual acupuncture point, and there is spiritual energy seeping out from time to time, as soon as Taoist Tongxu gets close to it.  He landed in front of a hall. Seeing that it was the real ghost immortal, the Taoist boy on duty did not dare to neglect him.  Immediately lead him into the palace.

    Taoist Tongxu calmed down and went inside. He saw a Taoist sitting upright. This Taoist had an ancient appearance, a tall crown and long sleeves. He quickly stepped forward and bowed his head: "I have met the master of the palace."

    The Taoist smiled slightly and said, "I am no longer the master of the palace, so you don't need to call me this."

    Taoist Tongxu felt uncomfortable, and he could not suppress the incident in Mingtu.  After being punished, the position of the palace master was cut off, and he closed his door to think about it for three months. But at this moment, Ling Xiaozi cut off the Tao Zhong brand, which was even more chilling. At this time, he had to bow his head again: "I have seen Master Lingkong!"

    Taoist Lingkong smiled faintly.  Said: "What brings you here today?"

    "The disciple is incompetent and is restrained by the special envoy of Kunlun Dao Palace, but he allows Wang Cunye to go on the road to find immortality." Taoist Tongxu said with some shame: "I wanted to report it immediately, but the real person is in retreat, so I have waited until now."

    Taoist Lingkong pondered for a moment.  He said, "Tell me about the process."

    "Yes!" Taoist Tongxu responded and explained the ins and outs one by one.  In the end, he apologized and said: "Not only did this person go on the road to seek immortality, but he also allowed this person to seize the position of Pingshan Bay River God. This position is no longer a trivial matter, and many of our methods cannot be used."

    Taoist Lingkong was savoring these words. When he saw him asking for forgiveness, he smiled and said, "You are really confused."

    "Yes, disciple is confused."

    Without waiting for Taoist Tongxu to salute again, Taoist Lingkong said: "To say you are confused does not mean that you did not handle the matter well. It means that it has already been done and you don't know it yet."

    Taoist Tongxu was really confused after hearing this. He looked at Taoist Lingkong for an explanation.

    Taoist Lingkong was not in a hurry to speak. He was thoughtful and still chewing on the content of the report. After a moment, he asked: "Three tasks. The first one is that evil gods are raging on the Beihai Islands. The second one is that demons are rampant in Jilei Mountains."  , the third way is to go to Donghai Fusang to preach, right!"

    "yes!"

    "What you think is that the first and second things are narrow escapes, but the third thing is much easier, isn't it?"

    "Yes, this is what my disciple thinks. Although Fusang Mission has alien gods, it is not easy to alert them. As long as it spreads to an area and builds severalThe Taoist temple can also be said to be completed.  "

    Taoist Lingkong sighed and said, "So you are confused."

    After a pause, he continued: "I can't blame you. You still don't know these inside stories. Let me ask you, if Fusang is so easy, why hasn't anyone preached in the past two hundred years?"

    Seeing Taoist Tongxu dumbfounded, Taoist Lingkong¡¯s eyes were dark and thoughtful, and he said after a long time: "You are also a ghost immortal, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to tell you now."

    "Fusang is not a kind place. Two hundred years ago, a group of loose cultivators fled to Fusang and colluded with Fusang ghosts and gods. I belong to Kunlun, and they never came back."

    After hearing this, Taoist Tongxu lowered his head and pondered for a moment, then smiled: "The real person said that he went there and never came back."

    "No, this is just one thing. The most important thing is Taoism. Fusang has a traitorous sin. Kunlun and even Taojun have made this clear. I want to demote Wang Cunye. It is just a mistake, not a sin. Who has not made a mistake? Polish it.  Then it was released again."

    "But if you commit a crime and your sex is determined, you will never be able to get over it for the rest of your life."

    "When Wang Cunye went to Fusang, it didn't matter whether he succeeded in preaching. Even if he succeeded in preaching, he would still be guilty of the crime. Did he come into contact with those rebellious sinners? Did he sympathize with them? As long as he didn't kill them as soon as they met, he was suspected.  If there is suspicion, the less serious person will be demoted, and the more serious person will be executed immediately!"

    "They probably treated Wang Cunye as an abandoned son, but he was much more ruthless than me." At this point, Taoist Lingkong smiled and stopped talking.

    Taoist Tongxu is not a fool. When he thought about it carefully, his hair stood on end.

    That is to say, regardless of whether Wang Cunye has merit or not, even if he has great merit, he must be examined. He was immediately convinced and knew in his heart that this would be the consequence of hitting the sky. This understatement would lead to Wang Cunye's death!

    Seeing his expression, Taoist Lingkong knew that he understood, and slightly chinned his head: "That's all, you can go down."

    Taoist Tongxu's heart was even more awe-inspiring. No matter how deep your knowledge and wisdom are, you can be shattered into pieces with just one finger in the Taoist palace. He bowed to this real person again, excused himself, turned around and walked out of the hall, his robe sleeves fluttered, haha  With a smile, it gradually became farther and farther in the air.

    Fuso.Hotel

    ????????????? The room has been cleaned, the windows are separated by paper, and the light is dim. A wooden couch takes up half of the room, but the wooden couch from the ship was moved over.

    There are two boxes under the bed, containing a thousand taels of gold and a thousand taels of silver.

    Wang Cunye looked at these and was stunned for a moment. He said that he had been uneasy since he came back from meeting the old Taoist. After thinking for a moment, a black light flashed and a turtle shell appeared in his hand.

    Putting the turtle shell on the table, pointing to the sword, he cut his arm with a "chi" sound, and blood suddenly poured out.

    At the moment, it is stained with a large blood, and it is evenly applied to the black turtle shells. After finishing these, I only stare at the tortoise shells.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood and made a "buzzing" sound as it sucked in all the blood. After a moment, the black and white energy emerged.

    Wang Cunye stared at it and was shocked.

    I saw several streaks of gray and black energy rushing out from the sky above the turtle plate, with only sporadic white among them.

    The tortoise shell is magical, black is bad luck, white is good luck, black and white means good fortune and misfortune, and the tortoise shell in front of me indicates that it is even more dangerous. I calmed down and saw the local Fusang Shinto. I saw little golden light sprinkled on the plate.  They have more or less contact with each other, but there is no obvious hostility.

    Seeing the red spot where Old Dao was again, there was a black energy swirling behind him. The person who came here was evil, and there was a faint black energy permeating his body and shrouding himself in golden light.

    Looking at the distance again, the air pillar representing the Dao Palace was thick and large, rotating, but faintly gray, which was obviously not good for him.

    Looking at this situation, the forces behind this veteran, even if they are not necessarily hostile to themselves, are generally very detrimental to themselves.

    That¡¯s all, why is there a faint air of discouragement in my Taoist sect, which seems to be very detrimental to me?

    "The peak of human immortality, rich essence and blood, longer lasting, Wang Cunye did not hesitate, first took advantage of these light energy and stabbed at the golden light.

    I saw the network connected to the golden light move, but there was no big reaction, but the golden light itself grew a little bigger.

    This calculation time is very short, and the first time is the most accurate. Wang Cunye immediately drives the golden light representing himself to point towards the Taoist palace.

    ??????????? I saw that the Qi pillar transformed from the Dao Palace suddenly became furious, turned from gray to black, turned into a black dragon, and chased after him closely. At almost the same time, Wang Cunye noticed that the Qi pillar represented behind the old Tao fluctuated, and the black color turned into gray.

    ?????????????????????Seeing this, he touched his hand and immediately returned to his original state. He then used the golden light that represented himself to face the power represented by Lao Dao.

    The black energy represented by the old Taoist was also furious, turned into a dragon, and swallowed him.

    ??Looking at the Qi pillar transformed by the Dao Palace, the gray gas immediately dissipated and turned into a white Qi pillar, with a faint aura of closeness and acceptance.

    At this moment, the blood dissipated, and the turtle shell automatically turned into a black light and entered the center of the eyebrow.

    After a long silence, Wang Cunye's panic gradually calmed down. This tortoise-shell reaction illuminated the way.

    The force behind this old Taoist is hostile to the Taoist Palace, so only if he is an enemy of the old Taoist, the Taoist Palace will happily accept him.

    ¡°But the force behind this veteran is very stubborn. No matter how close he gets, it will only turn from black to gray, and the end will be miserable.

    ??????????? Fuso Shinto is of great benefit to me, and a few interceptions will not arouse violent reactions.

    When I thought about it, my whole mind suddenly brightened.

    After a long silence, Wang Cunye left the room and walked on the snow, walking back and forth, thinking carefully. Gradually, a cold light appeared in his eyes.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, but I thought I was a fish.

    We can find a way this time, but what about next time?

    Only by increasing your own luck can you reverse the situation, and for those who are lucky, 60xs out of ten depends on their strength!

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 148 Letters

    early morning

    Changchuan got up and ate rice balls, went to the hotel, looked at the dark sky, and knocked on the door, but there was no response.

    At this time, the boss's fat face was full of apologetic smile, and he said: "Master Samurai, are you looking for this noble person staying in the hotel? He took someone out early in the morning."

    Changchuan was startled and asked: "Where did you go?"

    The boss replied: "Sir Samurai, he went to Jie Town. He said he couldn't get used to living in an inn like mine, so he settled there and bought a house."

    Changchuan was startled when he heard this and hurried to the dock. Sure enough, the ship that came had disappeared.

    Seeing this, Changchuan touched his pocket, and happened to be carrying his wallet, shouting: "Whose boat is going to Jie Town?"

    A ship was loading, and a shipman came up: "Go to Jie Town, leave immediately, the ship's price is 700 Wen."

    "Here we go!" Changchuan dropped his money and jumped on.

    Not long after, the ship sailed, and it took one day to reach Jie Town.

    Jie Zhen

    This is the most prosperous commercial port in Japan. It is winter at this time, and there is still snow on the ground. The shops are located one after another, row upon row. Only when you get here can you see the bustling atmosphere.

    ??????????????????????????????????: Noisy crowds, an endless stream of richly dressed big businessmen and warriors. Wang Cunye stood on the street and watched, followed by two warriors.

    Wang Cunye changed out of his Taoist robes and put on a Fuso warrior uniform, but he did not bring a Fuso sword, but the two warriors behind him were enough to set off the situation.

    ??Looking carefully, I found that there were many Chinese people in the town.

    In this world, Middle-earth is the source of civilization, and Chinese people are respected and treated with courtesy here.

    With the decline of the imperial court and the coexistence of princes, no one can close the country. In order to exchange goods and obtain profits, trade between princes is frequent, and overseas trade is also extremely developed.

    Wang Cunye casually broke off a branch of snow plum and said to a boss: "Have you found the fine house I asked you to look for?"

    The boss kept bowing and said: "Sir, there are several big houses with courtyards, but the price is very expensive, most of them are more than 3,000 guan, do you think?"

    He paused for a moment: "Jie Zhen is the largest port in Fuso. You came all the way and saw it. This is not my exorbitant price."

    "Well, I got it, take me over and have a look." Wang Cunye waved his hand.  But the smile faded in an instant.  Zhuang said solemnly: "You are an intermediary, you can make profits, but don't fool me. If you dare to fool me, I will order you to beheaded immediately, no matter who is behind you!"

    The boss listened.  He bowed and said, "Hey, I don't dare. Who here doesn't know the reputation of my Kawaguchi House?"

    After saying that, the boss led the way and walked together, crossing the street and turning around a corner. There were lush branches in front and a small river flowing like a jade belt.  Snow covers both sides of the bank, and winter plum blossoms are dotted in bloom, creating a picture in the sky.

    Wang Cunye saw it and immediately praised: "What a beautiful scenery!"

    When the owner of Kawaguchi House saw it, he was all smiles: "If it's not this kind of land, how can it be worth such a high price?"

    Wang Cunye nodded, just then.  A figure appeared in the big house in front.

    "Here we are, my lord!" the owner of Kawaguchi House said: "This was originally the big house of the owner of Suzuki House. Later, it offended the daimyo, but it fell into disrepair, so the house was sold."

    Wang Cunye stepped in.  Entering inside, it is a typical Fuso style.  This house has more than a dozen rooms in a row and can accommodate dozens of people. There are three kinds of peach blossoms, cherry blossoms and plum blossoms planted in the courtyard.

    Passing through the wooden corridor, there is a pool nearby. There are cherry blossoms planted by the pool, and you can see the lotus planted in the pool. The beauty of this courtyard is hidden in every detail.

    Now the plum blossoms are blooming, and the subtle fragrance flows, then the peach blossoms are in bloom, and then the cherry blossoms are in bloom, and the whole courtyard is filled with floral fragrance. It will be an indescribable beauty.

    The house is also in a typical Fuso style. Everything is complete except for the bed. Wang Cunye nodded secretly, quite satisfied: "You don't have to look anywhere else. This is the place. I'll pay you how much money you have!"

    The boss was overjoyed when he heard this. He made a lot of money from this transaction. He immediately said: "Three thousand three hundred guan!"

    "I bought it. This is three thousand guan of silver. Take it and give me the land deed." Wang Cunye ordered the warrior to open the box and take out the silver.

    The owner of Kawaguchi House looked at it carefully and felt relieved immediately, knowing that it was not wrong. He also took out the land deed from the bad and handed it over to Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye took it with one hand, checked it for a moment, saw that there was no problem, nodded and finished.

    Seeing that the matter was completed, the owner of Kawaguchi House breathed a sigh of relief and said: "In this case, I take leave!"

    &nbsp"Find me some maids and a cook!" Wang Cunye ordered: "Also, put the word "Sakura Pavilion" on this door."

    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ll give you a hundred shi of rice, buy some sake, and all the ingredients I need.¡±

    "Hi!" Although this matter is not under the control of the owner of Kawaguchiya, he still responded respectfully. It is not too much to complete this big business and complete this trivial matter for the guests!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Inoko Saabei and Matsumaeemon moved in and chose a house. All ten men changed into new clothes, equipped with weapons, and looked fierce. These pirates changed their clothes and no longer looked like pirates.  , of course not like a samurai, but very much like a wild samurai.

    It was snowing, and there were maids and cooks waiting on them. The fire was on again, and they drank warm sake with a few side dishes. It was really a great enjoyment in life. Inoko Sahei and Matsumaeemon both expressed their satisfaction.  After hearing the sound, the pirate had no choice but to go back to his room.

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been able to drink like this!¡± Matsumaeemon said, squinting while drinking.

    "Yes, after the decline of my master's family, I have been living a wandering life. I haven't been like this for a long time." Inoko Sahei responded. The life of a ronin is actually very hard. Every year, ronin freeze to death and starve to death. Every year  Behind the snowflakes, there are always stiff bodies.

    "After drinking this wine, let's go see the geisha!" Inoko Sahei said.

    "No, we have just become the new lord, so we can't do this." Matsumaeemon quickly stopped his companion's impulse.

    At this moment, a man came to the entrance of the hall, pushed the door open, and immediately made the two slightly drunk samurai furious. They were about to pull out their swords. When they saw that it was a samurai, they suppressed their anger again, and then realized that it was a samurai.  It looks familiar. Isn't this the samurai Nagakawa Hanbei I saw the day before yesterday?

    Nagakawa Hanbei, whose face turned blue from the cold, stopped and stood at the door, asking politely: "Is this the prince's house?"

    "Yes, the Lord is resting inside, what do you want?"

    "I came here with a message and have been looking for it for a long time. If I hadn't heard about it by chance, I might not have been able to find it today." Nagakawa Hanbei said.

    The two warriors looked at each other, and at this moment, Wang Cunye came out.

    When Nagakawa Hanbei saw Wang Cunye, he immediately showed joy and saluted: "Your Majesty!"

    Wang Cunye saw that he was a seasoned warrior from the day before yesterday and asked, "Oh? It's you, what's the matter?"

    "Hi, my lord entrusted me to bring you this letter." Hanbei Nagakawa bowed and said. He did not dare to show any slightness or arrogance to this young middle-earth man. As he spoke, he walked over.  , took out a red-colored document from his arms and handed it over.

    "Well, you come in first and have a glass of warm wine before we talk." Wang Cunye heard the words and took the document and went inside.

    "Hi!"

    When they got inside, the three of them all sat upright. Matsumaeemon took a warm wine glass and handed it to Nagakawa Hanbei. Nagakawa Hanbei bowed his head deeply again to express his gratitude.

    Wang Cunye arrived inside, took out the paper from the letter, and read it carefully.

    This letter not only contains information about the god, but also the conditions for completion. As long as he kills this god, Wang Cunye will not only get a shrine, but also five hundred stones of territory around the shrine.

    Five hundred stones is only five hundred acres, which is not much. However, in Fuso, it is difficult for merchants to buy land with money. This is the privilege of samurai.

    After thinking for a moment, Wang Cunye sneered, and with a "pop" sound, the document suddenly turned into debris and scattered in all directions.

    After a while, his expression had calmed down. After he came out, he drank from a wine glass and said casually: "I understand, please tell your master that I will reward you with ten coins. Go back!"

    "Hi!" Nagakawa Hanbei responded. Although he had only drank three glasses of wine, he was happy that the work was done. He took the money and left.

    Although Wang Cunye was not planning to train people in Fuso, he knew that these samurai and pirates were confused now, so he said: "Inoko Saabei and Matsumaeemon!"

    "Hi!" The two of them bowed and saluted.

    "I have a plan this time. If you can complete my mission, I can make you a real warrior, and you will all receive a tribute of about a hundred stones!"

    After hearing this, the two of them calmed down. For the Fuso people, as long as they can obtain land and become warriors, everything belongs to them. For this, it is natural to bear a bad reputation. Thinking of this, the two of them suddenly felt deeply.  ?He fell on the ground and said, "Hey, I'm willing to die for the Lord!"

    Seeing the expressions of these two people, Wang Cunye smiled slightly. He did not intend to establish any power, but it was a good thing that something like this could be done to stimulate the enthusiasm of these people.

    A small organization with a positive attitude can at least help get some trivial things done. Wang Cunye waved his hand and said: "Tomorrow, you will send people to the four countries. I want you to investigate some things."

    "Hey, don't worry, my lord, we will do our best to pay for it!" the two people replied excitedly.

    "Okay, you guys, please step back!" Wang Cunye waved his hand.

    "Yes!" The two of them bowed out respectfully. At this time, the snowflakes were falling again. The two of them looked at each other and both looked happy.

    " If Wang Cunye is a Taoist from China, then they will feel that their future is boundless and they might run away. Now as long as they have a goal, they will immediately be full of energy.

    This kind of warrior is not afraid of difficulties and bloodshed, but is afraid of no chance and no future.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 149: Shrine

    ~.< >-~ In February, the snow melts, dead trees sprout, and spring gradually arrives. Customs vary from place to place in Fusang, but generally people hold various spring festivals.

    The tradition of Hebu County is to offer sacrifices to the mountain gods. At this time every spring, we will continue to pray for the blessings of the mountain gods and a good harvest this year.

    The wind is blowing, bringing the breath of spring, the river is flowing and making a tinkling sound, people are coming and going in a hurry, but they all deliberately avoid the river. Spring has just begun, the snow has just melted, and the river is bitingly cold, nothing like  Winter is bad.

    People in Kabu County were coming and going, carrying things and materials needed for sacrifices. On the mountainside in the distance, a huge shrine stood with a Shinto atmosphere.

    The people here are accustomed to it. Under the command of some priests, they go about their business in an orderly manner. Several shops at the foot of the mountain take this opportunity to drink what they sell.

    People were walking up the steps one after another, going up the mountain to worship the gods and ask for peace and blessing.

    There is a wooden box placed outside the mountainside statue, and people more or less donate money into it.

    At the foot of the mountain, two priests finished worshiping the mountain god and were waiting. A village chief ran over, bowed and said: "Priest, the bonfire is ready. We can go down below to celebrate the mountain god in the evening."

    When the two priests heard this, one of them said: "Rokujiro, you have done well, God will bless you!"

    "Hi!" The village chief responded and stepped back. He was not a warrior, he only had a first name but no surname.

    The shrine allows you to kowtow and add incense, but there are too many people during the spring festival and it is impossible to supply. Therefore, it is a custom here that people go to the shrine to kowtow and pray for blessings, and once they are finished, they have to leave.

    Don¡¯t disturb the mountain god with too much noise. The real celebration is to celebrate around the bonfire at the foot of the mountain.

    God rests on the mountain, and people celebrate at the foot of the mountain. This is the custom here.

    People came in batches and kept praying towards the mountain.  I went down the mountain to pray for blessings and waited for the bonfire celebration in the evening.

    At this time of year, the priest will take out a certain amount of money from the box to buy food.  Providing food and drink for everyone, according to them, this is a gift from God, but in fact it is only a small part of the donation.

    In this way, more and more people gathered below, and it was very lively. Some even temporarily set up small stalls to sell food.  Some small businesses also rushed over.

    At this moment, a young samurai slowly came over, followed by two sword-wielding samurai holding swords. Their gestures inadvertently revealed a cold light, which was frightening.

    In this crowded place, when you encounter these three people, you leave a long open space and look at these three people from time to time.

    Two priests at the foot of the mountain are always paying attention to the movements of the crowd.  Enshrining gods, this sacrifice has responsibilities and cannot cause trouble.  At this moment, a young man ran over and said to the priest: "Sir, here comes a warrior, followed by two warriors. They went up the mountain, saying they wanted to kneel down to worship the mountain god and pray for peace."

    "Oh? This is normal. It's not unusual for warriors to believe in my god." The priest said casually after hearing this.

    Fusang spirits are mixed.  It is very normal for samurai to believe in gods and pray for protection and destiny.

    "The fact that samurai believe in my god means that the shrine is becoming more and more prosperous. You don't need to make a fuss." The second priest said calmly.

    "But sir, the two followers of the samurai. They look very vicious!" The young man was still a little unwilling and defended himself.

    "I know! Go down, don't think too much!" the priest said.

    The young man saw this and retreated.

    On the mountain road, Wang Cunye walked forward, followed by two samurai. When he reached the mountainside, he looked up and saw that the shrine was right in front of him, with a "torii gate" appearing.

    "Torii" is a wooden gate-shaped archway with a very simple shape. In Shinto, it is the gate that divides the world of gods and humans. When you walk through the torii, you enter the world of gods.

    The two warriors at the back were in awe when they saw it. After crossing this line, Wang Cunye's heart moved. A trace of black light disappeared in a flash, and his magical power suddenly disappeared.

    According to the rules, the three of them went to the pool in front, used a long-handled wooden spoon to clean their hands, and then went to the shrine with a raised roof to worship. According to the rules, Wang Cunye took out a silver coin, threw it into the donation box, bowed twice, and high-fived.  , Shinto believes that this can gain the attention of the gods.

    Bow again and pray for a few seconds.

    There is a statue of a god inside. This statue is not simple. A red spiritual light rushes out, and a god is attached to it. He is expressing the faith of all people and cultivating his breath.

    Wang Cunye remained calm, took out the small box again, threw it in, and bowed again and again.Stepping back, the three steps were coherent, as if stepping on a strange rhythm. After doing this, Wang Cunye stepped back.

    No one noticed that with three steps, three golden talismans had been attached to an inconspicuous place. Only when it was completed did Wang Cunye have the intention to look at the shrine carefully.

    The ancient trees of the shrine are towering, and the hall and houses are built with logs. According to the information obtained, there are 500 Kanda near the shrine. The people inside cultivate the Kanda personally and are responsible for harvesting. According to custom, they must be built and renovated every 10 years.  Once - the land of the gods needs to be new.

    Believers are constantly coming and going at the foot of the mountain. There are shops selling rice balls, pickles, and miso, but only a few people can afford them. This is food only available to samurai.

    "You guys go over and buy some rice balls. I'll take a look here!" Wang Cunye found a secluded stone platform and said with a wave of his sleeves.

    When the two warriors heard this, they responded with "Hi" and passed over.

    At this moment, a burst of footsteps caught Wang Cunye's attention. When he turned around, he saw an old man carrying only a bamboo sword, followed by a young man.

    The old man stepped up. At this time, there was drizzle, very light rain. He almost didn't notice it falling on his face. But when he looked over, his eyes touched Wang Cunye, and his face suddenly changed color.

    "Huh!" The hairs all over his body stood on end, and his heart shook violently. Without thinking, he roared angrily and drew his sword. When he pulled out the bamboo sword, there was a hint of thunder.

    The young man behind was unprepared and suddenly lost his footing and fell to the ground.

    "Hey!" Wang Cunye looked over, stretched out his hand and clicked on the bamboo sword. Suddenly the old man's whole body was shaken and he took a few steps back.

    Wang Cunye was a little surprised, looked at it, ignored it, and went straight away.

    "My lord, chazuke rice is here." Two samurai came over with bowls. Chazuke rice, as the name suggests, uses hot tea water to make cold rice. The fragrance of tea penetrates into the rice. This is the supreme delicacy of fuso. How many samurai are there  After fighting, the greatest enjoyment is eating a bowl of chazuke rice.

    ""

    The old man stood in front of the stone, looking into the distance in a daze.

    "Ah? (fastest update) What's wrong?" The young man behind came over quickly, not understanding why the master suddenly drew his sword and attacked a young warrior.

    You know, a master like the master can kill easily even with a bamboo sword.

    "This young man just now, I saw darkness." The old man murmured.

    "My lord, what happened just now? Is there someone who is against you? Do you want us to kill them?" The warrior only saw the ending, not the process.

    Wang Cunye said: "No need to worry, just proceed as planned."

    "Hi!" The two of them bowed in response.

    The group of people began to eat tea and rice. Wang Cunye took a few bites. This was his biggest resentment towards Fusang.

    Now he doesn¡¯t want to eat less and less, and he has the intention of swallowing the clouds to extract the five elements to replace the essence of water and grain, but he knows that this is just an illusion.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you really want to avoid eating fireworks, you must become an earthly immortal, not a ghost immortal. The detachment of ghosts and immortals lies in the true spirit, and the essence of the physical body is still the body of the third reincarnation of the human immortal, or a mortal.

    Swallowing clouds and eating mist is not possible at this stage, but at the stage of the third transformation of human immortality, the body function is extremely powerful, and the human body is almost at its peak, so this illusion occurs.

    The sun was setting, the Jade Rabbit was rising, and bonfires were lit on the plain. Many people were dancing and singing. It was very lively. Even the two warriors couldn't help but join in. Wang Cunye just watched silently.

    "Sacrifice to the gods!" the priest chanted loudly.

    All the believers looked excited and stood up to worship, showing their piety to the gods.

    As the believers danced to congratulate the gods, the priests could not help but guide. In the shrine on the mountainside, a ball of divine light slowly woke up. A majestic and huge red spirit appeared faintly, surrounded by dots of light of faith.

    A kind of pleasant feeling spreads, which mortals cannot feel. Only priests and witches can feel it. Of course, Wang Cunye can also feel it.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye flashed and ran upwards.

    "No, what is the warrior going to do?"

    "Who dares to blaspheme the seventy-two lives!"

    The people below were shouting, with angry and excited expressions. The old man who had been staring at him immediately snatched the disciple's sword, rushed forward, and chased after him.

    This mountain is not high, only fifty meters high. Even at this time, Wang Cunye was still very cautious and did not fly out of thin air. Instead, he jumped and galloped up to the limit of his body's ability, so as not to be seen by the mortals below.

    "Samurai,"??Want to blaspheme?  "The huge red spirit slowly turned around, its eyes firmly locked on Wang Cunye, and a voice that was inaudible to mortals came over.

    At the same time, Wang Cunye had broken into the shrine. There was no one in the shrine at this time, and no one could be seen below. He immediately flew up in the air, rushed into the temple, and struck the statue with his sword.

    There was a loud noise, the statue was covered with cracks, there was a loud "snap", the sky pillar collapsed, and the sound of stones falling to the ground could be heard for a while.

    The statue collapsed.

    Along with the stone statues carved out of the mountain, a tall red giant appeared, and it had to take shape.

    Almost at the same time, three golden talismans were revealed, and the golden light formed a barrier and quickly spread across the hall.

    "Not good!" The red giant was suddenly startled and wanted to disappear into the space, but it created a burst of red ripples but failed to disappear.

    "It's too late." Wang Cunye rushed forward with his sword, with a sneer on his face. It can be said that Wang Cunye's biggest drawback now is that the true spirit has not been born yet, and he cannot go deep into the spiritual world on his own.  A spell that temporarily blocks the return of the God-man - although it does not last long.

    ??~.< >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 150: Killing

    ~.< >-~ A layer of golden light covers it and prevents it from entering.

    "Hmph, I'm a Taoist priest from the Middle Earth. You want to kill me?" Seventy-two lives generated a blood energy. As soon as this blood energy came up, the aura became extremely ferocious. In an instant, he condensed into a one-foot-long god, holding a handful.  Long knife!

    The gods of Fuso, especially the natives, kill countless lives, even this kind-hearted one with seventy-two lives is the same. Then, there is a long sword strike.

    Responding to the long sword, intertwined shadows of blood demons appeared faintly, and they slashed towards Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye didn't say a word, he just held a sword and thrust it straight forward before thrusting out. The red flames on the sword suddenly burst out, and there were faint calls of seven kinds of spiritual birds.

    "Seventy-Two Life's expressions were startled, his eyes shrank, and his figure became illusory. The small shrine was endless, appearing one after another.

    The seventy-two figures all bear the aura and imprint of the seventy-two lives, making it difficult to distinguish them.

    With a slash of the sword, a body was broken into pieces, floating like fireflies, but Wang Cunye was not happy and reacted in surprise, looking around.

    Seventy-Two Life gave a sneer: "You think you can kill me by isolating yourself with the formation? How ridiculous! Your formation can only last for one stick of incense, and I can return to the sacred place at any time! But you are so rebellious, how can I  I can accommodate you!¡±

    Having said this, the god showed a sinister smile. His words were just to delay time. There is no need to talk nonsense now. Suddenly, the shrine went dark. After dark, the whole scene suddenly changed.

    The entire shrine became unfamiliar and even more classical, but it exuded an indescribable majesty. At this moment, a ball of red air exploded, and with a cry, rotten and shriveled corpses appeared one after another, and these scattered bodies were still stained.  They were covered with rotten flesh and their faces were distorted. In just a moment, their bodies gradually recovered and turned into young women one after another.

    "It's the field!" Wang Cunye understood immediately and his face was solemn.  Unexpectedly, not only did this god not retreat, but he used the shrine's home ground to evoke this realm.

    The shrine has accumulated countless trusts over the past thousand years, so it was like this.  It is also difficult to complete, but Fuso was once a world where humans, monsters and gods coexisted. The laws of humans and gods were lenient, but they gave this god who was only a ghost and fairy a domain.

    I saw that the shrine turned into a spacious hall. In the middle of the hall was a throne, with Fuso warriors wearing armor kneeling around it.  All of them had dull expressions, but they were all filled with murderous aura, and they were at their youngest.

    "Kill!" Seventy-two Ming gave the order, and these warriors immediately came to kill them.

    Wang Cunye, however, was not afraid of this kind of crowd tactics. He struck out with his long sword, causing a trace of red light, and then killed him.

    With every movement of his hands and feet, his sword skills are mysterious.  Suddenly there was a flash of sword light, and a warrior who rushed forward was struck by the sword. The warrior looked in pain.  Cracks spread throughout the body, and the next moment, it turned into spots of light.

    Wang Cunye snorted coldly, his power had reached the level where he could read the talisman, and he could only see him shouting "Awe!"

    Suddenly a real text appeared, with a gleam of red light // Fastest text update - < > - No ads // Next, all the warriors were suffocated and paused for half a moment.

    Wang Cunye rushed forward and slashed, and warriors were being slashed everywhere.  The momentum was like breaking bamboo, and the same fragments suddenly filled the hall.

    "Seventy-two lives, you are really self-defeating. If you directly confront me, you may still have a chance to win, but you have divided the warriors. But there is only a dead end."

    Originally, the warriors who were killed in the realm could be resurrected, but when the magic sword was stirred, the marks on these warriors were immediately minced, and a small part even burned.

    In just a moment, dozens of warriors were killed and turned into pieces.

    Seventy-two Life's face was pale at this time, and the red spirit body suddenly faded and turned into light red. This obviously hurt his vitality.

    At this time, it no longer had any intention of killing the person in front of it, it only wanted to break through the golden talisman blockade.

    As long as you regain your ability to move and break the formation in one go, you can kill this person at that time, or even if you don't kill him, you can return to the divine residence. Although the damage is not small and you have to repair it afterwards, it is all worth it.

    A few years of cultivation is a long time for human beings, but it is not worth mentioning for gods. As long as you live, it is worth paying any price.

    With this thought, it shouted: "Stop it!"

    Immediately, the remaining warriors rushed forward, and saw a ball of flames emerge fiercely from Seventy-two Gen's body, slashing all around with a knife, and hit the barrier. There was a sudden "boom" and the barrier shook.

    "Another stupid move!" Wang Cunye sneered, and swiped his hand, and with a "pop" sound, the sword was covered with blood."The essence and blood are used as a guide, and the golden decree is transformed." As the essence and blood are absorbed, the barrier shines brightly, and the attack of the seventy-two lives is blocked for a while.

    The barrier ripples shook and twisted, but it was still resisted.

    The essence and blood were absorbed by the Seven Feathers Sword, releasing the aura of destruction, and the ferocity surged. At this time, under the guidance of Wang Cunye's sword art, the true essence was transmitted to the sword body, and the long sword was filled with mercury, containing murderous intent, sweeping towards the seventy-two lives.  And go.

    Seventy-two lives roared up to the sky, and rushed forward with the sword in front of the sword light. The divine power on their bodies was burning, and the red and brilliant divine power was shining.

    "I told you that you are stupid, no wonder you are only retreating." Wang Cunye sneered. The first mistake was to divide the warriors. The second mistake was that when the warriors couldn't resist, they immediately panicked and burned their divine power to attack the barrier and try to escape.  A lot of losses.

    It¡¯s too late to think about fighting to the death now.

    With a flash of sword energy, the shield of divine power was shattered. With a "pop" sound, the long sword broke open and penetrated from the front to the back. If the person had died long ago, the gods would not.

    Wang Cunye swung his sword and slashed straight. He saw only pieces of red light and immediately cut the god into several pieces.

    "You why did you kill me" The remaining head was still talking. At this moment, seeing the fragments, Wang Cunye knew, don't think that this is enough. If you give these seventy-two lives and escape,  After a long period of deep sleep, you can still recover.

    At this time, the black light of the turtle shell was swept away, and the fragments were swept in. At this time, the head of the seventy-two lives really showed a fearful expression. He wanted to shout something, but it was too late.

    The debris in the hall was swept away, and with a "boom", the mask shattered piece by piece, and the situation inside could no longer be concealed and emerged.

    At this moment, an old man had arrived and slashed at him with his bamboo sword.

    Wang Cunye's sword flashed, and this time it pierced the man's chest and abdomen without hesitation. He pulled it out casually, and a large amount of blood spattered out along with the scream.

    At this time, the young man who was catching up from behind saw him, his eyes suddenly turned red, and he rushed over without thinking, not even cooperating with the person who was catching up from behind.

    Wang Cunye leaned forward slightly and took a few steps forward. He only heard a "pop" sound, and the tip of the sword was exposed from the man's back. Although this sword was very simple, the timing and movement were grasped to the best, just like this young man.  It's like committing suicide when a person bumps into him. He is killed in an instant, with no room for resistance at all.

    The warriors and priests who caught up below shuddered involuntarily and stopped in their tracks.

    Wang Cunye took back his sword and couldn't help but sneer when he saw this.

    However, facing the blasphemous sinner, the priests and warriors still gritted their teeth and slowly surrounded them. After a moment, there was a sudden shout, and the two sides launched almost at the same time.

    In an instant, sparks flew, followed by blood. Wang Cunye did not stop, and the four warriors fell down. Some of them were still alive for a while and fell to the ground.

    Wang Cunye ignored them and rushed out. At this time, Inoko Sahei and Matsumae Uemon both woke up, pulled out their swords, and slashed at the two priests, causing blood to splatter.

    Wang Cunye looked around and saw that the mountain was already boiling. The villagers nervously took out their earthen bows and bamboo spears and were about to surge over. Wang Cunye waved his hand: "Let's retreat quickly. There is no need to fight with them."

    "Hi!" The two warriors quickly responded and followed their lord along another road, taking advantage of the darkness to rush over.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to reach the distant road. Looking back at the boiling fire on the mountain, Wang Cunye smiled slightly.

    Matsumaeemon bowed and said: "My lord, what should we do now?"

    "You guys remember, I went to Inagawa Shrine, not Qishuigen Shrine." Wang Cunye said, and walked out slowly.

    "Hi!" The two responded, and after walking for about half an hour, they arrived in front of a new shrine.

    After staring at the "torii", I continued to use a long-handled wooden spoon to clean my hands, and then went to the shrine. There were no prayers in the shrine.

    "Is there anyone there?" Wang Cunye shouted.

    "Here we come!" A priest came out with a hoarse voice. He opened the door and the three of them entered. It was very dark inside, and the cold wind blew in from outside, keeping the cold wind out.

    Although it smelled of blood and killing, the thirty-year-old priest seemed not to notice it. He just bowed and said, "Everything is ready. Please take a shower first."

    "Thank you very much!" After Wang Cunye said this, he fell silent.

    Now the three of them had hot water buckets to take a bath, put on new clothes, and went to the hall.

    &nbsp; The hall was still very large, with Wang Cunye as the chairman, sitting on the left and right, and several people lined up neatly, prostrate themselves in obeisance, and then served a sumptuous banquet.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" At this time, both Inoko Sahei and Matsumae Uemon knew that this was all arranged by their Lord, and they both fell deeply to the ground to thank them.

    Now the three of them had hot water buckets to take a bath, put on new clothes, and went to the hall.

    The hall was still very large, with Wang Cunye as the chairman and sitting on the left and right. Several people lined up neatly, knelt down and knelt before serving a sumptuous banquet.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" At this time, both Inoko Sahei and Matsumae Uemon knew that this was all arranged by their Lord, and they both fell deeply to the ground to thank them.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" At this time, both Inoko Sahei and Matsumae Uemon knew that this was all arranged by their Lord, and they both fell deeply to the ground to thank them.  The hall was still very large. Wang Cunye was the chairman and present on the left and right. Several people lined up neatly, knelt down and knelt before serving a sumptuous banquet.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" At this time, both Inoko Sahei and Matsumae Uemon knew that this was all arranged by their Lord, and they both fell deeply to the ground to thank them.  (To be continued.

    ??~.< >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 151: Mutual Determination

    ~ .

    A large number of cherry trees have been planted in the Sakura Pavilion. Although it is only early January and it is not the cherry blossom season, you can imagine how beautiful the scenery will be once the cherry blossoms are in full bloom.

    There was a samurai wearing a knitted hat, staring at the door. His clothes had changed color, and the scabbard of his long sword was old. He looked very tired after a long journey.

    The spring drizzle hit the road, and it was already dusk. There was a tavern not far away. The samurai went inside, ordered a glass of sake and drank it. He squinted his eyes, seeming to appreciate the taste of the wine.

    "Is the Sakura Pavilion in the distance?"

    "It's the Sakura Hall of the Konda family!"

    "Which Konda?"

    "Who knows? There are many warriors and families in the world, maybe they are from some dilapidated family!"

    "It's not like that. I bought this Sakura Hall for 3,000 guan. I bought 500 shi of white rice at one time, worth 2,000 guan. I also bought expensive spices from time to time, but I just bought a lot of fresh fish and meat"

    "You meat-eating samurai family, no wonder they lost their land."

    The samurai listened to the discussion in the tavern, with a cold light in his eyes, and subconsciously touched the cold handle of the knife. It was a long knife, very sharp.

    There was a businessman inside the Cherry Blossom Hall, prostrating himself and bowing to the superior Wang Cunye, saying: "Jin Tiandian, this is the gift list that the Lord ordered me to bring. Please respect it."

    Matsumaeemon stepped forward to take it and handed it to Wang Cunye. The so-called Konda Kuninobu was a name Wang Cunye came up with on the spur of the moment, which was meaningless.

    Wang Cunye took it, nodded, and opened it to read. The merchant below watched his movements quietly. The young warrior in front of him had sharp eyes, and even his every move exuded a certain calm and dangerous atmosphere.

    "One hundred stone meters, five hundred taels of gold? No land?" Wang Cunye said casually.  The land didn't mean much to him, but he couldn't be taken advantage of.

    "Knowing and doing is related to the qualifications of the Genedai Samurai. The Lord said If you are willing to bear your name, you can do it. But if you are a shrine warrior, you will have to wait for a while." The businessman said, with a surge in his chest.  He had countless questions and indescribable envy.

    ??Fuso~~-First update~~ No matter how rich a businessman is, it is difficult to buy hereditary land.

    "That's it!" Wang Cunye lowered his body slightly and looked around. It was obvious that Inoko Saabei and Matsumae Uemon looked disappointed.  So with a smile: "Well, tell your master, I hope there will be clear news within half a year."

    "Hibut the Lord said the next mission is"

    Wang Cunye waved his hand to stop him from speaking, and looked down: "Let me tell you, my lord, before all the rewards are received, I don't want to take on any missions. Don't think of me as an assassin or a minister. Sometimes misfortunes and blessings all depend on the thoughts in your heart!"  "

    "Hi!" The businessman flashed a look of anger, then suppressed it in the blink of an eye, and knelt down in obeisance.  After answering, he stood up silently and went out.

    "Matsumaeemon, take someone with you to move the goods."

    Wang Cunye ignored it and said the order. Seeing Matsumae Eemon responded and took a few pirates to move the goods, he sat and drank tea, but his mind sank into the sea of ????consciousness. In the sea of ????consciousness, there was only the last of a red mass.  A little bit of imprint is resisting tenaciously.

    The God of Green Mountains.  It has the toughness of a mountain, but for the turtle shell, it is still irresistible to wear away bit by bit, slowly refining, and continuously hanging down, falling into the spiritual pond.

    at this time.  The last bit of the brand disappeared. In the moment that passed away, I felt the surroundings were quiet. I felt a green mountain in a trance. I don't know how much time passed. My whole body was shaken. Then I woke up and looked at it. I saw  After the red energy has been refined, the spiritual pool has reached nine feet.

    The spiritual pool between human immortals and ghost immortals is at most nine feet, which can absorb the true seed and turn it into a true spirit.

    At this moment, the red water in the pool was rippling, and the true seed was breathing slightly. The two circulated each other, producing mysterious and unpredictable changes, and they condensed and grew. There was an indescribable feeling - a baby!

    Wang Cunye Lingtai Qingming understood that he could cultivate a true spirit now, and with his thoughts in mind, he no longer hesitated, turned back to the quiet room, and ordered: "Inozi Zuobei, please lead people to guard outside, don't let anyone disturb you.  "

    "Hi!" Inoko Saabei responded loudly.

    Wang Cunye got up, went to the quiet room, and sat down.

    I saw that in a thought, the real species was like a twins, and it was sucking. The purified red water was absorbed into it, and the real trace increased.

    ?Originally formally appeasedThe first level of true spirit is "false return to truth", which is essentially produced by the impurities hidden in the mana. However, the red water purified by the turtle shell is exceptionally pure, without any changes, and only grows stronger.  There, fetal water is sympathetic.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The aura in the sky is continuously sucked in by a powerful attraction, forming a funnel shape. This is exactly the result of the true seed's vigorous vomiting when becoming a Yin God.

    Over the Sakura Hall, it was a sudden rain and rain, and the rain stood up. The roar hit the trees, making a rustle 

    "How much?" the warrior asked as he stood up.

    "One hundred and twenty Wen, thank you for your patronage." The store owner bowed and said.

    "Here you go!" The samurai took out the money and put it on the table. Without bargaining with the shop owner, he put on his knitting hat, held it very low, walked out of the tavern, and walked across it, as if to  To avoid the rain, I walked under the trees in front of Sakura Hall.

    This move was very normal. After walking for a short distance and approaching the door, a pirate who was guarding the door turned around and saw a long knife pulled out in the rainy night. The pirate's expression changed immediately when he saw it, and he was about to pull out the knife.  At this moment, the samurai had flashed his sword.

    The sound of the long knife piercing the body was very crisp, not very loud. The pirate only made half a sound, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. When the knife was pulled out, he fell to the ground.

    The blood flowing out of the body melted into the rain and spread at the door. The samurai took out his sword and leaned down to check it a little.

    Cold raindrops fell from the side, and flowed to the ground together with blood. His whole body was twitching, and he still had some breath, but he was definitely not alive.

    The samurai stepped in through the door. It was already night in the hazy rain and mist, and there was only a faint light in the distance. The rain-wet clothes made him look a bit gloomy. The samurai took a breath and stepped in through the door.

    As soon as he entered, there was a flash of sword light, and with a sound, half of the neck of a pirate who was looking out for inspection was cut off. He touched it in disbelief and let out a scream.

    This scream immediately woke up the pirates inside.

    The moment he turned into the corridor, out of a warrior's instinct, the samurai raised his sword in front of him, only to hear a "pop" sound, and a powerful impact shook the sword body.

    The next moment, the tip of a sharp knife stabbed straight at him. The warrior turned back and stabbed again. A voice screamed and fell out.

    It was a pirate. This pirate was holding his knife to the ground, and blood was constantly spurting out from his mouth and chest.

    The samurai was silent, and with a wave of his sword, the pirate could no longer hold on and fell to the ground.

    The samurai walked to the corner of the stairs, squatted down cautiously, and kept his body as close to the wall as possible. He paused for a second, then rushed out of the corner, and with a flash of light, the sword penetrated the body of a pirate.

    This is a strong pirate. He was hit by this sword and suddenly felt dizzy.

    "This samurai is here to kill the Lord." The pirate thought of this in an instant. The next moment, he remembered the first time he served white rice. His mother said: "Eating white rice will make you feel at ease when you die."

    The pirate's eyes instantly met with the samurai's, and he rushed forward with all his strength. The long knife penetrated into the pirate's body, and the sound of the tip of the blade piercing was shocking.

    The pirate's hands were trembling, but he was holding on to the long sword desperately. Even with the strength of a samurai, he couldn't draw it out for a while.

    At this moment, a knife slashed through, and the sharp tip of the knife struck straight at him. The samurai gave up the sword and retreated, but there was still blood splattering on his chest.

    The pirate laughed silently, exhaled a breath, and fell down heavily.

    Inoko Zuobei came out with a long sword, stared at the samurai coldly, stepped forward, raised the sword above his head, pointed the tip of the sword straight, and rushed out in anger.

    "Who are you? Why do you want to kill the Lord?" Inoko Saabei's anger turned into cold words and spat out.

    People who have not experienced the life of a ronin have no idea of ??the pain of a ronin. Every year when the snow melts in the spring, more than a dozen corpses are always carried out from Jiezhen. Some corpses are still holding the hilts of knives, which cannot even be pried open, so they have to take the sword with them.  Cremated, or buried.

    "It's not death in battle, it's starvation and freezing. People who haven't experienced it don't know the lowliness of human life. That's why the white rice in Sakura Hall makes the pirates so enthusiastic."

    Not only that, but the brief contact made the pirate and the two samurai have the ambition to gain knowledge and practice. It has to be said that Wang Cunye does have an indescribable power of infection.

    The Lord is so strong, you can take us to get Zhixing, and make the descendants eat white rice, which is the idea that makes the pig Zuo Bingwei full of anger at this time.

    However, he did not lack tactics. When he opened his mouth at this time, he saw blood spreading on the warrior's chest. As long as he delayed it any longerA little time

    The samurai was keenly aware of Inoko Saabei's thoughts, and his body instantly retreated and disappeared before his eyes. This astonishing speed exceeded Inoko Saabei's expectation.

    Amidst the lightning and flint, Inoko Saabei didn't miss it at all, and his body naturally pounced on him.

    The samurai picked up a pirate's long sword, turned around, and struck the sword with his backhand without hesitation. This was an action in which the body and the sword became one, and the long sword thrust out.

    If Wang Cunye was here, he would find that the speed, angle, and arc trajectory of this spinning back thrust are all perfect, implying the secret of the way of the sword.

    "Puff!" Two sounds intertwined, and blood spilled from the blade. Inoko Saabei stood stunned for a moment, and then fell down with a "boom".

    The warrior was half-kneeling, leaning on the ground with his sword. Bright red oozed from his back, gradually expanding, and the two wounds on the front and back were shocking. He struggled to get up, stared at the quiet room in the distance, and stepped up step by step.

    Blood dripped down, and the popping sound could be heard.  (To be continued.

    ??~.< >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 152: Ghost Immortal Real Person

    ~ .

    In the confusion of coma, the scene of being taught by a samurai for the first time flashed through one by one.

    Inoko Sahei was not a hereditary samurai. He was born in a family that made paper lanterns. The cedar house number had the words "Repaired Paper Lanterns" on it.

    My parents made lanterns, made various lacquer carvings, repaired dolls for the March 3rd festival, and sometimes sewed armor.

    Even so, the family is still poor and struggling to survive.

    Until the Inada family became more and more difficult, and a large number of samurai died in the battle, they had to promote strong warriors in the countryside. I was lucky enough to be selected, and an old samurai was responsible for teaching them.

    I remember that the newcomers were all kneeling on the ground, pressing the threshold with their hands side by side, listening respectfully, listening to what he said: " When it comes to life and death, the blades are facing each other Even if you think about everything, you must remember to abide by the way of a warrior.  !¡±

    "Ah!" At this time, the person slowly woke up, and the blood soaked a large area of ??the newly starched samurai robe. Inoko Saabei felt that his whole body was soaked with blood and sweat, and there was even blood in his pants.  The stench of urine permeated the air.

    This is a long knife piercing the body, causing the body to lose control.

    Inoko Saabei stood up slowly. His eyes were distracted, but he still remembered to draw his sword and stagger towards the quiet room in front. With every step he took, blood kept spurting out of his mouth.

    Wang Cunye of Jingshi sat upright, his Taoist seed had grown in size, and there was a faint humanoid embryo, breathing in and out.  Silks of red energy are constantly sucked in.

    Almost at the same time, the Qinghua treasure on the afterbirth communicates with the acupoints all over the body, slowly absorbing the external spiritual energy into the body, integrating it into the circulation of true energy, and converting it into mana little by little. These mana are refined through the turtle shell, and strands of it hang down into the spirit.  pool.

    The red water in the spiritual pool is pure and there is no trace of filth in it.  And the Tao seed gave off a faint light, slowly entered it, and just breathed in and out.

    Gradually a radiant and crystal clear body appeared.  At this time, the vortex of spiritual energy had slowly disappeared, and Cunye's will gradually prevailed.  It seeped in little by little. Under this feeling, the time in the outside world gradually passed away, but it was in a trance.

    The warrior stepped forward with his sword in hand. His chest was stained with a large pool of blood, and his breathing became heavier and heavier. Out of the warrior's intuition, the distant house attracted his attention. He knew that the enemy was inside.

    There is a small spring not far from the Seventy-Two Roots of Life Shrine.  The spring water is clear, and many tea ceremony masters go there to fetch the water and make tea. There is an 81-year-old man who lives in seclusion here. This old man is Toguan Yukimura.

    Duguan Xingcun is the flag base and has military merits.  He received five hundred stones to know the practice, but he was more specialized in swordsmanship. He studied swordsmanship since he was a child, traveled to various places, and absorbed the strengths of each family.

    Since he grew old, he has retired and passed on the swordsmanship he has spent his whole life studying.  Many young people received this favor and received the true inheritance, and were able to join the ranks of warriors.

    I originally thought that the old man could take care of his old age, but he didn't expect the news to come out that Yukimura Toguchi was killed by a samurai. At that time, the old man only held a bamboo sword in his hand!

    I think when I heard the news, the samurai let out a long howl and vowed to kill the samurai.

    Then, someone revealed the news and chased him all the way to Jie Town.

    The warrior shouted, cut the door open with his long sword, kicked it with his foot, and saw the person inside.

    This is a very young samurai, sitting upright with his eyes closed. He is very heroic. Just looking at him, a sense of awe and terror came over him.

    "Is this the majesty of the daimyo?" the samurai murmured. He was dizzy due to excessive blood loss, but he held the sword tighter.

    Fuso also has a legend that a warrior who can become the lord of a country and a city must be full of majesty.

    In just a blink of an eye, the anger swallowed up all the terror. Even if the young warrior inside could become the master of a country and a city in the future, he would still be killed by the sword.

    "Awaken!" the samurai shouted. This time, he held the handle of the sword with both hands and slashed at Wang Cunye. This sword technique came completely from the battlefield. It was simple and direct, but it was a real samurai sword technique and those in the dojo.  There is an essential difference.

    The knife cut through the air with a low cry. At this moment, Inoko Saabei rushed to the door. Seeing this situation, his eyes suddenly lit up. In an instant, his already slow heart began to beat fiercely. At the end of his life  Every ounce of strength is squeezed out (fastest update).

    "Drink!" Inoko Saabei shouted unconsciously and threw the long knife in his hand. The long knife instantly cut through the space and reached behind.

    The warrior turned around instinctively, made a sharp movement, and hit with a "pop" sound.

    &nbsp; This was Inoko Zuobei's last attack. After throwing the long sword, he fell heavily and fell motionless on the ground.

    The samurai felt numbness in his arms, and the terrifying power of the last blow frightened him, but his rich combat experience made him understand that the samurai rushing in front of him was already dead.

    Goodbye, samurai, let me kill your lord!

    The warrior turned back, took heavy steps, and raised his sword vertically with both hands. This time, no one would bother him anymore.

    In an instant, the will and the true spirit come together and embrace each other, entwining each other, completely and seamlessly. Once completed, the true seed's afterbirth will automatically degenerate, and the powerful mana turns into a torrent, which is instantly transmitted to every part of the body, and in the blink of an eye, it extends to  Aura outside the body.

    Wang Cunye opened his eyes and saw the light of the sword slaying, the difference was only a few feet.

    With just a weak press of his hand, a powerful burst of mana spurted out. The samurai felt his whole body shake, and his body flew out. His hands still maintained the posture of raising the sword.

    "Boom" The samurai felt his body hit the door heavily. The door exploded and then hit the corridor. Thick blood with visceral fragments vomited out from his mouth.

    Although both hands were still holding the long sword tightly, the power to kill was forever lost. There was confusion in front of the samurai.

    A moment later, footsteps approached, and a voice asked: "Who are you?"

    "Yamajuku Sahei." After the samurai uttered these words, his breath died and his whole body sank into darkness.

    When Matsumaeemon rushed back, he saw only the shadow of lights and candles, which illuminated the hall brightly. Five corpses were lying across the hall, and two pirates stood with their hands down.

    Matsumaeemon only glanced at Wang Cunye, but after a while, he disappeared. The master seemed to have changed, and he frowned slightly, making people afraid to look directly at him at first glance.

    At that moment Matsumaeemon knelt down and knelt down, without raising his head, and said, "I am guilty, please punish me!"

    "Get up, this is none of your business!" It took a long time before Wang Cunye spoke.

    Matsumaeemon answered: "Yes!"

    As I stood up, I heard Wang Cunye asking: "Did you get the goods back?"

    "Yes, Your Highness!" Matsumaeemon bowed and said, "One hundred stones of rice and five hundred taels of gold have been brought."

    Wang Cunye said nothing and asked again: "Zhuzi Zuobingwei has a son?"

    "Yes, I just got married last year, and my son was just born."

    Wang Cunye was silent for a moment, then stopped in a circle and said, "Zoozi's surname is not good, so let's change it to another one. If he dies under a cherry tree, he will be called Sakuragi. You take his wife and children and make a living in Sakura Pavilion."  The thing is, it¡¯s still five guans per month, and the pension will be 50 guans, 20 dan per meter.¡±

    "Hi!"

    "Don't be busy. If anyone else has a wife or children, they can all come over and work in the Sakura Pavilion. They will be paid according to the salary of a maid, and the pension will be ten guan, rice and five stones."

    "If you don't have a wife, children, or parents, the pension will still be paid. Also, go to the coffin shop and buy five coffins, and then let the monks perform some rituals for the burial."

    "Hi!" Matsumaeemon responded with a solemn face. Seeing that there was no order, he withdrew.

    Wang Cunye went out and walked along the corridor, sullenly and silently.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Although he was motionless when he was transformed into a true spirit, his mind was actually recording the surroundings one by one. When he woke up, he broke out in a cold sweat.

    If these pirates had not fought desperately with Inoko Sahei, they would have been hacked to death by the samurai Yamazuku Sahei. A majestic ghost immortal, was hacked to death by a Fuso samurai during his transformation. It was really hilarious.

    It was just such a coincidence that Wang Cunye felt a hint of fear in his heart, which smelled of "tribulation", and when he thought about it, he felt even more angry.

    Although some people had seen him kill seventy-two lives, he immediately retreated and rested at a shrine at night. He went out early in the morning and took a boat back to Jie Town. There was not much delay inside.

    In this day and age, it is basically impossible to find someone who can run away immediately. How did this Yamazuku Sahei come to his door?

    This time, it was the closest to death, compared to the Hebo Dharma Assembly and the Hades Examination.

    Just a real person in the ghost, dare to manipulate his own blessings like this, it is really dead.

    Now that I am also a real ghost immortal, I understand that this veteran has not reached the third level. As long as he reaches the second level, he can kill him at night.

    There is a level of condensation between human immortals and ghost immortals, but to officially become a ghost immortal and raise a true spirit, the first level is "false""Return to the true nature", which relies on the purification of the turtle shell, but is completed in one go.

    Now that the Yin God has been condensed, this is the ghost immortal's first transformation into the "glazed Yin Body", which means that the body is like glass. Of course, not all ghosts and immortals can have a body like glass, which is pure and flawless. Those with impurities still need to be polished.  Eliminate it, but Wang Cunye is no longer needed.

    Once the glazed yin body is completed, it can sneak into the underworld and pass through the divine residence. The spiritual pool in the body can reach up to six meters. Nine feet is only three meters, and it can be doubled in size.

    After the red water continues to warm and nourish the yin body and turn it red, you can try the second round of "Gangfeng Body Training".

    It is said that although the glazed Yin body is completely clear, it cannot withstand the wind of the Yang world. This wind of the Yang world is called "Gang wind", but without passing through this, it is impossible to travel at night in the Yang world, so the second round is "Gang wind body training"  ".

    As long as you reach the second turn, you can reach it within a hundred miles in an instant, and worldly matters can no longer be concealed. This is the power of the second turn of ghosts and immortals.

    It can be said that Yamazuku Sahebei was the last secular sword catastrophe.

    With the turtle shell's suppression and transformation, it doesn't matter how many missions this veteran takes. Once the opponent feels that all his plans are revealed and he can cross the river and demolish the bridge, he will kill him. Thinking of this, Wang Cunye's eyes couldn't help but reveal a cold light.  (To be continued.

    ??~.< >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 153: Don¡¯t take it seriously

    In the dark night, the spring rain was pattering down, and the raindrops fell on the ground, ticking, with an indescribable tranquility.

    A ronin walked slowly through the bamboo forest not far away, his steps steady and stepping on the ground.

    "I want to see you, sir!" Walking to the door, Ronin lowered his head and said to the guard guarding the door.

    "Qian Ba, you came at the wrong time. The adults have already gone to bed." The two looked at each other at the entrance of the library.

    The first eight looked at the guard in front of him with a bit of gloom. The guard was not a samurai, but he was already the target of the Ronin.

    The atmosphere of troubled times incites the ambitions of young people, making people believe that they can become the masters of a country and a city from a common man.

    For this reason, countless young people have left their hometowns, given up their family ties, and practiced martial arts. However, among the many ronin, there are very few lucky ones who can be recruited by wealthy families and even Haneda Sanquan to become samurai. Only a few out of ten thousand people can  To succeed.

    Most of them froze to death and starved to death.

    Even becoming a merchant guard has become an enviable job.

    "Report something important!" Qianba thought, and the cold words spat out from his mouth. In the dark and drizzly night, people felt a chill in their backs.

    The guard at the door was shocked when he heard this and looked into his eyes: "You wait outside, I will inform the Lord to see if he sees you."

    The first eight nodded in agreement.

    The guard crossed the corridor and entered the house.

    There was a stove in the room and it was very warm. There was no cold outside at all. The guard looked relaxed and went to the bedroom door and knocked on it.

    "My lord, I came here at midnight and said that I have something important to report and want to see you." The guard looked respectful and said in a low voice: "He also has a knife."

    After a while, there was a sound of people getting dressed inside: "Oh, it's too late, what's the matter But I'd better ask him to put down the knife and come in later!"

    "Yes!" The guard listened to the words inside and responded quickly.

    When I walked out of the door, I felt a gust of cold wind.  Mixed with light rain, it hit my face, and I couldn't help but shiver. Looking out from a distance, I saw Qianba waiting at the door with his face slightly blue from the cold.

    The guard walked over quickly and said to Qianba, "My lord asked you to put down the knife and go in to see him. Just put the knife here with me."

    It¡¯s raining lightly.  With a cold chill, it blows away the heat from people's bodies.

    Hearing what he said, the first eight people were shocked all over.

    knife.  It's your own life and hope, how can you give up?

    "This is an order from my lord, do you want to resist?" the guard said, narrowing his eyes.

    The top eight were filled with awe.  He took off the long knife from his waist with one hand and handed it over: "With you!"

    "It's really difficult." The guard took the cold sword and said to himself.

    After walking through the corridor and entering the house, you saw a wealthy businessman dressed in clothes and sitting on a chair, holding hot tea in his hand and drinking it carefully.

    Zenhachi knelt on the floor: "Ogawa Zenhachi, pay homage to the Lord!"

    "Yeah." The wealthy businessman nodded.  He straightened his body: "It's so late, but what's the matter?"

    "Yamado Sahei is dead, killed by Konda Kuninobu." Zenhachi knelt on the ground with his head buried deep in the ground and said, "I saw him and carried it out."

    Hearing this, the wealthy businessman was silent for a moment, and then asked: "What about Kuninobu Konda? Is he dead or seriously injured?"

    "Konda Kuninobu is safe and sound, only the samurai and pirates around him died. A total of five died." Top Eight answered.

    "This is unreasonable!" The wealthy businessman was furious and clapped his hands.

    However, this person is a royal businessman of Haneda Sanquan. He has been through many storms. It only took a moment to calm down the anger in his heart and his expression turned calm.  He said to the front eight: "I know this, you wait here. Follow me to Shikoku at dawn!"

    "Hi!" Qian Ba ??bowed on the ground and responded, not daring to get up for a long time.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Tosa State has seven counties: Anyun, Kami, Nagaoka, Tosa, Gokawa, Takaoka, and Hatata. The Haneda family owns two counties, Takaoka and Hatata, with a stone height of 27,000 koku.

    The morning fog was very heavy and the water vapor was hazy. Yesterday's light rain had stopped and the ground was wet. When the wind blew, the cold air mixed with it made people feel chilly.

    The horses tramped past, crossed the country road, and crossed the small bridge. The front gradually opened up, and a city could be seen in the distance. This city has a wall of 1.5 feet high, which is towering in Tosa Country.

    ?A nine-foot-wide gravel road on the ground leads directly to the main city. The horses galloped all the way without stopping, and in a moment they passed through the city gate and entered the inside.

    "I'm going to see the governor at Baichuan House. I have something important to report. Please report it." The wealthy businessman said to the two samurai holding long swords in front of the door.

    The samurai looked up and down: "You go in and pay your respects. This ronin must stay outside."

    "Hi." The wealthy businessman responded, bringing the first eight here just in case. If he wanted to ask for details, he would directly summon the first eight.

    The two of them walked together through the corridor and arrived in front of Honmaru.

    "Your Highness, a businessman from Baichuanwu has come to pay his respects!" the warrior shouted, and his voice was heard far away.

    "Let him come in." A voice came from inside the pill. This was the voice of the family governor.

    "You go in." The warrior lowered his head, whispered to the wealthy businessman, and then retreated.

    The wealthy businessman nodded and walked in. He saw a man, about forty years old, with fierce and majestic eyes. This was the lord of this city, Haneda Sanquan. He immediately knelt down and bowed down.

    Although the land of Tosa Country is barren and the powerful families are divided, wars continue to intensify in order to compete for the land and population.

    The Haneda family originally only had 3,000 koku. Haneda Sansen became a Yuanfu at the age of fifteen, and led his retainers on the road of becoming a daimyo in the Warring States Period. He made good friends with the neighboring wealthy families and worked hard to manage the family.

    After defeating them one by one, they expanded their strength, and now they have 27,000 stones.

    This is a wise head of the family.

    "What are you doing here?" Seeing the wealthy businessman enter the hall and bow down before him, Haneda Sanquan slowly turned around and asked.

    The wealthy businessman crouched down without raising his head and said, "I met Kuni Nobu Konda and delivered the rice and gold."

    "How do you feel?" After hearing this, Haneda Sanquan became interested and stood up.

    "It's like seeing your majesty's heroic appearance when you were in the original suit." The wealthy businessman said. In fact, he felt even better, but he couldn't say this.

    "Oh?" Haneda Miizumi was moved, paused, and asked: "Where is Yamazuku Sahei?"

    "Yamajuku Sahei went to kill Konda Kuninobu. Konda Kuninobu was unharmed. Yamayado Sahei died in the battle." The wealthy businessman knelt down and said.

    "Oh? Yamazuku Sahei is dead? His swordsmanship is outstanding, so he would have died if he didn't want to." Hearing this, Haneda Miizumi shook his head and sighed.

    "Although Kuninobu Konda is fine, most of the ronin who followed him are dead. Perhaps this is how we can save our lives." Seeing Miizumi Haneda shaking his head and sighing, the wealthy businessman expressed his guess.

    "Well, maybe, but if you don't succeed, forget it, restrain your men, and don't test him again." Haneda Sanquan's expression was calm, and his eyes were twinkling.

    At this moment, a heroic samurai stepped out, ignoring the wealthy businessman at his feet, walked up to Haneda Sanquan, and said, "Father! Since you didn't succeed, do you want to tell that person?"

    This warrior is dressed in gorgeous clothes, has a graceful manner, and is brave. It can be seen from his words that he is the young city lord of this city and the future family governor.

    He looked at his father on the stage and saw Haneda Sanquan lowering his head in thought. After a moment, he shook his head slightly. He immediately understood what he meant and stepped back and stopped talking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just stop this matter, clear up the clues, and don¡¯t let him notice it.¡± Haneda Sanquan spoke slowly and made a conclusion on this matter.

    After hearing this, the wealthy businessman responded. Although he was a little curious, he did not dare to ask any more questions and withdrew.

    After the man retreated, Haneda Sanquan continued: "Tadaxin, in these troubled times, you rely on strength, in addition to the right time, right place, and people. Although gods and so-called immortal masters exist, they cannot be completely relied on.  .¡±

    The young samurai heard this and responded "Hi!"

    Then he asked: "What about the shrine?"

    "Kuninobu Konda can not only kill Yamayado Sahei, but also has the resources to lead the shrine to five hundred koku, so let's proceed with the arrangement!" Haneda Miizumi finally said.

    At the same time, in the mountain courtyard, the old Taoist stood quietly, watching the wind and clouds rolling. Suddenly, his heart was shocked, and he turned back to the house.

    The inside of the house is very different from the outside. The outside is in the Fuso style, and the inside is completely Middle-earth. If it weren¡¯t for the climate and environment here, people would have thought this was a house somewhere in Middle-earth.

    A water mirror like a bright moon, with a few ripples, was suddenly shining. Upon seeing this, the old Taoist quickly quickened his pace and walked over.

    When I walked to the water mirror, I saw that the water mist above was hazy and I couldn't see clearly. When the old man saw this, his eyes flashed coldly, and he stretched out his hand, and the sky above suddenly became clear, and the slightest trace of water mist disappeared immediately.

    "Fusang wild spirit, alsoDare to come and spy?  !  "Seeing the mist on the water mirror dissipate, the old man suddenly turned around and shouted loudly. The sound wave spread out, with a trace of red air, like a big wave on the seaside, sweeping over the rocks.

    Following the old Taoist's voice, screams suddenly came from the house, and several ghosts emerged, trembling under the old Taoist's drink.

    "Hmph! You ants." With one hand and a finger, several ghosts suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared, and they didn't even have time to scream.

    Since arriving in Fuso, conflicts with local priests, witches, and onmyojis have continued. Some onmyojis have sent shikigoshi to harass them from time to time, but most of them have been in vain.

    After doing this, he slowly turned around and looked at the various things on the water mirror.

    On the water mirror, brilliance rippled, and a samurai kept killing ronin. There were bursts of red light in the room, but the water mirror could not see it. After a while, the samurai rushed into the house, but flew out upside down and died immediately.

    I also saw Wang Cunye stepping out, seemingly aware of something, but suddenly it was filled with mist and he could no longer be seen.

    "Hmph, these Fusang Clan are really small-minded. Even if they only have five hundred stones to do these tricks, they are really acting on their own initiative!" Seeing this, the old Taoist had such a thought in his heart. He snorted coldly, but he didn't take it seriously at all. The little Fusang Clan  , and even Wang Cunye couldn't make waves.

    Even Wang Cunye didn¡¯t take it seriously when he blocked the water mirror, as many spells could do it.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 154: Magical Weapon

    ~ .  It belongs to the nature of migrant households and is divided into three types: upper, middle and lower.

    Pirates belong to the lowest status. With this status, they cannot even look up to samurai and big businessmen. Of course, this rule is not completely followed, but it shows the status of pirates.

    "I heard that they were originally pirates, but now they are wearing samurai robes." Neighbors whispered.

    ¡°I really envy the status of samurai bestowed upon me by the governor of the Konda family, Kuninobu!¡±

    ¡°¡­Whose family is the Konda family? I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­¡±

    "Hey, what do you suspect? If it was a fake, the town council would have swept it away long ago!"

    "makes sense!"

    "Hush, stop talking, the pirate warrior is here."

    There are many shops open on this street. It's February now. Zangjiro is wearing clothes with three cherry blossoms embroidered on the author's emblem.  Just as Zangjiro's eyes met, he quickly stood up and bowed with a smile: "Hey, samurai-sama, what do you want?"

    In fact, not all pirates have become samurai. The sign of a samurai is having a surname. The pirate Zangjiro only has a first name and no surname. In fact, his status is equivalent to that of a pawn. He is below the samurai and above the civilians. He can be assigned a  Long knife.

    But Zangjiro enjoyed it very much. He had been a pirate all his life, and was both poor and despised. Now equipped with a long sword, many people flattered him and awed him, which made him even more intoxicated.

    This is the life a man should live!

    At this time, after hearing this, he said: "Hey, have all the ordered fabrics been delivered?"

    "It's already here, and it's about to be delivered to your house!" The boss said respectfully, bowing his waist.

    ¡°Then bring it up!¡±

    "Hi!" The boss quickly called to the waiter and brought the flower cloth to his house. Zangjiro proudly led the way.  But once inside, the waiter could only park in the outermost courtyard, while Zangjiro knelt down on one knee and worshiped Matsumaeemon.

    "Have the flower cloths been delivered?" Matsumaeemon waved his hand and said, "Hurry up to the dock. All the family members are coming."

    "Hi!" Zangjiro said excitedly.

    "Follow Wang Cunye's instructions."  A total of eleven pirates, including the two samurai, can bring their families, but only two of them get married. This time they are mainly welcoming Inoko, oh, no, they are the Sakuragi family members, and of course now.  The head of the retainers are the members of the Matsumae family.

    Wang Cunye of the Quiet Room entered the stillness and slowly exited.  I just feel that my whole body is ethereal, which shows that my skills have improved again, and my true spirit has been completely consolidated.

    But there was no joy at this time, only deeper thinking.

    "When you reach Ghost Immortal, it's a few points better than the same level, but it's just the beginning. Once you reach Ghost Immortal, you can start refining spiritual weapons. When you reach this stage in the Dao Palace, the master will give you materials and magic techniques, and I  But not. If we wait any longer, we will fall behind by the same level. By then, let alone the great road, we may not even be able to control life and death."

    "However, it is not impossible!" Wang Cunye pondered, and saw the seven characters in the turtle shell with brilliant golden light and octagonal lights, but they were blending with each other. These were the seven scrolls of Dharma that were used to create spiritual weapons.

    In a moment, the seven characters disappeared into thin air, leaving only two characters motionless.  Like a living creature, the secret flows in my heart.

    Wang Cunye looked up and smiled after a moment.

    Refining a spiritual weapon is determined by two aspects, one is the material, and the other is the spirituality. In the stage of ghosts and immortals.  There is no law or Taoism to talk about.

    In fact, strictly speaking, there are only three stages of magic weapon - spiritual weapon, magic weapon, and Taoist weapon.

    Having spirituality is a spiritual weapon, having laws inside is a magic weapon, and the hidden Taoist rhyme is a Taoist treasure. Generally speaking, spiritual weapons are owned by ghosts and immortals, magic weapons are owned by earthly immortals and gods, and Taoist treasures are only available by celestial beings and above.

    Taoist treasures are found in some Taoist scrolls and are also called innate magic treasures. Of course, it is said that some Taoist treasures can be integrated with the Taoism and are called combined Taoist treasures, also called innate treasures. This is just a legend.

    For Wang Cunye, what is most lacking now is materials. The grade of materials is not only related to the specific power, but also related to the highest achievements that can be achieved in the future.

    In this world, there is only one natal spiritual weapon and magic weapon that is dependent on the mind and spirit, and according to records, even if someone becomes an earthly immortal or immortal in the future, it is rare for someone to have more than one natal spiritual weapon or magic weapon, because they are attached to the mind and spirit.  Otherwise it will only become a burden.

    Wang Cunye is thoughtful, precious materials,I'm afraid it will be hard to find. Even if you find it, it will still be in the hands of the Dao Palace. If you don't get recognition from above, you won't be able to get good materials. If you can't get good materials, even if you are promoted to ghost, immortal and earth immortal, your combat power will be higher.  It is also much lower than the appreciated disciples of the same level, which becomes one of the fundamental guarantees for the Dao Palace to control its disciples.

    "However, it is not that there is no way. The true text evolved from the turtle shell implies this method. When I looked up, the true text suddenly shone brightly, made a strange sound, and turned into a big seal.

    This big seal flashed with golden light, implying a mysterious spell, and Wang Cunye's consciousness sank into it again.

    After entering, he saw several golden talismans running inside. Wang Cunye was startled and couldn't help but look at the most conspicuous golden talisman.

    "Hey, it's the priesthood of Pingshanwan." Wang Cunye was suddenly startled, and then he had a flash of inspiration and continued to deduce.

    For a moment, his whole body suddenly shook, and he laughed and said: "Even Liukouzihe and the newly obtained priesthood of seventy-two lives are among them. I see, all the priesthoods I have obtained have been purified by turtle shells and traced to their roots.  The divine inscriptions are obtained, and when these divine inscriptions are combined, this great seal is condensed."

    "This Great Seal can mobilize the power under its control, and it is completely condensed with the collected magic runes. The more runes there are, the more powerful they are, but there is no material limit at all. It can be condensed with divine power. This is really the spiritual weapon that suits me best.  .¡±

    "Given time, it will definitely become a magic weapon or even a Taoist treasure. It will be able to suppress the ten directions. Let's call it the Shifang Seal!" As soon as I thought of this, I saw that the seal immediately responded, and the two true texts of Shifang crawled on it.  Underground, it's just looming, a little unreal.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s spiritual consciousness withdrew, and he felt happy in his heart. He found his own path to spiritual weapons, which meant that he was not restricted by the Taoist palace, but actually took a step forward along the path of great freedom.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye¡¯s expression changed, he opened the door and went out.

    "Here we come, welcome him!" Wang Cunye said to Matsumaeemon.

    Inoko Saabei, no, it¡¯s Sakuragi Saabei¡¯s wife Hui, who entered Dekai Town. It was dusk and it was raining lightly.

    It rained for several days in a row on the bustling streets, but people were still coming and going. Ah Hui was so sad when she thought of her husband's death fifteen days ago. Then she received news that the Lord had given her a pension and was going to pick up her husband.  His son inherited the Sakuragi family, and he couldn't help but feel in a trance.

    "It's almost here, you better cheer up, you will be meeting the Lord soon." Zangjiro said, and he arrived in front of the Sakura Hall without much time.

    It started to rain in the sky, and Ah Hui got off the carriage and went to the courtyard gate. There was not much rain here. She held the baby in her arms, and several family members came down one after another.

    Zangjiro signaled with his eyes, and the door suddenly opened.

    Matsumaeemon walked out solemnly, wearing a samurai robe and wooden clogs, and behind him were four pirates, all wearing hats and ashigaru clothes, and also carrying long swords.

    The family members all came to pay their respects. Matsumaeemon said solemnly: "My lord is inside, you all go and pay your respects!"

    "Ha!" Everyone responded and went inside. Since she had sacrificed her life for the Lord, Hui was first in line, holding the baby, before Matsumaeemon's wife.

    When they arrived inside, they saw a young warrior sitting in the center. The group of people quickly knelt down and knelt down.

    "Close the door, the cold wind blows in, and the child will catch a cold." The first sentence of the master above was like this. After listening to this order, Zangjiro responded: "Hi!"

    Then he closed the door. At this time, the stove exerted its power, and the room was suddenly warm.

    "Are you Ah Hui?"

    "Ha, yes!" Ah Hui quickly fell to the ground, not even daring to attend to the baby's cry.

    "Sahei Sakuragi died in the line of duty. I will give you a reward. Your son will inherit the name of the Sakuragi family. You will be given a monthly payment until he becomes a warrior and inherits the status of a samurai."

    Don¡¯t underestimate this practice, it can already keep a family alive.

    "As for you, you will be the steward of Sakura Hall, just like the Matsumae family, with a monthly salary of five guan!"

    "Hi!" Both women knelt down and kowtowed.

    "As for the other female relatives, they are all domestic servants, and the moon is consistent." Wang Cunye said: "In the future, if you have knowledge and practice, you will make changes. This is how you do it now."

    This is actually care. If you buy a maid on the market, you don't need this price at all.

    Now Matsumaeemon has ten kan a month, and his wife can get five kan, which is fifteen kan, plus rewards, there are 200 kan a year, which is equivalent to 200 koku of knowledge and practice.

    There will be one in the Sakuragi family in the future, nowThere are also six guan, about 80 guan a year, but I can survive on white rice.

    ??????????????????? Zangjiro and the other four pirates earn a monthly salary of three guans, and if they have family members to work for, they can also maintain a standard of living like a low-level samurai.

    At that moment, everyone was kneeling and responded: "Hi, thank you, Lord."

    Wang Cunye finished this and went out. Only when he was able to go out did everyone stand up and Ah Hui looked around the room.

    This is a hall that can be spread with ten tatami mats. The floor is paved with new wood and scrubbed clean. There are two long knives hanging on the wall. These long knives are rare and high-quality.

    This is where you live?

    Ah Hui thought to herself, her eyes lit up. Although she felt a little sorry for her husband, she still felt great joy in her heart. She almost cried. She just held her child tightly: "Dalang, your father fought for you with his life.  The road!¡± (To be continued.

    ??~.< >-~

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 155: Charter

    Haneda Castle.

    Fusang Buddhism is very powerful, and many famous people have made offerings to Buddhism to cultivate merit.

    In a teahouse in the city, a monk was ordering tea.

    This monk is about forty years old, with kind eyebrows and kind eyes, and a solemn appearance.

    After enjoying some tea, Haneda Sanquan asked: "Master Anji, how do you think you are doing now?"

    Monk Anji said: "Sir, since the seventy-two life roots were beheaded, the land it controlled has gradually collapsed. With this, in Tosa, the luck of the Kihira family and the Noun family that originally inherited the bloodline has declined. The poor monk  Then I came to see you, sir, and tried my best to persuade you not to miss the opportunity, because the time to unify Tosa has come."

    "Master said this, but I believe it." Haneda Sanquan leaned forward and said: "Although the fortunes of these two families have declined, their food, soldiers and horses are still there. I wonder if Master has any good ideas?"

    "There are a lot of wild wild grass in the two counties controlled by your Excellency. They can be harvested by the local villagers and transported to Kyoto and Osaka for sale to make a profit. This can make a profit of 5,000 guan, which is more than enough to supply the military rations for this march.  ." Monk Anzhi said.

    After hearing this, Haneda Sanquan was silent for a moment and said: "I admire the master's good advice. Thank you for your advice."

    On February 23, the Haneda family launched an army to attack the Yeyun family. They sent a total of 1,100 troops, 200 of which were cavalry. They pressed forward like a thunder, while the Yeyun family sent 1,500 troops to fight in the wild.

    Around three o'clock in the afternoon, General Tadanobu Sasaki of the Haneda family led the cavalry into the enemy's formation, firing long spears and killing all those who intercepted him. He rushed in and watched Ye Yunyi Village rush to kill them.

    Ye Yunyi Village squeezed the horse's reins tightly with both hands, but was frightened by the charge and turned around to flee.

    "The master of the house has abandoned us!" The news spread immediately, and the entire Ye Yun Army was in an uproar. Tadanobu Sasaki took the opportunity to charge, and everyone who dared to stop him was assassinated with one shot. After charging a few feet, the Ye Yun Army finally supported  Can't stand it, collapsed.

    The army took the opportunity to rush and kill.  Ye Yun's army was defeated, 200 people were beheaded, 600 were surrendered, and 400 were scattered. Only 200 people followed Ye Yunyi Village and retreated to the city.

    Haneda Sanquan was besieged but refused to attack. At this time, the Yoshihei family led troops to support, but it was expected and was attacked midway.  They were defeated when crossing the river.  We lost 500 men and had to retreat.

    The Ye Yun family, who had been waiting for help, became demoralized after hearing the news, and fell into the city after half a month of siege.  The Yeyun family was destroyed, and the Haneda family occupied the Yeyun family's territory and captured Gogawa County.  The stone height increased to 40,000 stone, and he became the most powerful person in Tosa Kingdom.

    The people watching this battle were not only the soldiers of the two armies, but also some special people, including the old Taoist.

    "Master, the Haneda family has won this battle." A Taoist boy said.

    "Yes, we have won this battle. Although the Yoshihira family has not been destroyed, their luck has been reduced by half. The Haneda family has the qualifications to unify Tosa. If nothing goes wrong, Tosa can be unified within ten years. According to the contract back then,  We can get one-tenth of the Haneda family¡¯s luck.¡±

    "Then we can continue to support the Haneda family in unifying the four countries."

    "Hey, why do we support the Haneda family to unify the four countries? You have to remember that the object of support cannot be too strong or too weak. If the Haneda family unifies the four countries and owns 1.3 million koku from the four countries, it will be difficult for us to control  Now, don¡¯t forget, this is Fuso. We can¡¯t control it directly.¡±

    The Taoist boy was stunned for a moment and asked, "In my opinion, master. What's next?"

    "Immediately turn to Iyo country and support the Ayota family of Iyo country to unify Iyo country. We can also get one-tenth of Iyo country's luck, and finally make the Haneda family and Aoda family confront each other. No one can unify the four countries, and no one can  Get out of our hands."

    "Then the one Iyo Kingdom wants to eradicate is the Toyogakushin?"

    The old Taoist glanced at the Taoist boy and said: "You are right, it is the sea god, it is not easy to kill, and its status is different from the seventy-two root gods. If you kill it, you will immediately alert the Tianjin god.  "

    Speaking of this, the old Taoist sighed with emotion: "In this case, I am afraid that Wang Cunye can only go so far, but for the great cause of Penglai Taoist Palace, it is an honor to sacrifice, not only Wang Cunye, but also us, you  Do you understand?"

    The Taoist boy bowed his head and said solemnly: "Yes, I am willing to die for the great cause of Penglai Taoist Palace!"

    After hearing this, the old Taoist smiled slightly, changed the topic and said: "Of course, this Wang Cunye is not from our Taoist palace after all. He is just afraid that he will be suspicious, so we can give some benefits and urge the Haneda family to give the Shinto society to  Wang Cunye, and gave him the land deed of five hundred stones around."

    Speaking of this, he said with a bit of contempt: "In this case, he will feel at ease, and he can unknowingly sacrifice for the great cause.??.  "

    "Yes, I understand!" Taotong Jishou said: "I will notify you right away."

    After capturing Wuchuan County, you captured Chongtian City. This is the only way for the sea route to pass, and there is a plain near the sea.

    Haneda Sanquan led the army in and looked at a city. This city was built on a mountain, 150 meters away from the sea. The top was cut into flat ground. The big city was built here. The mountains were connected to the city, and it stretched down from the center of Honmaru.  It is built on five floors and the walls are very strong.

    The two gates are the residences of the samurai, and below are the towns and endless fields.

    Although they only control 40,000 koku now, with this city, they will be able to unify the Tosa Kingdom, which has a total of 194,000 koku. After inspecting the land and building canals, it can be increased to 300,000 koku!

    ??For Haneda Miizumi, this city fits his ambitions.

    "Your Highness, with this city, you can look down on Tosa and even Shikoku." Nogawa Naganobu, an important minister in the family, said congratulations.

    Haneda Sanquan watched calmly, glanced at it, turned and walked away, saying: "Have the people in the town surrendered?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The majority of the pirates in Popu are fishermen, they just merge into one and often go in and out to rob. And most of the pirates in this era are like this.

    "I'm really scared, because the Bopu people didn't agree." Nogawa Naganobu replied.

    After hearing this, the atmosphere froze for a moment. The expression on Haneda Sanquan's face disappeared, and he turned around and went down, saying: "Get rid of the leader and replace the group of people as my navy."

    "Hey, I feel that there must be a reason to kill him. Killing him is just a temporary pleasure. At least it will cause riots, and at worst it will be detrimental to our family. We have not unified Tosa Country yet!"

    "What you're saying is, what's your plan?"

    "We can deliberately spread rumors, and that guy will definitely build up his own troops to fight against his family, and quickly plunder the merchant's wealth."

    "Then I can justifiably kill him!" Haneda Miizumi smiled. Miizumi and Naganobu were both monarchs and good friends. Naganobu was five years older than Miizumi and owned a territory of 700 koku. However, if he captured this county, he would definitely  It will grow, and he will surely become a powerful minister.

    "Well, my lord, you have to go to the rice field shrine to pay a visit. This is good for the people." Seeing that one thing was solved, Nogawa Naganobu said another thing.

    Shrines and temples are very influential in the local area. It is a respectful gesture for new conquerors to visit and offer incense, which can make the people in the newly occupied territory accept the rule with peace of mind.

    After hearing this, Haneda Sanquan nodded and suddenly said: "Speaking of this, I remembered that the Seventy-two Roots Shrine is now in my hands. What do you think we should do?"

    "My lord, since you have already agreed to hand it over, why should you go back on your word for these five hundred stones? I still say the same thing. Tosa Kingdom alone has two hundred thousand stones!"

    "That's right. Once the order is passed, the shrine will be transferred to Kuninobu Konda. As for the land around the shrine, this will be granted to Andu together after I have inspected the land."

    "Hi!" Nogawa Naganobu responded.

    Jie Zhen

    Zangjiro checked the cargo on the ship, and there were a few new faces on the ship.

    Although he is no longer a pirate, he still has a ship, and he still transports some goods for sale. Most of the ships carry weapons, dyes, paper, and some tobacco. They go back and forth regularly. In addition to carrying cargo, they also carry passengers. After one month,  You can also earn more than a hundred dollars.

    "How is the business?" asked a passenger. He was very handsome, wearing a purple belt, with a strong build, fair complexion, and thick eyebrows. He was just a little childish, showing his identity as a young man.

    "Ah! It's not easy to make money, these samurai are very good at budgeting!" Zangjiro said: "But I made a fortune in Tosa!"

    "During the war, some weapons were broken. If you sell the captured weapons to us, we will transport them to Jie Town, refurbish them, resell them, and we can earn some production costs."

    "But it's more profitable to be on the sea than on land trade routes, which are full of checkpoints."

    After hearing this, the young man looked at the sea and said: "That's it, it's not bad. As a samurai, once you have your life, you will wear armor and go into battle. Death in battle is a normal thing!"

    Having said this, the young man stood up and said, "Are you from the Konda family?"

    As soon as he said this, Zangjiro was shocked and touched the handle of the knife.

    "Don't panic, I am a samurai of the Haneda family. On the order of my lord, I bring a charter to your family governor. Please lead the way!"

    Zangjiro was hesitant, hesitated for a moment, jumped off the pier, and said: "Follow me!"

    Spring has arrived, but in the morning it was stillUnder a layer of mist, I walked along the street for a while and arrived at Sakura Hall.

    At this time, the cherry blossoms inside were in bloom. There were twenty cherry trees planted in the yard. The blooming cherry blossoms were like a crimson cloud. When you get closer and look closer, you can see that the most numerous are the Yae Sakura, with slender and drooping flower stalks, followed by the Snow Blossom Sakura.  , white and tinged with red, densely packed on the branches.

    ??Here is a place surrounded by pavilions, winding paths, deep running water, and overflowing with fragrance. From time to time, gorgeously dressed maids come and go. The layout alone is different. The young warrior was suddenly startled and put away his disdainful thoughts.

    After Zangjiro¡¯s announcement, the young samurai was even more surprised as soon as he entered. The Kunibu Koda in front of him didn¡¯t look much older than him, but his expression was calm and majestic, which immediately reminded him of his master.

    "I am a samurai of the Haneda family. I brought the charter under the order of my lord." The young samurai said.

    "Bring it here!" Wang Cunye said calmly, but did not stand up to salute. How dare the envoy of Fuso, a mere minor daimyo, dare to salute by himself?

    When the young samurai heard this, his face suddenly turned red and he was about to touch the handle of the knife.

    "Humph!" Wang Cunye snorted coldly, and suddenly a force of magic pressed forward. The young man suddenly felt like a big stone was pressing on his body. He only resisted for a moment, and then he knelt down with a "pop".

    Zangjiro stepped forward to take down the charter and handed it to Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye looked at it and said: "Good!"

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 156: Baxun Yeji

    Shigeta Castle. Castle Tower

    The young warrior knelt down and knelt down, his face filled with shame: "Your Highness, this is what happened. I am guilty, and I ask for your permission to commit seppuku."

    "Nonsense, clan leader, you want to commit seppuku just for this matter. How can you still have the honor of a samurai?" Haneda Miizumi shouted: "Stand down, you will be punished for one month, and you can reflect on it."

    This boy is the head of the Ida clan and is very valued by Sanquan.

    "Hi!" The young warrior retreated, and the room became quiet for a moment.

    The boiling sound of "Gulu" broke the tranquility. Haneda Sanquan closed his eyes and rested, as if thinking, a tea man ordered tea and handed the tea bowl to Haneda Sanquan.

    Haneda Sanquan picked it up and took a sip. The faint sweetness of the tea lingered on the tip of his tongue, and the tea flowed down his throat. After savoring it for a while, the fragrance of the tea returned to his mouth, and he said: "Good tea, what do you think?"

    "Kuni-nobu Konda is so rude, it seems he can no longer be used and must be killed." Nogawa Naganobu also took a sip and said: "Lest it be detrimental to our family in the future!"

    "What you said is right, so be it!" Haneda Sanquan said: "It's just that this person has some magic power."

    "There are many people with magic power, so we can ask the priests and onmyojis to take action."

    After hearing this, Haneda Sanquan was thoughtful and did not answer at first. The spring rain was falling outside, with a rustling sound, and the wind blew the paper door. After pondering for a long time, he said: "Although this is a small matter, you can't be careless. These are  People have done too much damage to the Wu family."

    "Your Highness is right!" Nogawa Naganobu said without hesitation: "Your Highness will first stabilize Wuchuan County, and when everything is settled, I will take action. If anything happens, I will be responsible for it."

    "Now, please give me peace of mind, His Highness, to calm his mind and make him relax!"

    After hearing this, Haneda Sanquan chewed on these words and his eyes lit up.  He said: "I will do as you say!"

    "Hi!" Nogawa Naganobu leaned over and responded.

    Seventy-two Roots Mountain

    There are layers of green on the green hills. Now in March, it is full of spring, but the weather is still cold. A few groups of people stood on the hills and watched.

    Wang Cunye came forward openly and was not afraid of being recognized by the villagers. In fact, there were very few people who actually came face to face that night, and the gods were killed.  The villagers don¡¯t know.

    And it doesn¡¯t matter even if you recognize him.  Just cut it off with a knife.

    "If you want to rebuild the shrine, it will cost you three thousand guan, and I, Itaya, can take over." Itaya's boss, Saburo Ida, said as he looked at the shrine.

    "Three thousand strings? I can give this to you. But there are two conditions!"

    "Hi, please say."

    ¡°First, it must be completed within one month. There must be no quality problems.¡±

    "Second, I will pay one thousand guan in advance, and then pay another 1,000 guan after the completion. If there is no problem after one year, I will pay another 1,000 guan."

    "On these two points, what does the boss think?"

    Saburo Ida frowned. The first one is the duty of a reputable businessman. The second one depends on the credibility of Kuni Nobu Konda.

    But then I thought about it, Qian Guan¡¯s words.  The loss is not much. If it's two thousand guan, it's already a slight profit. As long as everything goes well, I can at least get my money back.

    Thinking of this, Saburo Ida said: "Since I am Lord Konda, I agree and have reached an agreement. I will resign and will immediately command the reconstruction!"

    Saburo Ida was very resolute and started rebuilding the shrine the next day. The shrine was not completely transformed into a Taoist temple. This would be too time-consuming and labor-intensive.  Just make a few changes and enshrine your own gods inside.

    And let¡¯s be realistic.  Wang Cunye had no confidence in whether he could defend the Taoist temple. In such a dangerous situation, he put on a fight just to confuse the enemy - if he had no desires or demands, the enemy would be alert and take action in advance.

    Everyone in Yitian was busy up and down, demolishing and rebuilding section by section, and starting construction in several sections at the same time, so the speed was very fast.

    Seven days later, a middle-aged "banchang", the representative of Idaya, came over to ask for instructions: "Is it appropriate for you to invite your adults to come and watch?"

    Although the legal status of Fuso merchants is very low, the merchants have benefited greatly. In fact, they have a large amount of money and their status is not low.

    There are hundreds of people in the big house, and there are only a few to a dozen people in the small house, and there are hundreds of people in the Yitian house, so there is naturally a strict hierarchy inside.

    Children who have completed basic education in the "Temple House" can "serve the public" when they are around 12 years old. This is called "young Ding", doing chores and running errands.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you have not made any big mistakes, you can be promoted to a "hand" at the age of about 20, and you will get a salary.

    &nbsp; Above the "Shoudai" is the "banchang", which is the store manager and manager. Their status in the house is not low. Now the middle-aged banchang is the specific commander of this project.

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye stood up and left. When he reached the mountain, he saw that the steps had been repaired, some walls had been renovated, and the two sides extended upward with a arc, giving them a hint of Taoist charm.

    Wang Cunye looked very satisfied and said: "Yes, that's it. The rest will be like this."

    "Hi!" When the middle-aged Ronin heard this, he immediately responded and retreated.

    In the shrine, the originally broken statues of the gods were cleaned up and sealed underground. There was a stone seal on them, which meant that the original gods had been suppressed.

    The tribute table below was changed to another one, and a statue of a god covered with red cloth stood on it.

    Wang Cunye returned to the shrine for the second time. The place had been generally renovated, with only one main hall vaguely still retaining its original appearance. The floor exuded the fragrance of new wood, and dozens of candles were lit.

    Wang Cunye had a solemn expression and removed the red cloth himself. This was a goddess statue. This goddess statue was also built in the shape of a fusang, but the name of the god Bai Susu and the birthday of the god were carved on the back.

    A hand respectfully handed over the special long incense that had been lit, so Wang Cunye raised the incense high and inserted it into the incense burner. A faint smoke rose up and floated in the air, filling the air with this elegant fragrance.  .

    "This is Baxun Yeji." Wang Cunye said.

    This name is the name of Fuso God, but it does not have much meaning. The most fundamental thing is the following action. As soon as the turtle shell moved, a red talisman appeared.

    The priesthood of Fuso may not be like this, but it is like this after being purified by the turtle shell.

    As soon as this red talisman fell on the statue, there was a faint red light, and with a thought, it established a connection with the name of the god on the statue.

    "The renovation of the shrine will be completed at noon today. I will give you lunch, offer incense and bow to the goddess before going back. This is a reward from the goddess!"

    "Hi!" Tedai responded and stepped back to tell the commander.

    It was noon in a blink of an eye, and the squad leader summoned hundreds of people.  After washing up in front of the spring, we came to the main hall of the shrine and filed in.

    The squad leader went first, lit a stick of incense on the candle, put it on, knelt down three times and silently retired.

    There were people following his example, and for a while the sound of kneeling and worshiping could not be heard.

    At first I was not aware of it, but as the number of people bowing down increased.  Gradually, the statue began to react.  A dot of bright red spreads out on the red talisman, gradually expanding from the center of the statue's eyebrows to the whole body, and a bright red light penetrates into the void and disappears.

    ?Zhongtu. Hongming County. Dayan Temple. Main Hall

    At noon.  There are also many pilgrims who come to offer incense, most of them are ordinary pilgrims, but there are also many well-dressed wealthy people.  There was even a son of an official family at this time.

    This is a middle-aged woman with a young man. The young man is fourteen or fifteen years old. He wears a small crown and silk to show his identity.

    "Chang'er, come here to offer incense." The middle-aged woman turned around and greeted her lovingly. The young man stepped forward and knelt on the cattail grass.  Kowtow and offer incense.

    "Chang'er, last month you were sick, and my mother made a wish for you to protect my son from illness and disaster. Now it has come true. This is my mother's great kindness. You must remember it. You must come every year on God's birthday.  Add incense.¡±

    The young man responded: "Mom, I remember it!"

    With that said, he took out another five taels of silver and gave it to the Taoist boy, who bowed his head in return.  He said: "Your alms queen sees this and will definitely protect you."

    But this time.  Bai Susu didn't really look at it, but saw a torrent of incense and wish power, rolling in and pouring into the statue. Bai Susu closed her eyes and meditated, and the core talisman from the turtle shell digested the incense and wish power bit by bit.

    It has been half a year, and Bai Susu's divine body has gradually turned golden, but there is still some red color. At this moment, the divine body suddenly shook, and a ray of light lit up, and a faint sound of heaven appeared.

    At the heart, a dark golden talisman made entirely from a turtle shell is in the center, while the golden talisman of Pingshanwan River is on top, and below are two red talismans representing Qingzhu River and Liukouzi River!

    But at this time, a red talisman suddenly appeared in the surroundings. It also secretly worshiped the dark gold talisman, and it was red with a hint of gold, ranking above the two red talismans.

    There was a faint trace of spiritual power flowing in across a long distance. This feeling made her feel dazed for a while.

    The changes are not complete yet. With the influx of faith, the golden red seal gradually takes on a green and vast meaning, as if a huge mountain stands between heaven and earth, but it is completely different from the original water god.

    Originally, there was a conflict between these. It was just a flash of light from the dark gold talisman.The will of the vast and vast mountains gradually merged, and finally remained in Bai Susu's heart.

    "Huh? This is the priesthood of the Red Chi Mountain God? It also has gold threads and has the potential to become the Jinchi. How could it appear here with me?" Bai Susu observed this priesthood carefully and couldn't help but be a little confused. Of course, at this time, this gold thread  On the red seal, the wishing power was very weak, but it opened another door, and the spiritual power of the mountain it carried was not small, flowing like a stream.

    Although the more priestly incense is not necessarily the better, it can suppress acceptance and have an additional red imperial priesthood. Although it is not as helpful as the golden emperor, it is still quite good.

    This must be the work of the Lord¡¯s brother. Thinking of this, Bai Susu suppressed her thoughts and continued to rest, absorbing spiritual power and will power.

    As a new god, her background is far from enough. Only when her whole body turns golden can she fully tap the potential of her existing priesthood, so that she can have enough power to repay her brother!

    Fuso Shrine

    After worshiping, someone pushed a cart. Zangjiro stood quietly with a knife in his hand and stared at him.

    And these people in Itaya, under the sword of the samurai, all obeyed the rules and waited in line one by one.

    "It's time to eat!" Ah Hui took a step forward and opened the cloth on the trolley, revealing the white rice balls inside. Everyone's eyes suddenly widened.

    Most people in Fusang have never eaten rice balls in their lives, so people in the village often say before they die: "Give me a rice ball, and I will die without closing my eyes."

    And filial family members often try their best at this time to exchange for a rice ball and fulfill their dying wish.

    Now these rice balls are distributed one by one, and all of them are very happy. Some people are excited to bite and devour them after they get them.

    But more people carefully wrapped the rice balls and put them in their arms, saying: "Give one to mother!"

    Seeing this situation, Zangjiro suddenly felt very proud and stood with his chest raised.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 157: Security Blockage

    While eating rice balls and drinking water, Wang Cunye looked at it, turned around and opened a box. The gold inside was dazzling, and he said: "This is a thousand strings. Take it back with you!"

    "Hi, but please allow me to clean the Yitian house again." The middle-aged chief leaned over and asked.

    "Is that so? Just do it!" Wang Cunye exhaled and responded with an expressionless face.

    "Hi!" The middle-aged man responded happily.

    At this time, Zangjiro ran in from below, his face full of excitement and joy, and Wang Cunye felt a move in his heart.

    "What's the matter?" Wang Cunye asked as Zangjiro arrived.

    "A samurai came down below and said he would deliver the shrine security to you!" Zangjiro said, with unconcealable joy in his eyes.

    What is Andu? It is territory. In fact, in terms of financial resources, many businessmen are far above the land, but only with land can they be considered serious warriors.

    "That's it, let Youemon welcome him in and tell him I'm waiting in the main hall!" Wang Cunye dropped these words and walked towards the main hall.

    "Hi!" Zangjiro responded immediately after hearing this and notified Matsumaeemon.

    For a moment, there was some conflict at the bottom of the steps. Only a wild samurai came to greet him, but Kuni Nobu Konda did not come at all. Such arrogance was rare in Fuso. The four samurai behind the middle-aged samurai suddenly became furious and all held the hilts of their swords.  , seeing the middle-aged samurai, as long as he showed any dissatisfaction, four samurai would swarm up and kill the wild samurai.

    "Hehe, Konda-don is such an interesting person!" The middle-aged samurai's expression was dull for a moment, but then he seemed lifeless and smiled with squinted eyes.

    Climbing up the stone steps, you will see the red lacquer gate in front of you. The stone steps continue to reach higher, and at the end is the luxurious eight-legged west gate, which looks both simple and majestic.

    A group of people climbed onto the stone platform. Below the stone platform is a cliff, forty meters high, which can be seen at a glance.  I only saw maple leaves all over the valley, layer upon layer. Although it was too early to see the red leaves, it must have been autumn and the mountains were red!

    Looking further into the distance, the sky is high and the mountains are looming, while closer, the fields are green.  You can also see farmers working there.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it is such a good place!¡± The middle-aged samurai exclaimed loudly.  He spoke in a straightforward tone, but his eyes flashed with a cold light.

    After a while, Matsumaeemon led a group of people to the side hall of the shrine.  Pointing to the front, he said: "Ahead is the hall. The Lord is waiting for you inside. Please come in!"

    The middle-aged samurai led the people in.  As soon as you enter, you can see that this is a hall room. The floor is polished, the thick dome is majestic, and the gauze screen inside adds elegance. Although the area is small, I don't know how to place it to make it appear profound.

    "With a space of twenty tatami mats, it's like a daimyo hall. It's so extravagant and arrogant, no wonder Nogawa Naganobu and the lord are unhappy!" the middle-aged samurai thought silently.

    Tatami, formerly known as "stacked mats", is the place where Fuso people sleep, that is, the bed of Fuso people. As early as six hundred years ago, Fuso society had the practice of building houses based on tatami mats.

    Tatami is so important in Fuso.  As a result, Fuso people calculate the size of a room based on how many tatami mats can be spread.  And the amount of house tax is also determined by the number of tatami mats.

    But the thought passed away as the middle-aged warrior looked up and saw a young man wearing a gauze robe.  He wears high-toothed wooden clogs and has long sleeves hanging down.  He walked calmly, making a clanging sound on the ground.

    This man seemed both easy-going and arrogant. He walked a few steps and looked at the middle-aged warrior. He saw that the middle-aged warrior had long sideburns, thin lips tightly closed, and a pair of deep eyes under two thick black eyebrows.  The whole thing looks very powerful, but if you look closely, you can see that there is a trace of luck lingering around.

    "There are so many lucky people in Fusang?" Wang Cunye thought to himself. The young warrior who came last time also had luck, and he didn't want to see another one now.

    So he said: "Are you the representative of the Haneda family? Did you bring the 500 koku of land this time?"

    When the middle-aged samurai heard these direct words, he couldn't help but be startled. He didn't want this man to be so direct. He bowed and smiled: "I am Ida Munanobu. This is the security of five hundred stones of land. Please check it."

    This person speaks solemnly, sonorously, and is very contagious. He is a rare talent and charm that makes people like him at first sight.

    After saying that, he handed over the land deed directly, and Zangjiro handed it over. Zangjiro's hands trembled when handing it over. Wang Cunye took it and opened it. He saw that all the documents and seals on it were complete, and he immediately closed the seal.  , eyes glowing with brilliance, looking directly at the warrior in front of him, then he remembered,?The boy seems to have reported to the Ida family as well. They seem to be a family.

    "The second generation of this family has good luck and looks very promising. However, this has nothing to do with Wang Cunye. With the improvement of his strength and realm, the original family like Fan Shirong gradually faded out of view.

    The so-called ant theory is not the privilege of immortals. Which high-ranking official does not regard ordinary people as ants?

    This is the case with high status and power.

    At that moment, he said calmly: "Yes, although it was a little late this time, which made me very angry, but it was finally delivered. I don't care about it. I will tell your master when I go back and say that we have a pleasant cooperation this time."

    Every one of these words is extremely rude. After hearing "I don't care about this", not to mention the samurai behind, even Ida Munanobu could no longer maintain his calm and generous expression, and finally changed his color slightly!

    If you are so rude, who does this man think he is?  Even the head of the family with ten thousand stones cannot be so rude!

    For a moment, Ida Zongxin had to take out the paper from his arms and pretend to wipe his sweat. He just looked at it and saw Wang Cunye staring at it.

    This cold gaze pierced straight into my heart.

    Ida Munanobu couldn't help but fell silent, and the air in the hall slowly settled. At this time, Ida Munanobu realized that although he had overestimated the eyes when he came, he was still far from enough.

    He stared at the man in front of him with the unique eyes of a politician and a swordsman, seeming to take in every subtle change in his expression.

    Even during the conversation, the faint power that emerged from this man was still intimidating. What is this condescending power that can ignore the Haneda family with 41,000 koku?

    "Hi, I will reply to the master right now" Ida Sonobu finally spoke and added: "Also, my master has been entrusted by someone to forward this letter to you!"

    ¡°As he spoke, he took out a sealed and unopened letter from his sleeve and handed it over.

    Wang Cunye frowned slightly, took it with one hand and put it on the table: "That's it. If nothing happens, just go down!"

    "I understand." Ida Munanobu stood up to say goodbye and left the shrine.

    The development of the situation has deviated from the original track, but Ida Munanobu felt a hint of joy. At this moment, he heard the samurai behind him ask: "Sir, why don't you draw your sword and teach this madman a lesson on the spot?"

    "This matter has something to do with the Lord. How can we, the ministers, make our own decisions? We will go back and report it to His Highness. Your Highness will consider it. All we have to do is obey the order."

    These commendable words of loyalty immediately silenced the samurai. As Ida Sonobu stepped down, he secretly thought: "How do you deal with such a person, Your Highness?"

    "My family owns 2,700 dan. If there is a big change, it is not impossible to suddenly become 10,000 dan!"

    "Matsumaeemon, come in." Ignoring Ida Sonobu's thoughts, seeing these warriors leaving, Wang Cunye called in the warriors standing in front of the door.

    "What orders do you have, Your Highness?" Matsumaeemon ran in and asked respectfully.

    "You call the first group of people who follow me here, including Ah Hui. I have something to say."

    "Hi!" After hearing this, Matsumaeemon was secretly excited and ran out quickly. When he reached the threshold, he even tripped and rolled to the ground, but he didn't even dust himself off and went all the way.

    A moment later, in the hall, people were already kneeling on the ground. These people were the first batch of people to follow.

    Wang Cunye sat, looked down carefully, and said: "You are all the first wave to follow me. I can see your loyalty and diligence these days."

    After saying this, after a pause, he took the tassel on the table in his hand, pointed it down, and let them look at it.

    Suddenly, a group of people were breathing rapidly and their eyes were red. In fact, they couldn't see clearly when they were lying on the ground, but everyone knew that this meant five hundred stones of security.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "Since you follow me sincerely, how can I withhold the reward? Even though five hundred stones of knowledge and deeds are not much, I will also entrust you with the title of warrior."

    "The Sakuragi family was originally a samurai. If he died in battle for me, I will give him a hundred stone knowledge!"

    "Ha, on behalf of Dalang, I would like to thank the Lord for your great kindness!" Ah Hui quickly leaned down and bowed deeply.

    "Matsuzenemon also has merit, and he will also be given a hundred stone for knowledge and practice!"

    "Hi, I, Matsumaeemon, am willing to die for you and the Konda family!" Matsumaeemon kowtowed his head deeply.

    "Other people, each family will get twenty stones, that's it!"

    "Thank you, Lord, for your great kindness!" Everyone present kowtowed together.

    &nbsp; A total of five hundred koku, one hundred koku for the Sakuragi family and Matsumaeemon, which is two hundred koku, and twenty koku for each of the five pirates present, which is one hundred koku.

    The Konda family only took two hundred stones, and gave them all the rest. They were immediately moved beyond measure, thinking secretly in their hearts that they would die in service to their lord and strive for more knowledge and deeds for the Konda family.

    "Go down, each family will divide the nearby five hundred stones, and I will issue a security certificate at that time!" Wang Cunye said calmly, this security certificate is a legal document.

    "Hi!" Everyone leaned over and retreated together.

    Wang Cunye was thoughtful. Just when the enfeoffment was being sealed, a trace of light red luck condensed. This was actually the so-called luck of the Konda family.

    Having good luck as soon as he was established was the envy of many families, but Wang Cunye just smiled lightly, ignored it, and opened the sealed letter.

    This is indeed a letter from an experienced person, but inside it is the next target.

    "Fengyin Qishen?" Wang Cunye knocked on the table, his expression gradually calmed down, but there was a hint of coldness.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 158: Orders

    In May, the sun was shining brightly, and a warrior galloped past. The horse's hooves trampled, shaking the ground, and he was completely unaware of the patter of sweat falling on his body.

    The horses continued to move forward, and the road gradually opened up. A few miles further, there was a hill on the back, and there was a courtyard in a forest. There was only one path connecting each other, and there were cherry trees planted inside. The samurai saw them again and again.  Sigh, this is really a top-notch hidden land.

    This is the 500 koku land surrounding the shrine, and now a Sakura Pavilion is built here.

    After explaining the matter, a samurai took him inside. This man was none other than Zangjiro. He hadn¡¯t seen him for three months. He already looked good in his samurai robe, and his aura of being a pirate gradually faded away.

    Leading the warrior, he stepped on the wooden board at the entrance and made a "thumping" sound: "Please wait a moment."

    He then ordered: "Serve tea!"

    "Hi!" A nickname came out. This is Matsumaeemon's nephew, who has not yet had a yuanfu. His nickname is Sajiro, and he said: "Here comes tea!"

    Speaking of handing tea, quietly retreat.

    The warrior was thirsty, so he drank it all in one gulp. The temperature of the tea was not hot, but a little cold. After drinking it in one gulp, the dryness in his mouth disappeared immediately.

    After finishing the drink, the samurai was startled, remembered something, and said, "Have another bowl of tea."

    "Hi!" Sajiro handed over the tea again. This time the tea was warm and half the amount before. The samurai stared at it and drank it all in one gulp: "One more bowl!"

    The third bowl came, and it was replaced by an exquisite small tea bowl. The tea was thinly layered and hot. The samurai drank it and sighed: "I don't want to be able to drink authentic samurai tea here."

    The so-called samurai tea refers to samurai tea after fierce battles or hunting.  Due to the needs of the body, the water content of tea is large, medium, small, cool, warm, soupy, clear, color, and aroma, which runs through the process of hunger, thirst, leisure, and taste. This is an art of the Wu family that blends the meaning of tea. It only lasts a hundred years.  The above famous families have their own background.

    Immediately, I had a new perspective on the Kuninobu Konda I wanted to see.

    at this time.  A sound of footsteps came from outside.  But it was Zangjiro who could only see the samurai.  With an expressionless face, he said: "My lord, the Lord will meet you in the hall. Please!"

    The samurai just nodded after hearing this, walked through the corridor, his footsteps thumped on the floor, and when he arrived at the door, he kowtowed and said, "Chitta-den, I come to see you with a letter written by the Haneda family."

    "Well, come in!" Wang Cunye in the hall said lightly, playing with the wine glass in his hand, "It's been three months."  Wang Cunye continued the letter, but did not move. He finally couldn't bear it anymore.

    "Hi!" The warrior came in, bowed and handed over a letter.  After accepting it, he kowtowed again, his tone was respectful, but the content he said was not very peaceful: "Chitta-don, the Lord has been a little unhappy these days. It has been three months since you received the mission. Why has there been no movement yet?  "

    After the warrior finished saying what he wanted to say, he fell silent and stopped talking.

    Wang Cunye listened, smiled coldly, and looked at the warrior in front of him. He saw a face of thirty years old. Perhaps he had experienced more hardships and was already a bit old.

    Seeing Wang Cunye like this, the warrior straightened his chest and said nothing.

    The floor in the hall is polished smooth, the thick dome is majestic, and the gauze screen inside adds elegance. Although the area is small, somehow it is placed to make it appear profound.

    "He has the magnificence of a daimyo!" the samurai thought silently. In these troubled times, even being a samurai is not safe, but since he is on a mission, he must not be afraid at all.

    "Don't worry, I won't embarrass you!" Wang Cunye stopped looking at the warrior in front of him and said, "Go back and inform your master, he will see the results before nine months!"

    "Hi!" The warrior didn't say anything, he just leaned down and knocked his head on the floor.

    "Wait a minute!" Seeing that the samurai was about to leave, Wang Cunye waved his hand, stood up, and walked leisurely, thinking in his heart. The last time the Haneda family sent land, they also brought a letter with them, saying that they wanted to kill Toyogakure Ki.  God, Wang Cunye laughed at that time, and sent people to investigate this god afterwards.

    The background of Fengyin Qishen is very complicated, involving the Guojin God and the Tianjin God. It is supported by the coast, and several large pirate groups support it. It is very difficult to deal with.

    ??I ignored it at the moment and sat there for a few months. Now Lao Daoguo couldn't bear it anymore and sent someone to urge him. Of course, he still used the name of the Haneda family.

    What is the relationship between the Haneda family and Lao Dao?

    The old Taoist is not afraid that he doesn¡¯t know, but these country tycoons are afraid that they don¡¯t know their own weight, so they sit down and do something wrong.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you do something wrong, but it will cause serious trouble.

    "Bring me a gift for the Haneda family!" Wang Cunye stood up and said casually:Standing.

    "Hi!" The warrior responded immediately.

    Wang Cunye stood up and walked through the lobby, walked to a piece of pig iron for sharpening, stretched out one hand and placed it on it. The warrior looked at it indifferently, but in the blink of an eye he became horrified.

    The pig iron for sharpening the knife began to deform with Wang Cunye's hands. The fingerprints on the pig iron were clearly visible, and a fingerprint was deeply imprinted on a large piece of pig iron.

    This is not pig iron, it is simply a piece of mud.

    Wang Cunye handed over the pig iron in his hand: "You give this to your family governor, this is my gift!"

    The warrior took the pig iron with trembling hands, with unconcealable fear in his eyes.

    The man in front of him had the power of a ghost, but he still refused to give up and used so much force that his fingers hurt. This piece was indeed pig iron, with clearly visible palm prints and fingerprints on it.

    "Okay, you go back and bring me what I said." Wang Cunye waved his hand and said.

    "Hi!" The samurai responded immediately and retreated until he was out of sight.

    Wang Cunye looked down until the warrior disappeared. He flew up with a wave of his sleeves and disappeared in the blink of an eye. There was a vast atmosphere in the sky.

    As we flew across the river, the terrain gradually leveled off. There was a village in front of us, and a shrine not far away appeared in front of our eyes.

    This shrine is the one owned by the Toyogakushin God of this mission.

    This time, he did not take any action. Wang Cunye landed on a hill and just watched. These three months were not wasted. Silks of spiritual energy came from all directions and were absorbed by the human body.

    A white spirit body in the sea of ????consciousness is like a living thing, implying the charm of Taoism.  The appearance changes from time to time, and each form is a kind of skill, but the main thing is the Qinghua Treasure Ruan.

    A large amount of spiritual energy is attracted, and the spiritual energy is continuously transformed into true energy. The acupuncture points are constantly circulated, and after circulation, the strands are transformed into essence.  It turned into wisps of red mist and hung down into the red pond, but the spiritual pond already had a radius of ten feet.  The sound of the waves disappears, which contains an indescribable Taoist rhyme.

    ??Looking carefully, you can even see white Yin Lingzhong.  A trace of light red, this is the mark of turning to Yang. Only by turning all red can the second turn be passed. At that time, there is no need to take action personally, and the Yin God can travel hundreds of miles and know all kinds of information.

    ??At this time, when I looked up, there was a faint sound of bells in the shrine, and a trace of breath penetrated out, but it was red with gold.

    It¡¯s hard to fight.  However, he has also made great progress. The true understanding of the sword has been completely deduced, and he can walk with the sword and play Qing Ming for a short time.

    "Yunxiao Divine Thunder" has been completed, which is the maximum attack power.

    "Retrospective Hidden Trace Technique" and "Innate Secret Technique of Reversing Heaven's Secrets" have been completed.  Now finding the opponent's aura and hiding yourself is this technique.

    Therefore, even an experienced Taoist cannot know that he has advanced to the level of ghost immortal. At most, he can only see the aura of his peak human immortality. This can cover up a whole level - he is a ghost immortal, and only the peak of earth immortal can detect it.

    "Yin Shen Crossing Technique" has been completed, of course the most important thing is "Clutching Divine Light".  This is a divine light that is based on the transformation of yin and yang. With this protective divine light, the battle will be smoother.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye thought thoughtfully and decided to give it a try.

    At the same time, in a shrine, thick pillars propped up the main hall, making the main hall look spacious. Nine old men in yin and yang clothes sat side by side. Below, a young priest knelt deeply on the ground and kept talking.

    Suddenly an old man asked: "You are the priest of Jiuling Shrine, why do you know about the Seventy-two Roots of Life Shrine?"

    Upon hearing this, Priest Sakuragi explained: "Our two families were originally related, and we were informed by the gods. Later I went to check, and it was indeed true. The details of this Konada Kuninobu have been verified. He is not from Fuso, but comes from China.  And he is also a Taoist priest who kills gods and subverts lawlessness. Please send down the thunder and fury to eradicate this person!"

    The nine people above are sitting or standing, all of them deep in thought.

    An old man in the middle stretched out his hand, and a five-pointed star suddenly appeared out of thin air, covering the hall.

    After a while, the light dissipated, and the Seventy-Two Roots of Life Shrine was revealed in the five-pointed star array.

    Many believers continue to offer incense and worship. The original seventy-two lives of the god are no longer there, but the god here is a goddess.

    The pattern outside, with eaves flying into the clouds, caused several old men to fall into deep contemplation.

    For a moment, the old man in the middle said slowly: "Kill the gods and transform the shrine. Why are you doing this?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, an elder continued: "No matter what your intention is, killing the gods and transforming the shrine is not good for me, Fusang, and I must be killed!""

    This old man¡¯s eyes were indifferent, but his words were full of murderous intent, and he had a domineering and ruthless character.

    At this moment, the priest knelt deeply and said, "Sir, these Taoist priests from China are the same as they were three hundred years ago. Do these Taoist priests from China want to cut down mountains and destroy temples again?"

    As soon as the words fell, several elders immediately looked over with admiration in their eyes.

    "Three hundred years ago, we made an agreement with the Taoist priests that we were no longer allowed to cut down mountains and destroy temples. This son came from the Middle Earth to kill the gods and transform the shrine. No matter whether it was the Taoist palace in the Middle Earth or the Taoist priests in Fusang, we could not let it go.  No matter." The old man in the middle listened and said.

    As soon as he spoke, there was a sudden silence below, which vaguely revealed that this person's status and power surpassed other elders.

    The old man glanced around, and finally said: "Fuso Shinto is a self-contained entity. Even if there are mutual conquests, it is still a civil war. Every shrine is our holy place. How can we let outsiders take it away."

    ¡°Kill him, according to the previous practice, even his soul will be killed!¡± After a moment of pause, cold words came out of his mouth, which was frightening.

    As soon as these words came out, there was no other sound.

    The elders looked at each other and agreed one after another. After a moment, another elder stood up and said, "Since you are determined to erase this person, how should you act?"

    The elder in the middle pondered for a moment after hearing this, and said: "According to the practices of the Taoists in the Middle Earth and the information obtained, this person is just a human being, but don't be careless. I will disrupt the secret of heaven tomorrow morning and send three great Onmyoji to kill him.  kill him."

    The Great Onmyoji is equivalent to the Ghost Immortal. The three great Onmyojis are all about assassinating the wise, using more to attack the weak, and using the strong to attack the weak. It is really a move of the goshawk fighting the rabbit with all its strength.

    With these words, his scheming, ruthlessness and prudence are reflected.

    "Hi!" The voice kept coming, and everyone responded together.  (To be continued)

    <a href="www.piaotia.com</a>" target="_blank">http://www.piaotia.com">www.piaotia.com</a>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 159: Underworld

    Wang Cunye looked at it for a moment and then turned back, thinking about it halfway.

    This Fengyin Qishen is equivalent to the peak of Taoist ghosts and immortals, much higher than him. If he had the Qi Sect's Seven Evil Formations, it would be easy to kill him, but he doesn't.

    The space formed by the temporary talisman is afraid that it will not be able to withstand this divine strike.

    Wang Cunye flew to a hill not far from him. Although it was dusk, he took a few steps to prevent anyone from seeing him. When the wind suddenly changed, a layer of smoke appeared around him.

    Wang Cunye was startled, looked around, and found that the environment had faded and turned into an unfamiliar place. The sky was already dark, and the moon had just risen, shining with patches of moonlight.

    Under the moonlight, you can clearly see the surroundings. This is a wilderness under a hill. A road appears and disappears. The grass is deep, and there are corpses in it from time to time.

    The plain was dead silent, and there were some creepy sounds hidden in the silence.

    Wang Cunye frowned, but turned a blind eye to all the weirdness. This was obviously some kind of ghost realm. The ghost realm was completely meaningless to him. He could clear it by sacrificing the turtle shell.

    "However, this turtle shell is one's biggest secret, but it cannot be exposed. Although it has a shielding effect, cutting off all magical prying eyes, it is only limited to magic. If the enemy is seen by a living person, it cannot be shielded, so it must be revealed.

    Taking a few steps forward, I suddenly heard the continuous sound of horse hooves. Thousands of Fusang troops were on the left and right, still wearing Fusang uniforms, with half-rotted faces, and holding flags high.

    You can even see the general sitting on the maza, commanding the army.

    The evil aura and ghostly aura of the swordsmen and ghosts gradually gathered together, and the two armies went up to fight. Suddenly, shouts and sounds of killing broke out. For a moment, the surrounding scenery changed, and a battlefield was seen, with debris everywhere, burning flames, and broken flags.  But it turned into a battlefield.

    Suddenly, the wreckage climbed up from the ground and rushed towards Wang Cunye.

    "Fusang's ghost army? It's a great source of relief and absorption." Wang Cunye was not surprised but overjoyed. This must be a collection of military souls filled with evil spirits on the battlefield, but their energy is several times that of ordinary ghosts.

    It¡¯s a pity that it unfolds in the Yang world instead of the underworld. Even if it takes advantage of the night, it will still be weakened by several percent.

    "Ten dharma seals!"

    Suddenly a phantom Dharma seal appeared, this seal was thick.  There is no tie.  Glittering red and golden light, hanging from the top, turned into a silk curtain of light.  These surging ghost armies rushed forward and made a sizzling sound when they came into contact with the thin light screen.  It was like meeting a flame.

    "Kill!" The long sword flashed, and a dozen ghost soldiers around him screamed and turned into ashes. In fact, under the light of the sword, clouds of black mist continued to fall over the sea of ??consciousness.

    Before he could react in time, the black light from the turtle shell was swept away, and the black mist suddenly turned into expressionless people wearing white shrouds.

    Everything else is quickly absorbed.  It turned into black smoke. The black smoke was absorbed by the turtle shell, and traces of red air seeped out and flowed into the spiritual pool.

    After becoming the Ghost Fairy Queen, the transformation speed is more than doubled.

    Wang Cunye fought hard against heretics and evil gods in the underworld, but he never retreated, let alone here.  Wherever he swung his sword, the ghost army would kill them all.

    When they reached a broken flag, they killed two of them, and the shadows jumped up from under their feet.  Then a long knife stabbed Wang Cunye in the back.

    Wang Cunye, however, remained unmoved and struck out with a backhand sword.  The fishy stench dispersed, and a ghost screamed and melted away. Then, black energy twice the size of an ordinary ghost soldier appeared in the sea of ????consciousness, and was quickly suppressed and transformed.

    "Is it a ninja?" Wang Cunye thought after seeing it, and continued to step forward. The surrounding fog gradually filled the air. The next moment, in the rain and fog, a complete cavalry rushed over. The sound of these cavalry's horses' hoofs was neat, and they gathered into a billowing black air.  When it came out, it almost condensed into substance, and was crushed by the impact.

    The general at the head was wrapped in a full suit of armor, with a long sword on his right belt. He was simple, simple, and majestic, and his whole body was covered with cracks and bloodstains. Not only did this not damage his protection, but it also gave him a breathtaking killing blow.  There are two red lights under the helmet!

    At this moment, the general slashed down with his sword, and an aura of majesty, dominance, and violence came over him.

    "This must be Fusang's famous general!" Wang Cunye understood in an instant: "Fusang even wants to turn its own famous general into a ghost general?"

    ?? Martial arts alone is not enough, this is clearly the unquenchable martial arts luck!

    Wang Cunye didn't avoid it at all. A sword light flashed by, and the swords met in an instant, and exploded with a "boom". At this moment, there was another flash from behind, and a ninja appeared strangely, with a sword. The timing was very clever.  Hard to guard against.

    Wang Cunye sneered and struck out with his sword.Turning back and slashing straight, the ninja exploded and turned into ashes. Wang Cunye killed the ghost ninja, but then he stepped forward and struck out with a "poof" sword.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s swordsmanship has reached the peak that human warriors can achieve. This sword is ordinary, but the ghost general can¡¯t avoid it. It hits the chest immediately. The ghost armor cannot resist at all, and it penetrates deeply!

    The ghost general stood still for a moment, showing a trace of pain. The cracks spread all over his body. The next moment, it turned into black energy. In the sea of ??consciousness, a black light flashed. The ghost general resisted for a moment, showing a painful face.  It turned into an expressionless soul.

    A large mass of black and red was absorbed into the turtle shell, and the red energy ten times that of the ghost soldiers was transformed into it, dripping into the red pond. A trace of red and yellow martial arts luck was purified and floated on the turtle shell.

    The foundation collapsed and the luck gradually dissipated. This ghost general still has this trace of luck, which shows that he is very different from before he was alive.

    Seeing the death of the general, the ghost soldiers behind raised their weapons and screamed, rushing forward desperately. Wang Cunye had a sullen face and killed him with a sword. Now he is no longer the examiner of the underworld. No matter how many ghost soldiers there are, they are just nourishment.  That¡¯s all.

    But at this moment, a red light flashed and passed away. A soldier stretched out his hand and thrust out a red spike. The speed was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, he was close to Wang Cunye, but he was killing him.

    At this time, Wang Cunye's eyes were empty, and he showed a sneer. This was a cold smile that showed that he was confident of winning, looking down at his opponent, and calculating.

    At the same time, they shouted: "Kill!"

    Immediately afterwards, the sword light flashed, and for a moment the sword light was dazzling, but the red nail was shattered, and then a large amount of blood splashed out. This was the first time I encountered the blood of a living person.

    As the blood splashed, a large amount of sinister wind rushed out from inside, billowing out of the body.

    At this moment, the ten magic seals flashed, and the silk screen of light swept across, hitting the dark wind, making a roar.

    "Stop!" shouted twice, but it was too late. The dark wind exploded as soon as it was swept away, the temperature dropped sharply, and everything dispersed.

    But this is actually just an appearance. Basically, the turtle shell uses the ten magic seals to sweep a group of Yin gods into it. Almost at the same time, a large group of black and red figures appeared in the sky above the turtle shell.

    "Hey! Turn it into my magic power!" Wang Cunye sneered, and the black light swept across. The body of the ghost and immortal resisted fiercely, and an invisible force suddenly spread in the scattered sea, but before it was completed, another black light swept across  Then, with a "pop" sound, the ghostly immortal body exploded immediately.

    Just for a moment after the explosion, Wang Cunye felt the slightest trace of red air filling the air, turning into red rain and falling.

    "Hahahaha, you finally dare to show yourself? That's all!" Wang Cunye laughed. In the way of ghosts and immortals, although the Yin God is formed and the mana is doubled, the Yin God itself is actually not very lethal and can be used for sneak attacks or invincible  , it can also be used in the underworld, but in the Yang world, 60xs combat power does not double.

    Although Wang Cunye was laughing, in fact, things were changing violently inside. He was indeed a ghost spirit. Even if it was shattered by black light, each fragment still had the mark of his will and was still fighting back desperately.

    This laughter also delays time.

    "You Taoist from the Middle Earth, how dare you kill me, the Great Onmyoji of Fuso, the Yellow Spring and the Blue Wave" A voice came rolling in, far or near. After saying these words, a stream of Yin Qi rushed up and met ten people.  The method seal exploded with a "Boom!"

    Wang Cunye was shocked. This sinister aura was very powerful, with a mysterious and indescribable ancient aura. The ten magic seals suddenly dimmed a bit. He couldn't stop it and penetrated his body. The soul in his body was constantly turbulent.  To be pulled out.

    But with a flash of black light from the turtle shell, this mysterious and mysterious ancient aura was instantly fixed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The sound of the sword sounded immediately, and a sword tore through the night sky, instantly carrying Wang Cunye through it. This was no longer a mortal swordsmanship, but the method of a swordsman.

    The true interpretation of the sword has been completely deduced. He can walk with the sword and briefly play with Qing Ming. At this time, he exerts great power. There is only a "pop" sound, and another puff of blood splashes out, and a large cloud of Yin Qi splashes out.  But it was scattered again and turned into nothing in the air.

    "How is it possible, how can you avoid the blue waves of the underworld" The last voice, far or near, said in panic. After saying this, he never said it again.

    "Yellow Spring" A hollow voice came from somewhere, and the scene changed. A long river came across the void, without any luster. A trace of death curled up, and there were faint bursts of crying inside, which made people feel sad.  Waves of cold air arose, making my hair stand on end.

    ??Looking carefully, there are countless ghosts in the river, each one struggling and howling desperately, and countless hands stretching out desperately, which makes people shudder.

    A kind of catastropheNo more, the terror of never transcending rebirth permeates the air.

    "Another illusion?" The horror of the illusion is that if there is no denial deep in the heart, it will become true. But for Wang Cunye, this is simply ridiculous.

    The difference in energy levels is the key. In the final analysis, the illusion is still mana, and the mana of the Earth Immortal can basically ignore this intrusion and go away automatically.

    If it were the magic power of the gods, even if they bite, they won't be able to bite a single point.

    The reappearance of the underworld at this time only shows that the last enemy has become timid, but the enemy is also riding a tiger and can't get off. Once he abandons the magic circle and escapes, the illusion will disappear immediately. Onmyoji, who is good at magic but not martial arts, will immediately die!

    Only by refining the body of the Earth Immortal can one truly surpass martial arts at the level of physical combat!  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 160: Mist

    The dark wind was blowing, screams continued, and gray fog filled the air. Although the ten-directional seal on Wang Cunye's head was a little dim and looked more faint, it still hung down with a trace of brilliance.

    The gray mist seeped into the vicinity and made a sizzling sound, burning up as if it were met with flames.  .

    "You have this divine seal, so you must be a famous Taoist priest in China. Why did you invade my Fusang?" A voice came from the mist.

    Wang Cunye immediately understood that this man was timid. He looked around, his face became gloomy, and he said: "I am ordered by the Kunlun Taoist Palace to come to Fusang to perform ancient rituals to find immortals. This is a Taoist thing approved by the heaven.  Why did you attack me? Do you want to provoke Kunlun in China? Contempt Dao Lord and Heaven? You Fusang don¡¯t even care about the majesty of Heavenly Law?"

    At the end, every word was resounding, and the words were so powerful that the Great Onmyoji in the fog was immediately shocked. The other party had not killed two Great Onmyojis, so he was afraid that he would not listen, but at this moment he hesitated.  After a long time, he said: "Even if you came to Fusang to pursue the journey of seeking immortality, why did you kill me, the God of Fusang? Breaking the contract between humans and gods!"

    "The contract between humans and gods? What is your Fusang contract between humans and gods?" Wang Cunye asked at this time.

    "Onmyoji masters and above are equivalent to ghosts and immortals. They are not allowed to directly interfere with the fate of the Wu family. The demotion and promotion of gods are decided by the main god. Private fights are not allowed." At this moment, there were a few pieces of mist moving slowly, blowing in the gloomy wind, making it appear distinct.  It was gloomy outside, and a voice came vaguely.

    "It's the same as my Heavenly Law in Middle-earth. It's just that I'm not officially a ghost fairy yet, but I can do it. As for killing the gods, it's a Fusang Taoist priest." Wang Cunye said with a slow tone.  : "On this trip, I only need to kill Fengyin Qishen again. Even if my conduct is perfect, I will leave on my own."

    The voice in the gray mist fell silent after hearing the words, and said for a moment: "This matter is against my Fusang Divine Law, and what you said about Fusang Taoist Priest is also very suspicious"

    "When I act in Fusang, I either don't use magical powers and only use the martial arts methods, or I break away from the martial arts family. I can't do both at the same time All the previous things were misunderstandings. Let me go back and report them later."

    After that, the gray fog gradually began to disperse.  Seeing this, Wang Cunye remained silent. Seeing Wang Cunye not moving, the great Onmyoji gradually became relieved.  Cast a spell now to take back the realm.

    After a while, the gray fog dissipated, only to see some blood stains on a hillside, but the body was gone.

    Wang Cunye stood dumbly for a moment, then suddenly smiled: "Ghosts and immortals are nothing like this!"

    "Ghosts and immortals are both powerful and fragile. The most powerful ones can travel to the upper world. In this case, they can know every move within a hundred miles, and they can also travel to the underworld."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being fragile  The magic power has not yet acted on the physical body. According to the earth's terms, it has become a mage, but the body has not been strengthened.

    Therefore, once you are forced to fight, problems will easily arise.

    Of course, this is also because he has the Great Seal of the Ten Directions and the turtle shell. If an ordinary immortal falls into this situation, he will definitely escape death.

    Without hesitation now, step down and you will find your own Sakura Pavilion not far away.

    It is early summer.  Entering inside, I saw several children practicing swordsmanship with the pirate ashigaru in the courtyard.

    Wearing face and chest protectors and sweating profusely, they saw Wang Cunye passing by.  They all bowed respectfully.

    Wang Cunye is familiar with 30,000 volumes of Taoist scriptures, many of which contain martial arts.  When I had free time, I randomly followed the Fuso sword technique and summed up some routines, called "Jukata Sakurakan style", which satisfied some kind of bad taste from the earth.

    "But bad taste is bad taste, but these sword skills are real.

    ??The Sakura Hall is newly built, exuding the fragrance of wood, and the interior decoration is gorgeous, no less than a Gaolu samurai. At this moment, Zangjiro stepped forward and said: "There is a ronin who wants to see you. Do you see me, my lord?"

    "let him come over!"

    "Hi!"

    But at this time Ah Hui came to report first.

    "My lord, Sakura Hall currently has three hundred and fifty-one stones of rice, twenty kilograms of meat, one hundred kilograms of cured meat, and six fresh fish. They were all delivered in the afternoon, and"

    Wang Cunye looked at the list, put it down, pondered for a moment, and said: "You are in charge, please step aside!"

    By this time, the ronin had arrived in front of the hall and knelt down to worship.

    Looking at it, Wang Cunye couldn't help being slightly surprised. This man was more like a boy than a man. He had slender eyes and a handsome face. He was dressed in a double-layered black feather coat with a long knife on his waist. He exuded an indescribable smell.  Charm!

    "Who are you?" Wang Cunye leaned forward slightly. Such people always look like people.

    "I am Kojiro. I am a member of the Second Swordsman Nodazaemon. I have seen your martial arts, but I want to find a career in the Konda family." The young man respectfully said.?? said.

    Common people generally don¡¯t have a surname, and Kojiro is just a given name. However, as long as you can enter the samurai family, you will be qualified as a samurai in one fell swoop. For swordsmen from common people, this is the greatest charm.

    "How old is Kojiro?"

    "I am seventeen years old this year!"

    "You're only seventeen, you're so young!" Wang Cunye didn't want to have such a thing happen again, so he narrowed his eyes and said suddenly: "Put on your face and chest protector, and let's compete with the ones below."

    "Hi!" The young man responded without hesitation.

    Zangjiro was a little unhappy and quickly grabbed it, saying: "I will compete with you."

    The young man bowed and put his hand on the handle of the knife. The moment he put it on, his eyes suddenly changed.

    "Drink!" Zangjiro said, and the bamboo sword was thrust out, but there was only a "pop" sound, and the chest protector had been hit. People watching could not see the process clearly, only the result - Zangjiro's sword.  Halfway out, he was stabbed. If he had been on the battlefield, he would have died.

    Wang Cunye was startled, but he saw clearly that this was a very simple one-handed stabbing sword, but when he thrust out, he stepped on the ground with his left foot, legs and hips, waist, chest and shoulders, elbows and arms, and wrists and fingers - his movements and strength were fully focused on  The tip of the sword.

    This movement is flowing and perfect.

    "Come again!" Zangjiro said angrily.

    "That's all, there's no need to try. How do you practice this sword?" Wang Cunye waved his hand and said.

    "Your Highness, I have been practicing swordsmanship for six years since I was eleven years old. I practice swordsmanship more than a hundred times every day, rain or shine, for a total of 200,000 swords." The young man replied.

    Two hundred thousand swords have become a swordsmanship that requires no thought. Wang Cunye carefully examined the young man, squinted his eyes, and thought thoughtfully. This kind of swordsmanship is already top-notch. Such a young man must be the best even in the entire Fusang.  Within ten.

    In this way, he met the top swordsman who was favored by the times and the luck of the sword?

    Thinking of the light red luck that immediately arose when he established the Konda family, Wang Cunye had some thoughts. After pondering for a long time, he said: "Then I will become an official in the main family. I will first give twenty shi Zhixing, and then I will take a surname after reaching 100 shi."  "

    The so-called taking a surname is to officially become a hereditary warrior, which requires knowledge and practice.

    "Hi, Kojiro meets the master." Kojiro replied without hesitation and leaned down.

    Wang Cunye stood up and put his hand on the bamboo sword. The sword flashed and he put the bamboo sword down again. Along with this, a young cherry tree slowly fell down, its fracture smooth.

    With such swordsmanship, Kojiro and everyone could not help but be stunned as they watched the figure gradually disappear.

    Wang Cunye entered the quiet room and sat down, and began to continue refining the Yin God suppressed by the turtle shell. The two Yin Gods were broken into pieces, gradually became smaller, and each piece sank into the turtle shell. At this time, the turtle shell must  It lit up slightly, then went out in the blink of an eye.

    For a moment, the turtle shell mutated slightly, and some small gaps gradually filled up. Now about 30% of the gaps have disappeared.

    The acupoints all over the body communicate with external spiritual energy, which is absorbed into the body at ten times the speed before, integrated into the true energy circulation, and then refined into one's own true energy. When passing through the spiritual pool, it is converted into mana bit by bit.

    When you calm down and watch, you can see that in the sky above the Lingchi, traces of red Qi spring water are pouring into it, and it is constantly expanding.

    After being purified by the turtle shell, the red water is very pure, without any trace of filth. It exchanges with the true spirit from time to time, and the Yin spirit turns red.

    After the two Yin gods were dissolved, the red water injected from the creek turned into a little drop of water. This was the normal speed of cultivation. Moreover, the spiritual pool had a radius of twelve feet at this time, which was three meters, which was almost the same as a swimming pool.  , the waves of the red water above rise and fall, containing indescribable Taoist charm, and the Yin Shen itself absorbs the silk threads, gradually dyeing it with light red, rendering it all over the body.

    As long as the spirit pool is fifteen feet long, you can reach the peak of the first revolution and dye the Yin spirit red to survive the wind tribulation, and then you will become a real ghost immortal!

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye didn¡¯t have much joy on his face.

    "Something doesn't feel right!" Wang Cunye pondered silently. As soon as he entered Fusang, he didn't notice it at first, but now he felt that there was a vague feeling of fate, and he felt that his soul was covered with a layer of fog, as if there was nothing there.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t had a turtle shell and could observe the overall situation from a high position, I might not be able to discover this feeling now.

    But even with the turtle shell, this layer of fog can never be eliminated. It always appears in the mind and makes people very uncomfortable.

    This shows that this layer of fog is far beyond what I can tear apart now, even if I have a turtle shell. The turtle shell cannot replace my own magic power and spiritual awareness.

    Wang Cunye pondered for a long time, his mind gradually calmed down, and he couldn't help but say: "No matter what thoughts I have, I just need to follow my own ideas anyway. This Fusang is just a guest place after all. I will soon be a real ghost immortal. As long as I can come back with tangible results and explain it, then no matter what  No matter how much trouble there is, it can't stop me from running away!  "

    "As for cause and effect, when you become an earthly immortal, you can end it at will."

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and a trace of red and light yellow luck appeared out of thin air. This was the luck of the Wu family of the slain general. When he stretched out his hand again, another trace of light red luck appeared. When the two combined,  It turned into a red streak of luck.

    As soon as this luck existed, it disappeared into the air. Faintly, there seemed to be another change in the Konda family.

    "I put down the bait, let's see how much changes there are." Wang Cunye thought silently.

    When this thought came out, I suddenly felt a sense of emptiness in my heart. It was obvious that this thought was very auspicious and perfectly matched with my own luck, so I felt this way.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The move is over and we will start updating normally tomorrow and speed up the process (to be continued).

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 161: It¡¯s a Warning

    Lobi Shrine is located on a 500-meter mountainside. It has been popular since ancient times. The road to worship is extremely long. There are 785 steps to the main shrine on the mountainside, and 1368 steps to Sato Shrine. Standing in front of the main shrine, you can have a panoramic view of the plains. The entire area has  Eleven palaces, this is the main palace of the Onmyoji of the Four Kingdoms.

    A little red cloud spread in the sky, and a great Onmyoji descended from the clouds with the help of a magic weapon.  .

    "Haruko, you're back, how's the situation?" An old man saw the great Onmyoji flying in from the barrier and pacing down the white jade steps. He couldn't help but look around while speaking.

    The great onmyoji showed her face. She looked very beautiful. She was about thirty years old, with graceful curves and long hair hanging down softly. However, she had a stern face and said: "Don't look at it, Nomura and Masuda were  The Taoist from Zhongtu has been killed and will never come back, so I will go and report it right now!¡±

    "Huh?" The old man's eyes widened and he looked up in disbelief, but Haruko ignored him and stepped into the shrine palace.

    There is a grassland in front of the entire palace, with clumps of green bamboo planted on the left and right. A gravel path winds between the bamboo forest and lanterns, bypassing a pond with koi carp, and extending inside.

    Haruko walked on the gravel road towards the depths of the shrine. The surroundings were quiet, with only the gurgling water remaining, and an invisible force gradually emerged in the air.

    Going around the pool, you will find a Fuso hall at the end, still separated by paper doors. The door is open, and you can see what's going on inside. A middle-aged man is kneeling in the center, with a shrine on the wall behind him, and several old men kneeling on the left and right.

    On the floor of the main hall, the five-pointed star array faintly circulates with endless power and shines with strange light. The combat power of these Onmyojis here is more than doubled. This is what they rely on.

    Qingzi lay on the ground, the old man in the middle did not speak, the two elders opened their eyes, and one of them said: "How did things go?"

    Haruko leaned deeply and said: "Elder, the Taoist priest of Middle Earth has unimaginable strength. The three of us launched the Huangquan Hirazan. But we still failed, and Nomura and Masuda died in the battle!"

    As soon as these words fell, the hall fell silent, a depressing atmosphere spread, and the cold and angry will even turned into wind, blowing in the hall.

    "Then why don't you die?" an elder said angrily with cold eyes.

    Three great onmyojis of the ghost-immortal level ambushed and killed a half-step ghost-immortal and human being, and the meeting failed.  Don't believe it at all.  There must be something wrong here, and the biggest suspect is the only woman who came back alive!

    Qingzi lay on the ground, bowed deeply.  But he didn't speak.

    There are only twelve Great Onmyoji in the Shikoku Luobi Shrine. This elder is only higher in rank than himself, but his power is not higher than his own.  The meaning of this scolding is greater than the substance.

    "Haruko, what's going on?" At this time, the old man in the center waved his hand, with indifferent eyes, looking down at Haruko, who was also the high priest of the Luobi Shrine.

    Until the high priest spoke, Qingzi bowed respectfully and said: "High priest, I dare not say anything false. This is indeed the case, and the divine oath can be used to reveal the shape of the mirror."

    The two elders looked at each other, a little relieved, and said: "Then let's do it like this!"

    "Hi!" Haruko responded.

    A bright mirror appeared in the main hall, Qingzi stepped forward, pointed to her heart with one hand, and read out unknown words.  With a faint melody, for a moment, a light red ghost appeared from Haruko's body, shrank in an instant, and landed on the mirror.

    There was a crackle of light on the mirror.  Messages spread out one after another, facing Haruko's Yin Shen.  A little bit of transparency reveals the color of pain, which is a spell to extract the scene.

    After a long time, a bit of gloom returned to Haruko's body. Her expression was a little painful and a little tired, showing that she had suffered a great loss.

    The two elders nodded, with a faint look of solemnity in their eyes. As soon as they pushed, scenes suddenly appeared. First, they set up a burial on the hillside, then launched a violent attack, and then drove the Fuso ghost army to attack. Everything was organized and without any traces.  Release water.

    Going further, a phantom Dharma seal of Wang Cunye appeared. This seal had no buttons, and shone with red and golden light. It hung down from the top and turned into a silk screen of light. When these ghost armies rushed up, they made a roar.  Turned into nothingness, it can be said that it stands in an invincible position.

    "The divine seal of Middle-earth?" The elder on the right said slowly, staring solemnly, and below that, red flames erupted from Wang Cunye's body. He puffed out like flames, spitting out three feet, and followed it vigorously with every gesture.

    "Martial arts aura?"

    The elder on the left also had a solemn look on his face. This Gang Qi cannot be applied to anyone below the level of Ghost Immortal, and spells above Ghost Immortal level will also be weakened.

    There are also people like this in Fuso, the Sword Masters. They are the elders of the shrine, and they know what this kind of people are like.Afraid.

    "The next step is a series of killings. These are all expected. The existence of the Fuso Sword Master naturally has terrifying swordsmanship.

    ¡° Further down, there was a great Onmyoji who made a surprise attack but was killed instead.

    "Ba Ge, Nomura is asking for his own death. He knows that his opponent is a sword master, but he still attacks at close range." The elder on the right cursed.

    After hearing this, Qingzi secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "The next moment, I saw a flash of sword light, and a sharp whistle immediately sounded in the air. A cold sword light enveloped Wang Cunye's whole body, and shot out ten feet in an instant. From the perspective of a bystander, no one could be seen.  It was just a beam of sword light like a barrel. It was straight and straight, dazzling and fast. It crossed the sky and killed the second great Onmyoji.

    The two elders were immediately moved, and even the great priest changed his expression.

    Above the Sword Master, the sword is controlled by Qi. The spiritual Qi is perfectly combined and turns into sword light for a short time. This is an extraordinary and holy power. It has broken through the limits of "human" and combined speed, rotation and sword light into one force.  , this is actually the method of the Sword Immortal.

    Although this is only a moment, it has already made it impossible for anyone except the Earth Immortal to resist in the melee field.

    "With the sword immortal's method, it seems that Masuda's death was not unjust. This man must have come from a famous family in Middle-earth." Elder Zuo said. He was deeply aware of the horror of the ancient immortal. He fell into deep thought and no longer had any anger towards Qingzi.

    Seven hundred years ago, Taoist Jianzhen traveled eastward to Fusang. The Guangtian Shrine that millions of people now worship is the relic he left behind.

    "It's just the Middle-earth Dao Sect. Hasn't the system of seeking immortality been abolished long ago?" Elder You looked at the scrolls that kept flashing. Below was the negotiation between Qingzi and him.

    "Real gold always comes out of the waves. Seeing that this person possesses the true Dharma, it is very likely that he is a direct disciple of the Middle-earth Taoist lineage and is following the path of the ancient immortals!" Elder Zuo said slowly: "Could he be another Taoist Jianzhen?"

    "It's impossible to be a Taoist Jianzhen. He is still a human immortal, but he possesses all kinds of wonderful magic and artifacts, but he must be from a famous family and have deep roots. He is probably the heir cultivated by the Middle-earth Taoist lineage!" Elder You continued, with a solemn look on his face.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of

    Every time a Taoist sect comes to the post of enlightenment and attains the status of immortal and ascends to heaven, there will be those who stand out among the thousands of monks who have great luck. These people cannot be measured by common sense. To these elders, this person in front of them is  It's very similar.

    "He said that he was deceived by a Taoist priest from Fusang to do this. This sentence means reconciliation. Do you want to reconcile?" Elder Zuo pondered for a moment and said.

    "Then let's reconcile, but he must make amends by killing the Fuso Taoist who falsely passed the order. This is the necessary price for killing the Fuso Spirit and the Great Onmyoji."

    "Qingzi, tell this Taoist to listen!" The right elder glanced at Qingzi and his expression became calm.

    "Hey, I'm going to send a message right away!" Haruko looked pale. Seeing that the high priest had no objection, she bowed in agreement and retreated.

    Qingzi retreated far away, and Elder Zuo asked: "Do you really want to reconcile?"

    "How is that possible!" At this moment, the great priest stood up and walked around, looking at the bamboo forest and pond outside the door, and smiled coldly: "Killing me, the Fuso Spirit, and killing my two great Onmyojis, this kind of sin will never be washed away by death.  "

    "Let alone the true disciples of Middle-earth, even if it is done by the Dao Sect of Middle-earth, you still have to pay a price. How can it be possible to reconcile like this?"

    "Two great onmyojis at the level of ghosts and immortals, this is already a very high price.

    "But since this Taoist has the intention of reconciliation, we don't have to force it." The great priest said with a smile: "Penglai Taoist Palace has become more and more unruly recently. This matter was obviously instigated by Penglai Taoist Palace. We must teach him a lesson."  Let me kill this Taoist priest as a warning!"

    Elder You thought for a moment and said: "To drive away the tiger and devour the wolf, both sides will lose, and the fisherman will gain. This is a clever trick that has long been taught in China, and the result is wonderful."

    Elder Zuo pondered for a while and said, "But this person may indeed be the direct descendant of the Zhongtu Dao Palace. If he is killed, how should we respond?"

    "This is Fusang, a land of eight million gods. There is no reason to be afraid of outsiders!" The great priest said coldly: "You can put the responsibility on Penglai Taoist Palace. Is it possible that Zhongtu Taoist Palace really dares to ask whether it's true or not?"  ?¡±

    After saying that, he added: "Besides, there are the Three Noble Gods and the Great Power of the Night watching!"

    After everyone heard this, they all felt it made sense and responded: "Hi!"

    "And the most important thing is that Penglai Taoist Palace and Kunlun Taoist Palace have a feud, so we Fusang can be as stable as a mountain, but now this alliance has failed"Okay, is this a temporary use, or is there a tendency for reconciliation between the two palaces?  We don't know, but no matter what, for the benefit of Fusang, we cannot allow the two Daodao palaces to reconcile.  "

    "Allowing this Taoist to kill Taoist Fusang is to destroy the possible reconciliation between the two. If two tigers fight, there will be losses. If you and I take the opportunity to kill him, this matter will become an ironclad case. Forgive these two Dao Palaces.  At least there won't be any reconciliation in the short term In order to achieve this, in addition to the three people from the palace, seven more people will go out with me this time."

    "Even if this boy possesses the true art of swordsmanship, can he defeat seven of me?" At this point, the great priest's eyes flashed and then went out.

    After saying this, everyone was deep in thought. This was already a strategy based on Fuso's level. There was plenty of room for careful understanding, and they all admired it in their hearts.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 162: Crazy Man

    Original On the second day, Qingzi left the palace again. Looking at the rising and falling clouds, she was speechless. After a long sigh, she made a hand seal and turned into a burst of mist to escape.

    A flock of birds flew beside him in the sky, screaming away in shock.

    Yahun Yahime Shrine

    Believers came in and out, washed their hands with spring water, worshiped the goddess, and prayed for health.

    There are many shrines in Fuso, the smallest is the palm-sized Fresh Fish Shrine, which was set up by fishermen to commemorate the souls of fish that died in their own hands, to the extraordinary Meiji Shrine.

    Therefore, the belief in Fuso cannot be said to be strong, but it is not so strong that it often cannot form a single-minded and stable belief. Currently, there are about 300 people entering and exiting Yahun Yahime Shrine every day.

    Even if it has nothing to do with faith, the vicissitudes of wood color revealed in the shrine is very interesting. According to Fuso's Shinto, Yahiro Yahime rarely uses incense, but the effect of worshiping is actually the same, and a mysterious and quiet smell permeates the air.  , making people feel solemn.

    Wang Cunye walked around and quietly observed the situation in the shrine. He saw that a little light on the statue turned into red gold. Half of it turned into red gold. The situation was good.

    At the beginning, I connected the faith, and there was only a faint round. Now, as the believers worship and respect, although the speed is not fast, the situation is good. After all, Bai Su Suji is not in Fusang.

    The green fields at the foot of the mountain shine with the sun's light. This light separates into layers on the clouds on the mountains further away, and the pale golden clouds slowly settle.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye suddenly raised his head, and a group of breath kept approaching. He frowned, turned around and walked out on the steps. A moment later, a woman walked out of a hidden forest.

    This is a woman wearing a kimono with a smile, maybe not young, with long hair lying on the kimono.  Fully expressing the gentle beauty of the Fuso woman, she bowed deeply: "Hi, is this Konda-kun?"

    Wang Cunye saw that the woman in front of him was stunning, but he could tell it from her breath.  The woman in front of me is the Great Onmyoji who escaped earlier. Why did she come here this time?

    This is the Yahiro Yahime Shrine, and it is his residence. There is no reason to be afraid.  Wang Cunye asked: "What are you doing here?"

    ¡°I am Haruko, Konda-kun, let¡¯s find a place to talk.¡±

    Wang Cunye nodded and walked towards a place. At the end of the corridor was a paper door, which opened into a small room the size of five tatami mats.

    After the guests of honor took their seats.  Haruko leaned down deeply and said, "Konda-kun, I brought the message from Robbie Jingu."

    "Say it!" Wang Cunye said.

    Haruko leaned deeply, but her words were very serious: "Konda-kun, although you don't know the rules of Fuso Shinto, you also come from the Kunlun Taoist sect in the Middle Earth. But killing Fuso God and killing the Onmyoji of our shrine is a serious crime -  ¡ªIt must be the same in Middle-earth!"

    Wang Cunye narrowed his eyes slightly, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and said nothing.

    Qingzi paused for a moment and then said: "But you were bewitched by the Taoist who falsely conveyed the order, and that's why you made this big mistake. The shrine is concerned about your situation, and as long as you can kill the Taoist who falsely conveyed the order, it will be a great mistake."  It¡¯s for atonement. That¡¯s all. What do you think?¡±

    After finishing speaking, Haruko let out a sigh of relief.

    Wang Cunye listened and pondered for a moment. In fact, from a fair perspective, Fusang's attitude was already very gentle.  After a long time, he said, "What the palace means is that I am making amends by killing the Taoist who falsely followed orders? Is this all?"

    "Hey, that's what I mean!" Haruko said, handing over a piece of fine wood.

    Wang Cunye took it with one hand and saw the encrypted text on it. He couldn't help but look at Qingzi in confusion, waiting for an explanation.

    "This is the talisman of my shrine. With this, you can reach Luobi shrine at any time." Haruko said in a soft voice, but her expression was supple, and her inner spirit was calm, calm and sophisticated.

    "Oh, I understand. I'll think about it for two days before replying!" Wang Cunye rubbed his forehead, took a breath silently, and thought about it for a while.

    "Yes!" Qingzi was startled when he heard the words and responded.

    "That's it, I'll think about it for two days and then send a message to you!" Wang Cunye waved his hand and said.

    "Hi!" Seeing the intention of expelling the guests, Qingzi bowed and bowed, no longer staying. After going out, she held a spell in her hand and saw her figure gradually fade away until she disappeared.

    Wang Cunye closed his eyes, and the aura belonging to Qingzi in his consciousness continued to fade away until it disappeared. He came back to his senses and gradually concentrated on thinking.

    "Reconciliation, kill the Taoist?" Wang Cunye pondered silently, and gradually showed a sneer. At this time, the sun gradually set, Zangjiro came in, went to Wang Cunye, and knelt down: "Ida Zongxin, who came last time, is here again,I have something important to see you for!  "

    "Let me in!" Wang Cunye was startled and said.

    Zangjiro responded and hurriedly retreated. After a while, a Fuso samurai came in. Just like last time, this middle-aged samurai had long sideburns, thin lips tightly closed, and a pair of deep eyes under two thick black eyebrows. Overall,  Looks very capable.

    The warrior entered, bowed to Wang Cunye, stood up and said, "I'm here to pay homage to Mr. Konda. I have something important to say."

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he waved his hand, and everyone present immediately left. There were only two people in the room, and only a bottle of sake was placed in accordance with Fusang custom.

    "Have a drink." Wang Cunye raised the bottle and toasted to the guests.

    "Thank you!" Ida Munanobu said. He took a sip and put it down. "Konda-kun, you are truly one of the best samurai in the four countries. To be honest, I came here to spy on you on the order of your lord."

    "Oh, this is a private matter, why do you say it so bluntly?" Wang Cunye asked.

    "Oh! Because I have ambitions!" Ida Munanobu took a sip of wine, leaned slightly and continued: "Konda-kun, please forgive me for saying something."

    "Please say!"

    "Konda-kun, you have to be on guard against attacks recently. The Haneda family has sent a priest to contact the Shikoku Robi Shrine to eradicate the Yahun Yahime Shrine and take your life."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not stop people from being frightened, but Ida Zongxin looked over and saw that Wang Cunye's expression was as usual, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes.

    "Well, it turns out they want to eradicate my life!" Wang Cunye said calmly.

    "Konda-kun, don't you believe it? Or are you confident that you can definitely handle it? Or you already know?"

    "Ah! I already know it. Just yesterday evening, I was attacked and killed two people!" Wang Cunye said calmly.

    "Ah, even the assassins from the Luobi Shrine failed and returned. It really surprises me. In this case, I have realized something and must speak out - you won't stay in Fuso for a long time, right?"

    Hearing this, Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes suddenly turned into two points of cold light, causing Ida Sonobu in front of him to break out in cold sweat on his back.

    These words are not simple. He knew that he was a Fuso warrior, but the person in front of him said these words.

    Ida Zongxin¡¯s face remained as usual, and he breathed a sigh of relief secretly. Seeing Wang Cunye¡¯s reaction, he confirmed the content of the information in his heart. The Konda-kun in front of him was a Taoist from China and came from thousands of miles away.

    "After extensive verification, we found out that you are not from Fuso, but a Taoist from China." Ida Zongxin kowtowed twice and said in a sincere tone: "I am here this time to talk to you.  transaction."

    But Wang Cunye didn't say a word. He sat and pondered for a long time before saying, "It's true that I'm from China. I won't be here for a long time, and there are still a lot of troubles. I just found out about these and have an understanding of my situation."  , what¡¯s the deal?¡±

    Hearing this, Munanobu Ida smiled and said, "Konda-kun, we can cooperate."

    Having said this, he sat upright with bright eyes: "I want you to kill Haneda Sanquan."

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but be surprised: "Isn't this your master?"

    "Yes, he is my master, but for the sake of the future of the Ida family, please kill him. As soon as he dies, the Haneda family will fall apart, and my Ida family can rise."

    "You are really frank, but you are not afraid that I will tell you?"

    "I think that the Haneda family has now grasped the opportunity for development. If they are not killed within this period, they will become stronger and stronger. The master is indeed scary. If he takes over the entire Tosa country, I am afraid that he will turn into a dragon. This way  If so, wouldn¡¯t it be the end for me and the Ida family?¡±

    "In order to achieve the ideal of becoming a dragon, I would like to ask Konda-kun to kill Haneda Miizumi, please." At this time, Ida Munanobu put his hands on the ground and kowtowed: "Of course, if you don't agree, I will commit seppuku and let this ambition and my  buried together with their lives."

    Wang Cunye saw that the eyes of this middle-aged warrior were burning with fire, and he indeed had a vague heroic demeanor. But at this time, Ida Zongxin kowtowed repeatedly. Wang Cunye sat opposite each other, looking into the distance. After a long time, he said:  "This is an unusual thing. What kind of reward do you have to pay?"

    "If everything is done, I will give three thousand stones to the shrine and protect the shrine. The adult samurai in your family can temporarily avoid the limelight, and the women and children can stay. I will definitely take care of you!" Ida Munanobu stood up and said.

    Wang Cunye heard that it was true that these Fuso warriors were following, and he could leave. It would still be safe if they could arrange it, so he was silent for a moment, but changed the topic and asked: "Shikoku Luobi Shrine"What's going on?  "

    Ida Munanobu heard this and said: "Robi Shrine is the headquarters of the Onmyoji of the Four Kingdoms, so don't be careless."

    "Oh, so that's it!" Wang Cunye understood the words, paused, and asked: "How can I believe you when you talk in vain?"

    "This is an oath, with my signature and fingerprint on it. If you violate it, as soon as you show it, I will be ruined and die without a burial place!" Ida Zongxin handed over a document and asked Wang Cunye to check it.

    Wang Cunye took it with one hand and unfolded it. He saw that there was an oath on it, and there were clear handprints and signatures. He closed his eyes silently and opened it for a moment. This was indeed the handwriting and handprint of the person in front of him.

    Such a crazy man, who truly cares about nothing for his ambition, Wang Cunye suddenly laughed and said: "It's a deal!"

    As he said that, he signed.

    "In this case, I won't bother you anymore. Take care of yourself, Mr. Konda." Ida Munanobu kowtowed with his hands on the ground, then slowly stood up and said goodbye to Wang Cunye.  To be continued

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 163: Rainy Night

    After watching Ida Munanobu leave, Wang Cunye stretched out one hand, and suddenly the two doors automatically closed with a "pop" sound, and the room suddenly became a little darker.

    Wang Cunye calmed down and stretched out his hand to grab it. He saw a trace of red luck, which belonged to the Konda family, and there was a thick and black luck hanging on it.  .

    After closing his eyes, the Chishui Pochi in the pond was born and died. Each cave was running in the silk. At the moment, it was operating a certain mysterious method.

    This is an indescribable feeling. The Hongmeng divides, all things are generated, and a little spiritual light rises. Wang Cunye does not hesitate, just points his finger, and suddenly a wave of ripples appears out of thin air and ripples away, and the operation of heaven suddenly becomes obscure.

    After a long time, Wang Cunye stood up, and suddenly he seemed to have lost some kind of restraint, and his whole body felt light!

    I just felt that my whole body was ethereal, I closed my eyes and calculated, and suddenly I couldn't even calculate the recent time. Everything was obscure and abnormal, the secret of heaven was unknown, and it was chaos. I suddenly smiled and knew that the spell was done.

    He just used a total of two secret techniques, namely the "Retrospective Hiding Technique" and the "Innate Secret Technique of Reversing Heaven's Secrets". Once this secret technique is revealed, it can last for seven days, and even the earthly immortal cannot even think of it.

    In addition to actual combat with real swords and guns, as well as seeing the real body and eyes, no other calculation method can calculate it. This is the strength of reading thousands of Taoist scriptures!

    After a while, Wang Cunye opened the door and said to the waiter: "Go and bring Xiaojiro over to see me."

    The waiter did not dare to neglect, and quickly retreated. After a while, he led Xiaojiro across the courtyard. When he saw Wang Cunye from a distance, he knelt down and saluted.

    Wang Cunye said nothing and motioned for Xiaojiro to come in. Upon seeing this, the waiter closed the paper door and retreated silently.

    Kojiro went in and lay down again.  I saw the Lord sitting on the chair cushion.  There was silence all around. What was the Lord thinking?

    Even Kojiro, who had cut down 100,000 bamboos alone in the forest, couldn't guess.

    "Kojiro!"

    "yes!"

    "Listen, I have something to say. The Konda family is in a big crisis, and you will only be in danger if you join the family."

    "My lord, Kojiro has been my lord's retainer for a long time. I have made up my mind to follow my lord. Even if I die, I will not change my mind." After speaking, Kojiro touched his forehead to the ground and bowed heavily.

    Wang Cunye looked down. The people of Fuso were like this. On the one hand, the lower level restrained the upper level. This was the case with Ida Sonobu. On the other hand, he was the same as Kojiro in front of him.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes were filled with brilliance.  Patting his palms lightly: "Okay, okay!"

    "You have only been in the Konda family for a few days, so no one will know. I will give you the surname Sasaki. From now on, you will be called Sasaki Kojiro!"

    "Sasaki Kojiro, hello. I will be Sasaki Kojiro from now on." Sasaki Kojiro put his hands on the ground and kowtowed in thanks. Giving a surname is the most important step in completing a samurai.

    The moment Sasaki Kojiro accepted the name, a bright red gleam appeared on his body, then disappeared again in the blink of an eye.

    The appearance of luck shows that his original fate has been changed by Wang Cunye.

    "Kojiro!"

    "yes!"

    "Listen, I will pass on the true inheritance of Shifang Sakurakan-ryu to you today. Now you can go with me."

    "Jukata Sakurakan-ryu can be said to satisfy a certain kind of bad taste from the earth, but bad taste is bad taste, but these sword skills are real.

    "Hi!" Kojiro responded deeply and quickly chased after him.

    The two of them walked together until they reached a cabinet. Wang Cunye stopped and said to Kojiro: "You will open the box next to you."

    Kojiro knelt down and opened the lid of the box.

    The moment he opened the box, a burst of bright yellow light refracted over, making Kojiro squint his eyes. The light was so dazzling, it was the light of gold.

    ¡°I only saw gold bars placed inside the box one by one. There were three thousand taels of gold in it.

    Fuso¡¯s currency is very complicated, with three currency systems: gold, silver and copper.

    In this world, one tael of fusang is ten baht.

    First, there is the dauban, which is a rectangular parallelepiped (gold bar), with ten taels in one. Secondly, there is the small bin, which is a thin round gold coin, worth one tael. However, the dauban is not used as a circulating currency. It is mostly used for rewards from generals, donations from daimyo, or gifts between samurai.  .

    Right now it¡¯s all about gold bars.

    It was the first time in Kojiro's life that he saw so much gold. Three thousand taels of gold, even in Fuso, was still a huge amount of money.

    Just when Kojiro was shocked, Wang Cunye said: "These golds,Even the military resources of the Konda family are now under your control. You can spend them as long as you think it is reasonable, no need to be stingy!  "

    As soon as these words were spoken, Kojiro was so shocked that he could not recover for a long time.

    Wang Cunye said again: "The situation in the four countries has been changing in the past few days. I will sail thousands of miles to the ends of the world and reach the other shore!"

    "Are you going to the Middle Earth?" Sasaki Kojiro put his hands on the ground and kowtowed: "Please allow me to follow you."

    "Nonsense, you also went with me, what should I do with the Konda family?" Wang Cunye said, but actually he didn't want to cause more trouble. People who are blessed with Fuso swordsmanship cannot be taken away at will.

    ??Besides, Wang Cunye has a lot of thoughts about this because he feels deceived and has a bright family fortune, so he is ready to take the bait, so this name cannot be simply abandoned or disbanded.

    A scroll appeared in Wang Cunye's palm, and he said: "Today I will pass on to you the true inheritance of Jugao Sakurakan-ryu. From now on, you will be a second-generation disciple of Jugao Sakurakan-ryu. You have the task of guarding the Konda family. Of course,  If the situation is not good, we can move if necessary.¡±

    Wang Cunye¡¯s words fell heavily on Kojiro.

    Kojiro was born as a commoner and had no surname. He watched others perform swordplay when he was young. He has been obsessed with kendo ever since, as if he was born for kendo. However, it is hard to find a good teacher. Although the two-sword style is good, it is not amazing, and he has seen Wang Cunye's kendo.  , bamboo sword cuts trees, this kind of swordsmanship is the realm of sword master.

    Now that the Konda family and Togata Sakurakan-ryu were entrusted to him, he felt excited, and he knelt down and kowtowed: "Hey, I, Sasaki Kojiro, will defend the Konda family and Togata Sakurakan-ryu to the death."

    When Wang Cunye saw that the work was done, he stopped staying. After going out, he said, "Go and call Matsuzenemon, Zangjiro, and Keiko in, and then you can go."

    "yes!"

    After a while, Matsumaeemon, Zangjiro, and Keiko all came in and bowed down. All three of them were wearing new clothes and their faces were radiant, showing that their lives had greatly improved.

    "My family is currently facing many crises, but Sanquan, the head of the Haneda family, wants to go back on his word and take back our land." Wang Cunye said.

    "What?" The expressions of the three of them suddenly changed, their faces turned pale, and their bodies were all trembling.

    The Haneda family owns three counties and is already the largest in Tosa. They can crush the newly built Konda family with just a finger. Seeing this situation, Wang Cunye looked at it and said, "Now what do you think we should do"

    ¡°My lord, even if it¡¯s the Haneda family¡¯s daimyo, it¡¯s not that easy for us to take back our land.¡±

    "Yes, we would rather fight. Even if we can't fight, we can retreat to the sea." Matsumaeemon and Zangjiro shouted.

    "Keiko, what are you talking about?"

    Keiko put her forehead on the tatami and kowtowed: "I am a woman, but I cannot express my opinion. It's just that Dalang and I have received great favor from the Lord, so we can only follow him to the death."

    "Hahaha, I understand, it's just that we haven't reached this point yet. The Ida family formed an alliance with me just now." Wang Cunye explained the matter one by one immediately.

    The three people's faces were pale and their bodies were trembling, but they still gritted their teeth and knelt down: "I understand. I will follow my lord to the death."

    "It's not that serious. If we kill Haneda Sanquan, there will be chaos in Tosa. In order to bear the brunt, we must take shelter." Wang Cunye spoke calmly and in a low voice: "Keiko, how much money and food do you have at home now?"

    "Five hundred shi of grain and five thousand guan of money will not be lacking even if it takes twenty years." Keiko replied quickly.

    Wang Cunye nodded. This was the amount of food and money that Huizi had. In fact, it was far more than that.

    Wang Cunye brought one thousand taels of gold, 10,000 taels of silver, and 500 taels of gold on board. Since fuso silver was precious, the 10,000 taels of silver were exchanged for 2,500 taels of gold.

    In half a year, the Qingtian family received 10,000 taels of gold one after another, as well as the 500 taels of gold delivered last time, for a total of 13,500 taels of gold.

    Even though it cost a lot to repair the two Sakura Pavilions and the shrine, Kojiro was given three thousand taels of gold. After deducting the money and food in Keiko's hands, there were still nine thousand taels of gold left.

    "Zangjiro!"

    "yes!"

    "There are still three thousand guan in the bank in Jie Town, which can be used if necessary. You will immediately take people and goods and go to sea overnight to rush back to Jie Town. Just leave a few servants to look after the fields here."

    "Hi, don't worry, Lord."

    "Well, I will leave here, and the Konda family will be left to you. Don't let me down."

    "What? Your Lord is leaving?" Zangjiro was shocked.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a banquet that lasts forever.¡±

    "Yes." ZangjiLang bowed with tears in his eyes.

    Wang Cunye saw this, nodded slightly, and said: "Matsuzenemon, are you willing to follow me?"

    Matsumaeemon fell deeply to the ground and said, "emon is willing to follow you to the end of the world!"

    "Then you go to the beach now, find a new ship, load it with gold from my main warehouse, and be ready to meet me at any time!" Wang Cunye said: "No matter what method is used, do you understand?"

    "Hey, I understand!" Matsumaeemon heard the words and leaned over to respond. As a pirate, this matter is neither easy nor difficult.

    "You guys separate and leave overnight. Don't make any delays. The big thing is tonight."

    "Hi!" The three people hurriedly knelt down and bowed. After Wang Cunye finished speaking, he stopped staying and turned around and walked out.

    At this time, the sky was completely overcast, and bits of rain fell like soybeans, which hurt my life.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but raise his face and let the raindrops fall on him. The strong wind blew by, the wind and rain shook the Cangshan Mountain, and he didn't know where he was for a while.

    The rainwater gathers into water and flows continuously on the ground.

    "What a murderous night!" Wang Cunye looked at the billowing black clouds, whispered, stepped out, and disappeared in the rain in the blink of an eye.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 164: Adhere to the Way of Immortality

    Linbin City

    It was built on a coastal cliff, 150 meters away from the sea. The top was cut into flat ground. The big city was built here. The mountains were connected to the city. With the center of Honmaru, there were five floors stretching down. The city wall was very strong, and the two gates were samurai warriors.  His residence, below is the town and endless fields.

    Late at night, the drizzle continued to fall, and the high city walls stood in the darkness.  .

    There are still samurai guards in Honmaru, but not too many. Even if the Haneda family expands to 40,000 koku, the regular military strength is only 300. There are only thirty samurai and ashigaru in Honmaru.

    A samurai was patrolling with a lantern when he suddenly saw a person walking through the corridor in front of him. The samurai was not too surprised because this person was walking openly.

    "Maybe it's a colleague, or a certain master of one discipline!"

    As we got closer, we could see clearly that it was a man. He was walking leisurely in the evening, and his gestures were dignified. But when he got closer, his skin and face showed vitality. He looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old.

    The warrior flashed a flash of confusion, but then disappeared. Seeing that this person was not a familiar person, how could he come here? Thinking of this, he immediately reached out to draw his sword and opened his mouth to shout, but the young man had already drawn his sword.  Come on, with a flash of cold light, the warrior's throat was cut open, and blood splashed out. He couldn't scream and fell to the ground. The surging blood mixed with the rain.

    Wang Cunye showed a cold light and shook the blade. This time he was not using his own long sword, but the "Sanzhong Yingzheng". Under the light of the fallen lantern, the blade of this long sword was extremely long, and there were three cherry blossoms engraved on the near handle.  , with mysterious characters carved underneath.

    It¡¯s so sharp. It took Chang Guang, a famous contemporary swordsman, four months to make, and it¡¯s worth 600 guan. According to Chang Guang, this ¡°Mie Sakura Sho¡± is at least one of the famous Fuso swords.

    This time, I will use the Fuso knife to kill people.

    Wang Cunye arrived at the entrance of a corridor and said hello.

    When a warrior turned to look, his sword flashed, and the man was stunned in disbelief.  He stood frozen and fell down with a "boom" for a moment.

    The ashigaru behind was about to draw his sword when he heard a "pop" sound and his right hand fell down. He opened his mouth in pain and was about to scream. A sword penetrated his mouth and penetrated the back of his head with a "pop" sound.  .  Brains and blood exploded.  There was a large stain on the back wall.

    The last ashigaru looked at the two bloody corpses. The usual ashigaru's aura had long been frightened away, and a vomiting stench came from the crotch of his pants.

    "Spare meplease spare my lifeI still have two children at homeIif I die" Ashigaru gasped.  In order to prevent himself from shouting out and being killed, he put his fist into his mouth and bit it.

    The cold raindrops falling from the side flowed to the ground together with the blood.  It flows to the next level.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he was smiling: ¡°You are really sharp. Then immediately call the guarding warrior on the upper floor and say it in as calm a tone as possible. If there is an accident, you know the consequences!¡±

    Wang Cunye doesn¡¯t mind getting his hands stained with blood, but he doesn¡¯t mind even more if someone does it for him.

    "Yes, yes!" Ashigaru's whole body kept shaking. After a while, he heard the footsteps of the patrolling samurai approaching.

    "It's me. Togoro, it's cold, come over and have a drink!" Togoro said in a calm tone with all his strength.

    "I know, why do you think of inviting us to drink?" The two people approached without any precautions.

    Wang Cunye raised his sword high and acted very calmly.

    "Is this man a swordsman?" Togoro thought as he looked at this calm movement, and saw a flash of sword light, and the heads of the two people in front and behind him fell in response.  There was a lot of blood splattering on the body, and the headless body walked a few steps before falling down, but not a drop of blood sprayed on the man.

    The man shook the blade, and the two heads rolled lifelessly on the ground, with a faint smile on his face.  It made Togoro's body freeze and his hair stand on end.  This state of mind seems to come from a completely different realm.

    My power now can really surpass the world, Wang Cunye thought to himself, looked up, and said: "Keep going!"

    In the quiet room on the fifth floor, you can feel the rain falling harder and harder, making crackling noises, but the corridor and door isolate the rain, and the lights in the room are dimly lit, making it very peaceful.

    "Boura Xiaoliu and his son have been killed. The Boura Navy has fallen into the hands of this family. My lord, it is time to destroy the Yoshihei family." Nogawa Naganobu leaned down and used his support on the ground.  Report said.

    "I know." Haneda Sanquan had already anticipated this: "You did a good job, and I will reward you with a hundred guan. I think you are very tired, so go down and rest first!"

    &nbsp; "Hi!" Nogawa Naganobu responded and went out. After Nogawa Naganobu went down, Haneda Miizumi was thinking quietly by himself.

    ??When Popu Xiaoliu died, not only did he lose his life, but the Popu people fell into his own hands from then on. Of course, order must be restored to work, but this only takes a month.

    Before the autumn harvest, we can send out troops. Thinking of this, it is like a big stone has been dropped.

    "I am getting older. Although it is a matter of time to conquer Tosa Kingdom, sooner or later, as long as it is earlier, I can be more stable. Moreover, I also want to unify the four countries!"

    "Look! I will definitely unify Tosa Country and even the Four Kingdoms, and my successor will definitely establish a shogunate in Kyoto in the future" Thinking of this, Haneda Sanquan was full of power.

    But at this moment, there was a "peng" sound, and a man covered in blood broke through the paper door, fell in, and hissed: "Lord, leave quickly!"

    Haneda Sanquan's eyes narrowed sharply, but this was Nogawa Naganobu, and he immediately thought of taking off his sword in front of the wall.

    "Ah!" Nogawa Naganobu screamed for half a minute, his voice was cut off, and he stopped making any sound.

    "I killed another lucky person. If he doesn't die, he will at least have the title of Lord of a City, right?" Wang Cunye said leisurely.

    The so-called lord of a city, according to Fusang, is equivalent to the lord of a township in the mainland.

    Shikoku covers an area of ??18,000 square kilometers, which is roughly equivalent to one county in the mainland. Tosa Country is about 5,000 square kilometers, with three prefectures in size. The small daimyo in front of me has not yet unified a unified daimyo, and it is also the lord of a prefecture!

    Wang Cunye now deeply understood the meaning of national thieves. With such force, if it were not for the constraints of heaven and earth, the secular political power would be distorted into chaos.

    Not to mention the ghost immortals and earth immortals who are above me.

    "You want to kill me? What's the reason?" At this time, Haneda Miquan had calmed down and knelt down in the middle.

    "The reason is very simple. Didn't you send someone to kill me? When I remembered, I came to kill you." Wang Cunye said calmly: "Of course, if you don't accept it, I can find other reasons - but  This doesn¡¯t make sense?¡±

    Although there was such movement, the entire main pill was silent, and no one could be seen coming up.

    "We have killed all the samurai and ashigaru, but one is left to take care of your wife and children below!" Wang Cunye asked gently and politely: "Do you want to invite them to come up and say your last words?"

    After hearing this, Haneda Sanquan felt sad. He looked at the dark rainy night outside and sighed: "So that's it. Is this the end of my martial arts fortune?"

    Haneda Sanquan closed his eyes and sat facing the shrine in the hall, accumulating strength.

    Wang Cunye suddenly felt a kind of consciousness coming from this man, so he stared quietly. For a moment, the man's consciousness gradually reached its peak.

    Haneda Miizumi stretched his hands to his chest and pulled, and his clothes were immediately torn open, revealing his upper body and abdomen. He was middle-aged, quite toned, and had no excess fat.

    Then, a white light flashed, and the brilliance of the lamp was dimmed. Haneda Miizumi raised his right arm forward and pulled out the sword. The sword shone coldly in the light and stopped on the right side, with the tip of the sword pointing forward.

    Haneda Sanquan inhaled slowly, stretched out his left hand, held the handle with both hands, turned the long knife upside down, and slowly moved the silver-white blade toward his abdomen, stopping at an inch.

    Haneda Sanquan looked at Wang Cunye with fierce eyes, but Wang Cunye looked serious and nodded slightly. In an instant, Haneda Sanquan withdrew his gaze, and with a "pop" sound, the tip of the knife pierced the abdomen.

    The man bit his lower lip tightly and pushed the knife with both arms. The tip of the knife cut across the abdomen from left to right, and blood immediately seeped out.

    Pull out the knife, push it to the chest and stab it, then move it up and down, slowly push the knife down, and draw a cross.

    The sound of the knife cutting through the flesh was shocking. Due to the instinct of the body and the great pain, the trembling of Haneda Miizumi's hands became more and more intense, but finally it was completed, the cross shape was cut, and the internal organs exploded and flowed out.

    According to the oldest ritual of seppuku, it is not allowed to intervene before death. To intervene is to help behead the person before death. This is done until death from excessive blood loss, which is called "Jumonjiri". After death, the person can be decapitated.

    When everything was completed, Haneda Miizumi, who endured great pain, pulled the knife out of his body. There was no wrinkle on the knife mark on his abdomen. He quietly placed the knife on the right side and straightened it, not letting it scatter.

    During this process, Haneda Miizumi, who performed seppuku according to the formal rules, had to endure great pain and desperately close his knees. If he loosened them due to death and pain, it would mean that he was not cultivated enough and was not a true samurai.

    And before committing seppuku, you must maintain a clear will and experience death,When the deceased dies, the body is not tilted, but is allowed to lie forward. This is not considered a breach of etiquette.

    Blood flowed all over the ground. Wang Cunye sat upright and watched, with light shining in his eyes.

    Seeing the blood oozing out, Haneda Sanquan finally couldn't bear it anymore. With a "pop" sound, he fell forward and fell into the pool of blood. However, he did not tilt. He only fell forward. Everything was perfect.

    Wang Cunye stood up, pulled out his sword, and raised it above his head. His movements were also perfect. The sword flashed and his head fell with a sound.

    Finally, wipe the blade with paper and put on a faint smile.

    This is another kind of martyrdom, which is very valuable and charming, but it is just that.

    No matter which school of thought, if it has no charm or inspiration, who will believe in it?

    The Way of Martyrs can encourage soldiers and civilians to sacrifice their lives for the country, and has a strong infectious power, but can a grain of rice also shine brightly, comparable to the way of the sun and the moon?

    If you are moved by it, you are not a Taoist priest pursuing eternal life.

    "We must abide by the way of immortality!" To be continued

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 165: Seeing a Real Person

    The sound of the piano is clanking, the mountains are flowing and the water is flowing.

    A girl with a hat and veil hanging down, her face unclear, was playing the ball with her heart.

    The old Taoist listened quietly, tapping in time and admiring it. After a while, the girl raised her head after playing the piano.  .

    "Congratulations to Junior Sister Qin for becoming a Yin Shen." The old Taoist said with a smile, "My piano skills have also made great progress."

    "It's just that I have just become a Yin God. I can only travel to the underworld. I can't do anything except increase my magic power." The girl said quietly.

    When you first become a ghost or immortal, your soul will be clear when you think about it, and your soul consciousness will not be dispersed. It is like a dream or a shadow, which is similar to a ghost.

    "But it's very different. The spirit of a mortal is of ghost nature and cannot even be listed in the immortal books. But it can be listed in the immortal books when it becomes a Yin god. It can be distinguished from mortals and can be called immortal."

    "A human baby is ten times better than tigers and wolves, and a fairy's ghost is a hundred times better than ghosts. It's not the same thing. You are only twenty-five now, and you have become a ghost god. It's impressive Unfortunately, senior brother, I'm afraid I won't be able to survive the catastrophe of the sea of ??fire."  Already." The old Taoist said sadly: "I have applied to the Taoist Palace to accept the way of faith and step into the divine way."

    The girl was also a little sad and asked: "Is it because the magic medicine is not enough?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The magic power is related to the nature of the mind, and if the heart is turbid, the magic power will be turbid.

    Then use pure mana to nourish and replenish it, slowly refine it, and it may become red. With this redness, you can welcome the wind of the Yang world, and the wind of the Yang world is different from that of the underworld. It is called Gangfeng. After this transformation, it becomes the Yin God.  Once it is solidified, it can be put on a wandering mind in the Yangshi world.

    It can be said that at this point, it has not exceeded the limit of mortals, but if this person exists in a godless world, it is possible to become a billionaire in a year, and to unify the world before death.

    He Ye, it's very simple. He travels to governments, companies, and confidential units, and can read any secrets, deployments, dispatches, and technologies. How scary this person is.  You can imagine.

    Once you command an army, it is just like playing a game. Unless the soldiers you control are too weak, it is only a trivial matter to use the weak to defeat the strong and strategize, and then wave your hand and wipe out everything.

    The same is true in this world. Back then, there was a real Yin Shen named Zhuge An in the Taoist sect. This person himself was mediocre in talent, but with this foreknowledge, all opponents were under control.  Just reverse the momentum.  Changing the general trend of the world, King Cao's ambition to pacify the world was shattered, and he was called Wuhou by the world.

    It can be said.  Traveling in the Yang world gives immortals the capital to become immortals, and they have already half-stepped away from human concepts.

    But at this time, Yin Shen still has flaws.  You can only swim at night, but you can't go out during the day. The sun shines down, and every bit of sunlight is like a flame. Therefore, during the day, from the perspective of the Yin God, it is a sea of ????fire all over the world, which can be called the Great Flame Hell.

    But the possibility that Yin Shen can resist the sun through practice is basically slim, after thousands of years of research.  The "Red Yang Ying Jie Dan" made of six kinds of elixirs appeared. Despite its ordinary name, it can greatly strengthen the Yin God and make it possible for the Sun to travel.

    The old Taoist smiled bitterly: "I have only been established in Penglai Taoist Palace for three hundred years. I don't have many disciples. Although there are few elixirs, I won't be without them, senior brother. It's just the sea of ??fire in the third calamity of Yin Shen. Although there are elixirs, it still depends on the nature of Taoism.  I know that my foundation was insufficient back then, and I have already reached my limit in surviving the wind tribulation. How can I survive this tribulation again? Seeing that my life is gradually running out, I have no choice but to accept my Penglai Shinto Talisman."

    The Penglai Shinto is a self-built divine system.  Of course, the strength is now negligible.

    "The Taoist from the Middle Earth came here. I encouraged him to kill the gods. I also had this consideration. If we want to intervene in the Fuso Shinto, we must make room for him. Don't tell us that we will clean up this person afterwards. Even if we don't, he will go back.  , How can the god he established hold a foothold? Isn¡¯t he taking advantage of me? This is my selfishness, senior brother.¡±

    After hearing this, the girl was speechless, so she could only say: "Senior brother, it is also appropriate to follow the Shinto path. If you can accept enough faith, you can also achieve gold, and you will be a righteous god by then."

    "Hey, it's just that at that time, I was restricted by the divine edict and the incense, but I couldn't feel at ease anymore." The old Taoist said with a wry smile, squinting, but there was a vague expectation in his heart.

    But at this moment, the old Taoist's expression suddenly changed, he stood up suddenly, closed his eyes and took in the experience.

    Seeing that the old Taoist's face was ashen and his body was even trembling slightly, the girl knew that something big had happened and asked in surprise: "Brother, what's wrong?"

    "Haneda Sanquan is dead!" the old man hissed, sweat dripping from his forehead. Seeing that the girl still didn't understand, he forced a smile and said: "The Haneda family is a Fuso samurai family, and there is not much room for us to penetrate.  , for fear of arousing Fuso's reaction, it took us a hundred years to penetrate some of these companies, and it cost a lot of energy and cost!"

    Penglai Taoist Palace has been established for three hundred years. The first hundred years can only be said to be licking wounds.?It took the second hundred years to gradually regain its strength, and the plan to penetrate the secular world only lasted a hundred years.

    "Brother, even if this is the case, it doesn't matter much, right? There is always a spare tire, right?"

    "There are spare tires, but it's hard to say whether they can hold on. First of all, the Haneda family is just an ally, not a subordinate. We can't control it in place. It's hard to say whether the upper-level head of the family can continue. Secondly, the Haneda family defeated the Noyun family and had three  The county is number one in Tosa, but because of this, its foundation is unstable, and if Haneda Sanquan dies, there is a possibility that it will fall apart immediately.¡±

    "The whole plan will collapse by then No, I'm going to see what's going on." What the old Taoist didn't say is that this Wu family's luck is an improvement to the Taoist palace, but it is not fundamental.  For him who is determined to follow the Shinto path, it is his lifeblood.

    Only by having luck can one gain a foothold in Shinto.

    With a smile on her face under the gauze, the girl said, "Then I will wait here for my senior brother."

    The old Taoist nodded and wanted to go out. At this time, an ancient mirror hanging on the wall made a sudden "bang" sound. The two of them looked up and saw that the ancient mirror had cracks.

    "It's not good!" The old Taoist trembled in his heart. This had never happened before, so he immediately used his soul to calculate carefully.

    ???????????????? This method of Lao Dao manifests itself through heaven and earth, but it is different from the real world of the sun. It is very mysterious. In the realm of skills, the night is vast.

    A burst of red energy suddenly rose into the sky and rushed towards him.

    The old Taoist paused for a moment, and felt relieved at first. This was just a red aura, and it was obvious that he had not reached the level of an earthly immortal. He pondered at the moment: "Why is this ancient mirror so cracked?"

    Before he could even think about it, he saw a ball of red rushing towards him, obviously ready to fight.

    Halfway through, the red energy on the opposite side was like blood, blazing with brilliance, suddenly transformed into the shape of a dragon, and rushed over.

    "Dragon shape!" The old Taoist was filled with indescribable fear. He couldn't hold himself in a panic, and his face turned pale. Being able to take the shape of a dragon does not mean that it is very powerful, but that the potential and pattern are very great

    As a result, he was very afraid of his red energy and did not dare to run forward. The old Taoist gritted his teeth and sprayed out his essence and blood. In the Tao realm, he forced his body to spin and face the impact!

    There was an explosion in the Tao realm, and there was only a "clang" sound, and I saw that my luck was suddenly washed away by the red dragon shape. In the blink of an eye, it was swallowed up, became more intense, and rushed towards me!

    The old Taoist's whole body was shaken and he woke up. His back was immediately soaked. He was from the Taoist sect and knew that this sect god was very powerful. Since the Taoist realm was like this, he was definitely no match for him. Moreover, looking at the coming force, he might be here in the blink of an eye.

    The old Taoist's mind was spinning, he calmed down, opened a compartment, and said, "Junior sister, go in quickly. There is a secret isolation here. If you didn't know it earlier, it would be difficult to detect it."

    "Senior brother, what's wrong? A big enemy is coming? I'll stop the enemy with you."

    "Confused, you are a Taoist and have not learned tactics. How can you resist? Come in quickly and don't distract me." The old Taoist said decisively.

    The girl had never seen her senior brother look like this before. She looked at him, took a breath and said, "Senior brother, be careful."

    Originally, her growth was focused on practicing Taoism. After she achieved success, she would be able to practice swordsmanship and thunder magic. However, at this time, she did not have much combat power. She could fight against some mortals, but it would not work in a really big scene.

    Seeing the girl disappearing into the compartment, the old man took a breath silently, activated the spell, and saw the golden light dimming in a flash, feeling relieved.

    This is the Taoist talisman given by the Taoist Palace, which can hide the aura. As long as you don't have preconceptions, you won't be able to feel it. Now you can feel relieved.

    He went out and shouted: "If there is an enemy coming, be on guard immediately!"

    This residence in Laodao covers a large area, and many warriors can be seen everywhere on the corridors and eaves.

    "Hi!" Several samurai heard the sound and issued orders one after another. In the blink of an eye, about twenty samurai and ashigaru set up a battle formation and drew their swords.

    Seeing this, the old Taoist felt at ease. Before he could speak, he saw a ray of light penetrate from the door. A sharp whistling sound immediately appeared in the air. In an instant, it flew out ten feet. It was straight and straight, and the light was dazzling. It was there in the blink of an eye.  In the courtyard.

    As soon as this rolling beam of light came into contact with the warriors, twenty people suddenly screamed, some even didn't scream, and blood and stumps flew everywhere.

    The old Taoist's expression suddenly changed and he hissed: "Kendo!"

    Mortals who can condense sword energy are called sword masters. On top of this, they use their energy to control the sword. The spiritual energy is perfectly combined and briefly transformed into sword light. This is an extraordinary and saintly power. It has broken through the limits of "human" and increased the speed.  , movement, and sword light are combined into one kind of power. This is actually the method of the Sword Immortal.?? 

    Although this is only a moment, it has already made it impossible for anyone except the Earth Immortal to resist in the melee field.

    With this swordsmanship, the ghosts and immortals can be killed in close combat as if they were killing a human being. However, this method also has limitations. If it were not for the earthly immortal realm, transformation, and vast magical power, the ghosts and immortals would just force the sword energy to fit together and fly over, which would consume too much power.  Just use it a few times.

    But these times, there was enough threat, and the old man suddenly knew why he felt bad.

    At that moment, he retreated continuously and retreated to the door of a pavilion. The biggest disadvantage of this kendo at this stage is that it is inflexible. As long as there are eaves and pillars blocking it, it cannot be used.

    The flesh and blood of twenty people splashed around, but not a drop of it was left in the middle. The sword light converged, and a young man fell in the center. His face was a little pale, which showed that he had spent a lot of mana.

    "It's you!" the old man hissed.

    "Yes, it's me!" Wang Cunye bowed his head and said, "I've seen a real person."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 166: You are a Taoist

    "You Taoist, I kindly help you complete your journey to find immortality. Why do you come here today to kill my disciples and do such perverse things?" When the old Taoist said this, his face turned livid.

    Wang Cunye listened, pointed at the old Taoist with a smile and said: "You introduced the land of tigers and wolves, and entered the cave of death, and you dare to scold me with your integrity. Do you think I don't know what you are doing?"

    The old Taoist didn't know that Wang Cunye was just talking. He was horrified and sighed for a moment: "This is a dispute between Taoist sectsbut this is the land of my Penglai Taoist palace. How dare you act rashly? Don't be afraid of someone coming from the Taoist palace to kill you."  Hui Hui?¡±

    At this point, he even scolded: "If you surrender and turn to the light, I can also speak to the Taoist palace and introduce you to the Taoist palace, so that you will avoid the death penalty and have a better future in the future If you resist even a little bit, you will definitely be in ashes!"  "

    These words were spoken with eloquence and sincerity, but Wang Cunye suddenly realized that he originally only knew about luck but did not know the origin, but he suddenly became clear-eyed and understood in his heart.

    It turned out that Wang Cunye was a loose cultivator who established his own Taoist palace three hundred years ago. Wang Cunye lived a lifetime on earth and was familiar with history books. It can be said that he understood this very deeply. Suddenly, a faint light flashed on his body and he sighed: "So that's it!"

    For this kind of heresy, when one is weak, he cannot even say more. If he is tainted with more right and wrong, he will die. At this time, Wang Cunye did not allow him to think too much. Out of the political instinct on earth, he did not say anything at once and raised his sword in an instant.  The sky turned into a cylinder of light.

    This sword light carried the human body and flew forward. Before the old man could finish his words, he saw the sword light rushing toward him. He immediately shouted and shot out the magic weapon he had prepared.

    The sword light rushed towards him faster than lightning. As soon as the magical weapon hit the barrel of sword light, it immediately shattered into pieces. The old man had no chance to take action again. Between the lightning and stone fire, flesh and blood flew out.

    A figure appeared, Wang Cunye fell to the ground, his figure swaying slightly.  His face turned red, beads of sweat formed on his forehead, he panted, and used the sword light twice in succession.  It's really too much of a burden on Guixian's body.

    ??Sword Immortals are warriors among immortals, equivalent to the elite special warriors among humans on earth. It can be said that ghost immortals who started with Taoism cannot use swordsmanship at all, and their bodies cannot bear it. The so-called everyone uses sword light is simply a joke.

    If it wasn't for Wang Cunye to lay the foundation with Liuyang's illustration, at the same time, it reached the realm of martial arts, which strengthened **.  There is no way to use this extraordinary skill.

    Of course, when you arrive at the Earth Immortal, the magic power of the Yin God will nourish your body, and your whole body will be integrated. Only then will you have the greatest fighting power. The Sword Immortal's body has been fully equipped, and this will make it possible to be popularized.

    But now that he was able to kill the old Taoist, Wang Cunye felt great and looked down.  I saw flesh and blood flying everywhere, cut into countless pieces, if it wasn't intentional.  Even the old Taoist's head was chopped into pieces.

    When Wang Cunye went down, he saw the old Taoist head staring ferociously with his mouth open, full of unwillingness and resentment. He sneered, took out a box, and collected the old Taoist head.

    After putting the head in, he immediately felt his whole body relax, and some kind of pressure disappeared. Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile, and stretched out his hand to take out another piece of fine wood.

    This is a fine wood seal with secret text.  But it was the Fuso Shrine letter talisman. Seeing this, Wang Cunye flicked it and it lit up immediately. This talisman had the ability to locate and send messages. Wang Cunye said: "The matter has been done. Only one person is allowed to come."

    After saying that, without waiting for a reply, he slapped his palm and the fine wood turned into powder.

    Wang Cunye looked inside again and soon saw a cabinet. With a flash of sword light, he cut off the golden lock on the cabinet and looked inside.

    This old Taoist has a good fortune, with a lot of gold, and the gold bars are stacked one after another. Wang Cunye was a little stunned, but secretly sighed in his heart: "What a pity!"

    It is said that Taoism also has the Qiankun Bag. Unfortunately, it must be an immortal to open up a small space to form the Qiankun Bag. Even if it can be bought and sold, Wang Cunye cannot own it now. It must be an earthly immortal, so the gold cannot be taken away.

    Another look, and see a lot of elixir and jade box, the area is not large. At the moment, I accepted it, smiled, and went out, and the figure swayed, and disappeared.

    Wang Cunye was hiding on a huge rock not far away. The sky was dark, and wind blew from time to time. The rain continued to fall, from fine to heavy, and the mysterious power of Wang Cunye filled the air, gradually melting away the traces.

    "Retrospective Hidden Technique" and "Innate Secret Technique of Reversing Heaven's Mysteries", once this secret technique comes out, it can last for seven days. Even the immortals can't even think of it. Only the immortals who have entered the Tao from the Dharma and started to have the power of the Tao can find out.  I feel it, but there must be no gods here.

    Wang Cunye stood silently, meditating in his heart, and transforming his magic power.

    "Fuso is valued by Shinto, and there is actually a difference between Dai Onmyoji. It is said that it was influenced by Taoist priests for a long time, and the number is not very large.

    onlyFusang is known as the Eight Million Gods. It is the result of Fusang multiplying from generation to generation and then falling after death. Most of them are wild ghosts and ghosts, but there are only a few thousand real ghosts and immortals. This is still the accumulation of many generations.

    There are even fewer living people at the level of ghosts and immortals in the human world. This is just a small country, which is the size of a large state in Middle-earth.

    "The killing of two Onmyoji of Onmyoji not long ago must have damaged the vitality of the local forces. Such a situation will never be resolved so easily.

    "It's just with the help of my own sword. Now that I can kill the old Taoist, more than 90% of these Fuso Onmyojis will definitely come to encircle and suppress me again."

    Thinking of this, he sneered slightly. At this time, black light swept across the sea of ????consciousness, and a ball of red energy struggled on the old Taoist's face. Finally, he could not resist it, and with a "Peng" sound, it turned into thousands of fragments, each with a huge  The power of resentment and curse.

    It must be the curse secret technique that the old Taoist cast at the cost of his soul before he died, but these had no effect on the turtle shell. The black light flashed again, and both the fragments and the curse were sucked in. In the next moment, they turned into  With a trace of pure and flawless red energy, it hangs down into the spiritual pool like a stream.  .

    When you calm down and watch, you can see that the waves of the spiritual pool are rising and falling, containing indescribable Taoist charms. However, now that the stream is flowing in, the spiritual pool is only growing slightly.

    This is very normal. The spiritual pool has a radius of twelve feet, which is already very large. The larger the spiritual pool is, the more huge mana is required to expand. A spiritual pool with a radius of twelve feet and a spiritual pool with a radius of thirteen feet require more mana.  It can only be completed by increasing by 25%. This is not a mystery, it is just a simple three-dimensional area calculation.

    Seeing that the old Taoist spirit gradually disappeared and the spiritual pool gradually reached thirteen feet, Wang Cunye felt joy in his heart.

    Dark clouds piled up into pieces, filling the sky with extremely low pressure. Lightning flashed through the clouds, lighting up the dark night sky, and thunder rumbled.

    Raindrops as big as beans poured down, and the world between heaven and earth was filled with rain.

    The branches were swaying by the wind. Zangjiro opened the door and strode out, standing in front of the stage, looking at the dark clouds and the continuous heavy rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s really raining heavily.¡±

    It rains continuously, and even under the eaves, you can feel the ferocity.

    "Lord Zangjiro, it's really raining heavily!" A man leaned out and looked ahead. He was a middle-aged man with rough features and a vague air of a pirate.

    "It's just that no matter how heavy the rain is, we still have to move forward, and the heavy rain is good for us and can cover up our traces!" Zangjiro said to himself, looking at the rain, he felt certain in his heart. He turned around and said, "Kichijiro,  Notify everyone to set off!¡±

    "Hi!" This middle-aged man, Kichijiro, is a pirate with a related relationship. Pirates have a hard life. He came immediately after being greeted by Zangjiro, which also attracted the envy of other pirates.

    Kichijiro was quite effective in his work. In a moment, everyone in the Konda family gathered. There were more than thirty men, women, old and young. They were all standing in front of the eaves, listening to Zangjiro's words on the steps.

    The Lord left a message, ordering everyone to follow Zangjiro's arrangements this time, and they did not dare to disobey.

    On the steps, Zangjiro walked down holding an umbrella. He silently counted the number of people. He wanted to say something, but was speechless. He waved his hand and directly issued an order: "Follow them all, in groups of five. Women and children get on the carriage!"

    "Hi!" He responded and followed out the door. Several carriages were parked. This was arranged by Zangjiro, and everyone was silent.

    Zangjiro was walking at the end. When he saw that the woman and the child were getting on the bus, he sat next to a coachman and ordered: "Go to the beach, where our boat is. Let's go to Sakura Hall in Jie Town!"

    "Hi!" The coachman, who was a pirate, responded, flicked the reins, and the carriage moved forward. The men behind them all followed suit. They were all pirates, so a little rain was nothing!

    Heavy rain was pouring down. Keiko held her child in her arms and looked behind her, unable to help but burst into tears. Although she had only lived for half a year, the feeling of knowing and doing was really unbearable.

    "A warrior abandons his life and is loyal to the Lord. Because of the word "loyalty and merit", he is given a land as a hereditary inheritance. This is the way of a king and his ministers. Because of the word "loyalty and merit", all the land he receives belongs to the gifted warrior This is to show mercy to the loyal and diligent.  This order comes from the family's death, so as long as you hold farmland, your descendants can multiply."

    This is the seal of the Kurokawa shogunate three hundred years ago. It has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Without a samurai with knowledge, it is difficult to call him a true samurai. But with knowledge (a hereditary land), it is completely different. Generations can serve as officials.  The whole Fuso admits it.

    For Keiko, these hundred stones of knowledge are the foundation of the Sakuragi family. Her husband paid for them with his life. As long as he has children, he can even continue to sacrifice his life.

    Looking at it from a distance, she hugged the child tightly and murmured: "Big?, you must grow up quickly, be loyal to His Highness and take back the land!  "

    Shikoku is an island, and the Konda family is not far from the sea. After walking for an hour in the heavy rain, they arrived at the coast. In the rainy night, there were dim lights in the boat.

    "Quickly, move all the goods into the cabin. Women and children must enter the cabin quickly so that no one can notice them!" Zangjiro ordered hurriedly.

    "Yes!" Although it rained continuously, pirates often killed people and grabbed goods in such weather. This did not affect them at all. A group of people moved the goods into the cabin one after another, and even dismantled the two carriages and dragged them to the ship.  .

    "Set the boat, hurry up, let's go to Jie Town and return to Sakura Hall before dawn. We can't let outsiders notice us." Zangjiro ordered.

    "Hi!" Everyone quickly started the boat, and after a while, the boat disappeared on the sea.  (To be continued)rq!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 167: The gray fog gradually fills the air

    The drizzle continued to fall in Linbin City, and the high city wall stood in the darkness, but the lights were already bright inside. In a hall, the warriors who came over were all livid. Togoro kowtowed repeatedly, with blood stains on his head, and replied.  : "The other party wanted to kill the madam and the young master, so I stopped him"

    "You mean you blocked the assassin?" asked a middle-aged samurai. He had long sideburns, thin lips tightly closed, and a pair of deep eyes under his thick black eyebrows. Overall, he looked very capable. This is Ida.  Zongxin, he has now sat in the first place. As the elder of the family who controls 3,600 stone, he is now the agent of the Haneda family.

    "Of course not, it's just that the assassin didn't continue to attack after killing the young master, but it's not the villain's fault." Togoro said as he knelt down and knelt down.

    After hearing this, Ida Munanobu softened his expression, but said: "No matter what, you have done a good job in protecting the wife and the young master. I will promote you to a samurai - you will be called Kinoshita Togoro."

    As he spoke, he stood up and drank: "Since the lord and the young master have gone, we must support the young master as the family governor. Anyone who dares to oppose is a traitor!"

    The young master is the eldest grandson of the young master. He is only three years old. How can he actually control the family? Facing the high-spirited and dictatorial Ida Munanobu, many people feel uneasy. However, under the pressure of justice at this time, they cannot disobey.  He stood up and knelt down: "Yes!"

    In a courtyard, lightning flashed across the clouds, illuminating the dark night sky. Thunder rumbled. The high priest looked at the falling rain, his eyes flickered, and then went out in an instant.

    The six great Onmyojis behind him all felt something and straightened their bodies as they knelt down.

    "I don't want this son to be so decisive and kill Penglai Taoist immediately." The great priest murmured.

    "Fortunately, we arrived here long ago and were waiting, otherwise, I'm afraid this person would have escaped." An elder said, "This is your wise decision."

    The great priest stood up with a smile, said nothing, and stared at the rainy night outside.

    On a rainy night, the rain falls.  It became hazy and blurry. Occasionally, one or two lights could be seen, under the gaze of everyone.  The high priest's eyes glowed dimly green under the lamp, and he said: "I expected this boy to be so tyrannical. I must not make any mistakes this time."

    "Haruko, you lead the three of you to immediately launch the Underworld Hirazan. No matter how high his martial arts is, as long as he has not become a ghost, he will not be able to enter the Underworld Hirazan."

    The great priest turned around as he spoke. His voice was low, a little hoarse, but extremely clear: "You are not good at close combat, but as long as you open the Hirazan Saka, a large number of troops will go out. Do you understand?"

    "Yes!" Haruko and the three elders responded, and immediately unfolded the Hiraozaka.  I saw a fluctuation in this courtyard, and its appearance suddenly changed.

    The whole world has changed, turning into a desolate moonlight.  A light gray mist twisted and floated out, covering the wilderness, springs, and small lakes.

    When ordinary samurai enter, the mist alone can make them lose their way and turn them into the vicious ghost soldiers and ghost warriors in Hirazan.

    "Where is the shikigami of the shrine?" the high priest asked.

    "Here!" The five generals stepped out, each of them said that the Fuso equipment was complete, with pockets, armor, and small equipment (cage hands, daggers, and belts), and they had scabbards on their right belts.  The style is simple and clumsy, the whole body is covered with dents and cracks, and there are faint traces of blood. A breathtaking chill permeates the air, making it clear that he is a general of Fuso.

    The leader even had wings growing on his back.  Towering like a mountain, he is the only general whose face is exposed. His face is sharp and his eyes are domineering.

    Even though he became a shikigami, the great priest did not dare to neglect this person. He bowed and said, "Please help Naganobu."

    The general was speechless after hearing this and did not respond. The high priest did not take it seriously either. Being able to address him as such-and-such Duke showed that this person was not only a general, but also at least a daimyo during his lifetime. This had already violated the Fuso Divine Law, but the Shikoku Shrine spent a lot of money on it.  It was completed at a great cost and is a treasure of the palace.

    The shikigami in Onmyodo refer to the spirits manipulated by onmyoji. The most common ones are ghosts, but there are also low-level monsters and ghosts. Due to the tradition of Fuso Bushido, high-level shikigami are inherited.

    But unlike puppets, these high-level shikigami are powerful, and their luck is not exhausted even after death. They are extremely dangerous, at least as good as ghosts and immortals. Once they backfire, they are often difficult to resist.

    Therefore, with the power of a great priest, he has to be treated with courtesy.

    After finishing speaking, the high priest was in a happy mood and said: "Instruct the five generals to immediately lead their troops to search for traces of the enemy. Even if this boy has secret methods to suppress him, he can be found as long as he is not far away from Baili."

    With five generals, three powerful Onmyoji, and tens of thousands of ghost troops, this force is already very powerful.

    "Hi!" Everyone? They all responded, and at this time, the surrounding jungle was vast, desolate, gray, foggy, ghostly, and gradually quiet.

    The boulder, the gray mist gradually filled the air, and mixed with the rainwater. Wang Cunye was calm in the sea of ????consciousness at this moment. He saw that the spiritual pool had expanded to thirteen feet, and his mana and energy had been fully accumulated.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of nowhere a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he thought to himself: "Huh, I really did it, it's Fusang's nature!"

    This is no different from taking action in Taoism. To put it simply, the other party has automatically broken the covenant and has grasped the righteousness. With a thought and a spell, the body becomes hazy and shadowy, as if the wind blows.  will dissipate.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmblly.

    Yerapo is said to be a dock, but it is actually a village. There are simple dock facilities on the shore, but there are still some boats leaning against it.

    The rain was a little lighter now, a gust of wind passed by, the branches and leaves were shaking in the rain, and there was a rustling sound, which was so fine that it was indistinguishable, adding a bit of gloom to the rainy night.

    Farther out on the sea, the tide rises and falls, and several boats keep going up and down.

    At this time, a group of people appeared on the coast.

    The leader was dressed in a samurai uniform, with a long sword at his waist and a murderous look in his hand.

    "Youemon, is this the place you chose?" Sasaki Kojiro looked at it and asked.

    From this coastline, you can see the rising and falling tides at first glance. If you look carefully, you can also see ships in the harbor.

    This is to avoid the wind. Such heavy rain is fierce on the sea. Even a big ship is not afraid of overturning, but there is still danger, so we must retreat.

    "Yes, this is actually a private port in Shikoku. Look at the pirate ship in front, it is my prey today!" Matsumaeemon said, narrowing his eyes and scanning the surroundings: "This ship is rare  It¡¯s large enough to cross the sea, and since the pirate has no backing, there won¡¯t be much trouble if he takes it.¡±

    After hearing this, Sasaki Kojiro had some thoughts in his mind and said: "It is a good ship. If so, I will lead my men to kill it, and you will cut off the queen!"

    Matsumaeemon nodded when he heard this. Although he joined not long ago, everyone knows Sasaki Kojiro's martial arts.

    Seeing that he agreed, Sasaki Kojiro waved behind him, and the pirates followed him to the vicinity of the pirate ship.

    There are clouds in the sky and raindrops continue to fall. How can such a sky not be decorated with blood?

    Sasaki Kojiro felt an inexplicable emotion in his heart. He was looking forward to this fight, this kind of actual combat, in order to hone his martial arts.

    There were several oil lamps in the pirate ship. Some pirates were sitting around, eating and drinking. A few snatched women and fell to the ground, unconscious.

    "Hahaha, Mr. Eyes, please have a drink!" A pirate with a dark face, curly hair, and an excited expression kept toasting to the pirate leader above: "We have captured this big ship, and from now on our eyes will  If you become a member, you can become an official pirate member."

    "Yes, with this big ship, we can contact the samurai on the shore. Maybe we can build a relationship with the lord of a city, which will be prosperous." Another pirate responded immediately.

    "That's true, but will Mitaniya have a counterattack?" A pirate said cautiously.

    "Ha! Mitaniya is just a medium-sized chamber of commerce. They spent all their money to get this ship. We took it away, but they don't have the strength to retaliate." The pirate leader above said he was a little confused, but he couldn't help but drink.  , he said after hearing this.

    "Ha, that's right!" Everyone responded quickly.

    At this moment, a burst of footsteps came in. The footsteps were extremely clear, the rhythm was coherent and powerful, with a certain rhythm, following the natural rhythm, in line with the rhythm of the human body, rising and falling together, moving and stilling, making the sea inside the house  The thief listened for a moment.

    The old man in his eyes was shocked, and he suddenly woke up as if cold water was poured on his body.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Dairo Meizhong had been a trainee at the Kyoto Dojo, met many samurai, and seen such a pace and rhythm. Only those who wholeheartedly pursue martial arts can walk at such a pace that suits them.

    "No! There's an enemy attack!" Muzhong Dalang stood up suddenly. After years of fighting, his mind and body had already reacted to danger.

    "Togata Sakurakan-ryu, kill!" With a bang, the door was kicked open, and a figure walked through. A pirate roared before he pounced on him, but saw a flash of the sword, flicking and stabbing, and instantly pierced the throat.

    The pirate's blood suddenly gushed out, gurgling in his throat. He would never survive such an injury, but he was still alive for a while, with his eyes wide open.

    Sasaki Kojiro slashed his sword and his head fell to the ground. With this force, he drew again and blood flew out.Splash, a pirate who was leaning nearby was killed.

    The remaining pirates woke up and rushed forward with their weapons.

    At this moment, through the big door, several pirates with swords came in. Without saying a word, they slashed with their swords, fighting each other, and screamed for a while.

    But the man in front of him gritted his teeth and without even making a sound, he rushed forward in an instant and stabbed Sasaki Kojiro's back with his long knife.

    For him, this boat was bought with half his life. It represented his future. If it was taken away and he became a wandering pirate, it would be better to die.

    At the same time, Sasaki Kojiro suddenly swung his figure and reversed his long sword. Sasaki Kojiro made a calm strike, and blood immediately splashed on his opponent's left hand!

    Sasaki Kojiro took a slight step and pounced towards him, but the big man gritted his teeth, his figure flashed, and he pounced on him with a knife.

    As the figures intertwined, Sasaki Kojiro knelt on the ground. He was shaken for a moment. He heard a "pop" sound, and his body separated. He staggered. In his eyes, Ojiro's chest and abdomen were full of blood. He knelt down and fell to the ground with a "boom".  .

    The next moment, a pirate behind him raised his knife and slashed, and the head of Da Lang fell into the cabin. Blood splashed three feet, dyeing the room red.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 168: Murderous Intent Fills the Air

    The sound of killing stopped for a moment and blood splashed all over the boat. Matsumaeemon checked it and was very satisfied. He said to the pirates: "Throw these corpses into the sea and clean the ship's planks. Don't let the master see these. They will be polluted."  Blinded."

    "Hi!" Several pirates heard this and hurriedly went down to do it.

    This was not over yet. Matsumaeemon personally led the pirates down again, and soon he lifted up the dark wooden boxes one by one. These dark wooden boxes were heavy, and you could see the expression on their self-effort.

    This is all Wang Cunye¡¯s gold, which he wants to bring to China.

    "I will go to the shore to guard first and check the situation." Sasaki Kojiro came over and said to Matsumaeemon.

    Matatsumae¡¯s right doorman said: ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Sasaki Kojiro jumped out of the boat and went ashore.

    The tide on the coast is constantly lapping at the coast, rising and falling continuously.

    As the rain fell and hit his face, it hurt slightly. Sasaki Kojiro looked up at the thick clouds in the sky, smiled slightly, and stepped out.

    The heavy rain continued, and there was a faint electric light in the clouds. Sasaki Kojiro's figure continued to fade, until he disappeared in the night rain.

    The tide of the sea kept rising. Matsumaeemon stood in front of the deck, watching silently, and sighed: "I wonder how the Lord is doing now"

    The voice was low and inaudible, perhaps only he could hear it.

    The night was filled with rain, and the gray fog was mixed with rain. A military general was patrolling, and thousands of ghost troops were densely packed around, searching the surroundings.

    The enemy in front of you is looming, and it is difficult to lock the aura even in the Huangquan Hirazan. It can only be locked within these ten miles. This is a very rare thing.

    The general glanced around and smiled bitterly. He felt some kind of power faintly radiating in the air - not a breath, but some kind of terrifying power.

    This kind of power can only be felt by Naga Nobu Gong.

    The samurai general is actually the third son of Fukawa Shukaku. He learned from the ancestral Wushin-ryu. At the age of sixteen, he became a disciple of Asai Nobumon and studied Bankaki-ryu. After completing his skills, he joined the ranks of samurai.

    Fukawa Jiehu was treated coldly at home, and Fukawa Crop treated him very coldly.

    Fukawa Jiehu turned depression into enthusiasm for cultivation.  But despite his outstanding martial arts skills, he was destined to be unable to compete with his brothers, and was even suppressed at every turn. If he made a mistake, he would be expelled.

    ?? Fukawa Jiehu wandered around the Fuso countries and became a rogue and a bandit. For a period of time, he became an assassin raised by samurai.  Specialized in assassinating political opponents for his master.  Unfortunately, his master was defeated soon after and was forced to commit suicide by seppuku in order to save his family name. As a result, Fukawa Suketora became a ronin again.

    ?????????????????????????????? Met Naganobu Gong.

    Naganobu gave me something I had never had before: warrior, knowledge and respect.

    For these three points, we must be loyal to the end, and this is actually the case.  Naganobu was defeated and died, and the general who fought beside him until his last breath was Fukawa Suketora.

    And this loyalty lasted even after his death, as Fukawa Jiehu continued to follow Naganobu.

    However, in Fukawa Jiehu's view, rather than being loyal to the shrine, it is better to continue to follow Naganobu.

    Fukawa Jiehu's eyes were shining red, he pulled out his long knife and looked around.  A trace of black air filled the air, covering the area around the body, filled with the aura of gloomy death.

    Being a warrior who has experienced hundreds of battles and has the power to reach the level of a fierce god, he feels that danger is quickly approaching. This is a mysterious and mysterious intuition on the battlefield, which has enabled him to avoid countless dangers during his lifetime.

    It¡¯s just the last battle, I¡¯d rather die than die.  For the sake of trusting the public, but not escaping, this is enlightenment.

    At this time, a strong premonition of danger came into my heart.

    A large seal suddenly appeared in the void.  Threads of red gold power drooped down and turned into silk curtains of light.  As soon as the surrounding ghost army was contaminated, they made a sizzling sound and turned into ashes as if they were exposed to flames.

    Almost at the same time, a sword light traced a mysterious and mysterious trajectory and slashed upwards. Fukawa Jiehu thought about it, but he felt that his whole body was suppressed by the slightest strength, making it difficult to move.

    At the critical moment of life and death, Fukawa Jiehu roared, and a violent spirit that had experienced hundreds of battles and swept through thousands of armies suddenly emerged. He just held up a trace of red gold light and blocked it with his long sword.

    "When" the swords collided, the sword energy and the black energy collided, and the impact wave that made people's ears buzz spread in all directions, and Fukawa Jiehu's long sword intercepted it.

    Unfortunately, the sword light flashed again, and another sword had pierced him. He was suppressed by the divine seal and had difficulty moving. Fukawa Jiehu could no longer resist. Although a blood-black light appeared on his body, he could not resist at all. This  A sword passed through and penetrated the body.

    The power carried by the magic sword immediately made the body of this ghost and god become more powerful.?Shattered, the Yin Shen tore open, and was about to fly out, but was stirred into pieces, and was absorbed by the divine seal.

    This is just a turtle shell covering the eyes. The moment the sword hit him, Fukawa Jiehu's body turned into a ball of gray-red Yin Yuan, floating in the sky above the turtle shell.

    The next moment, the Fuso armor on the ground dispersed inch by inch, and in the sea of ??consciousness, black light swept across, and Fukawa Jiehu turned into hundreds of fragments and sank into the endless darkness, while traces of red energy continued to pour into the pool.

    Then, the sword light flashed, and without waiting for the reaction of thousands of ghost troops, Wang Cunye gradually left. It was obviously still raining at this time, but the moon was shining again, and it did not move as time went by. This light even had the power of detection, but it was not  The secret method that interferes with the secret of heaven cannot be broken.

    The great priest's expression changed. At the moment when Wang Cunye attacked, the scene at that time slowly emerged in the water mirror, and a scene of changes was staged. However, joy emerged, and he saw that he had killed the general and left in the blink of an eye.

    That's all. The key point is that Wang Cunye stepped away. His whole person was enveloped by an indescribable aura. After only walking for more than ten meters, his figure became looming. The sky and the moon in this area were sprinkled with cold silver light, but it was always  He couldn't see the figure, which immediately frightened him.

    An elder saw it and gritted his teeth: "What is this?"

    Another person pondered for a moment, and said coldly: "I read the Taoist scrolls of Middle-earth, and occasionally heard something. It seems to be the secret method of hiding the aura of the chaotic heaven in Middle-earth!"

    As soon as these words were said, no one spoke, and everyone looked gloomy.

    Originally full of confidence, it was Huang Quan Biliang Bana's incorporated into a certain scene. In this, not only can it suppress the enemy's magical power, but also the five major generals tens of thousands of ghosts, which can also distinguish the breath.

    I have fought with Taoists before, but I couldn't hide it. I was like a flame in it, and I was surrounded and killed. If I hadn't been forced to hand over my soul under the pressure of Penglai Taoist Palace, I would have turned into a ghost and evolved into a part of it.

    I don¡¯t want to just come into contact with you.  He immediately suffered a big loss. A general was killed and couldn't even be locked on. This was really terrible and canceled out most of the advantages.

    Haruko coughed and said: "Great Priest, elders, one more thing. This person seems not to be corrupted by the aura of underworld. And it seems that like us, he can discern and observe the power in underworld, so he can judge the situation.  .Kill in one fell swoop.¡±

    In fact, everyone had vaguely thought of this, but did not dare to think too much about it, when it was revealed.  His expression changed even more.

    The high priest did not answer. He stared at the water mirror without blinking with a pair of sharp eyes. His face was as sinking as water. He had seen many strong winds and waves. The boundary between life and death was only a thin line. Although this matter was serious, it was not enough to cause any panic.  , see this is the case.  Everyone admired this powerful man who dominated the Onmyoji of the Four Kingdoms. He had extraordinary determination and majesty!

    After a moment, the high priest smiled coldly, revealing his sinister white teeth: "It has been many, many years since I have encountered such a strong opponent. Send the order. Let the army gather and surround this place."

    As he spoke, he pointed to one place and said fiercely: "Suppressed by Huang Quan, he can't fly. It depends on how he moves. Also, no matter how much magic power is used, resurrect the general quickly!"

    Even if you don¡¯t know it, you still have the art of war!

    "Hi!" Everyone responded in unison, issuing orders one after another, and the ghost army quickly mobilized. The gloomy moon shone with patches of silver light, and the scene gradually turned into a wilderness, boundless as far as the eye could see. Tens of thousands of troops gathered, advancing step by step.  The encirclement began.

    At this moment, at a border, a large seal suddenly appeared in the void, and a trace of red and gold power hung down. However, this time it was particularly weak. The ghost army was not gray, but stopped instantly.

    But this immobilization was enough. I saw a silhouette of a figure suddenly appear, and it rushed in in the blink of an eye. The sword light flashed, and the ghost army that was standing still was hit one by one. The ghost army swayed and twisted, turned into black energy, and dispersed in the blink of an eye.  Go and become a ghost.

    Then, the big seal dispersed and the figures gradually disappeared.

    "What, what's going on?" An elder was shocked and drove him without giving up. The ghost energy condensed and dissipated at a faster speed in the blink of an eye.

    "The slain general cannot find his mark. He is wiped out with one sword and can never be resurrected." Another elder exclaimed: "The same goes for soldiers."

    The high priest could no longer sit still, his face turned livid. It was different from the one Haruko used last time. This time he used the refined Hirazan Tu. The greatest power was that as long as the energy of death and resentment did not die away, the ghost army inside could be reborn.  , I didn¡¯t want to but was still obliterated.

    "Interference with the secrets of heaven and hidden aura, swordsmanship, divine seals, and the power to obliterate the roots." When thinking of this, the great priest's face turned gloomy, with a hint of regret.

    ??Looking at this, this boy must be a core disciple of Middle-earth, so he has thisWith so many magical powers, the great priest felt that coming to kill this son might not be a wise decision.

    But in the blink of an eye, his expression became even more determined, and he heard an elder below asking eagerly: "Great Priest, what should I do? Do you want to continue to track and kill?"

    The high priest said seriously: "Of course, we can't let him live, otherwise not only us, but also the palace will have endless troubles in the future. This is a big disaster!"

    With a livid face, an elder said in a hoarse voice: "Great Priest, this son's high magical power is indeed expected, but we are not waiting for it, let alone the palace, how can we be so afraid?"

    The great priest showed an unprecedented serious look: "To be honest, this person's cultivation has far exceeded my expectations. Innate martial arts, immortal realm, swordsmanship, hidden secrets, and obliteration methods, I have never had it in my life.  I have never seen such a powerful immortal."

    "Now that the grudge has been forged, once it enters the realm of ghosts and immortals, it will be a big disaster and threat to us and the shrine. It must be resolved as soon as possible - even if it costs a heavy price!"

    Speaking of this, the great priest said coldly: "I have heard for a long time that the strength of the Taoist sects in the Middle Earth is unfathomable. In today's battle, I can see that this man is full of intelligence and has endless magical powers. He is indeed well-deserved. I will suggest that the headquarters adjust the policy. In the future  Continue to support Penglai Taoist Palace and fight against Kunlun in the Middle Kingdom - but today, this son must be killed!"

    "Come on, order the ghost army to continue advancing. The tens of thousands of troops will kill this man even if they force him to death. I want to see how much power this man has!" He stared at the looming man and kept attacking, killing him every time.  Wang Cunye, the great priest, ordered angrily.

    "Hi!" Everyone responded in unison, and orders were passed down one after another, murderous intent filling the air.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 169: Second Turn of Wind Tribulation

    boundary town

    It was approaching early morning, and the rain finally became lighter and lighter, gradually stopped, the clouds opened and the rain subsided. At this time, the sky became dim, the purple mist began to appear in the sky, and the dim moon loomed high in the sky.

    "Quick, hurry up to Sakura Hall before anyone comes out." Zangjiro ordered, sailing fast all night, and finally docked before early morning, and before there were a large number of pedestrians ashore.

    Of course it¡¯s impossible to hide it completely, but as long as it¡¯s not known to everyone, that¡¯s enough.

    The horses' hooves stepped on the street, splashing water, and the water splashed into ripples. The drizzle continued to fall on the wet road. The high walls of the houses on the left and right sides of the street stood in the darkness. They were all inhabited by the rich.  street.

    After walking for a while, the lush trees cast shadows, and a house gradually fell into view. This is Sakura Pavilion. In this rainy weather, the visibility is extremely low, and seeing it means it is very close.

    At this time, there was a house by chance, and the lights started to be lit, and there was a faint sense of vitality.

    The carriage slowly passed by and stopped in front of the mansion. The driver said to Zangjiro, "Sir, Sakura Hall has arrived."

    Zangjiro said nothing, jumped off the carriage, stamped his feet, squinted his eyes and saw that it was indeed Sakura Hall. The tired look on his face suddenly disappeared. He opened his shirt, took out the key, stepped forward and opened the door.

    The door opened, and he immediately said: "Get out of the car!"

    With Zangjiro¡¯s shouting, everyone in the car got out of the car and walked out.

    "Bring the carriage in!" Zangjiro turned around and waved, and walked in. At this time, the inside was also disturbed, and several servants who were left behind lit their lamps.

    The rain continued to fall, and everyone was soaked to the skin, but this could not hide their peace of mind. Entering the Sakura Pavilion here gave them a sense of security that they were out of danger.

    "Move everything in. Also, everyone takes turns washing and putting on new clothes." At this time, Keiko came out and began to exercise her housekeeper's authority.

    Zangjiro stared at her and did not continue to speak.  When we arrived at Sakura Hall, it was inside. At this time, Keiko was exercising her powers as a butler.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This is a big grassland.  A dense army of ghosts surrounded one person, checking the surroundings. At this moment, the general stood up suddenly, alert in his heart, with a hint of gray-red aura, and the officers of the ghost army, who were several times stronger, immediately surrounded the general to protect him.

    In an instant, a figure appeared.  The general's faint light flashed, and a message was immediately sent out, asking the nearby generals to get closer.  And ordered the ghost army to come forward.

    "Humph." Wang Cunye snorted coldly.  The long sword pointed straight into the sky and exploded: "Thunder!"

    ?? Even Huangquan Hirasaka can't suppress it.  I saw layers of electric snakes swimming in the sky, gathering in an instant, forming a thunderbolt, and falling straight down.

    "Boom!" Thunder and lightning exploded, and within a radius of ten meters, the ghost soldiers and officers turned into ashes without even a muffled sound, while the general fought hard to resist and was blown into a blackened piece.

    Without any time to recover, the sword light flashed, and a little bit of dark green light exploded, like fireworks, and then slowly dissipated, with a ghostly aura.

    "Another general was killed!" Wang Cunye sneered. In the sea of ??consciousness, the newly-received general turned into a black giant dog, surrounded by death and hostility. It was strange and terrifying, but even more powerful than the previous two times.

    But this was meaningless against the turtle shell. It emitted a black light, which was just swept away. The general's soul suddenly felt his mind shaken. He barely resisted, and another black light swept across.

    The general's soul screamed, but could no longer resist. It exploded violently and turned into thousands of fragments. It was absorbed by the turtle shell and turned into silk spring water and poured into the spiritual pool.

    Even so, Wang Cunye still felt exhausted and numb at the same time.

    Mana cannot replace the power of spirit. He fought fifty times in one night and killed three generals and three thousand ghost troops. Even though his mana was replenished and not exhausted, his physical strength was exhausted after repeated fierce battles and dropped to less than 50%. This  It's already very dangerous.

    If you were in the Earthly Immortal Realm, where your body and mana were connected, you might be able to replenish your energy with mana, but that's not possible now.

    "It's just that I can't hold it back, but calculating the time, it's almost dawn. Huangquan Hirasaka is just a magic circle, which is okay at night. Once the sun comes out, the entire magic circle cannot be maintained.

    When the time comes, it turns into sword light in one fell swoop, who can resist?

    As long as there is a small gap, you can escape, and then it will be up to you to fight or surrender.

    "Another magical power, this is the thunder method. Why does this boy have so many magical powers?" The great priest's face was ashen at this time, and he no longer had the slightest grace. Even his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, and he watched silently.

    "Great Priest, what should I do? The sky is dark.If there is no rain and no light, then our Dharma state will not be able to maintain it.  "Qingzi understands how terrifying a Taoist with swordsmanship is once he breaks out of the realm.

    "And maintaining the Dharma requires strength. Now the three elders and themselves are exhausted. Let alone fighting, it will be difficult to maintain it for another hour.

    The high priest raised his head and looked at the sky. He saw that the light blue sky was studded with a few stars, the earth was hazy, the sky was slightly exposed, and the clouds were soaked in blood, showing a faint red color.

    ??This looks like a sunny day. If it rains continuously and blocks the sun, you can continue to persevere. However, if it is a clear day, you will definitely not be able to persevere in Hirazan for a moment.

    The great priest glanced around. Once the sun shines, neither the ghost army nor the generals can play a role. The four great onmyojis are exhausted, and now they have no confidence whether the three of them can keep this child.

    Seeing the gazes of everyone and knowing that their fighting spirit was gone, the great priest finally sighed and said sadly: "God forbids it from me!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can be done with dignity now that it is over, it will be completely different if the formation is broken under the sun for half an hour.

    After giving the order, the ghost army inside gradually disappeared on the grassland as if they had received an amnesty. After a while, there was no more soldiers or generals in the entire scene, and only a gray-black atmosphere filled the air.

    "This Taoist, let's talk." A voice emerged in the scene.

    Wang Cunye felt happy after hearing this, but this was expected. He couldn't help but sneered: "Why are you thinking about talking now? Could it be that it's getting dark?"

    Even if he replies, his figure will continue to be looming, and as long as he takes a few steps after speaking, he will disappear again.

    When the high priest heard this, he straightened his back and his expression became slightly frozen.  The last bit of thought disappeared.  Sighing: "You and I can't help each other. I know you are waiting for dawn, but so what if it dawns. This is the land of Fusang. It is really a last resort. I can ask a great god What do you think?"

    There was a silence inside.  Wang Cunye sneered and said: "In the worst case, I will take advantage of the boat to go to sea. Is it possible that your great master can pursue me from a distance?"

    This time it was the great priest's turn to be silent for a while. After a while, he said in a solemn voice: "What do you want?"

    "I have three conditions. If you promise, we will have a truce." Wang Cunye said.

    "Come and listen." The great priest said.

    "First, I must kill Fengyin Qishen. This is my homework on the road to seeking immortality. I must cut down mountains and destroy temples, so that I can go back and explain."

    This first one is a very harsh condition.  The great priest suddenly became furious, but he did not have an attack for a while and said gloomily: "What else?"

    "The second step is to kill the Toyogakushin Kijin. Its shrine is changed to Yahun Yahime. The land near the two shrines is recognized."

    This condition is just the first extension, but it is not harsh.  The high priest's face calmed down a little and asked: "What about the third one?"

    "The third thing is that the Konda family I established in Fuso will not be affected."

    This is even more of a small condition.

    The high priest pondered for a moment and said: "I also have three conditions. If you agree, I will make an oath with you and swear by our respective gods."

    "Come and listen." This time it was Wang Cunye who said this.

    "The first is that you can only kill Fengyin Qishen again, but not the third one, and you can only kill it three times. If you can't kill it three times, you can't continue."

    "The second thing is that Yahun Yeji must also maintain only two shrines."

    "The third thing is that you can't continue to use magical powers to interfere with Fuso. The Konda family can be preserved, but it must be changed to a new owner and develop according to normal circumstances."

    After hearing these conditions, Wang Cunye pondered for a moment and said: "I can agree, but we will not artificially increase the shrine. However, the Fuso people build it themselves, and you cannot stop the interference. Moreover, all vows must be time-limited, within fifty years."  !¡±

    "It's done!" The high priest looked at the sky, thought for a moment, and then agreed.

    At that moment, both of them swore to their own gods. After the completion, the gray fog gradually dissipated. After a while, Wang Cunye was seen in front of a field. The sky was already bright and the people around him had dispersed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    When he arrived at a place, Wang Cunye found a tree and sat down, continuing to refine the Yin God. At this time, there was only one Yin God that had not been completely digested, but it had gradually become smaller and sunk into the turtle shell piece by piece. At this time,  The turtle's shell will light up for a moment and then go out again.

    &nbsp;The acupoints all over the body communicate with external spiritual energy, which is absorbed into the body at ten times the speed, integrated into the true energy circulation, and then refined into one's own true energy. When passing through the spiritual pool, it is converted into mana bit by bit.

    Watching calmly, you can see that the spiritual pool is expanding slightly. Three thousand ghost armies and three generals are enough to fight five Yin gods. In the end, the Yin gods are gone and the Lingchi has a radius of fifteen feet. This is the five Yin gods.  Rice, the rise and fall of waves, contains indescribable Tao charm, and its own Yin Shen has completely turned red.

    "If we don't cross now, when will we cross?" After surviving the wind tribulation and becoming a true ghost immortal, although the physical combat power will not be significantly improved, the soul will be greatly improved.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye did not hesitate any longer, a trace of red aura appeared, and gradually turned into a human figure.

    As soon as the Yin Shen came out and was blown by the breeze, it felt like it was cut into pieces by a thousand cuts. It seemed that if it got bigger, it would blow away the Yin Shen.

    "This is simply Lingchi!" Wang Cunye's Yin Shen didn't dare to stay away from his body. He was under the shade of the tree, blown by the breeze. The Yin Shen twisted from time to time, as if it was about to float away.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s heart remained motionless, holding back all kinds of pain, feeling the wind blowing in his soul. Every time the wind blew, as long as he persisted, he would feel that the structure was getting purer and purer!

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but suddenly it calmed down. The wind blew over, and the Yin Shen stood still. It was a little blurry at first, but now it is as clear as a real person, but it is red and does not look like a real person.

    But at this time, there was burning pain in the distance, and a kind of fear came over, as if it would turn into nothingness if it was exposed to it.

    Wang Cunye knew that this was a fact. Although the Yin Shen was now gradually becoming more substantial, it was far from being able to withstand the sunlight. As soon as he closed it, he took the Yin Shen back into his orifice.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 170: The Shadow of the Cliff

    Wang Cunye was riding on the wind, the sky was white, and the sun was rising, with red light rolling out.

    With the help of induction, he quickly reached a coast in Shikoku and fell down, unable to be seen by anyone.

    "Is it a trend?" Wang Cunye murmured, stepping up, savoring the glimmer of light he just had.

    In any era, there will be trends, and to adapt to the situation, you often have to take the first step along the trend. Of course, no one knows this insignificant step. Everyone lives silently, endures, and moves forward.

    The same goes for Fuso and the general trend?

    Wang Cunye thought about it carefully, but without hesitation, he appeared on the beach.

    "My lord, are you here?" Matsumae's right doorman was a little dumbstruck. He quickly came out to greet him and knelt down on the beach.

    "Yeah!" Wang Cunye responded. At this time, the sun was shining, which was slightly dazzling. He couldn't help but squinted his eyes, looked at the ship in front of him, looked at it a few times, and said: "Not bad, this kind of ship can cross the sea, it's enough.  !¡±

    ??The best way to cross the sea is a big ship of ten feet, but there is no Fuso. This kind of three-foot boat is enough to go back to China.

    Wang Cunye looked at the hull of the boat and had some thoughts. After a long time, he said, "Have your family members been settled?"

    Hearing this question, Matsumae's right doorman felt warm in his heart. He bowed and said, "Your Highness, everything has been settled. According to the current situation, we have arrived at Sakura Hall!"

    As he said that, he glanced at Wang Cunye and then lowered his eyes.

    Wang Cunye smiled after hearing this and asked, "Is there fresh water on this boat? Where's the food?"

    Matsumae's right doorman lowered his head and said: "I have checked it. There are five large jars of fresh water and twenty jars of light wine. There is enough water to reach the Middle Earth, and there may be rain along the way. There are fifty kilograms of grain, and there is still water on the sea."  There are enough supplies on the island!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????? After taking off the ship last night, the doorman Matsumae took the gold on board and looked at these.  It's a pirate's instinct to count them that night.

    "Not bad!" Wang Cunye listened very carefully, nodded from time to time, smiled after listening, and was very satisfied.

    With these things, I can cross the sea and return to China. I thought about it and asked, "Although this ship is big, can it sail long distances?"

    It doesn¡¯t mean that the ship is big.  There are also structural issues.

    The doorman Matsumae said: "It can sail long distances. I have carefully checked the performance and structure of this ship. They are all sea-going ships and support long voyages!"

    Wang Cunye felt certain when he heard this and nodded.  Smile.

    "You can set sail now. You don't have to go to China first. Go around and go to Fengyinqi Shrine!" Wang Cunye gave the order, smiling and looking at the sea outside thoughtfully.

    He has been thinking that he has become a second-level ghost and immortal, but he can kill the gods, even though he has sworn an oath with those Fuso onmyojis.  But I don¡¯t dare to believe it too much. If I want to kill him immediately, I just need to go to sea immediately.

    "Hey!" After hearing this, Matsumae's doorman immediately gave the order. Immediately, the pirates got on the deck, pulled up the anchor, and raised the sail.  Then the wind went away.

    The Toyogakusaki Shrine is also on the coast. It only takes half a day to go here, and pirates will know it.

    Penglai Taoist Palace

    A palace, the sun is shining brightly outside, but the inside is completely different.  The ground is paved with gold bricks, and the light can tell people.  The entire palace was empty and dark, and a scent filled the air.

    Deep in the palace, there is a high platform with hundreds of bright lights shining on it. The strange thing is that even though there are hundreds of bright lights, it does not feel bright and is still a bit chilly.

    These are the life manifestations of the disciples of Penglai Taoist Palace. Their survival, death, decline and decline will all be displayed on them.

    On top of a tuft of cattail cattails, a white-haired old man is sitting. These bright lamps all have firelight, some are flickering, some are suspended, some are dull, some are scorching and bright, and they are all different.

    The big brightness is full of transportation, the luck is full, and the flashing is not stable. The stability of the luminous light is long.

    But whether it is dark or bright, it will not be extinguished, because those who can go up here are ghosts and immortals. In other words, only ghosts and immortals can light the lights here, and ghosts and immortals will not naturally extinguish it.

    The old Taoist looked forward, closed his eyes and rested.

    At this moment, there was a sudden darkness in front, and the difference between light and darkness shocked the old man. He opened his eyes and saw a strong red light rising out of thin air, crossing the space and shooting toward a lamp.

    A lamp that was originally dim was immediately extinguished by this blow, and a few wisps of green smoke came out. This was the death of a ghost fairy.

    These ghosts and immortals were stunningly beautiful, one in a million, and became a great weapon. Each one of them was the wealth of Penglai Taoist Palace, but they fell at this moment. A trace of shock and anger flashed in the eyes of the old Taoist, he stood up and walked to the front  ?Looking closely, I couldn't help but grit my teeth. The light was extinguished, but no soul escaped.

    This place is protected by secret law. If the soul escapes, the life lamp will be extinguished, but the soul will appear in the temple. At this time, the lamp will disperse, the soul will not be revealed, and the soul will obviously be destroyed.

    "Although he is a hopeless immortal, he cannot die in such an unknown manner without even returning his soul!" The old Taoist looked at it and smiled coldly.

    The old Taoist has magical powers, and he knows some inside information just by looking at it.

    "But we still don't know how he died, and the old Taoist can't check it immediately. He is silently relieved when he sees that the person who died is not a disciple with great foundation.

    Although the Penglai Taoist Palace has some foundations, if anything unexpected happens to the Earth Immortal, it will damage the foundation.

    At this time, the old Taoist closed his eyes, calculated the secrets of heaven, and silently performed mysterious skills.

    But I felt that Tianji was confused, looming, but I couldn't find it out. I just vaguely understood that it was related to Onmyoji. My eyes suddenly opened with anger and anger: "How brave, there are still people interfering with Tianji."

    The secret was obscure and confusing for a while, and the calculation could not be made. It was obvious that someone had tampered with it.

    For a moment, the old Taoist put away his angry expression and sat down cross-legged. A glimmer of light flashed in his eyes: "It's ridiculous. You want to overturn the secret of heaven with this little Taoism? You are really seeking death!"

    Cold words were spat out.

    The old Taoist soul is operating, bringing order to the chaos, and a series of mysterious waves are turbulent. The chaotic destiny is like meeting clear water, gradually becoming clear.

    Anger flashed across the old Taoist's face, and he said for a moment: "Fuso Onmyoji? Dare to kill my Penglai Dao Palace disciple? There is also this thief, but it is difficult to find out. Does he have a magic weapon?"

    Wang Cunye¡¯s Taoist skills are hidden from ghosts and immortals, and it is difficult to completely block them when encountering earth immortals. Although this old Taoist has just been promoted to earth immortals, there is still a gap in the improvement of his essence.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s secret method of reversing the heavens was cracked by the old Taoist, but the strange thing is that even so, Wang Cunye is still looming and cannot be completely distinguished.

    But other things have been deduced. A ghost immortal disciple was killed by a human immortal Taoist and Fuso Onmyoji, using a sword immortal. This is really killing.

    Especially since this Taoist came from Kunlun in China.

    "Here comes someone!" A huge voice came out, resounding throughout the hall!

    Several disciples heard the call and came in quickly to ask: "Master, what are your instructions? I am willing to do it for you."

    Seeing the disciple come in, the old Taoist's scowl faded slightly, but he still had a gloomy face and said: "Just now, the light went out, and a ghost immortal died in my Penglai Taoist Palace!"

    When the two disciples heard the words, they remained silent. Ghost immortals are precious, but Penglai Taoist Palace is now considered a big family, and a ghost immortal is not like this!

    The old Taoist looked at the confused eyes of the disciples below and couldn't help but sneered: "I know what you are thinking. The ghosts and immortals have gained immortality, but they can return to the main hall, but this is not the case this time. This person has been destroyed in body and spirit, and was killed by Kunlun.  Taoist kill!"

    When the two disciples heard this, they were immediately shocked and angry. One disciple immediately stood up and said, "Kunlun Taoist dares to kill my Dao Palace disciples. Please give the master's order and I will kill him immediately!"

    "Master, Kunlun is in the middle of the earth, is it coming to attack again?" The second disciple was shocked, came back to his senses, and said calmly: "Master, please give the order, we will kill him to the death."

    Hearing this, the old Taoist was very pleased and said: "You have a good attitude, but this time Kunlun does not have a large-scale expedition. It is just a human immortal who comes, but this human immortal is proficient in swordsmanship and is no match for ordinary ghosts and immortals."

    "You are looking for your master Bo Luoshui. He has turned three ghosts into immortals and is proficient in sword immortals. You can kill him."

    The disciple was shocked when he heard this: "Master, what about us?"

    Hearing this, the old Taoist sneered: "You? What can you do? But the ghosts and immortals have turned around, and they are just delivering food. You have other tasks."

    "Master, please give me your instructions!" The two disciples looked up and bowed their heads.

    "This matter has something to do with the Onmyoji. Now go and investigate and get to the bottom of it. Have these Fuso people forgotten the majesty of my Penglai Taoist Palace?" the old Taoist said in a sinister tone.

    "Yes!" The two disciples felt a chill in their hearts when they heard this, and responded in unison.

    Saikaku is an extended peninsula, the core of which is Toyoinki Shrine. It has a history of 600 years and stands with a five-story pagoda.

    The God of Fengyinqi is not only the god of the sea, but also has the power to protect ships. It also has the properties of curing diseases, eliminating disasters, and bringing good luck. It has been popular since ancient times, and many people come from all over Fuso to worship.

    "Ship to the shadow under the cliff!" Wang Cunye ordered.

    "Hi!" Matsumae's right doorman responded, and soon the ship had arrived.In the shadow, Wang Cunye felt the dark atmosphere in the shadow and the cool air emerging from the water, and felt at ease.

    Since ancient times, the nature of water has been cool. From the perspective of the spiritual eye, the water surface even has a trace of dark air. This is the reason why water is so dark. In addition, all countries in the world, the underworld and the underworld are inseparable from water.

    If it is usually at noon, the yang is the most prosperous. Even if it is the shadow of the cliff, Wang Cunye cannot disperse the god of Yin, but with the spirit of this water, he barely tried it.

    Immediately, he ordered: "I am going to hold a secret ritual. You will guard it outside. No matter what time, you are not allowed to come in and disturb me. If there are any intruders, I will kill them without mercy!"

    "Hi!" The doorman on the right side of Matsumasa knelt down and bowed in response. Even on the ship, the etiquette was still meticulous.

    Wang Cunye entered the cabin and sat upright on the bed. After a moment of silence, he felt a "buzz" sound and the Yin Shen emerged from above.

    Even if you are in the shadow of the cliff, even if you are in the abyss, even if you are in the cabin, as soon as you come out, you will feel a tingling all over your body, but it is the Yang Qi invading from the air.

    No longer hesitating, once again sinking, the whole world suddenly changed.

    To see the fastest updates, come << >>

    List

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 171: Four Paths

    The sky is dark, the wind is faint, the springs and small lakes transformed by the yin energy appear faintly, a light mist floats, there are faint cries, and the ghostly atmosphere makes people feel chilly.

    Wang Cunye looked at himself. His red body was covered with densely packed talismans. Each one of them had red lights looming, carrying a trace of mysterious aura, condensing three feet of red light.

    "The reason why ghost immortals are called ghost immortals is that they can travel to the underworld!" Wang Cunye thought to himself. As his thoughts moved, the red air and white air on the Yin God rotated with each other, forming a deep and difficult-to-see light.

    "The divine light of separation and union" is a divine light that is based on the transformation of yin and yang. With this protection, you will basically have no worries here.

    Wang Cunye saw that the underworld was empty and dark, and he had no time to explore and appreciate it. It suddenly turned into a red light and broke through the sky in the blink of an eye.

    Since he is his own Yin God, the "Yin God Crossing Technique" can travel hundreds of miles in an instant.

    In the blink of an eye, he stopped at one place and just stared at it.

    A large Fuso city was built, entirely made of huge stones. In the middle is the main pill, but it has five layers. It is very spectacular. The entrance is a huge gate, and the white air inside the city is revealed, without any gray, permeating the streets and houses.

    What a blessed place!

    There is a faint layer of white and yellow air on the earth. This is the earth's air, but the earth's air is very strange. There are very few red and cyan colors in the records.

    The land is gray and has a sinister aura. These lands are not suitable for people to live in. Once houses are built, the family fortune will eventually decline.

    If there is a slightly thin black fog, this is a haunted house.

    If you have white energy, you will have long-term blessings, and long-term living will have the effect of longevity.

    The color yellow is considered a very blessed place, and you can become wealthy if you stay there for a long time. As for purple energy, it is the king of earth dragons.

    Not only humans but also ghosts and gods have to fight for the earth's energy. The human residence is the Yang house, and the divine residence is the Yin house (city). With these traces of white air, the ghosts and gods living above can live without the need for sacrifices.  This white air is food, I don¡¯t want this god to have this basic blessed land!

    "The Divine Seal of the Ten Directions!" In the underworld, the seal is not as weak as in the Yang world, but now it is thick and solid, shining with red and golden light, hanging down from the top, turning into a silk screen of light and falling, immediately covering the pill.

    Wherever the red golden light goes.  There was a sizzling sound.  More than a dozen ghost armies screamed suddenly, turned into ashes, and continued to fall over the sea of ????consciousness.

    Take advantage of this opportunity.  Wang Cunye flashed his red light and rushed forward.

    There is a thick white fog with little stars in it.  Sounds of singing, praise, and worship continued to come from the void.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as Wang Cunye falls inside, every trace of his will power turns into a vicious intention, which is continuously contaminated, and once contaminated, it will corrupt the Yin God.

    But what does Wang Cunye have to fear at this time? The red energy and the white energy rotate around each other, and as soon as these wishes enter, they are crushed to pieces or eliminated.

    But after only a few steps, a dark shadow rushed over.  It was a Fuso warrior. Wang Cunye smiled coldly and slashed at it with one sword, splitting it in half and turning it into a stream of light.

    "These are the warriors in the blessed land, but there won't be many of them!" As long as Shinto cannot open up the cave and the divine kingdom, it will be controlled by the underworld.  It must be restricted to dojos, blessed places, and spiritual palaces, and can only support a few close family members.

    Fengyin Qishen could not take this step, and it would not have much influence on Wang Cunye. He stepped forward and showed the cold sword light in the mist.

    Yinqi City. Inner Courtyard

    The cherry blossoms are blooming little by little.  Standing under the eaves, you can see the streets and houses below.  In the distance is a wild forest on the right, and the ocean on the left. There are no mountains here, but small hills nearby.

    For Inahime, who lives in the inner courtyard, life after death is not difficult, and is even happier than in the Yang world. However, she is the daughter of Toyoyin Qishen!

    "What's the date today?"

    ¡°It¡¯s May 7th again!¡±

    "Okay, just go and deliver the food to the monk Miyuki in the wilderness forest on my behalf."

    "Yes, princess" Someone agreed, and asked the servants to pass the meals up. These meals were said to be made by top-grade sacrifices. They were not only delicious, but also had a strong aura.

    At this moment, there was a noise not far away. Daoji frowned and said, "Go and see what happened."

    "Yes!" The maid just wanted to open the door and go out. Suddenly a warrior broke through the paper door, fell in, and turned into a ball of yin energy and died and dispersed.

    "Ahhh!" The maid screamed in fear, but there was sword light outside. Inahime knelt on the tatami, only to see the two guarding warriors being hacked to death again, and turned into Yin Qi and dispersed.

    With the sound of killing, a young man with three feet of red light flashing entered.Come on, look, he doesn't look like a Fuso samurai or a daimyo dressed like this. This young man is holding a long sword, and the sword's light is three feet long.

    "What's going on? Why are there enemies invading here? Where is my father?" She clutched her skirt tightly and thought with a pale face.

    At this time, the young man's eyes flashed and he saw inside. With just one glance, Daoji felt a heavy pressure on her body, and she couldn't even speak.

    "Who is this person, which god is he? Am I going to be killed?" Just when Dao Ji showed despair, Wang Cunye withdrew his gaze.

    "Whether it's hypocrisy or pretentious, Wang Cunye always hits the target directly. Of course, if there is resistance along the way, he will kill without mercy. After taking a look, Wang Cunye stepped into a courtyard.

    Daoji didn¡¯t know where she got the courage. She suddenly stood up and ran forward. When she got inside, she heard a shout, but the voice was clearly audible - "Thunder!"

    Lightning pierced the sky of Hades without any warning. The lightning gathered together and formed an electric snake, which came down with thunder. Even if you looked at it from a distance, the loud bang made Daoji fall out.  , a flash of red light, the amulet given by his father resisted the impact.

    "Chinese-earth thunder method?" A voice came from the darkness. This voice was domineering, but it was the voice of Fengyin Qishen: "Humph, I also have a thunder god in Fusang, and it is even more powerful-Hundred Ghosts Night Parade!"

    With a divine curse, a black evil spirit that was thicker than thick ink rushed out. Wang Cunye originally showed disdain, but as soon as these ghosts appeared, he suddenly changed slightly.

    "Ghosts in Fusang not only refer to ghosts, but also include some low-level gods. There was a time when the day was the time for humans, and the night was the time for ghosts and gods. This is the famous "Hundred Ghosts Night Parade" in the legend.

    Suddenly, the space was filled with darkness, deep and unfathomable. This was close to a certain realm. It would be impossible for ordinary Yin gods to deal with thousands of ghosts and gods at once.

    Seeing the ghostly figure Chong Chong in the darkness, screaming, crying, and struggling, with a breath so thick that it was almost suffocating, Wang Cunye sneered and drank: "Well done!"

    The long sword came up, and the sword light flashed. Every bit not only carried mana, but also a kind of power from the turtle shell. As long as it belonged to the soul, it would be dissipated as soon as it was killed.

    For a time, mana fluctuated continuously in the darkness, and killing sounds were heard everywhere.

    "The Taoists inside can still support it, so hurry up and offer sacrifices and blood food!" Fengyin Qishen's voice came out again, and a group of people immediately responded, dancing strange dances, and throwing food into the darkness.

    With the dance, every trace of strange power was injected into it, and everyone held their breath and watched. For a moment, the killing sounds gradually subsided in the darkness, and there was a silence that made people feel chilly.

    Fengyin Qishen stepped forward several times, hesitated and stopped, and finally stretched out his hand to grab it, and he was about to see the result.

    At this moment, the light of the sword flashed, and Fengyin Qishen took a few steps back, but it was too late. He only saw the center of his eyebrows exploded, and a scar appeared.

    Ghosts and gods are different from humans. This is not too serious, but the scars are expanding at this time. Affected by this, red and golden light spots suddenly appear on the body of Toyin Qishen, and countless worshippers and praises are heard, but this one persists  After a minute, there was a bang, and a ball of spiritual light exploded.

    "No, father!" Daoji was still neighing, and then there was a flash of red light, and all the strange phenomena disappeared.

    Yangshi ship. Cabin

    Sitting upright on the bed, Wang Cunye saw a flash of red light, and the Yin God returned to its place.

    In the sea, on top of the turtle shell, a huge god with a height of more than ten meters appeared. As soon as the god appeared, he hissed: "I am Fuso Zhengshen, how dare you!"

    The next moment, the turtle shell turned into a black bridge, which immediately suppressed its body. The black light turned and grinded, and the god suddenly screamed. After turning and grinding again, it could no longer resist, and turned into countless fragments. The black light flashed  , brushed up, and a small piece of red liquid was brushed down. Once swallowed by the turtle shell, it digested itself. Only the red gas was seen, and it surged down and fell into the red pond.

    At this time, the red air flowed down like spring water, and the water surface of the spiritual pool continued to expand and gradually grew.

    "Although this god's accumulated magical power is great, it is becoming less and less useful to me. This ghost immortal's third turn of the sea of ??fire calamity requires two feet, totaling twenty feet. When can I get enough of this much mana?"

    Wang Cunye thought to himself that the originally fifteen-foot spiritual pool, which had swallowed up the god and hundreds of ghosts, was only sixteen feet tall. This was because the change from fifteen feet to sixteen feet required more mana than the original one.  Although there are many gods, they only reach 20%. To reach twenty feet, it is twice as long as fifteen feet!

    But this was not the time to care, as four red and gold talismans appeared, with strands of red light moving around.

    &nbsp;"Sea transport, there are four ways to cure diseases, eliminate disasters and avoid disasters, and good luck!" Wang Cunye looked at it in surprise. At this time, he became a Yin God, but it didn't require many procedures. It was just a flash of black light, and four red talismans.  Disappear.

    ?Zhongtu. Hongming County. Dayan Temple. Main Hall

    Pilgrims are offering incense continuously, and a torrent of incense and wish power rolls into the statue. Bai Susu closes her eyes and meditates, and the core talisman from the turtle shell digests the incense and wish power bit by bit.

    At this time, the divine body suddenly shook, and four rays of light were seen, and a faint sound of heaven appeared.

    Around the dark gold talisman seal at the heart, the golden talisman seal of Pingshanwanhe was still on it. At this moment, four red and golden talismans appeared around, secretly worshiping the dark gold talisman seal.

    "There are four more channels, sea transportation, disease treatment, disaster avoidance, and good luck. They all have great potential. It seems that the two red talismans of Qingzhu River and Liukouzi River below are no longer needed." I thought.  Here, Bai Susu is thoughtful and has a calculation.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 172: Remote

    Welcome everyone to -< >-:. Bai Susu came to the door.

    At this time, a gust of wind passed by, bringing with it a hint of rain. After being stunned in the rain for a while, Bai Susu had an idea. In fact, theoretically speaking, according to the divine law of heaven, each god has one, and they cannot hold the same position for no reason.

    Pingshanwan River God owns seventy miles of waterways, located on seven tributaries including Qingzhu River and Liukouzi River, but it cannot be deprived of it at will.

    It¡¯s just that under the Chi Chi, perhaps deliberately, it was very chaotic. It has become normal for the gods to merge with each other in order to obtain more divine power and incense, but this cannot be brought to the table in the end.

    Other gods had no choice but to rely on this to gain, but Bai Susu didn't have to do this now. He immediately decided to divide the Qingzhu River and Liukouzi River, which was legal and innocent according to divine law.

    Thinking of this, I felt calm, looked at the mountain road in the rain and fog, and then sank into the statue, continuing to absorb the torrent of incense and aspiration.

    Fuso. Penglai Taoist Palace

    It is said that the two disciples took the order, came out from the Dao Palace, controlled the magic weapon and flew towards the top of a mountain. A moment later, a mountain appeared in front of them.

    The mountain is not high, but it is about 500 meters. The steps spiral upward layer by layer with axes and chisels, until they reach the square on the top of the mountain. However, they are ghost monks and do not have to walk like mortals. They fell down on the square.

    The road leading to the palace was paved with jade, and many disciples came and went, which secretly showed the extraordinaryness of Taoist Xinyuan Zhenren. The two of them had been here many times before, and they were not surprised and walked towards the main hall.

    "Master, Master ordered me to come and pay my respects!" When they arrived at the door of the main hall, the two of them spoke.

    "Come in and talk!" As soon as the voice fell, the voice of Master Xinyuan came from inside, and the two of them obeyed the order and went in.

    The main hall was very clean. A Taoist priest was sitting on a cloud couch with a calm expression, but his face could not be seen clearly. They only felt a blur. The two of them quickly bowed their heads respectfully and did not dare to look again.

    The real name of Xinyuan Zhenren is Xie Yunliu.  Having reached the pinnacle of Earthly Immortality, even the Penglai Taoist Sect must treat him with courtesy.

    Master Xinyuan said "hmm" and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Disciple, I have come here at the command of my master!" One person said cautiously: "There is a Taoist from China who killed my disciples from Penglai Taoist Palace. This man is proficient in swordsmanship and has the sword-immortal technique. It is difficult for ghosts and immortals to fight against him. Please also invite the master  The ancestors sent Uncle Luoshui to kill this beast!"

    The two of them said and bowed together.  The hall was quiet for a while.  Just listen to Master Xinyuan speaking slowly: "Luo Shui is indeed good at swordsmanship, but now he is entering the level of Jin Earth Immortal, which is troublesome."

    The two of them were puzzled at first.  Then it suddenly dawned on him what kind of identity Xinyuan Zhenren was, and this dispute involved the two major palaces in China, Penglai, and China.  How could I not pay attention? I didn't dare to resist at the moment, but continued to bow and bow. As I was close to Fusang, Penglai Taoist Palace was also affected in terms of etiquette.

    After a while, Master Xinyuan coughed lightly and said, "But this involves the majesty of Penglai Taoist Palace, but we can't do it casually. What kind of cultivation does this boy have?"

    "It is said that he is a perfect human immortal and a half-step ghost immortal. In fact, he may be a first-level ghost immortal!" The two people responded immediately after hearing the words, not daring to mislead in the slightest.

    Hearing the words, Master Xinyuan pondered deeply, and for a moment he said to a Taoist boy: "Go down and call Luo Shui over!"

    Luo Shui specializes in swordsmanship. He has achieved three levels of ghost and immortal transformation, and is close to perfection. He has rarely come out in recent years.  He has been in seclusion to attack the earthly immortal position and be promoted to immortality.

    The boy took the order and went down. A moment later, a Taoist came in, wearing a Zhutian Taoist robe and a slight cloud-covered crown.  There is a sword spirit hidden in his demeanor, but he is a monk who specializes in swordsmanship.

    "Disciple Luo Shui. Pay homage to Master." Luo Shui bowed down.

    "Get up!" Master Xinyuan supported him with one hand, and Luo Shui stood up and stood below.

    "A Taoist from the Middle Earth came to Fusang. He may have been among human immortals and ghost immortals. He killed an incompetent disciple. You go and kill him." Master Xinyuan said. After finishing this sentence, he sighed slightly.  : "You have stayed in Guixian for many years and condensed the five qi. This is only the first step. You also need to become one, inside and outside the Hunyuan. Among them, you are still far behind in terms of firepower. This cannot be done behind closed doors. Don't come back for a short time after going out this time.  If you go out and travel around, see the majestic mountains and rivers, and overlook the natural creation, you may not necessarily gain anything."

    Luo Shui was moved when he heard the words and hurriedly bowed. He knew that the following words were the true purpose of Zhenren Xinyuan. That Taoist from China could not kill more than a dog.

    "Disciple, I obey!" Luo Shui bowed again, turned around and said to the two people behind him: "Two apprentice nephews, without further ado, let's set off now, okay?"

    The two of them were stunned when they heard this. They didn't expect that this great uncle from Luoshui would be so decisive. They immediately raised their heads and said, "It all depends on the great uncle's orders!"

    ?"You lead the way." Luo Shui saluted again, turned around and went out. At that moment, the three of them filed out of the hall, took off on the wind, and flew towards the place where the old Taoist died.

    After a while, we reached the sea. The wind was blowing, and the vast ocean waves surged up one after another, connecting the sky and the earth.

    During the flight, Luo Shui couldn't help but get excited and chanted: "The road is like the blue sky. I can't reach it alone. Only a wisp of breeze can calm the world."

    Although the great road and blue sky are vast and boundless, it is not a kind of confinement.

    With their thoughts, the house gradually came into view. The two of them landed, pointed inside, and said, "Master, this is where you live."

    Luo Shui heard the words and went forward. It was still early, but no one noticed. He saw corpses on the ground. These corpses had a little red mark. He bent down to check, but felt a trace of sword energy coming in, destroying the heart and brain in the blink of an eye.  The end is vicious.

    Luo Shui's face was slightly condensed, but he revealed a hint of a sneer. He had practiced swordsmanship since he was a child. He followed Master Xinyuan to practice swordsmanship. His swordsmanship has reached the realm of transformation. This sword energy is nothing!

    The further he walked, the thicker his blood became. When he reached the courtyard, he saw pieces of meat and limbs all over the ground, and blood splattered all over the courtyard. One person said, "This Taoist from China is too vicious. I'll kill him."  , why dismember the body?¡±

    Luo Shui stared at it and sneered: "This is the rolling dragon pillar of the sword. It will cut itself into pieces wherever it goes. Come and touch it."

    The two of them stepped forward and touched it. Their skin suddenly felt cold and painful, and their expressions suddenly changed.

    The Taoist swordsmanship of this Middle-earth Taoist is so terrifying. It has been two hours now, and the sword energy is still faintly in the air. It is suddenly terrifying and terrifying.

    They couldn't help but look up and saw Luo Shui's calm demeanor, and they were immediately impressed.

    "With this ability, no wonder he can kill everyone in the house. Whoever is inside, please come out." Tu Luoshui said to a screen.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a girl slowly walked out from the screen, with a pale face, and bowed to Luo Shui Yingying: "Are you Master Luo Shui?"

    The Zhutian Taoist robes worn by Master Xinyuan¡¯s disciples are very eye-catching and can be recognized at a glance.

    "Exactly!" Luo Shui said after hearing this.

    Listen to this.  The girl bowed down and said, "I am Qin Yiqing. Master Shuangchengzhenren has given me the Taoist name Yixi. I also ask my uncle to look at the Penglai Taoist Palace and help me kill the traitor to avenge my senior brother!"

    The old Taoist died saving her, and this kindness must be repaid.

    "I'm about to kill this thief. You know where he's going. Tell me. I don't have the knowledge to do it." Luo Shui listened.  But he squinted his eyes and watched.

    Otoki knew she was suspicious.  He immediately said: "I was hidden in the secret room by my senior brother, and I came out just now."

    But he told the whole story in detail, and finally said: "I heard a voice. But it was related to Fuso Onmyoji. It will not be clear in the future."

    ¡°I said sadly: ¡°I will go back and apologize to the Taoist Palace now.¡±

    "You haven't learned the art of fighting, but I can't blame you!" Luo Shui said calmly: "I can use magic tools to calculate and find it."

    "That's it. Let's go together." The two people said quickly.

    Luo Shui's swordsmanship has entered the transformation realm, and he has completed the third level of ghost immortality. He can sprint to the earth immortal at any time. He only lacks an inspiration to completely balance the five qi. With him accompanying him, he will have no worries and can win some merits.

    "No need, you take her back to Penglai Taoist Palace. I will kill this person alone. If you go, you still need me to take care of you. To avoid being killed by him, you better not go!" Luo Shui dropped these words.  , turned into light and left. After hearing this, both of them were a little ashamed and a little unhappy, so they had to endure it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A flash of red light flashed, Luo Shui fell on the stone, sensed the breath, closed his eyes and used a needle to calculate.

    For a moment Luo Shui looked at the sea: "Did this thief escape?"

    But he was unwilling to accept it in his heart, and it turned into a light again.  Chase along the sea.

    The wind is strong on the sea and the sails of the ships are full.  The journey eastward was not much slower than riding the wind. They traveled five hundred miles to Luoshui, but still couldn't find it.

    I couldn't help but feel helpless at the moment. Even riding the wind would consume mana. Going down would be very dangerous. Not to mention ghosts and immortals, it was difficult for even earth immortals to cross the sea alone. Only when they reached the realm of immortals could they cross the ocean. Now they could only return.  Go and return to Fusang.

    At this time, the actual ship was only a hundred miles away, heading towards China. The ocean was filled with rolling blue waves, empty and silent, and had a unique artistic conception.

    Wang Cunye stood on the deck and looked around silently.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¨C ¨C can no longer stay any longer and immediately issue orders to set limits. However, in this case, this time the journey of seeking immortality is over.

    Such a thing, ??Can't pass?

    I thought and touched a box, but it was the head of the old Taoist inside. I felt a little relieved, but I was not completely relieved. I made up my mind for a moment, returned to my cabin, closed the door, just turned my hand, a black light flashed, and a  The turtle shell appears in the hand.

    Wang Cunye cut his arm and applied it evenly on the tortoise shell. He stared at the tortoise shell and silently thought about what he wanted to do.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood and made a "buzzing" sound. For a moment, all kinds of luck emerged. In the fusang in the distance, all kinds of gray and black gases filled the air, all of which were not good for him. Especially the aura of Penglai Taoist Palace was spinning, with black gas bands.  With murderous intent, it is obvious that he did it himself, and he is incompatible with Penglai Dao Palace.

    Wang Cunye sneered slightly, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that no matter how close he got to the Penglai Taoist Palace, he would be purged, why would he be so cruel?

    Fortunately, I have a magical weapon at the moment, but I can predict it in advance. If ordinary Taoists don't know the result, they can only take advantage of it and die.

    ??Looking further into the distance, the air pillar representing the Dao Palace is thick and large, rotating, basically white and red, but with a faint gray air, which is obviously good and evil.

    Looking at this situation, it is generally beneficial to me, but there are specific disadvantages.

    ??Looking at myself again, a little red light is shining brightly, and I know that I have become a ghost and immortal, and my luck has increased several times.

    At this moment, the blood dissipated, and the turtle shell automatically turned into a black light, entering the center of the eyebrows. Wang Cunye walked back and forth, thinking carefully, and gradually a cold light appeared in his eyes.

    "You need to be prepared for a rainy day when searching for the path to immortality. You cannot be passive and allow others to manipulate you."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 173: Rebellion

    The high priest of the mountain pavilion was wearing a black veil this time, making it difficult to see his expression. Below him, an onmyoji lay prone on the ground and spoke in a low voice.

    "Is Fengyin Qishen dead?" The high priest asked again with a glimmer in his eyes.

    "He is indeed dead. There is no trace left, not even a trace of his soul." Onmyoji replied: "When I received your order and sent the shikigami to warn, it was already too late."

    "However, this child did not kill all the ghosts and gods inside. Daoji witnessed the whole process. What came was a red-light god. Presumably this child has become a ghost fairy."

    "In the end, we found traces, but we went directly to the sea, presumably returning to China."

    "Oh, it turns out that he is already a ghost fairy. No wonder he killed Toyoyin Qishen so quickly!" After hearing this, the great priest was stunned for a long time and suddenly smiled: "It's unbelievable. We all saw it wrong."

    At this time, the onmyoji couldn't bear it anymore and stepped forward and asked: "Great Priest, now that the Taoist priests from the Middle Earth have returned to the Middle Earth, should we eradicate the so-called Yahun Yeji Shrine?"

    After listening to the words, the high priest closed his eyes and said nothing. A gust of wind blew. He looked at the sky outside the temple. The thin clouds were like veils. The moon was shining down. He looked at the buildings below. He did not answer: "Have you found the true body of Yaxun Yeji?"  ?¡±

    "No, there is no trace of her in the Fuso Underworld, but she does have the whereabouts of her wish. She must be in the Middle Earth." Onmyoji replied.

    "Is the Taoist whose Penglai Taoist Palace is in Shikoku really dead?"

    "He is indeed dead. The Penglai Taoist Palace also sent Taoists to chase him. But they came back in vain." The Onmyoji replied.

    "Then we will fulfill our agreement with him!" The high priest said calmly, with an unpredictable expression. Seeing the expression of the Onmyoji below, he smiled and stood up, taking a few steps on the wooden board: "Listen,  , according to the previous agreement, you arrange a few people to replace the original Tooyin Qishin Shrine with the Yahun Yahime Shrine, and the original 1,500 stone shrine leader will also return to the Yahun Yahime Shrine."

    "Hi!" Onmyoji heard this.  After being startled for a moment, he followed the order and left the hall.

    Looking at the Onmyoji¡¯s disappearing figure, a man came out and said slowly: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The high priest waved his hand: "It's just two shrines. The total number of divine leaders is only two thousand koku. Not to mention the entire Fuso Shiwan Shrine, which is insignificant in the four countries. It only takes one sentence to eradicate it, but this is about Penglai.  As with the Zhongtu Dao Palace, only by leaving the rocks alone can storms and waves arise, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The man suddenly understood and said, "Hey, I understand!"

    The onmyoji was puzzled, but he didn't dare to disobey.  After going out, I selected a few people and rushed to the Toyogakushin Shrine that night.

    The journey is not too far, and we can see the shrine in front of us in the afternoon of the next day.

    At this time, it was already dusk, but people were still coming to worship in an endless stream. One person said: "There are thousands of people worshiping here every day, right?"

    "There are three thousand people." Onmyoji said.

    Several people followed the crowd and used a long-handled wooden spoon to clean their hands in the pool. They then went to the shrine with a raised roof to worship, and threw a silver coin into the donation box with wooden lattice.  Clap your hands a few times, put your hands together and pray.

    At first glance, this shrine is a bit bleak. This is because the gods are not there. Looking inside.  There was a slight torrent, but it dispersed in the hall.

    Several people looked at each other.  They all nodded, indicating that Toyogakure Kijin Shrine was indeed dead.

    The sun continued to set, the sunset filled the sky, the sky had darkened, and the crowd gradually dispersed. At this time, a priest came out. This man was middle-aged, but he had a worried look. As a priest, he could see the changes in brilliance.

    "We are from the Luobi Shrine, and we have brought the great priest's wishes." Onmyoji said directly.

    "I understand, everyone, please come in!" The priest said, and invited everyone inside. Everyone knelt down and sat down. The priest leaned over and said, "I think the palace already knows about it and has given instructions."

    "Yes, the shrine already knows that the Toyogakushin Shrine will be changed." Onmyoji said with a serious expression.

    "Yes, which god is it?"

    "It's Baxun Yeji."

    "" I have never heard of this god, but based on the name, it sounds like a goddess. The priest is very puzzled. Could it be that this is the daughter of Toyin Qishen, Inahime, to inherit?  This is a rare thing.

    "It's not Dahime, it's a Shinhime." Onmyoji noticed the look and said directly.

    "" The priest was deeply puzzled and fell on the ground, pressing his hands on the ground and saying nothing.

    "Do you want to disobey the orders of the Robbie Shrine?"?Onmyoji said in a rare stern voice.

    "I don't dare, I'm so frightened that I just follow this idea!" The priest said in obeisance, paused, and then said: "Then do you want to make a substitution?"

    Gods can open up caves or even divine kingdoms without being affected by the ground. But if they can't, the palaces and even cities where the gods live in the blessed land are all formed by the Yangshi Shrine on the ground. When the Yangshi Shrine becomes obsolete, the underground palace will also be in ruins.

    The Fuso people are keenly aware of this, so they have "replacement", that is, every few decades, all the original shrines are burned down and rebuilt again. Of course, this also proves that Fuso God is an earth-dwelling god.

    Due to financial resources and the level of gods, the higher the level, the shorter the time of isolation by "replacement". Ise Jingu is "replaced" and rebuilt every twenty years.

    "No need, just replace the sacred cards!" Building a new shrine costs a lot of money. Wang Cunye ran away, and the Onmyoji naturally wouldn't pay for it, so he just ordered: "Go quickly, it will be completed tonight!  "

    "Yes yes!" The priest took a deep breath and finally answered, feeling very sad in his heart.

    The replacement is very simple, not far away is the ocean.

    At this time, the sea seemed to be sleeping, with soft waves hitting the beach, and a breeze passing by from time to time. On the beach, a large group of people stood. In front of the priest was a wooden one-foot-long boat, which was built overnight.  come out.

    Looking at the boat, the god placed a wooden sign on the boat. He was stunned for a long time, then poured warm wine into the bowl with a calm expression. The fragrance of the wine filled the air instantly, but his expression was very bitter.

    "Come, have another drink! No matter what, you once existed." As he spoke, he spilled the wine, offered the wooden sign as a sacrifice, threw the bowl, silently clasped his hands in salute, pushed it, and saw the ship  Carrying the God of Feng Yin Qi, he threw himself into the sea and waved away into the distance.

    No matter how small the wind and waves in the sea are, they will soon be overturned. Looking up at the sky, this priest who has been worshiping for a lifetime can't help but burst into tears.

    But this is Fuso¡¯s Shinto. After the Kurokawa shogunate took over the world, they used this method to give away the sacred tablets of the founding generals of the previous shogunate.

    After a while, everyone went back. The shrine was very simple. It was just a wooden sign. There were no statues of gods inside, and there were very few incense. This is because shrines are made of wood. It is very easy to catch fire when using incense.

    But at this time, the altar was cleaned and wiped clean with a thin wet cloth. This was a sign of respect for the god. In the eyes of everyone, the priest placed the newly made Yahun Yeji sacred tablet on the stage.

    A stick of incense was lit, and the incense filled the air. Everyone, including the Onmyoji, paid their first visit to the shrine.

    With the worship, little bits of red and golden divine light light up, which is exactly the breath of the gods.

    ¡°No matter what, everything is for the well-being of the neighborhood.¡±

    ??This is the case with Fuso. Once the original spirit dissipates and is detected by ghosts after a little time, the demons will run rampant, ghosts will appear, and a bloody storm will occur.

    The most important thing is to be able to protect a righteous god, deter ghosts and ghosts, and protect them from harm.

    After realizing this, the priest's inner gloom was swept away, and his mood suddenly became brighter.  In Zen terms, this can be considered a kind of enlightenment.

    The prefecture. Yinqi City Daoji and other female relatives, as well as sporadic samurai, have left the city. Several female relatives are crying. The changes in Yang Shi directly affect the city.

    "The city below will be burned down, and we will have no place to stay." Inahime thought with a sad look.

    If you lose this city, how can you survive in this underworld where demons are rampant and ghosts are everywhere?

    At this moment, a ray of golden-red light shot straight from a distance, and fell with a "boom". The main pill in Fuso Castle suddenly collapsed. Inahime closed her eyes suddenly, waiting for the fire to burn.

    But it didn't. After the collapse of Honmaru, a palace grew in the middle, which was very spectacular. Other than that, there was no change at all. On the city gate, where the original writing of Toyin Qicheng was written, "Baxunye" appeared.  city.

    For a long time, there was no flame. Daoji looked around and thought: "This is a female concubine!"

    "You will not survive outside the city. Instead of doing this, it is better to give it a try." She suddenly summoned up the courage and rushed towards the city gate, while the people around her closed their eyes. They would surely be rebounded or even eliminated by the divine light.

    But at this time, nothing changed. Daoji rushed in and watched as the white air continued to leak out of the city and filled the streets and houses.

    The female family members and the warriors all looked at each other, and after a moment, they both shouted and rushed over.

    And several warriors whose bodies were stained with rich black energy rushed forward, but they only heard a "sizzling" sound and screamed continuously.If you react quickly, you can still flinch, while if you react slowly, you will instantly turn into some black smoke and die.

    In the distance, a huge gray-red palm flew towards it, about to reach into it. Suddenly, the palace suddenly lit up, and a ray of divine power flew out, but it was dark gold, with indescribable majesty, and this gray-red  As soon as the palm of his hand touched, the gray-red palm disappeared into thin air.

    Everyone was stunned, knowing that this hand was a nearby god, but they still suffered a big loss. After a long time, everyone woke up and entered again.

    I saw that the inner courtyard was squeezed out, but it did not die out. The cherry blossoms inside continued to bloom. Standing under the eaves, you can see the streets and houses below. In the distance, there is a wild forest to the right, and to the left is the ocean. There are no mountains here, but there are hills nearby.  Qiu, everything is the same as before, except that the Honmaru in the distance has changed and turned into a palace. Inahime covered her face and couldn't help but burst into tears.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 174: Water Palace

    August 11

    The waves on the sea were rough, and before dawn I saw lights along the coast.

    The smell of fish filled the air, and the boat slowly approached the dock.

    With a "pop" sound, white waves splashed on the water. The crew dropped the anchor, threw the cable onto the pier, and set up the ferry bridge.

    The ship crossed the sea, and after a month, it finally arrived at Sang Port, a coastal port in China. Feeling the prosperity of his people, Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile.

    "After hard work at sea, just rest here for three days before leaving!" Wang Cunye said: "Also, when you get to Middle-earth, change into Middle-earth style so as not to be too conspicuous."

    "Hi!" Matsumae's right doorman responded.

    There are hotels along the coast. When you go out and turn a corner, you will see a hotel with a beige watermelon lantern hanging in front of the door. It says: Century-old shop owner

    There were waiters busy in the store. Although they didn¡¯t expect there to be customers this early in the morning, they immediately greeted them with a smile: ¡°Welcome, sir, are you staying in the hotel or eating?¡±

    The waiter said, please come in, twisting a towel and handing it over. Matsukian's right doorman and a group of pirates stood waiting. Wang Cunye waved his hand lightly: "You guys should also wash your body - are there cloth shoes here? Two pairs for each person. Also, here.  They come to the table and bring the table into my room."

    After thinking for a while, he said: "The two of them will have a room, and he and I will have a room each."

    The clerk hurriedly responded and entered the inner courtyard. Of course, there were twenty hotel rooms, one small and one small. Most of the rooms were lit with oil lamps, but they were also up.

    The clerk searched and found seven sets in the small room, which was where fourteen people lived. There was a small door to the east, which was a private courtyard. The door was opened to light the lamp and have hot water for bathing.  He said: "Sir, the cloth shoes you asked for are here. These are the cloth shoes from Aunt Liu's shop. They are solid!"

    Wang Cunye casually gave a small bunch of reward money.  Sent out, took a shower, and changed into new clothes.  Feeling comfortable all over, the waiter came in again and said: "The banquet is here!"

    After saying that, I went out with the used water, and a few more guys came behind me, carrying food boxes.

    It was getting bright at this time, and a sun gradually rose and brightened.

    At this time, Matsumae's right doorman came in. He changed into Zhongtu's clothes, but also brought a Fuso sword. He came in and said, "My lord, everything has been arranged."

    "Let's use it together and take a good rest after use."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Matsumazene, the right doorman, bowed and said.

    Wang Cunye sat down.  I was lost in thought for a while.  The straight-line distance from Hongming County is only a thousand miles, so of course I have to go around two thousand miles to get there.  He can go out at night, but he has to plan ahead and arrange things.

    Fusang. Xijue Island

    Saijue Island is an extended peninsula with an area of ??about 20 square kilometers, but the land that can be developed is only 10,000 stones, of which 1,500 stones are owned by the gods. They were returned to Yahiro Yahime Shrine a month ago.

    Sasaki Kojiro jumped out of the boat and went ashore.

    People who came to pick up the boat at the pier stood on the shore holding lanterns and shouting: "Come and stay at our inn! Our inn is right in front of the shrine."

    Without even looking at it, Sasaki Kojiro walked up and arrived at a store.

    The proprietress of the store knew him, so he bowed quickly: "Sir Sasaki!"

    Sasaki Kojiro took off his coat, and the girl in the store took it, cleaned and folded it, and gave him straw sandals. Kojiro carefully adjusted the laces and put them on.

    The lights of the houses near the shrine are sparsely lit, and the woods near the shrine are quiet and peaceful, but there are already pilgrims in front of the shrine.

    Arriving in front of the shrine, Sasaki Kojiro washed his hands and pondered in his heart.

    The shrine¡¯s 1,500 stone has been sent to Sakura Hall with a seal. However, except for Sasaki Kojiro, who lives in the dark, there are no samurai in the family, so there is no way to directly rule. Sasaki Kojiro just came to take a look.

    "But out of the three thousand koku promised by Ida Munanobu, he only paid five hundred koku, this cunning and shameless fox!"

    Speaking of which, the Konda family has 5,000 koku in name, which is already very impressive. Unfortunately, Sakuradate only has 500 koku in direct control.

    This requires slowly taking back control.

    After thinking for a moment, I heard someone say: "Where has the original Fengyin Qishen here gone?"

    "I heard that he has changed his religion."

    "If we change our religion, can this Yaxun Yeji continue to protect us?"

    "not sure!"

    These words illustrate the current situation of the shrine. If it were changed to Yahiroji, the number of worshipers per day would increase from 3,000 to 800. Although it is still quite impressive, it is??It has dropped several times compared to before.

    This is also a helpless matter. Fuso Shinto is the same as Middle-earth Shinto. It has no canon, no leader, and no theory. Strictly speaking, it is very immature. It is just a simple transaction of willingness and efficaciousness.

    Entering the temple and worshiping inside, Sasaki Kojiro didn't pay attention, and couldn't see the slightest trace of wishing power lingering inside. He hadn't seen it for a month, and even though it had dropped several times, there was already a strong aura condensed on the sacred tablet.

    Hongming County. Dayan Temple

    There are two high-rise iron cauldrons in front of the hall, with incense steaming and pilgrims rushing to get on them. In the hall, incense is also curled up, and the curtains are hung down to worship a goddess.

    There used to be a four-legged plain table in front of the hall, but now there is not enough one, and it is still busy to add one. There is an endless stream of people donating, and the Taoist boys inside are all young people. Anyone who donates money, no matter how rich or poor,  , all bowed their heads, and those who offered incense and kowtowed even more continuously.

    In front of the statue, tiny bits of light continued to flow, and countless prayers appeared faintly, merged into the statue and disappeared, and a round of half-red and half-gold sacred and solemn light appeared on the statue.

    If they all turn into golden wheels, they will be the righteous gods of the Golden Order. Then they will gain the attention and acceptance of heaven, and they will no longer have the embarrassing status before.

    "Is it really that smart?"

    "It's really so spiritual. Don't talk about it here. Don't be disrespectful to the gods. I'm a sesame seed seller in Ximen County. My son is sick. Even the doctors at Anshengtang said it's useless. I came to make a wish ten days ago, and the result is  It'll be fine in three days. I'm here to support my mother-in-law."

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a temple for the empress in the city?¡±

    "That's the branch temple. I heard that this is the main temple, so I came here early."

    There was discussion in front of the temple, but Bai Susu was not here at this time, but in the water palace. Five hundred navy troops were seen on both sides, and the bells echoed in the corridor. The sound was very clear and clear. It rang seven times in a row, and then started to play.  Fine music.

    There are seven levels on the high platform of the main hall. Bai Susu is sitting on the throne, feeling the spiritual energy in the river coming up to her and pouring it into her body.

    At this time, three generals and a giant tortoise were seen bending down and bowing: "I pay my respects to the River Goddess!"

    After a year, although the water palace became a lot deserted, it gradually regained its majesty. Bai Susu sat high on the throne, with a half-gold and half-red treasure light behind her head, and the sounds of singing, praise, and worship continued to come from inside.  , but there are no light spots of will power surrounding his body.

    "The power of Shinto wishes is full of impurities. I don't think that the golden talisman given by my brother can quickly transform the power of wishes. It's really unbelievable" Bai Susu thought about it and saw the ministers bowing to each other and said: "You all get up.  !¡±

    "Thank you, Goddess of the River!" The four of them stood upright, knowing that something was going on when they were summoned.

    Bai Susu glanced around with a half-smile, and said: "In the past year, you have rectified the water army and controlled the water house, and you have achieved great results, which makes me very satisfied."

    Guicheng stepped forward and said, "I don't dare. This is all the fault of the empress. I am nothing more than Counselor Xiaowei."

    "If you have merit, you will be rewarded. Besides, I am the God of Pingshan Bay, but I have to comply with the laws of heaven. There is no need for flowers!"

    "I'm here!"

    "You are the first to respond to the destiny of heaven, bow down and recognize the Lord, and lead the water army in this water house to rectify and achieve results. Your loyalty and diligence are commendable. I will now grant you the title of Liukouzi River God."

    "I obey my order." The big flower fish general was overjoyed and bowed in response. Suddenly a red light came down. Hua Wuyong just turned around and put on official clothes, and the evil spirit disappeared immediately.

    "When the turtle spirit comes out, I will make you the God of Qingzhu River!"

    There are seven small streams under Pingshan Bay. Now there are only three river gods. The other four have been sealed one by one without leaving any one behind. Everyone was promoted immediately.

    There are seventy miles of water in Pingshan Bay, which is very impressive, and the seven tributaries below, the longer is ten miles, the shorter is seven or eight miles, the supply of one ten thousandth of the spiritual energy is basically not felt, and the existence of the gods cannot be maintained. Once the incense is cut off,  He will fall into the divine position.

    Therefore, the magical power that this divine function brings to the four demons is very little, but the key is status.

    With this red edict, you have joined the heaven, you no longer belong to the monsters, you have the right to receive sacrifices, and you will have the possibility to follow the divine way in the future. This is an opportunity.

    "Thank you, empress!" Everyone kowtowed together, grateful.

    "In the future, you can each have your own ancestral hall to receive sacrifices, but you can't be careless in the work of the water palace. It must be handled as usual." Bai Susu said with a smile on the throne, but felt a faint relief in her heart, knowing that this was in line with the laws of heaven and eliminated hidden dangers.  .

    Although I held the red edict in the past, it only lasted for one year. It can be said to be a transition, so there is no record of stain. As for other priesthoods, I don¡¯t know how my brother achieved it, but they do not directly belong to heaven. Therefore, although they exist, they are equivalent to  No.

    ?However, with these new sacred urns, the power of wishes they bring is not much at this time, but the key is that they have new powers, especially healing and disaster relief, which are miraculous in attracting pilgrims. In just one month, the number of pilgrims increased  It's about 50%, but it's really good.

    It doesn¡¯t take long to achieve golden status and become a righteous god.

    "Yes, I will work harder to repay your kindness!" Just as he was thinking about it, the people below had already thanked him, and Bai Susu smiled: "Now that you are all gods, you don't need to be so generous. Get up, by the way.  To celebrate your promotion, let¡¯s hold a banquet.¡±

    As he was talking, he suddenly heard some commotion in the distance. Before he could ask, he saw a flash of red light and someone broke into the palace.

    When Hua Wuyong saw it, he was immediately furious and shouted: "Why are ghosts and immortals wandering around the temple at night? Don't you know that this is a serious crime? Come on, take it down!"

    Taoists are not allowed to wander in the Zhengshen Palace. This is a rule. The sailors immediately moved and were about to pounce on them, but they saw Bai Susu saying: "Slow down!"

    With that said, he stood up and said with surprise and joy: "Brother, why are you back and you have become a Yin Shen!"

    If you think it is good, please bookmark this site so that you can read it more easily next time.  If there are any chapter errors, please contact the administrator.  This month I recommend to you the latest masterpiece "The Peerless Tang Sect" by the three young masters of the Tang family.

    To see the fastest updates, come to 138kanshu.com

    List

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 175 Storytelling

    Sang Gang. Century-old Fu shop. Night

    The twenty wing rooms are all lit with oil lamps. In some rooms, guests are gathering for gambling, some are drinking and talking, and a few are sitting in the courtyard chatting. In front of the single courtyard, the right doorman Matsumasa is guarding with a long knife.  .

    In the room, Wang Cunye was lying on the bed. A red light appeared, but he saw the red light three feet away. He looked at it, smiled immediately, flew out, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    The flight speed of Yin Shen is far faster than that of the physical body. Even the earthly immortal cannot control the human body at the same level. Perhaps only the immortal realm can.

    In just half an hour, Yin Shen swam thousands of miles and arrived at Hongming County.

    The Xin water is deep and cannot block the Yin spirit.

    The Taoist Scriptures say: Walk in the light of heaven, breathe cleanly, emerge from the mysteries and enter the female body, die or survive, enter water without drowning, enter fire without being burned

    Wang Cunye¡¯s Yin Shen penetrated into the water, and he did not drown when he entered the water. The front kept opening up, and a crystal palace was in front of him, with all kinds of restrictions hidden in it.

    However, because Bai Susu's divine throne had been refined, it was ineffective against Wang Cunye. He entered it in a blink of an eye and arrived at the temple.

    Bai Susu stood up from her seat: "Brother, why are you back and you have become a Yin Shen!"

    Wang Cunye took a few steps forward and said, "I just came back from Fusang!"

    Feeling her half-gold and half-red divine power, I couldn't help but sigh. As long as you have enough faith and willpower, the speed of the Shinto is far beyond the reach of the Immortal. The power of Bai Susu in front of you is several times that of your own Yin Shen.

    Bai Susu was slightly startled, waving his hand for the minister to go down, with a bit of surprise and joy: "I thought it would take several years, but I didn't want it to be so fast."

    The road to finding an immortal is full of twists and turns. It is common for ancient immortals to leave for more than ten years, but it is rare for Wang Cunye and Wang Cunye to return in just one year.

    Wang Cunye sighed happily when he saw Bai Susu, and saw that there was no one in the palace, he smiled slightly: "Don't sigh. My body is still thousands of miles away. There is something wrong with the Yin God traveling out to see you at night."

    "Please give me your instructions, brother!" Bai Susu listened and immediately responded.

    Wang Cunye explained everything immediately.  Speaking at the end, he sneered: "The road to seeking immortality is to sharpen your mind and mana and eliminate impurities. To achieve the glazed Yin body, the second is to make some meritorious deeds for the Taoist sect."

    "Not only did I achieve the Glazed Yin Body, but I also survived the Wind Knife Tribulation and became a Night-Wandering Yin Shen. I am only one step away from the omniscient true person. No one can fault me ??in my practice." Having said this, Wang Cunye was still a little proud of his rapid progress.  , I am afraid that it is beyond the imagination of many people.

    ???????????????????? The real person who knows everything is the one who has survived the tribulation of the sun and the sea of ??fire.  The title of Dacheng, a ghost and immortal who can travel in the day, means "can know everything". Wang Cunye has thought about it.  If only there was someone on earth who could accomplish this.  That any state secrets, military movements.  Business planning and financial trends are all known in the daylight. What else do you need to preach? Just unify the earth.

    Even in the modern world, people who know "everything" can be very scary. You can imagine that even if you don't have the power to fight a chicken, you may not become the king of the earth, but you can hold hundreds of billions in your hands. If one person is angry, the whole country will be destroyed.  Being wary of fear is just a casual thing, why do you need any superpower?

    But there is none on the earth. When Wang Cunye thinks about it now, he is very surprised. He can only think that there is no one on the earth who can reach the omniscience of the Lord who wanders in the material world.

    "It's a pity that he was just an ordinary college student when he was alive, and he died in the underworld for hundreds of years, and he doesn't know the details, so this question cannot be answered.

    This thought flashed past, and Wang Cunye sneered again: "What I'm afraid of is that some people will still find trouble based on their achievements or even their positions, but I have to take precautions."

    "You keep in touch and publicize my story. I go to Fusang in a boat, kill rebels with one sword, and build meritorious deeds by cutting down mountains and destroying temples. These things must be publicized vigorously."

    "I'm afraid I will be discovered immediately when I return to the Middle Earth. It will take half a month to get back here through the two thousand miles of river. You have to let everyone know before I arrive."

    "When I come back, I won't be able to turn things upside down or deny it."

    "Brother, what a brilliant plan!" Bai Susu suddenly understood after hearing this, and sighed. This was a bit suspicious of forcing the palace, but for Wang Cunye who had no foundation, this was the best way.

    If you go back alone without making any plans, life, death, misfortune, and fortune will all depend on others. If you are right, you will be, if you are not, you are not, if you are a traitor, you will be a traitor - even if you are killed, no one will know!

    Seeing that all the key things had been explained, Wang Cunye took a long breath and said: "It is risky for Yinshen to travel, I will go back now!"

    "Congratulations, brother!" Bai Susu saluted. The Yin God was traveling, and the hidden dangers were great. The front flickered, and in the blink of an eye, it was empty. But where was Wang Cunye's Yin God?

    Bai Susu remained silent.?In the blink of an eye, it was the same flash.

    The moonlight shines down on the river, and Yunya County City stands tall. The city wall has been reinforced for generations and is very majestic at night. The city gate is closed and two soldiers guard the city wall.

    The city was quiet, with only a few houses with lights on, including the county government office.

    In the county government hall, Fan Shirong was leaning on the case, correcting the files. Yin Shang took the instructions and sorted them out. It was already late at night, and Fan Shirong couldn't help but yawn, drank a sip of strong tea, and continued to correct.

    My eyes were really sore, so I couldn't help but lean on the chair, close my eyes and meditate for a while, then sighed: "Now I realize how difficult it is to do this."

    "Why did the county king say this?" Yin Shang asked: "Is it possible that you are tired?"

    Fan Shirong smiled bitterly: "But it's not that tiring."

    He got up and paced, and said, "I have been a county for a year and a half. I wanted to innovate something, but now I have nothing to do, hey!"

    Yin Shang smiled slightly and said: "The county king is here to build water conservancy, plant mulberry trees in twenty hectares, prohibit merchants from short weighing, and order inspections to arrest private individuals without disturbing the people. He works diligently and loves the people, and the county is peaceful. Everyone knows this and praises it."  The county king is a wise official, so what regrets can there be?"

    Fan Shirong sighed: "This is a small path!"

    Speaking of this, I feel very sad, even with a trace of tears.

    Yin Shang was startled, but then he realized something. He looked up and saw that the top of the man's head was filled with red air and the white snake was faintly visible, but that was all.

    Immediately I understood some of his mentality. Due to the limitations of the "county", no matter how diligent he was, he could not reach this level. However, his father and eldest brother in the county were now standing still and looming over them. This was no comfort, so he had to  Silent.

    Fan Shirong smiled bitterly and stopped talking.  Let Yin Shang tidy up.  He took out one and flipped through it casually, gradually leaning against the table.

    With candles lighting up the room, Yin Shang finished tidying up.  When I got up and took a look, I saw Fan Shirong sleeping on the table, and my heart suddenly felt warm.  He was about to step forward to help.

    Suddenly, Fan Shirong sat up and shouted: "Hurry up!"

    As he spoke, he sat up and immediately startled Yin Shang: "County Lord!"

    Fan Shirong waited for a while before he woke up. Seeing that he was still in the county government office, he couldn't help but smile and said: "It's nothing, I just got trapped"

    After regaining his composure, he said slowly: "It's night. Go down and rest!"

    Yin Shang was silent for a moment, then said: "Yes!"

    With that said, he stood up and left.  Looking away.  Fan Shirong's expression was uncertain, and finally he turned around and ordered: "Go and summon Sang Li."

    "Yes!" Someone immediately responded and went out.

    By the way, Sang Li was coming back at this time.  It was time to take off his official uniform. At this time, Sang Li was not only promoted to the captain, but also became the patrol inspector. This is a ninth-grade official position!

    This ninth-grade official uniform distinguishes him from "officials".

    At this moment, someone suddenly announced: "Sir, the Lord of the County is calling you."

    Sang Li's heart skipped a beat, and he quickly stopped taking off his clothes and walked in steadily. When he saw that he was a familiar soldier from the county government, he immediately became silent and followed him out.

    When we got inside, we saw Fan Shirong. Fan Shirong said, "I have some things for you to handle."

    Sang Li stood up straight and said with a straight face, "Yes, please give me the county prince's instructions."

    But he didn¡¯t even ask about anything. For Sang Li, he had no choice but to follow Fan Shirong and do whatever he wanted after being promoted.

    Sang Li is already familiar with catching the door, and he has no intention of prying. There are things that the higher-ups should not let others know.

    Seeing Sang Li's attitude, Fan Shirong smiled lightly and said directly without wasting words: "You are the patrol inspector, in charge of the county's police officers, in charge of the black and white. You spread the news that Wang Cunye came back from Fusang and killed two people."  The news that the evil god spread Taoism and even killed a traitorous Taoist priest has not only affected the county, but also the entire county!"

    Sang Li couldn't help but be startled when he heard this. He never expected that he would be called late at night, but it would be like this. He could only respond: "Yes!"

    "Go down!" Fan Shirong waved his hand tiredly.

    On the street, pedestrians were busy, and vendors were selling hot flower cakes and big red dates. A tavern was even more lively. When the waiter saw someone coming in from a distance, he ran over and bowed and said, "What do you want here?"  ?¡±

    "If you want to see the food in the store, go ahead and have another pot of Huadiao." The man ordered while sitting on his seat.

    "Okay, sir, wait a moment!" The waiter was overjoyed when he saw such a benefactor, and hurriedly stepped back. After a moment, a bowl of flower elbows was brought up. The rich sauce on top made people appetite. This  People nodded when they saw it: "This elbow is well burned."

    ? ???That is!  This is the store¡¯s signature dish. It has been in business for more than ten years, and its popularity has arrived.  "The waiter said something, and brought out several more dishes, all of which were delicious and delicious.

    There was a small stage in the tavern, and a storyteller kept talking: " let's say that Wang Cunye arrived in Fusang and traveled eastward to spread Taoism and educate the barbarians. This is the way of the ancient sages."

    When the people below heard this, they immediately clapped their legs and shouted: "This is really unpleasant!"

    Someone suddenly laughed: "You man, you don't know what you have accomplished in educating barbarians!"

    After hearing this, the man snorted coldly and was about to get up and leave, but he heard the storyteller say: "Mo Dao Wang Cunye only taught, but he also had the majesty of the Taoist sect. In Fusang, he killed two demons and a Taoist sect traitor.  He also died by the sword!"

    "What! Can you still kill demons? Does this Taoist really have magical powers?" When the people below heard this, they immediately shouted.

    When the storyteller saw this, he immediately stopped and said nothing, allowing the people below to curse.

    Finally, he was smart and threw a piece of broken silver over. The storyteller then picked up the silver and said, "Speaking of which, this Fuso demon is three feet tall and eats three children every day"

    This situation occurs in many teahouses and hotels in the county, fanning the flames and spreading rumors. This kind of thing is a very simple thing for those who have mastered the county inspection. Sang Li just issued an order and gave  A few storyteller coins.

    A few days later, this kind of thing spread like wildfire throughout the county, and the streets and alleys were talking about it.

    If you think it is good, please bookmark this site so that you can read it more easily next time.  If there are any chapter errors, please contact the administrator.  This month I recommend to you the latest masterpiece "The Peerless Tang Sect" by the three young masters of the Tang family.

    To see the fastest updates, come to 138kanshu.com

    List

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 176: Are you finally back?

    Hongming County. Dayan Temple Pilgrims offer incense and worship, praying for good health. They come in and out in rows, in an orderly manner. In the main hall, incense is lingering, and there are faint a cappella singing bursts, which makes people feel solemn.

    ??

    She was busy with her hands and pondering in her heart. These days, there was a rumor in the county that Wang Cunye went eastward to Fusang to kill rebellious people and eradicate demons. The news became wider and wider, and the news became more and more outrageous, leading to a group of people offering incense.

    And last night, Bai Susu met again, talked about some things, but understood the whole story.

    Thinking of this, Xie Xiang said: "I'm going to Qingyang Palace. Please prepare your carriage and horses!"

    "Ah, yes!" Uncle Lu responded immediately when he heard the words.

    Hearing this, Xie Xiang waved his hand and asked him to go down. After a while, he drove forward and walked all the way. At dusk, he entered the city.

    Fucheng. Teahouse A man in Tsing Yi listened to the storyteller talking incessantly. His face gradually darkened. He left the teahouse and had no intention of going to watch the river. He turned around and returned to the Taoist Palace.

    The Qingyang Taoist Palace has a pure and spiritual sky. The eaves of the main hall fly into the clouds. The Taoist Palace is built on the mountain. Looking from a distance, it looks majestic and extraordinary.

    In a side hall of the Taoist Palace, the Taoist priest in green stood in front of Taoist Cangsong and Taoist Tongxu and said, "Two great men, my disciple has something to report."

    "Tell me now!" Taoist Tongxu opened his eyes slightly and said to Taoist Qingyi.

    "Yes." Taoist Qingyi immediately told what he had heard about the bustling city these past few days. Listening to the words of the junior in Qingyi, not only Taoist Tongxu was moved, but Taoist Cangsong also frowned.

    Lying is a serious sin in Taoism, and it is impossible to lie about this kind of thing.

    "But it's a bit tricky." Taoist Cangsong frowned, waved his hand, and a water mirror sparkled. In the mirror, a group of people were very happy to hear about the book.

    Taoist Tongxu¡¯s face was livid and his voice was dull.  He smiled coldly and said: "This is using public opinion to intimidate the Taoist palace. This person's heart is worth killing!"

    Anyone with a discerning eye will know this at a glance, and he also knows the inside story.  Wang Cunye was on his way to seek immortality, and he naturally had an answer at the end. As soon as he arrived at the Dao Palace, he could immediately take this person into the Dao Prison with the authority of the censor. However, if he did this, it would be difficult to control the inner box.  ¡ª¡ªDoes this person still have Taoist palace in his eyes?

    Taoist Cangsong glanced at Taoist Tongxu.  He waved his hand to the Qingyi Taoist and said, "Come here."

    Hearing this, Taoist Qingyi hurriedly came to Taoist Cangsong. These two were real people who came from above. As a disciple who has not yet become a ghost and immortal, he would definitely gain a lot of benefits by fawning over them.

    "I will reward you with three elixirs. Tell Daozheng exactly what you saw just now." After Master Cangsong finished speaking, he waved his hand, indicating that he could go down.

    When the Taoist priest in Qingyi saw him, he bowed and left.

    Seeing this man leaving, Taoist Cangsong smiled uniquely.  He said: "Indeed, if Wang Cunye has any concerns, he can talk to Daogong. I have to believe that Daogong will give him a fair evaluation. Now that there is such public opinion, hum!"

    Cangsong Taoist also knew some of Lianshan Dao's methods, but his position was the Taoist palace. Wang Cunye threatened the Taoist palace to protect himself. Regardless of whether it was forgivable or not, it was crazy not to trust Kunlun.

    Taoist Tongxu felt happy and asked cautiously: "How to deal with it?"

    These words immediately silenced the small hall. After pondering for a long time, Taoist Cang Chan spoke in a deep voice: "Let's see where this child has been."

    The water mirror is sparkling at the moment.  Various images circulated, blurred for a while, and a ship appeared on the mirror. Seeing the two Taoist priests looking at it, they saw a man coming out of the cabin, wearing a Taoist robe.  The sword hangs behind his back.

    "That's it. There are still six hundred miles to get here!" Taoist Tongxu saw him.

    Taoist Cangsong couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, and he mused, it¡¯s normal to go on the road to seek immortality for several years, but Wang Cunye came back in just one year, which really makes people have to think about it.

    But at the same time, Wang Cunye in the water mirror suddenly turned around, looked into the void, smiled coldly, and there was a "pop" in the water mirror, and the scroll disappeared.

    When Taoist Cangsong and Taoist Tongxu saw this, they were both shocked and could not help but look at each other.

    "Has this kid noticed that we were spying?" Taoist Tongxu said with disbelief on his face.

    At this time, Taoist Cangsong calmed down, just nodded, stood up, paced, and meditated for a long time, and then said to Taoist Cangsong: "I didn't expect this kid to progress so fast. I thought he was coming back, but he was just Wuxia Liuli.  I didn¡¯t want to but survived the wind knife disaster!¡±

    The water mirror is perfect for spying on ordinary people and immortals, but it is difficult to work on ghosts and immortals. After the Yin Shen is achieved, his spiritual awareness is greatly increased, and he is often noticed before he can spy. If a strong person relies on this thread of connection,  ??, if you use the shadow to trace the origin, you can go back and kill the person who is spying thousands of miles away.

    Based on the Taoism of the two of them, in order to detect and seal it, one must be a ghost immortal who has survived the Wind Sword Tribulation!

    The speed at which this child is growing is truly frightening.

    Taoist Tongxu was really unwilling to give in. He gritted his teeth and carefully thought about his words and said, "This boy is progressing too fast. He is either harboring secrets or having an affair with Penglai!"

    This is a serious crime. Taoist Cangsong's face was uncertain, but he said: "This local Taoist is a disciple of Chengping Tao. I heard that Wang Cunye's lay master Xie Cheng is an outer disciple of Chengping Tao. If Tao Zheng takes action, I'm afraid it may not be possible."  able¡­¡­"

    Although the special envoy has great power, he can still fight against the righteousness of others. It is basically impossible to cover the sky with one hand in this county.

    The two of them looked at each other, both speechless. "Disciple, please see Daozheng." Far away at the main entrance, the Taoist priest in Qingyi shouted.

    "Come in." After the words fell, the door opened on its own, and Daozheng's words came out.

    The Taoist priest in Qingyi looked at his head and said, "Disciple, I have something to report."

    "Just tell me." Xuan Yun sat quietly on the cloud couch and was startled when he heard this.

    Taoist Qingyi told what he had seen before and what Taoist Cang Chan and Taoist Tongxu said one by one. After listening to these, Xuan Yun closed his eyes and meditated, secretly calculated, and realized something: "Go down!"

    "yes."

    Seeing the Taoist in green retreating, Daozheng took out a jade talisman from the cloud couch, clapped it with one hand, and drew it with his bare hand. A talisman light struck the jade talisman, and with a wave of his hand, it broke through the window and came out of the sky.

    At this time, the setting sun was over the mountain, and the scenery was clear and beautiful. Xie Xiang immediately said to the Taoist palace: "I will teach the disciples again at the outer gate of Chengping Dao. Xie Xiang, the chief priest of Pingshan Bay River God, wants to see the real person Xuanyun. Please let me know."

    The Taoist boy hesitated when he saw the female Taoist standing with a smile on her face, speaking clearly, and having an extraordinary manner. Although her identity was nothing, he couldn't figure out where she was coming from.

    But at this moment, Daozheng's words came from far away in the hall: "Let her come in."

    The Taoist boy was shocked when he heard this and quickly bowed his head: "Please come in!"

    Xie Xiang thanked him and went in, arriving all the way to the main hall. In the main hall, on a cloud couch, a young girl was sitting upright. When Xie Xiang saw Yingying, he bowed down and said: "Xie Xiang, another disciple from the outer gate of Chengping Dao, pays homage to Daozheng."  .¡±

    Xie Cheng is an outer disciple of Chengping Dao, but Daozheng Xuanyun knew it. He immediately said: "Why do you come to see me?"

    "I dare not hide the real person. I asked to see you on the orders of my senior brother. The senior brother said that I am a disciple of the outer sect of Chengping Dao. I have also passed the path of seeking immortality. Please join the master's sect."

    As soon as he said this, Xuan Yun sat on the cloud couch, his eyes were dark, and he was silent for a long time. After a moment, he saw a golden light penetrating into the palace and falling into Daozheng's hands.

    Xuanyun took it, read it with a deep heart, his eyes brightened, and then he said to Xie Xiang: "It's so good. Since your senior brother has this intention, I will accept it on behalf of the sect."

    Xie Xiang was overjoyed when he heard this and bowed down again: "Thank you so much, Master."

    Daozheng Xuanyun waved his hands upon hearing this, and Xie Xiang respectfully withdrew.

    Taoist Taoist Tongxu¡¯s face in the Taoist palace and side hall was ashen, while Taoist Cangsong¡¯s expression was gloomy, and they were both silent.

    Xinshui flows all the way and merges into the river. It rushes through thousands of mountains and rivers, irrigates thousands of miles of fertile soil, and finally merges into the sea. On the river, blue waves are flowing across the river, and a sea ship is sailing, just beyond the Xinshui River.  It¡¯s been three days.

    Wang Cunye stood on the deck with a sneer.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s qi is pure, his Tao heart is perfect and clear, and his original heart is clearly illuminated. He has passed through the wind and calamity, and his spiritual awareness has greatly increased. Just now, someone was prying through the Dharma, but he couldn¡¯t hide it and was cut off by him.

    ??????????????????????? But this was not the time to care, the river was surging and the blue sky was thousands of miles away, which made people forget it. Wang Cunye took out a bottle of Hua Diao that had not been finished, and took a sip.

    After three sips, I felt drunk. This feeling is really unforgettable, but my heart was clear and I was just thinking.

    "Chang Tian Zhong and Lianshan Dao have a grudge. This time they have to use public opinion and opportunities to protect themselves. I am afraid that they will also offend Kunlun. Now they have no choice but to enter Cheng Ping Dao."

    "Compared with being given a true seed and not allowing the disciples to choose, in order to find the path to immortality, they can choose their own Taoist sect. I was originally a disciple of the outer sect of Chengping Tao, so my return this time is justifiable.

    "And although he was rebellious, he was still within the bottom line. Besides, it was not Chengping Tao that he offended, so it should be okay. As for the treatment he received when he arrived at the Taoist sect, Wang Cunye didn't care.

    With a turtle shell, these differences in treatment cannot hinder the progress of Taoism.

    ??Sanggang is the intersection of the river and the sea. It is one of the seaports connecting China and other countries. The port is vast and many ships come here, which has created prosperity. The wind is clear, the water is green, and the willows are hanging on the shore. It is unforgettable.

    &nbsp;Visitors from outside the region often stay here.

    The pier was busy with businessmen coming and going. Luoshui stepped out, wearing a robe now popular in China and hanging a long sword, like a student who was studying with a hanging sword.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?:?????????? Hiding away the aura of cultivating Taoism and eliminating the need for inspection and supervision by the Middle-earth Taoist sect is a necessary lesson.

    Just stepping on Middle-earth, a feeling of blood connection filled the air. His steps were a little heavy. He looked at the prosperous place of Middle-earth and murmured: "Are you finally back?"

    Returning to the Middle Earth is the same as killing Kunlun. It is the three-hundred-year wish of Penglai Taoist Palace rooted in the hearts of Taoists, and it can never be forgotten again.

    It¡¯s just that Luo Shui is a swordsman after all. He put his thoughts back for a moment and walked towards an inn.

    It¡¯s not that the Penglai Taoist Palace didn¡¯t send people back to China to gather information, but like him, they all lost their monastic aura and worked as businessmen or swordsmen.

    "I don't know where the Taoist from Zhongtu has gone, but such an outstanding Taoist can't be found," Luo Shui thought, and his eyes suddenly darkened.

    What Wang Cunye did, he can still do!

    The purpose of this trip is to kill Wang Cunye and quickly return to Penglai.  (To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 177: Deeply Worried

    Welcome everyone to: Fucheng. Chengkou Pier

    This pier controls the ships crossing the river and has an important position. From the shore to Fucheng, a long street has been formed, with many piers and piers, and ships of all sizes are constantly coming and going, making it very busy.

    Water transportation brings great wealth, but the risks are also great. If you are not careful, the ship will sink and the cargo will be lost.

    As we approached the pier, our eyes brightened. Several patrol officers came towards us, and an official looked at the cargo ship up and down with the eyes of a thief, assessing whether there was any oil or water.

    It is said that ships all have guide documents, but now that the feudal lords are divided, it is more important to collect taxes by crossing the ship. There is a lot of oil and water here. As soon as the ship approaches, the people from the inspection department stare at it. An official saw the people on the ship carrying knives.  , his face suddenly changed, and he was about to step forward to capture him. At this time, a sharp-eyed squad leader quickly stopped him: "Look!"

    When the official took a look, he saw a young man wearing a monk's robe on the deck. The style was gorgeous, but he looked classy. He was immediately surprised.

    Before Wang Cunye set foot on the pier, he could vaguely see several figures in front of him. One of them was unknown to the Taoist, but the other two were very familiar.

    Xie Xiang and Uncle Lu have not seen each other for a year. Xie Xiang has her hair tied in a bun, wearing a snow-white dress with a green belt around her waist. She is extremely beautiful. She thinks to herself: "We haven't seen each other for a year, but we have grown up, but they are completely different."  "

    The waves in my heart are slightly ups and downs. There is a worry in this life, it is this girl. She has been with him year after year, in the cold and summer, spring and autumn, coming and going, but now she is drifting away, and she never leaves.

    I looked at Uncle Lu again and saw that he had not seen him for a year, but he was a bit older, with gray hair. I couldn't help but sigh in my heart, but in the blink of an eye, my mood calmed down.

    A moment later, the ship had docked at the pier. Wang Cunye stepped out and saw Xie Xiang greeting him with a thousand words.  But it only turned into one sentence: "Are you back?"

    "Yeah." Wang Cunye said.  At this time, the Fuso warriors behind all came forward together, knelt down and worshiped: "Greetings to Mr. Ji"

    These dozen people bowed down together.  Suddenly everyone was paying attention, and Touhou, who was watching from a distance, was even more frightened.

    Xie Xiang was a little surprised and said: "This is it?"

    Wang Cunye waved his hand: "These are all retainersget up!"

    "yes!"

    There was a Taoist traveling with Xie Xiang.  At this time, seeing that the ceremony was completed, he came up and bowed to Wang Cunye: "Congratulations to fellow Taoist for returning to China. Please return to the Taoist Palace in seven days and wait for verification!"

    With that said, he took out the jade talisman from his waist and let Wang Cunye see it clearly, showing that he was in the Taoist palace and was not trying to trick others!

    Wang Cunye nodded when he heard the words, indicating that he knew.  Thinking that this palace is still very humane, I let myself go home first.

    When the Taoist saw him, he said no more.  He flicked his sleeves and said, "Farewell."

    "Thank you, fellow Taoist!" I saw the Taoist leave.  Wang Cunye smiled again and said to Xie Xiang: "Let's go back too. If you have anything to say on the way!"

    "Um."

    At this time, the carriage had been prepared, but he didn't want fifteen people to follow him, so he quickly rented a few cars on the dock. When the heavy boxes were put on the cars one by one, the coachman couldn't help but swallowed his saliva and said: "  Sir, this is too heavy, but it is not easy to travel on the road."

    "The fare is twice as much as yours, so you can make a living." Wang Cunye said.

    At this time, everyone around who knew the goods was swallowing their saliva, including the supervisor. After looking at it, he knew that it contained at least copper, followed by gold and silver.

    The official asked: "Boss, it's so heavy, does it have copper?"

    After hearing this, several government officials also looked at the squad leader. The squad leader slapped him: "Look clearly, it's a Taoist official. Look at these dozen people. If we dare to go up, they dare to take action My eyes are bright."  Here, let¡¯s go ahead and get some oil and water to drink, we can¡¯t hit this one!¡±

    After saying that, he left. Several of the businessmen looked at each other and had to swallow their saliva before leaving.

    ??

    As the car moved forward steadily, Xie Xiang took out a tightly covered silver bottle, poured out the hot water, and wet the towel first: "Wipe it with a hot towel!"

    He bent down again and opened a small basket underneath.

    There was a braised chicken in the small basket, a plate of cut beef with soy sauce, and a small bottle of wine. There were about two taels in it. Wang Cunye was a little stunned when he saw it, and said: "I originally wanted to go back and use it, but I don't want you to be like this."  Attention is what I like!¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, and the braised chicken and soy sauce beef are even better, quite delicious. He raised the wine again and swallowed it, tasting the aroma of the wine, and said: "There was gold in this box just now, there is??Thousand taels.  "

    Although Xie Xiang was prepared, he was still surprised and quickly pursed his lips.

    "Nine thousand taels of gold can be saved for three generations, but this money is really useless How much land do we have now?"

    "There have been donations from large households, and the county magistrate has also donated some. However, you gave instructions before you left. Now that you have received ten hectares of Taoist land and five hectares of private land, you will no longer accept it."

    Wang Cunye was holding the wine and looked at the scenery on the left and right sides of the road. He could only see the clear blue sky and clear clouds, the sunshine, the mountains and forests, and the beautiful scenery. A year passed, and in a blink of an eye it was autumn again. After a long time, he sighed and said with a smile: "This is the way of the world."  But it¡¯s different. The imperial court has declined and the feudal lords have been divided, but the business has flourished We have fifteen hectares, fifteen hundred acres, that¡¯s enough, don¡¯t take any more.¡±

    "I have become a ghost immortal, and my status and identity are very different. If you really want to accept it, you can accept it, but it doesn't mean much. Taoist, it is better to be more modest."

    ??

    "Yes, there is one who is a samurai. He should not be treated as a slave. If he stays here for a year or two, I will send him back. You can make arrangements." Wang Cunye said, and told the story about Fusang one by one, and finally smiled.  He said: "It is said that now I have fifty hectares of land in Fusang, but no one is in charge of it, but I don't dare to go more. It's a pity."

    "It's a pity." Xie Xiang thought for a while and thought so. Then he thought about it and said, "You can't go because you are worried about the Penglai Taoist Palace. But it doesn't matter if you send someone to go. How can you still kill civilians' families?"  ?¡±

    "You shouldn't be able to kill civilians' family members. We are all powerful people. If we throw aside the rules and specifically kill the other mortals, how can we guard against thieves? Even if we are afraid of the earthly immortals and gods, we can't!" Wang Cunye's heart moved.  , leaned back on the chair and said: "Let me think about it."

    ??The big waves on the sea are thousands of miles away and crash on the island. The gray atmosphere is lingering, but it is blocked by a transparent film. Inside, the spiritual energy is contained in the springs and waterfalls, and the spiritual energy is lingering.

    There are rows of palaces on Tianyi Peak, located on various peaks in the mountain. Pavilions and pavilions are looming. From time to time, on the clear spring in the mountain, you can see Dao Quanzhen sitting on the stone platform and quietly reciting Huangting. This is the foundation of Lianyun Dao Lineage.  Protected by formations.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    On the jade platform, Taoist Tongxu¡¯s jade talisman for delivering messages was placed, obviously having been watched.

    "Everyone knows that Wang Cunye has returned from his journey to seek immortality. This boy is really talented and has survived the Wind Knife Tribulation. How should we deal with it?" A real person said, with fair hair and a childish face, as if he was tailor-made for him.  Made to order.

    "It's just a ghost fairy. He has committed several crimes, is unruly and unruly, and the fusang traveling eastward is very suspicious. He got the real seed. He survived the wind knife disaster in one year. It has not happened in many years. It is really unbelievable. I'm afraid  They are colluding with the traitors in Penglai Taoist Palace. It is difficult to correct our Taoist sect without killing them!" A real person said calmly.

    "You're right, the dignity of Taoism cannot be blasphemed, and the laws of Taoism cannot be changed. This kind of Taoist must understand the canonical punishments and cannot set evil examples!" Another real person said.

    Taoist Lingkong was silent when he heard the words. It was not until several Taoists stopped talking and looked over that they said: "Don't forget, when I came back this time, I heard that I brought the head of Taoist Penglai. Let's forget all these words."  If it comes out, it's definitely not a lie. I'm afraid the crime of having an affair with Penglai cannot be convicted."

    "Everyone felt a little unhappy after hearing this, but they all nodded.

    Taoist Lingkong looked around and said: "On the road to seeking immortality, the Lianyun Dao Channel is the auxiliary, and the Kunlun Dao Channel is the host. We don't have much room to intervene. Although according to the news, this person discussed it, it made the special envoy unhappy.  , but the local host is Cheng Ping Dao, and this son and Cheng Ping Dao have a long history, so this unhappiness will not lead to a falling out over this."

    Having said this, Taoist Master Lingkong sighed: "In this case, the matter is over. We are all cultivators and we cannot be worried about this matter."

    "No matter what, having such an outstanding Taoist in our Taoist sect will be of great benefit to future battles. Let's decide this matter. You all should leave!" Taoist Lingkong waved his duster and said calmly.

    "Yes, Senior Brother (Uncle)!" Seeing that the decision had been made, all the Taoists below came out together, and after leaving the hall, they flew away in the clouds and the wind, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The hall was empty for a while, with only Taoist Lingkong and a white-robed master left!

    "Junior brother, it's not easy for me!" Taoist Lingkong showed a tired look at this time and said to Taoist Baipao: "This matter is actually a small matter. I don't want anyone to take the opportunity to make trouble. Not only did I lose the master of the palace,position, and my lineage also lost a lot because of it.  "

    "Therefore, many disciples of the sect are very worried about the person who caused all this. They want to kill him quickly. This trend is not right. In fact, I feel that this matter has not yet reached the point of vowing not to coexist But I  I¡¯m afraid that many people still have grudges and may not be able to reconcile as they wish in the future!¡±

    Hearing this, the white-robed Taoist paused and sat silently, saying, "In this case, how about eradicating the root cause of the disaster in advance?"

    "There is no chance to kill, but I am afraid that the subordinates will not accept the reconciliation." Taoist Lingkong said lightly, looking away from the distance, and sighed in his heart.

    When I was the palace master, I didn¡¯t notice so many shortcomings. Now that I am the palace master, many things have been exposed at once.

    The word "arrogance" vaguely pervaded the disciple, but it made him deeply worried.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 178: List of Qing Ji

    Seven days later, last year's pear blossoms began to bloom on Yunya Mountain, but now the vegetation has become sluggish.

    Wang Cunye thought like this when he landed on the Taoist temple.

    The Taoist boys of Qingyang Palace have been changed a long time ago. They are not the two in the past. They just received the order and knew the identity of the person in front of them. They did not stop him at all. They were all the chief inspectors: "Taoist Master Wang, all the masters are waiting in the main hall."

    The Taoist boy led the way. The two of them walked forward, passed through the long corridor, and stopped in front of a main hall. The Taoist boy stopped and stopped moving forward.

    In the solemn place of the main hall, the Taoist boy is obviously not qualified.

    Entering the main hall, jade beds and jade piers were arranged. In the Dao Palace, no one except Daozheng was qualified to sit on the jade bed. There were more than a dozen real people sitting upright.

    Wang Cunye said: "I have seen Dao Zheng, and I have seen many real people."

    But he was a little surprised when he saw a picture scroll placed on the hall platform. Inside was a landscape painting, and there was a Taoist inside. This Taoist was wearing flowing white clothes, just like a real immortal.

    What's even more special is that this painting is full of words that look like blue flies, which vaguely carry some kind of power. Wang Cunye restrained his mind. He could only recognize about half of the real person in front of him, but the two people on the left and right of Xuanyun Daozheng were Kunlun and  Two of you from Lianyundao!

    After Wang Cunye saluted, Xuan Yun nodded: "This is Master Kunlun Cangsong, who is presiding over this journey of seeking immortality. This is Taoist Lianyun Tongxu, who is participating in the examination of seeking immortality. I hold the post of Taoist Master here.  Watch the ceremony, you continue!"

    After Xuanyun finished speaking, he stopped talking.

    "Yes!" All three of them are chiefs.

    Master Cangsong coughed and looked up.  I saw Wang Cunye, a handsome young man, with a bright red light all over his body, and faintly deep fluctuations of mana. He sighed in his heart and said, "Huh? You are Wang Cunye, tell me about the process of finding immortality!"

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye responded and thought for a while.  He slowly told the process one by one, and when he talked about the old way, he didn't hide anything.  Said: "That's why the Taoist invited me to come"

    Taoist Tongxu sneered and interrupted: "You said you have an agreement with this Taoist? How bold! Wang Cunye, you colluded with the Taoist rebels. How bold!"

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t even look at it, and said to Master Cangsong: ¡°Please allow me to finish my speech, and it¡¯s not too late to comment again.¡±

    Master Cangsong glanced at Wang Cunye, waved his hand and told Taoist Tongxu to be calm, and said: "Yes!"

    Wang Cunye bowed and said: "Thank you, Master!"

    He explained the process one by one and said: " Later, the disciple became suspicious and found out that this Taoist was a traitor to our Taoist sect. Therefore, the disciple set out overnight to kill this man. His head is here!"

    Wang Cunye finished speaking.  After taking out the jade box, the blood stains on the head were still there, and the eyes refused to close. They were just wrapped in a layer of cold air and frost formed around them.  But it's not bad.

    Taoist Tongxu smiled coldly, pointed at the head and said, "You said you didn't know this person was a traitor to our sect before. What's the proof? This is a suspicious case. We definitely can't pass it off lightly, but there is suspicion."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????????????????????????Conducted?a review to the Taoist Palace, said: "Brother, I suggest that the Taoist palace conduct a review. What is black cannot be whitened, and what is white cannot be blackened. The truth will naturally come to light."

    And he said to Wang Cunye: "If you think you are innocent, you should take the initiative to ask the Taoist Palace for review. You have to believe that the Taoist Palace will give you a clear answer."

    At this time, Xuan Yun spoke: "When the Master gave the road to find immortals, did he explain that Fusang had heretics? If he didn't tell it, those who don't know are not guilty. How can the Master blame him?"

    "Furthermore, the Taoist sect has always put more emphasis on questioning the traces than the heart. Wang Cunye showed his heart by killing this Taoist. What crime is he guilty of? I do not agree to review Wang Cunye."

    Daozheng¡¯s identity is not trivial. If she doesn¡¯t agree, it will be difficult to do this.

    For a moment, Master Cang Song's thoughts turned around and he frowned, then said to Wang Cunye: "What do you think?"

    Wang Cunye, the chief inspector, said neither humble nor arrogantly: "Taoism has its own heavenly law. I remember that the Jurchen heavenly law always has eleven articles regarding review. Each article must be confirmed by evidence before it can enter the review process. I wonder which article did the disciple commit?  "

    "This disciple believes that he is innocent, but he will not put himself under scrutiny. Master Tongxu feels that he needs to enter the review process, so he also asked the Taoist Palace to issue an order to Qingwen!" As he said this, he bowed slightly and stopped talking.

    Daozheng nodded after hearing this and gave Wang Cunye an appreciative look, but did not speak.

    Taoist Tongxu was furious. In fact, as long as Wang Cunye entered the Taoist sect for review, he would have no chance to contact the outside world. When the time came, he would be charged and killed like a dog's ear. Unexpectedly, this man looked young, but was very cunning, but he was not fooled.  The ill feeling toward Wang Cunye in his heart suddenly increased several times, and he pointed at it and said, "You have a guilty conscience!"

    Master Cang Song frowned, this was too obvious.Okay, now anyone with eyes knows that Taoist Tongxu is evil and malicious: "Okay, Wang Cunye killed this Taoist, and there is evidence of his head. Junior brother, don't bother anymore."

    Seeing Taoist Tongxu say this, Taoist Tongxu snorted coldly and said: "I maintain my opinion on this matter, and this head may not be true."

    Taoist Cangsong frowned even more after hearing this, but at this moment Xuan Yun smiled: "Taoist life and death, breath cause and effect, Taoist magic, three thousand, can detect a lot, I Chengping Tao life and death detection technology, Qingyang Palace's heavenly book trace tracing technology can be used  , not to mention the head is right here? The two real people are from Kunlun and Lianyundao, so it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have this kind of magic."

    After hearing this, Cang Song's face changed slightly, and he said calmly: "That's true, I believe it. It's a bit inconvenient for both of you to have an identity, but I still want to check it, so that everything is notarized."

    Taoist Cangsong knew that Dao Zheng and Wang Cunye would not let him take away the head, so he didn't say much. A golden light flashed in his eyes: "Let me carry out the steps of checking and supporting the corpse in this hall."

    When Xuan Yun and Tongxu heard this, they both sat down.

    "Okay, Taoist friend Cangsong is here." Taoist Tongxu's face was a little gloomy, but he still spoke. He had no reason to object.

    "Thank you for your help, fellow Taoist Cangsong." Xuanyun said.

    Cang Chan called his hand, and the jade box was in his hand. He held the head in one hand, and a little golden light in his eyes penetrated vertically into the head.

    After such silence, Taoist Cangsong sighed suddenly, the golden light disappeared, he put away the magic, put the head into the jade box and said: "It is indeed the head of the traitor, and the process is indeed what Wang Cunye said. There is no fraud.  !¡±

    The two people had different expressions when they heard this. Wang Cunye felt lucky. He would rather expose this suspicion than tell the truth, because he was afraid that if he concealed it, he would be found out.

    ¡°If you are found out for concealing something, then even if you say you are innocent, it will be of no use.

    Master Cangsong was silent for a moment.  He said to Wang Cunye: "You have meritorious deeds by killing the rebellious Taoists. I recognize that you have completed the journey of seeking immortality."

    Wang Cunye listened.  His heart finally dropped, and the boulder fell to the ground. Jishou said, "Thank you so much, Master."

    "But there is one more thing. It's up to you to choose." Master Cang Song said.

    "Please, Master, please speak clearly!" Wang Cunye bowed his head again.

    Taoist Cangsong glanced at Wang Cunye and said word by word: "You have realized the true seed yourself and have searched for the path to immortality. According to the ancient Taoist rules, you can choose one of Kunlun and the following Taoist sects. Of course, you must also choose the Taoist sect."  The only one who is willing to accept you is your future and belonging. You should avoid being eager for quick success and impatience. Don't aim too high, but think carefully."

    Wang Cunye did not hesitate, bowed and said: "I was originally an outer disciple of Cheng Ping Dao, but I didn't dare to switch to another sect, so I chose Cheng Ping Dao."

    This decision was by no means an impulsive one.  But I have thought deeply about it. The Kunlun Dao Meridian is the head of the Divine State. It is like an abyss. It is hard to tell how many fish and dragons there are in the depth of the water. If I go there by myself, I am afraid I will be caught in the whirlpool and unable to extricate myself.

    You can¡¯t even go to Lianyundao.  No matter how many grudges I have made in it, once I enter into the master-disciple position, life or death will be decided by others.

    I have never heard of other Taoisms, so I don¡¯t want to choose them. Chengping Taoism is the only Taoist school that I already have connections with.

    "You want to enter Chengping Dao, are you determined?" As soon as Wang Cunye finished speaking, Xuan Yun asked. This son is amazingly talented and has a profound Taoist foundation. Being admitted to the Taoist sect will be of great benefit.

    "It's sincere." Wang Cunye replied.

    After hearing this, Taoist Tongxu blushed immediately, and finally couldn't help it, and said: "In these ten years, all the disciples in this county will be able to enter Lianyun Dao."

    Taoist Cangsong was talked about again and again by him, and finally said unhappily: "Junior brother, why do you hate this? I, Kunlun, will decide this matter."

    Taoist Tongxu hit this hard nail and finally fell silent.

    "In that case, I grant you the qualification of being an inner disciple of the Taoist sect!" Taoist Cangsong said, "What happens next is up to you and Cheng Pingdao."

    "Thank you, Master!" Wang Cunye said.

    Cang Song smiled faintly, took out a blue book, opened it, took out a red pen, and wrote a name on it. Although it was just a pen, when he wrote, there was a faint light, seventeen golden lights emerged, and there were  Dots of light are scattered all over the place, each with a different Taoist rhyme.

    Wang Cunye immediately understood that these seventeen branches were the Seventeen Branches of Taoism in China, and the others were probably small sects.

    After finishing writing, Wang Cunye suddenly felt a shock in his body. He felt that a trace of his luck was connected to it, and some of his essence was about to be drained away.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.He wanted to grab a trace of his soul and go away, but was blocked by the black light and couldn't get out.

    As soon as his thoughts changed, the black light suddenly changed, and a trace of soul was formed and sent up. The green light grabbed this trace of soul and immediately pulled it away.

    In the blink of an eye, another golden urn descended with golden light, and there were faint sounds of heaven descending in the mind. However, it was registered in the Qing Dynasty and became a true member of the Taoist sect, and the original Taoist urn immediately merged with it.

    ??Looking carefully, you can see that there are a few green lines on it, but in the blink of an eye, the turtle shell suppresses it, and after grinding it, it disappears, and then, an identical Taoist drum appears.

    Wang Cunye finished. Master Cangsong here raised his pen and looked at the name flashing red, thoughtfully. When he raised the pen to write, he encountered resistance, but he clearly felt it. Instead of being angry, he was surprised and regretful: "  Being able to block my ink pen shows that you are very lucky, but I don¡¯t want to give Cheng Pingdao the benefit.¡±

    ???The essence of this person being registered as a member of the Taoist sect and becoming a true member of the Taoist sect is to become a member of the system and gain protection and recognition from then on, but at the same time he will lose some autonomy. This is natural.

    ????????????????? When losing some autonomy, the instinct of luck has resistance. If this child behaves like this, it means he has great luck. Thinking of the several disputes in Lian Yundao, but shutting this child out, I sighed in my heart.

    Taoist Tongxu couldn't bear it anymore, snorted coldly, waved his sleeves and walked away.

    "I've finished my work and I'll say goodbye!" Taoist Cangsong said, feeling even more embarrassed when he saw Taoist Tongxu waving his sleeves and leaving.

    "Best farewell to the real person." Wang Cunye bowed his head.

    "Fellow Taoist, I won't send you off!" Xuanyun bowed his head, and the two of them watched Master Cangsong leave.  Let¡¯s return to the peaceful road together.¡±

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye raised his head.  (To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 179 Discussion

    Welcome everyone:. Wang Cunye went back, but did not go back to Guanzhong and went home.

    It has been two years since I moved here, and I saw that the house covering an area of ??two and a half acres is connected by a winding corridor, divided into three entrances, and has about thirty rooms.

    As soon as he entered, he saw his mother, Wang Luoshi, wearing a silver bun and leading a group of maids preparing lunch. Wang Cunye hurriedly went to see her. Wang Luoshi was very happy: "My son, wait a moment, it's almost noon."

    Another command was given: "Aunt Lu, you don't know a few words, but you showed my son the field slip."

    As Wang Cunye's business grew, many people wanted to take shelter and become servants. Now there are more than a dozen people in the family, and there are servants and maids. The so-called living Qi, nourishing the body, Wang Luoshi is wearing a blue satin dress, looking several years younger.  At 20 years old, I can no longer see what the peasant woman looked like back then.

    Wang Cunye smiled, went to the inner room, and sat down in the study. The maid brought tea. Aunt Lu took out a thin book and read: "there are 500 acres of fields, 50 acres of mulberry fields, and about 40 acres of mulberry fields.  Seven households received a total of two hundred and seventy-three stones"

    The current market price is eight taels of silver per stone and rice, and the annual income from food alone is 200 taels of silver, which is indeed not bad.

    After listening, Wang Cunye asked: "Is the school over at the private school?"

    "Master, it's almost time for school to end now."

    "Come here together." Wang Cunye ordered.

    Aunt Lu¡¯s wife responded, and in a blink of an eye three people came over. The first was Zhou Jiu. Two years later, she was no longer as hungry and cold as before. She was wearing a square scarf, blue clothes, and a dark complexion. They bowed to each other.

    Wang Cunye asked him to sit down, and then looked at his younger brother and sister. His younger brother Wang Yuan was fifteen years old. He looked at him carefully and saw that he was handsome with sparse features and bright eyes.  His demeanor was a bit reserved when he saw his brother.

    My sister Wang Di is ten years old.  Never seeing him again, he looked up at his brother with his eyes lit up.  Black and bright, with a bun and a silk dress.

    Now I¡¯m asking about the progress.  Zhou Jiu replied: "The third young master read the fourth book, and the fourth young lady became enlightened."

    Wang Cunye didn't care, and said: "This private library must be fixed. I will allocate fifty acres under the name of the sacrificial field to open this private library. From now on, it will be the place where the children of the clan study."

    And he said: "Please sir, please take care of this private library, and I will buy books."

    Zhou Jiu was overjoyed. She has not been teaching for a long time, but it will be a long time.  He bowed happily and said, "Yes, I should obey your orders."

    Wang Cunye said: "Thank you sir. Mr. Zhou will go and sit down in the front hall first. Let's have a banquet together. I will report this to my loving father and get it done."

    Zhou Jiu bowed.  After exiting, Wang Cunye looked at his younger brother Wang Yuan. He wanted to talk, but he felt that he was still a young man. He decided to let his younger brother learn some martial arts from the Fuso warriors first. As for whether to go or not, it would be up to him when he becomes an adult.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled and said, "You guys should go too, and we'll have dinner together later."

    When his brother and sister went out, Wang Cunye stood up, walked around, and looked westward at the courtyard. It was autumn, and the scenery under the sky was lonely.

    The wind passed by, and Wang Cunye stood. He couldn't tell whether he was sad or happy, but he was calmly observing the changes. He saw a golden talisman with green threads emitting a trace of golden light and a trace of aura.  Luck lingers.

    Wang Cunye experienced it carefully, but found that the original subtle connection had grown several times. In his previous life on earth, Wang Cunye had not been canonized, but now he understands a lot.

    "The results are different from those in novels and stories." I couldn't help but sigh when I thought of this.

    Originally, in the story of Shushan, only evil sects and demon sects can imprison the souls of their disciples in lamps, but this is really a layman's talk. It is said that the Taoist Qing Register can protect those listed in it, and it has its own soul connection - if there is no such connection  , who can know after death?

    Of course it¡¯s not as serious as soul-binding, it¡¯s just a trace taken as an induction.

    The key is not here yet. The key is that your own luck is always communicating with a huge flow of luck. This is obviously the luck of the Taoist sect. If it were not suppressed by the turtle shell, it would gradually form one.

    "No matter what, I still passed this test, but this Taoist Tongxu is really hateful. If there is no chance, I will kill him if I have the chance."

    Just now in the Dao Palace, Wang Cunye could clearly see what the other party did, and even felt the murderous intention through the turtle shell.

    According to the law of Taoism, the person being examined must be isolated and cannot have contact with the outside world. Whether it is true or false, life or death is decided by the other party, and he may be executed without complaining.

    If you are young, you do n¡¯t know, and you are full of blood, shouting, "I am innocent, you can review me.It¡¯s over.  "

    ? Then it¡¯s really a dead end.

    Wang Cunye's principle is very simple, equality. Since this Taoist wants to kill him, he also wants to kill him, but he doesn't hesitate at all.

    Just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly heard a commotion and a lot of people. After a moment, Xie Xiang came over: "Brother, how is the situation?"

    "Not bad, we finally got a good result." Wang Cunye asked her to sit down, but explained the process one by one: "Now I am sure to worship in Chengping Dao."

    "Well" After hearing this, Xie Xiang's smile faded and he showed a thoughtful expression: "So that's itafter all, it's a matter of hitting the sky clock?"

    "Well, after all, it's just this big thing. I don't want to extend the trouble here!" Wang Cunye served her tea and sneered: "If I go to Lianshan Road, I'm afraid I won't be able to come back. Even if I don't die, I'll have to  Ground into a round stone.¡±

    "But I don't regret it. If I didn't collide at that time, how could I realize my true nature? Of course, there is a price. Needless to say, even Yun Dao, I think Kunlun may not have no ideas at all."

    "Ultimately speaking, Lianyundao and Kunlun are not unrelated. Maybe there are elders from the master's sect working in Kunlun. If this is involved, they are connected by the same spirit."

    "So you don't want to go to Kunlun?" Xie Xiang asked, "Is that why?"

    "Not only this, Kunlun is as deep as the sea, and the fish and dragons in it are unpredictable. If I have a backstage, it's not bad to go there. If I go there without a foundation, I will drown in it."

    "If you don't stand up, you will sink. If you stand up, you will collide with the fish and dragon in Kunlun. Although the world's affairs are about fighting, fighting is not seeking death. If I offend Lianyundao and then offend Kunlun, I am afraid that there will be no place for me in this world.  That's it." After Wang Cunye said this, he let out a heavy breath.

    Xie Tao was shocked to hear this. He put his hands on his knees and said, "When you said this, I was so frightened that I broke out in a sweat. I didn't think there were so many things going on here."

    Wang Cunye frowned, with a dim light in his eyes, and sneered: "As long as it's a system, there can't be a big difference."

    "System?"

    "It is all organizations with people and systems, including Taoist palaces and imperial courts."

    Xie Xiang rubbed the center of his eyebrows with his thin white hands. After thinking for a long time, he finally understood the meaning of this word: "What about going to Chengping Road? Will it be the same?"

    "It's relatively better. At least you won't encounter pressure as soon as you go up. But you don't have to worry too much. I only need a short period of time. As long as I get through this period of time, the sea and the sky will be brighter. But you, you are the big one."  Problem."

    Wang Cunye got up and walked around the room, not worried about himself. Although the essence of the system is the same, this world is a monastic world after all. Personal power has the opportunity to surpass the organization. With the help of the turtle shell, in fact, no matter which branch he goes to  Same.

    Going to Kunlun is not necessarily better than Chengping Road.

    Wang Cunye believes that as long as he has five more years, he can try to survive the sea of ??fire under the sun, travel through the sea of ??fire, and achieve the title of "the omniscient true man".

    Within ten years, he will be able to become an Earth Immortal and polish his indestructible Earth Immortal body. By then, these grievances will be settled.

    These thoughts flashed through his mind, but he said: "I see that you have mastered the Six Yang Diagram and have made great progress, but you cannot take the assessment, at least within these three years."

    Xie Xiang smiled: "I know, in ten years it will still be the Lianyundao examination, and now it has only been passed for the second time. However, the third level of immortality, I am afraid that it may not be achieved in three years!"

    Wang Cunye smiled dumbly after hearing this: "You're right, I was worrying too much."

    Just as he was talking, there were footsteps and voices outside, and he stopped talking. A moment later, someone came in, but it was a maid. She saluted and said: "Master, it's time for dinner. Please invite the young master and young lady to the hall. There are also people sent by the county magistrate."  The gift list was sent again, and the madam asked the young master to take a look."

    ¡°As he spoke, he handed over a piece of paper. When Wang Cunye looked at it, it read: ¡°Ten pieces of brocade, five pieces of forged iron, ten square pieces of inkstone, fifty taels of gold, two hundred taels of silver¡±

    There were also a large list of items, so Wang Cunye smiled and said, "I'll come right away."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the coast, an island, with farmland on it, people working on it, and a mountain peak in the middle filled with aura, which is the headquarters of Chengpingdao.

    In a cave, four real people were gathering together, drinking tea and talking.

    A handsome middle-aged man glanced at the three of them and smiled: "Fellow Taoist Qi Wu has something to do. Something unexpected happened, so I'm afraid he won't be able to come."

    A man with a strange appearance and ancient Taoist spirit said: "There is another monster in the endless sea. It can speak human words and can use magic. Fellow Daoist Qi Wu went to suppress it."

    ? ?Was it sent by the devil?  "

    "No, it was born by itself in the sea. It is said that the endless sea is now filled with death energy and confused with spiritual energy. I don't know how many evil beasts were born in these days, and they cannot be subdued, so I have to kill them one by one."

    A girl-like real person smiled and said: "There is nothing we can do about it, but this killing will not take long, and I will definitely come back."

    This girl is wearing a Luo shirt with a black silk tie around her waist. The green silk silk has a faint aura and is obviously a magic weapon. On the surface, she looks no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. Her hair is graceful, dignified and beautiful. However, for an Earth Immortal, her appearance is too young.  , but I can¡¯t say for sure.

    When the Earthly Immortal achieves success, she is given the opportunity to shape her body. Most of the female immortals become very beautiful, and except for a few, most of them are seventeen or eighteen years old.

    The last real person smiled and said: "This is nothing What do you think of Wang Cunye?"

    The middle-aged master smiled and said: "This boy is only seventeen years old now. If he can establish his own true species at this age, there is no need to test his talents and qualifications. He must be the best choice."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 180: Searching for a Person

    The girl nodded in agreement: "There is no doubt about this I wonder what is going on with this boy?"

    "Just use the circular light retrospection technique to see." The strange-looking real person said, stretched out his finger, the fingertips emitted clear light, and drew a circle, and a water mirror appeared in the air.

    The water mirror emits ripples, and the scene inside gradually becomes clearer, slowly revealing the traces of a Taoist priest. The Taoist man is very young and heroic, and his whole body is filled with an indescribable smell, which makes the water mirror always a little blurry.  Can't see clearly.

    "Hey, this kid has great luck!" Luck is actually difficult to see directly, but it can be discerned when there is a secret method or the realm of earthly immortals. This pervasive strangeness is unmistakable.

    When I was about to look again, a small golden seal suddenly appeared. With just a flash, the water mirror shattered.

    "It's a magic weapon, and it also has the aura of a god, and this boy has at least the rank of Yinyou Yin Shen. This boy is really amazing." The girl suddenly smiled and said: "Who is this boy coming over?  ?¡±

    Several real people were thoughtful. They had no idea in their hearts, but they were all moved when they saw this.

    " If only I had paid it back before, now I am facing the endless sea, going on an expedition once every twenty years, and having outstanding disciples. It is not only my face, but also the foundation of my life and death.

    "It's just that I heard that this boy is very unruly, so it takes a lot of effort to accept him." The ancient-looking real man said this.

    "What the senior brother said is true, but it is not the point. There are still eleven years before the expedition will be carried out once every twenty years. However, according to the quality of this boy, he now has the rank of Yeyou Yin Shen. I am afraid it is possible that within eleven years  Reaching the Earth Immortal. This is a bit embarrassing."

    "Yes, according to the laws of Taoism, all Earth Immortals must go to war. If the new Earth Immortals go out to war before they have a chance to establish a solid foundation"

    When everyone said this, they were silent for a long time, and then the middle-aged man sighed.  He said: "This is fate, you can't disobey it, so be it. If this child enters the Taoist sect, he will belong to my sect."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    It was already past the beginning of the twelfth lunar month in the palace, and the sound of the first watch could be heard faintly. The sky was densely covered with stars, and the cool breeze was refreshing. Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang were chatting, and gauze lanterns were hung in the courtyard.

    As he was talking, he saw a colorful cloud moving slowly, seemingly slowly.  But in a blink of an eye, they reached the sky above the courtyard, and a young girl came out and saluted Wang Cunye: "Brother!"

    When he said that, he gave a small salute to Xie Xiang, and Xie Xiang looked up.  I saw Bai Susu wearing a golden cloud shoulder, red socks and red shoes, and a light yellow palace dress. Her appearance was graceful, which was very different from before.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said, "We are all members of our own family, so there is no need to be polite."

    After saying that, we sat down separately.  Bai Susu gave a gift, but it was a lychee. Wang Cunye took it and peeled it, saying: "It's hard to have this now."

    "Shui Gong can store these for a long time, so I bought three boxes in June and kept them!" Bai Susu said.

    At this time, the sky was dark blue, and the stars were shining brightly and darkly. The whole world was full of stars. Xie Tao ate one. It was indeed very sweet, but with a hint of bitterness.

    Until now, Bai Susu has been chasing her senior brother. Now she is his biggest support, but she has been lagging behind. She sighed silently, but listened to Wang Cunye ask: "Now you have finished renovating the water palace?"

    "The rectification has been completed. The seven branches of the river, the water flow of 70 miles, and the 1,000 sailors have all been sorted out. All hidden dangers have been eliminated. Don't worry, brother, let alone other water gods. Even if Uncle Shui can untie the shackles, he can't do anything to me.  "

    "It's a pity that Uncle Shui was ordered by the Heavenly Court. Our excuse to kill the original Pingshan Bay River God was already a sidestep and violated a taboo, but Uncle Shui has no excuse no matter what."

    "Brother, Uncle Shui can't do it, but Shinto still has a way, as long as there are enough incense believers."

    "Hey, how much do you need to thank the believers for their incense to get a golden body?" Wang Cunye was lost in thought for a while after hearing this, and then asked.

    "At least 250,000 pilgrims are needed." Bai Susu frowned and looked at the sky: "If it's less, you can rely on time to accumulate, but if it's too much, you can't rely on accumulation."

    "How many are there now?"

    "There are now twenty-seven shrines, which means there are about fifty thousand people!"

    "I can't help much here."

    ¡°My brother has already helped me a lot, especially with the magic potion that cures diseases and eliminates disasters. Sooner or later I will be able to spread the word to the whole county.¡±

    "How is Fusang's dojo?" Wang Cunye looked around and saw no one was around, so he took a sip of tea and asked.

    ¡°Thousands of people visit the two monasteries every day, which is veryThat's wrong, it's just that I'm not a golden body yet, but I can't send a clone to go there.  "

    "That's all for now, let's chat more. I'm going to Chengping Road in a few days." After a pause, Wang Cunye sighed: "On the road to cultivation, there is a kind of cohesion between immortals and ghosts.  Pass, and then there is the pass of self-purification of body and mind.¡±

    Self-purification of the body and mind is about inner demons. To put it bluntly, the inner demons are heretics in the body and mind, lurking in the sea of ??consciousness in the heart. If they are not purified, they will grow with the growth of magic power. The later it becomes more difficult, but before, humans and immortals could not detect it.  , so mature Taoism can overcome the inner demons only after condensing the true seed and looking inside the aura.

    It can be said that if this test is left elsewhere, it will be a side sect. The difference between the authentic and side sects has only one standard in Taoism, which is to conform to the Dao, no more, no less.

    Inner demons have nothing to do with good and evil. They are the difference between inside and outside. Therefore, there is a saying that "killing thousands of sentient beings will make a piece of snow really clean." Of course, the best method in Taoism is to repeatedly calcine with real fire to remove all impurities.  There is a saying that "when a real fire burns, ghosts and gods cry".

    Of course, you can also use water-milling kung fu to break your mind. Because magic power is related to the nature of the mind, if the heart is turbid, the magic power will be turbid, and if the heart is clear, the magic power will be clear. However, this takes too long, often about ten years. It was advisable in ancient times, but it is not possible at this time.  Pick.

    ??This test of Wang Cunye passed without going through it at all, but it relied on the tortoise shell for purification. Who said that the character of the mind cannot rely on external objects?  To put it bluntly, in the Taoist world view, the mind and body are transformed into one energy, not some ethereal thing, and the essence of mind can also be purified.

    It¡¯s just that the nature of the mind is extremely delicate, but there are few external forces that can purify it.

    "I have passed the self-purification of inner demons. But there is still the calamity of the wind knife." When Wang Cunye said this, he remembered that when the Yin God came out of his body and was blown by the wind, it was like thousands of knives. He couldn't help but change his expression slightly.

    "After all of this, there is still the disaster of sunshine and fire, but it is a big oil pot. It is basically difficult to survive this level on your own. You must find the Red Sun Ying Jie Pill made of six kinds of elixirs. These six  Plant elixirs. They are all monopolized by the Dao Palace. If you don¡¯t enter the Dao Palace, you may not be able to find them.¡±

    "As for the essence of the Five Elements that makes Earth Immortal possible, it is even more difficult to find." Wang Cunye said this.  He couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    The Earth Immortal collects the five elements and practices the integration of the five qi into one body, among which the essence of the five elements is indispensable.

    Apart from anything else, the casual cultivator cannot pass these two levels. Whether it is the six kinds of elixirs or the essence of the five elements, these are strategic materials, equivalent to the "uranium" on the earth. If you want to find the six kinds of elixirs by yourself,  Although it is not absolutely impossible to obtain the essence of the Five Elements of Medicine.  But it was like talking in a dream.

    Of course, those who have achieved great powers will have great supernatural powers. Among other things, according to the Taoist scriptures, if you survive the wind disaster, you will not be afraid of the punishment of the underworld's swords and mountains, and you will be a Yin god who can wander under the sun.  There is nothing you can do about the punishment of the underworld oil pot. If you survive the earthly immortals, you can check your name in the underworld and truly register in the immortal book.

    When Bai Susu heard this, she smiled bitterly: "Our Shinto is probably more difficult, whether it is preaching or incense, there is cause and effect, and there will be calamity for a long time."

    Speaking of the calamity energy, she couldn't help but shudder. Everyone was silent, and everyone in the immortal and divine ways had difficulty.

    The Shugangfu Canal loops around a bay and a half in front of the county. It is very prosperous, but it is a place for industry leaders.

    The passenger ship docked and passengers disembarked one after another.

    Luoshui went up to the pier, tall and tall, and wore a green shirt. When he came down, he was greeted by a middle-aged man who greeted him with an arm salute and said affectionately: "Haha! Brother Jiang is here in Shugang. Brother, I am very grateful.  Brilliance, welcome welcome!¡±

    Luo Shui smiled: "Haha, I feel so honored to be personally welcomed by the Pavilion Master!"

    This person is Cui Yuanxin, the master of Dafeng Pavilion in Shugang Prefecture, and he is a very famous figure. To be able to be received by him, Luo Shui's identity at this time is naturally extraordinary - Jiang Yunhai, the son of Qinghe Swordsman!

    "It is said that the Penglai Taoist Palace is most interested in martial arts. Why is it so simple to understand? The government is attracted by the Taoist Palace, businessmen are too profit-seeking, but the martial arts is a mixed bag, making it difficult to distinguish one by one.

    But for the Penglai Taoist Palace, martial arts is a great force. If the martial arts innate is not very old, he can often be converted into swordsmanship by being introduced to the Taoist sect, and the fierce martial arts can often temper some disciples, so Penglai is very  Most of the disciples have the experience of traveling to the Central Plains to study with swords, so naturally they have many martial arts identities!

    In fact, Penglai Taoist Palace has at least ten halls in China, with thousands of identities that can pass the test.

    The two of them talked for a while and left together. In the south of the city was Brother Cui's spacious mansion with overhanging eaves and towers. Looking at it, Luo Shui couldn't help but praise: "What a mansion!"

    Cui Yuanxin smiled and said in a low voice: "This was built by my great-grandfather. My great-grandfather once passed the Jinshi examination and served as an official, so he was able to build this mansion."

    &nbsp; Luo Shui nodded. According to etiquette and law, the residences of the common people and the government have a system. Only officials who have reached a certain level can live in such houses. Even if the imperial court is declining and has relaxed a lot, it is not something ordinary people can live in. Even if  Not even the master of Dafeng Pavilion.

    Of course it will be different if you have this kind of family background.

    After entering, they entered the courtyard three times, with corridors, paths, and gardens. After arriving at a hall to sit down and serve tea, Luo Shui said, "I have one more thing, please help me, the master of the pavilion."

    Cui Yuanxin smiled and said: "My dear brother, please tell me, as long as I can help, I will do my best."

    Luo Shui took out a picture scroll and said, "Pavilion Master, please take a look, I want to find this person."

    Cui Yuanxin took it and glanced at it, but it was a young man with a very clear appearance. This was what the female crown in the old Taoist room saw and drew.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this man was covered in a layer of fog, making it difficult to find him with magical powers, we wouldn¡¯t have used this benzene method.

    Cui Yuanxin thought for a while and said: "Since it is such a trivial matter, Brother Fool is bound to do it. Brother Xian, don't worry."

    After a pause, he continued: "My dear brother, you must be tired when you come from a long distance. Please rest first. I will hold a banquet in the evening to wash away my dust."

    Luo Shui bowed and said, "Thank you, Pavilion Master."

    After saying this, he realized that this was his farewell order and left.

    Seeing Luo Shui leave, Cui Yuanxin said: "What do you think?"

    A middle-aged man came out from behind the screen and said thoughtfully: "The Qinghe Swordsman is famous in the seven counties. He is very extraordinary. I don't know how much true inheritance this man has."

    "Pavilion Master, you can search for this person, but it depends on who you are looking for in the end. If you can give it to someone, give it to someone to form a good relationship. If you can't afford to offend someone, you can just refuse to find someone."

    After Cui Yuanxin listened, he nodded and said: "What you said is that according to this charter, we will hold a banquet late and you will attend together to find out this person's background. If he is really a bit like the Qinghe Swordsman, I will send the image to him tomorrow."  If you are mediocre and incompetent at each pavilion, just pay fifty taels of silver."

    "Yes, Pavilion Master!" The man responded cautiously.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 181: Apprenticeship

    The bell of the Taoist palace rang, melodious and quiet, echoing over the county city.

    With the sound of the bell, dusk fell quietly, and many pedestrians went home. Only the children were still chasing and playing, shouting happily.

    Wei Palace. The front hall is where the Marquis of Wei usually works. There is a red lacquered and gilded column in the middle, and the floor is paved with water-polished blue bricks. However, the hall is a bit dark, and the four Fan family soldiers below all stand still.

    In front of the writing desk, Fan Wen sat in the middle, his fifth-grade magistrate's official robe shimmering dimly in the candlelight, reading the document with no expression on his face. Hearing the continuous ringing of the bells, he was startled: "Seven rings, there is another bell in the Taoist Palace.  What's the matter?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of sight, this man now looks majestic and has basically controlled the entire county, even the outer hall of the Wei Palace.

    This was talking to himself, and of course no one answered. Fan Wen glanced at Dao Palace from a distance, his eyes were deep and his expression could not be seen.

    Only when you become a magistrate can you realize the depth of Taoist control over political power.

    Amidst the ringing of the Taoist palace bells, a six-foot-long flying boat rose slowly and swayed upwards. After a while, it penetrated into the clouds, and a rumbling strong wind passed around. At this time, several mysterious spells on the flying boat were activated, and a bright yellow flame illuminated the entire place.  The flying boat wrapped around him and flew quickly.

    Like last time, when viewed from a high altitude, the mountains and rivers are picturesque and the cars move like ants.

    After flying through several layers of clouds, Daozheng Yu Chuxia smiled and said, "Thanks to you, I can go back once."

    Kunlun appoints and removes all Dao Lords in the name of Dao Lord, and they are not allowed to leave their posts without any reason.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye kept saying that he didn't dare, he added: "Originally, if you were given a true seed, you would have a Taoist title. Now that you are a Yeyou Zhenren, you still don't have a Taoist title. It's really rare."

    "The ranking of our Taoist practices is based on this poem: Yin and Yang become mysterious, and universally transform into a thunder."

    "With your qualifications, you are at least the Miaozi generation, or maybe the Xuanzi generation, so you are of the same generation as me. You can call me Senior Sister."

    Wang Cunye was moved in his heart, but he said: "The Taoist titles are all given by the elders, how can I dare to talk about this matter?"

    Yu Chuxia smiled slightly.  Not much to say.

    The flying boat passed through a cloud layer and gradually arrived overseas, only to see the sea was gray.  With some kind of indescribable aura, Wang Cunye looked thoughtful.

    The Taoist gates are all on islands. Could this be

    Another hour later, a large island appeared in front of us. This island looked like a mountain road, with green mountains dotted among it, springs and streams gushing out from the top, and winding all the way into the ocean.  There is a looming layer of light surrounding the big island.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the blue, you can see that thousands of people are multiplying, but the mountain peaks are secluded and full of spiritual energy.  But it was where the Taoist priests were, and they saw palaces lined up in rows, located on various peaks in the mountains, with pavilions and pavilions looming.

    The flying boat descended slowly, and a pavilion appeared faintly in front of it. A moment later.  When they arrived at the open space, some Taoist boys came out to greet them, and they all bowed their heads. There was also a real person in the middle.

    After getting off the flying boat and keeping their feet on the ground, Wang Cunye, Yu Chuxia and this real person looked at each other. The real person said: "Please come in, the master in charge of the palace is waiting inside."

    Now I followed the crowd and saw that this was a flat land, but it was Feizhou Square. The jade corridor in the middle was very wide and long, with grass on the left and right and flowers blooming. At the end, there was a lake with a mountain behind it, and in front of the lake stood a  The palace has a majestic main hall, and the attics of the left and right side halls are hidden in it.

    Wang Cunye was amazed when he saw it, and thought to himself: "This lake must be an artificial lake, what a big deal!"

    I also saw that although the nearby trees were thick enough to hug and were hundreds of years old, they not only had order, but also the varieties were extraordinary. There were flowers in full bloom on the branches, brilliant clouds, a gentle breeze, and a delicate fragrance. These must be the planted spiritual trees.  , you can not only get the spiritual fruit for medicine, but also decorate the scenery, and feel awe-inspiring.

    Today I found out how rich the Immortal family is!

    While watching along the way, Yu Chuxia led Wang Cunye away, but they saw a jade platform in front of the palace with a solemn atmosphere. At this time, another Taoist boy came out of the hall and said to Yu Chuxia: "The master of the palace is inside, please come in!"

    Wang Cunye entered and saw that the hall was very large, with a jade couch in the center and a middle-aged real man sitting on it. In addition to the Taoist boy on the left and right, there were seven or eight real men sitting on the jade pier.

    Yu Chuxia introduced: "This is the master of Juxian Palace, Cheng Jinzhen."

    Wang Cunye immediately came forward to pay homage. The real person received a gift and looked at it carefully. He saw that this child was bright in color and had a deep foundation. The most precious thing was that he was pure and clear, which showed that he was a master of refining Qi.

    After saluting, Wang Cunye saluted the real people sitting there. These real people had different reactions. Some accepted the courtesy, while some ghosts and immortals stood up to return the gift.

    "I heard that you have survived the Wind Knife Tribulation?" Master Cheng Jin asked.

    &nbsp"Yes, I was lucky enough to get through it when I was looking for the path to immortality with Fusang." Wang Cunye replied, paused, and said without the real person speaking: "My disciple is envious of the great road, so please join the noble family."

    As he said that, he bowed his head deeply.

    "You are able to condense your true seed and survive two tribulations. It is obvious that you have profound immortal seed, and you are envious of the Tao and have a humble attitude. It is not convenient for me to reject you anymore, so I will accept you as my disciple of Chengping Dao." After saying this, he pondered.  Next: "How about just under my door?"

    Wang Cunye immediately knelt down, bowed three times in a row, and said, "Meet the Master."

    Master Cheng Jin laughed, and at this time the masters around him congratulated and said: "Congratulations, senior brother (uncle)!"

    "Get up. Since you are my disciple, you should be called Xuan Shang. Please sit down and talk."

    "Thank you, Master, for the name!" Wang Cunye responded, but felt a cloud of energy coming, and remained calm at the moment. He just bowed again, but did not dare to sit down.

    The real person smiled and said: "The etiquette of my Tao lies in sincerity, and the etiquette is broad. You are already a ghost and immortal, but you can attend the palace to discuss matters, just sit down!"

    Wang Cunye had no choice but to thank him. He sat down at the end and listened to their discussion.

    "Palace Master, Senior Brother Xuan Song has submitted a letter to resign from the post of county magistrate. He must concentrate on practicing in seclusion." A Taoist said.

    "There are always people who refuse the missions assigned by the master" A real Earth Immortal said with great breath: "There are ten counties on the island, and sending ghost immortals to serve as county governors is an act of sharpening one's mind, gaining merit, consolidating one's roots and cultivating one's talents.  , If you don¡¯t want to refuse everyone, what¡¯s the point of it?¡±

    "Uncle, Senior Brother Xuan Song is also devoted to Taoism, so as not to be affected by worldly affairs" The person who reported the matter said awkwardly.

    "You are committed to the Tao? If you refuse to resign like this, what kind of Tao will you follow and what progress will you make"

    Before he finished speaking, Master Cheng Jin coughed, and the Earth Immortal suddenly woke up and kept silent.

    "Well, everyone has his own ambitions, and cultivating wholeheartedly is also the trend of following the Tao But having said that, there are more and more people who refuse to take on practical tasks." Master Cheng Jin sighed and said with helplessness: "But this is  According to the rules handed down from our ancestors, the ten counties must be presided over by Taoists, and they cannot be taken over by ordinary people Who among you is willing to take up this position?"

    There was a silence in the hall. The Earth Immortal wanted to say something but then closed his mouth. The Ghost Immortals below all looked at each other and refused to come forward. Seeing this, the Immortal couldn't help but sigh.

    At this moment, a ghost saw Wang Cunye, who had been silent, his eyes lit up, he stood up and said, "I recommend someone!"

    "Oh? Who is it?" Everyone looked over.

    But I saw this ghost immortal saying: "Although junior brother Xuan Shang has just entered the master's sect, he is a disciple of the great uncle. He is also a ghost immortal who has survived the wind knife disaster. He can be responsible for both love and law. I recommend Xuan Shang."  Junior brother is the county magistrate, so he can get acquainted with me, Cheng Pingdao."

    After hearing this, the earth immortals looked at each other in confusion, but the ghost immortals below stood up one by one and said repeatedly: "Senior brother said that junior brother Xuan Shang is really the best choice, and there is no better choice."

    Seeing that everyone recommended it, Cheng Jin smiled half-heartedly and asked Wang Cunye: "What do you think?"

    "Master, if you are ordered to do so, I will obey it," Wang Cunye replied.

    After hearing this, Master Cheng Jin sat upright and said nothing with his eyes narrowed. After a long time, he sighed: "In that case, you will serve as the county seat of Chenmen County!"

    Having said this, the real person waved his hand and said: "You all should step back, Xuan Shang. You should go back and receive the Taoist robe, jade plate, and seal first. The official entrance ceremony will be held three days later."

    Wang Cunye responded: "Yes!"

    When everyone got up and left the hall, they saw a real ghost fairy saying: "Brother, I will take you to your residence!"

    "Thank you very much, senior brother."

    The two walked through the corridor and took off a hundred steps away from the main hall. The man led the way and landed on a nearby small peak.

    "The main peak just now is called Qingqiong Mountain just like the name of the island. And around the main peak of Chengpingdao, there are a total of eighteen peaks. This peak is Qianwen Mountain, but there are thirty caves."

    "Everyone from ghosts to immortals live in Shanjian Temple at the foot of the mountain, and there are hundreds of disciples!"

    As the ghost fairy introduced him, Wang Cunye saw only a few scattered disciples in twos and threes.

    "You can get a cave if you are a ghost immortal or above. Junior brothers are ranked eleventh and live in cave No. 27. Look, we are here."

    A bamboo forest appeared in front of Wang Cunye. The soft sunlight shone in the green bamboo forest, and a spiritual energy suddenly filled the air.

    "I am ranked eleven, why am I ranked twenty-seven?" Wang Cunye said sincerely.

    This person saw itAfter a quick glance, I realized that I was not being picky, so I said: "The elders live in front of me. However, if you have been a ghost immortal for a hundred years and still cannot become an earth immortal, you will have to withdraw from the cave and serve as a deacon from now on, waiting for the order of the gods."

    "So that's it!" Wang Cunye immediately understood that there were a total of twenty-seven promising ghost immortals in this group, including himself.

    Standing at the door, I saw an old man greeting me. His temples were slightly white, but his body was faintly red, but he looked like a ghost. He must be someone who has passed his life.

    The guide ghost gave a slight salute: "Senior brother, this is the new junior brother Xuan Shang that Grand Master has accepted, but he is here to make his home."

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and stepped forward to inspect his head: ¡°I¡¯ve met my senior brother!¡±

    "I don't dare. Junior brother, please come in and I will explain something to you." The old Taoist smiled.

    The three of them entered and saw that the cave was not big and was divided into five rooms.

    "This is the living room, this is the bedroom, there is a small storehouse inside, this is the study, this is the alchemy room, this is the servant's room, but it is where the Taoist boy lives. Senior brother, are you satisfied?"

    The inside is very simple, but very clean. All the furnishings and furnishings are made of jade, especially the sleeping couch, which is made of sapphire. The spiritual light is faint, and the air is filled with spiritual energy. Wang Cunye is very satisfied and said: "Thank you two senior brothers."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 182: It¡¯s Really Deplorable

    Welcome everyone: The old man called over two more Taoist boys, one male and one female, both about fourteen years old, and said: "These are bamboo leaves and bamboo branches. These two are for your house to control. Do you like them?"  "

    Taoist priests are not afraid of marriage. Some families and their children are sent to Taoist sects to be Taoist boys, but they can also make a lot of money. For now, just living in the cave is a great benefit, but the aura here is ten times that of the mortal world.

    But this name is a bit laughable. Wang Cunye said with a smile: "Senior brother arranged it, so it's not bad, that's all."

    This matter was settled like this. Wang Cunye turned around and said to the ghost fairy who was guiding the way: "Please also ask senior brother to lead the way to receive the Taoist robe, jade plate, and big seal."

    "Of course!" Guixian Guixian, who led the way, agreed. Both of them had magic weapons and immediately jumped into the air.

    Although the mountains are close together, it would take at least half a day to cross the bridge along the mountain road, so we were flying back and forth, and we arrived at a mountain in the blink of an eye.

    Wang Cunye looked around and along the way, he found that various things in Chengping Road were covered by forests, majestic mountains, or graceful with water. Savor them carefully, and they all have a certain charm.

    The foundation of the main hall is made of jade. There are steps to go up. You cannot fly straight down, but you land in front. After crossing the square, you step on the jade steps along the way.

    The guiding ghost fairy stopped, bowed his head, and then said: "This disciple is ordered to bring Junior Brother Xuan Shang here to receive the Jade Disk Seal."

    The Juxian Palace has the heaviest powers and responsibilities, but the identity, cave, and duties of the person in charge of the Palm Seal Palace are not bad either.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s conclusion on the path to immortality has been informed by a letter sent by a flying talisman. Now is the final step.

    As soon as these words were said, a response was heard from inside: "Come in!"

    This voice is clear, lingering, and vague.

    Hearing this, the guide ghost fairy said: "Junior brother, let's go in!"

    "Good!" Wang Cunye followed into the hall.

    There are jade paintings on the carved railings in the hall, which exude a sense of nobility. Screens are arranged around the hall, and a Taoist priest is sitting on a high platform with cattails.

    Both of them were Jishou, and the Taoist nodded slightly.  He looked Wang Cunye up and down: "Are you Wang Cunye?"

    Wang Cunye saw this Taoist¡¯s eyes as bright as cold stars and responded: ¡°Exactly!¡±

    "It is your good fortune and our blessing that you can join our sect. It is really a blessing." The Taoist said: "According to the rules of this sect, you are an inner disciple, and you have a yellow jade token, and  Two robes for the Ghost Immortal Real Person. You can choose one spiritual treasure. And if you serve as the county magistrate, you will be given a great seal."

    "As for your monthly salary, a Taoist boy will send it to your cave. You won't get it here."

    As he waved his sleeves, he saw a Taoist boy come in, carrying a jade plate.  Above are the topaz token, robe, and seal.

    Wang Cunye thanked him and accepted it all.

    The Taoist took out a jade slip and said, "Take a look at the spiritual weapons here, and tell me if you choose one!"

    After the Taoist finished speaking, he handed the jade slip to Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye quickly took it and bowed to thank him.

    The jade slip was warm and moist, with traces of runes on it. It was constantly shining with brilliance. Wang Cunye stood still.  My mind sank into it and I scanned the information carefully.

    The information in the jade slips is as vast as the sea, but Wang Cunye now has the Xuan Su Zhen robe and the Seven Feather Sword. He doesn't care about these, but he will not refuse. He searched carefully and then said: "Can I get a pill of divine mud?"  ?"

    The so-called divine mud.  It means that it is extracted from soil, but it is the best raw material for the divine seal. Once it is molded, it will have a jade shape. The key is.  It can exist in both the Yang world and the spiritual world at the same time, without losing the power of the divine seal inside.

    The Taoist was startled.  His expression remained unchanged as he said: "A spiritual weapon is not worth it, but if you serve as the county magistrate, your master's sect will also receive rewards. If you offset it, you can exchange it for it."

    Wang Cunye heard this and said, "Let's change it to this one."

    The Taoist took one look at it, smiled suddenly, and said, "That's all, let's get it!"

    "A pill of divine mud is not big, no more than the size of a fist, and it emits golden light. Wang Cunye thanks you. Although this thing is not very rare, it will probably take decades to find and collect it by yourself."

    After these were completed, Wang Cunye and the two Taoists thanked him and retreated to their caves.

    It had only been half an hour. When I went back and took a look, I saw that the inside had been cleaned again, and all the rice and food had arrived, as well as all kinds of daily necessities.

    When he sat down at the table, there was a maid serving tea. Seeing that she was a little restrained, Wang Cunye smiled slightly and said: "I want to retreat, you all are busy."

    "Yes!" Both of them agreed.

    When he got to the quiet room, Wang Cunye learned the magic.?I saw a ball of divine mud hanging in front of me, with strands of golden light hanging down, and faint auspicious clouds, which was extraordinary.

    This sign is due to the fact that this sacred mud itself is a meritorious thing.

    Wang Cunye was sitting on the couch, silently practicing mystical skills, but he saw that the Yuan Shen had turned into a ball of naked flesh. There was a faint golden text with green in it, but it was condensed by the "Qinghua Treasure Urn".  Like a living creature, it contains Taoist charm, slowly extracting the essence, and attracting the aura from outside the body. The strands of aura are absorbed, converted into mana, and fall into the spiritual pool.

    I saw the stream of clouds wrapped the whole body, and then he was incorporated into the body to refine, but the concentration was ten times the outside world.

    "But a true text is evolving in the slightest, but it is the combined evolution of this divine mud and the ten-direction divine seal. An hour later, the true text has completed its evolution.

    Wang Cunye's eyes were slightly happy, and he no longer hesitated. He used the ten-direction divine seal and gradually got closer to the pill of divine mud. Both of them began to feel the connection. They both stimulated their own essence, and a faint charm began to appear.

    This shows that the calculation of the true text is correct, and there is no surprise at all. Wang Cunye sprayed out a breath of vitality, and almost at the same time, the turtle shell also sprayed out a thousand-year-old clear light, refining the sacred urn of the divine seal.

    ?? These sacred urns given to the gods are essentially Taoist scriptures. At this time, with the help of the turtle shell, they returned to their origins. Seeing one sacred urn decomposed into hundreds of true texts, Wang Cunye did not dare to neglect and spat out another mouthful.

    I saw that each true text was broken down, continuously seeping into the divine seal and divine mud, and blending with each other. This spray was one hundred and eight mouthfuls.

    In just a moment, Wang Cunye¡¯s back was covered in sweat, and 70% of his energy was consumed.

    But the next moment, the last true text entered, and there was a burst of golden light. The divine seal and the divine mud were completely merged and turned into a divine seal. Wang Cunye suddenly felt connected to it. With a thought, it fell into Wang Cunye's hands. Unexpectedly,  Another illusion.

    It¡¯s finished, but it¡¯s my own spiritual weapon.

    In fact, strictly speaking, there are only three stages of magic weapon - spiritual weapon, magic weapon, and Taoist weapon.

    Having spirituality is a spiritual weapon.  The law inside is a magic weapon, and the hidden Taoist rhyme is a Tao treasure. Although this divine seal contains many Shinto texts, it is not a law yet.

    Wang Cunye is in a happy mood. He has successfully refined his natal spiritual weapon, but his strength has greatly increased.

    After a while, Wang Cunye took out the county seal and compared it with his own.

    The divine seals of the ten directions are thick and have no fasteners.  Glowing red.  It has a cloudy air with a hint of golden light.

    And this county government seal is obviously made of divine clay.  It's bright red and slightly yellow, wrapped in silky lines, each with a pulse.  Power flows inside, like a living thing.

    "It's still a dead thing in the end!" Wang Cunye watched it for a long time and said, in terms of power, his ten-direction divine seal is still slightly inferior by three points, but this kind of spiritual treasure is like a living thing, but in fact it is still a dead thing, and it will not really  The weapon spirit is produced.

    As soon as Wang Cunye received it, the divine seals of the ten directions sank into his heart.  Suspended on the turtle shell, he later picked up the county seal and sank his mind into it.

    It¡¯s just that at this time, the world has changed, and a different world is unfolding before our eyes.

    Wang Cunye looked down in surprise and saw that this was a piece of land with crisscrossing roads.  There are thousands of hectares of fertile land, and people are working in the fields. From a distance, it looks like a pastoral scene.

    ?Looking carefully, you can see that the whole land is filled with white air.  These earth energy mixed with the white energy of each common people, and the whole county condensed the red energy.  These fortunes connect to heaven and earth, connect all directions, and are connected to an even bigger red destiny.

    Wang Cunye was startled, a flash of lightning flashed in his mind, and he understood in an instant that this luck was the luck of the county, and it was connected to the luck of the Taoist sect, but this piece of land was connected to the Taoist sect and became the foundation.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????( of her?Kings ??", she said.

    The sky is approaching dusk, the sun is setting, and the red clouds are everywhere

    The real girl is wearing a Luo shirt, with graceful temples, dignified and beautiful. The most peculiar thing is that her body is clear and clear, implying Taoist charm.

    Behind her is her junior sister, who also has the appearance of a girl, with black hair like clouds, and eyes full of autumn water. In the eyes of the world, she is older, like a sister.

    But it¡¯s because the earth immortals have a chance to shape themselves, but the ghost immortals don¡¯t.

    "Senior Brother Xuan Song submitted a letter to resign from the post of county magistrate to concentrate on practicing in seclusion so as not to be affected by worldly affairs. This is a sincere pursuit of Taoism. Why do you disdain it?" asked the junior sister.

    The young lady smiled coldly: "Why do you think the founder established the system and sent ghost immortals to serve as county governors?"

    This junior sister said: "Everyone knows this, the purpose is to hone one's mind and gain merit."The act of consolidating one's roots and cultivating one's talents has been practiced for three hundred years. Except for the generations of ancestors, the seniors who served as county governors have not only failed to achieve meritorious deeds, strengthen one's roots and cultivate one's talents, but have been dragged down by this secular affairs. Isn't this a fact?  "

    The young girl coughed and said: "That's true, but there are some things you don't understand Forget it, junior sister, you have also survived the fire and are no more than one step away from the Earthly Immortal, so you are qualified to know this."

    "This post of county governor is the first competition in the Taoist competition. Anyone who refuses this post will lose a lot of points. Even if he is extremely talented and diligent in his Taoist career, it will be difficult for him to pass the examination of the elders."

    The disciple was shocked: "So that's the case. No wonder the candidates for the Three Outstanding Disciples in the past are all unexpected. It turns out that a lot of them have been eliminated at this level."

    "Hmph, Xuan Song claims to be the number one person in the Xuan generation, with a cold heart, aloof from all fates, and a single-minded focus on Taoism. However, this loss of points will cast a shadow on his future, unless he will be number one in both levels in the future.  , only then can we hope to become one of the Three Elites, but if we are not too late, we will fall off the list, and we can only rely on accumulating good deeds in exchange for the Red Sun Welcoming Tribulation Pill."

    When the young girl said this, her face turned cold: "Junior sister, since you heard it, you must not spread it out, otherwise you will lose the purpose of testing your character. In the past three hundred years, no one has leaked it, but even the disciples below don't know it.  Think about it, how will you deal with the person who leaked it and the person who heard it?"

    The junior sister had some thoughts at first. When she heard this sentence, her heart suddenly became cold and she said: "How could I leak it But senior sister, except for the generations of ancestors, the seniors who served as county governors have not only failed to gain merit and strengthen their roots and talents, but instead  Isn¡¯t this a fact that I am burdened by this mundane matter?¡±

    "It is a fact, but precisely because of this, it is a test. Our Taoist sect does not live in a vacuum, but we also need someone to cultivate the foundation! So this item will not be cancelled." The young girl said this, looking into the distance, if there is  Thinking about it, he sighed: "It's hard to understand this in person without being able to reach the immortal world. It's really a pity!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 183: Read the Tibetan Scriptures Again

    Welcome everyone to:. Three days

    Wang Cunye arrived at Qingqiong Mountain and the Juxian Hall. In front of the Juxian Hall was a blue lake. The lake was quiet. There was a faint aura rising up and filling the surrounding area. From time to time, he saw real ghosts and immortals passing through and nodding slightly to him.  Without saying a word, he entered the temple.

    After another half a moment, I heard the sound of Huanglu's big bell. The sound of the bell was deafening and echoed with the water of the lake.

    At this time, a Taoist boy came over and said: "When the time comes, please invite the real person to come in."

    Wang Cunye stepped in and saw that this hall was different from the last time. The screen behind it was removed, but there were several real stone statues inside. He also saw that the hall was full of tufts, with hundreds of real people sitting on tufts.

    On the opposite side were two jade couches, with Master Cheng Jin sitting in the middle. On the jade couch on the left was a Taoist with a childlike face and white hair. He looked over and said lightly: "The time has come, let's perform the ceremony!  "

    "Yes!" A real person responded, stood in front of the high platform, and said slowly: "Xuan Shang comes out."

    This was all arranged in advance, but at this time, with hundreds of real people watching the ceremony, Wang Cunye was still surprised and did not dare to neglect, so he went to the center.

    "Kowtow to the Emperor of Heaven!"

    Wang Cunye listened to this and bowed down heavily. He kept a quiet heart and did not dare to think too much. However, he also knew that this ceremony with the Emperor of Heaven only existed three hundred years ago.

    "Kowtow to the ancestors of all generations."

    "Kowtow to the elders and masters who transmit the Dharma."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off and on and on and on.????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, and only listened to the real man saying: "Here comes the tea to honor the master."

    A Taoist boy came up with a jade tray, but inside was a cup of tea. This ancient ceremony was still preserved at this time. Wang Cunye stood up and came up with the teacup and said: "Master, please use it."

    Tea was served and Master Cheng Jin took a sip.  Wang Cunye took three steps back.  Kneel down again.

    When Master Cheng Jin saw that Wang Cunye had finished the etiquette, he said: "Get up, my Taoist sect does not follow formal etiquette. From now on, you will be my disciple of Chengping Taoism."

    After Master Cheng Jin finished speaking, he bowed his head to the Dharma-Chuan Elder, who took out the sapphire book.  He added his name on the spot. After adding it, he put away the book and said, "It's done!"

    "Congratulations to Master Chengjin, Congratulations to Master Xuanshang." At this time, hundreds of Masters bowed their heads together, and Wang Cunye quickly returned the gift.

    When this sound is completed, it is truly completed. The elder stood up.  With many Taoists filing out, they were all gone in a moment, leaving only the lineage of Master Cheng Jin.

    Wang Cunye came to the head again.  But I heard Master Cheng Jin say: "You come to my door. I should find a high-grade mysterious skill for you to use as a spiritual material, but everyone has different temperaments. It is not easy to find a method that suits your own, but I Chengping  There are three thousand and six hundred volumes of Taoism and Dharma, so there is certainly no shortage of them.¡±

    It is really shocking that a Taoist sect can collect so many Taoist teachings. The results of thousands of years of savings are not trivial.

    Practicing Kung Fu depends on each person, and it is most important to find a method that suits oneself. Wang Cunye knew this. When he saw Master Chengjin speaking, he thought for a moment and replied: "Before entering the school, the disciple majored in the Six Yang Diagram, and the Ghost Immortal Queen majored in it.  Qinghua treasure basket."

    Master Cheng Jin nodded slightly when he heard the words: "Well, it seems that the Qinghua Treasure Arrangement is also suitable for you. This is very good and saves a lot of trouble The Qinghua Treasure Array is also an excellent method. After nine turns, you will achieve the status of a god.  Class of Immortals, you must practice hard, don¡¯t slack off, and don¡¯t be complacent!¡±

    Master Cheng Jin knew that this son was extraordinary. He became a human being and immortal at the age of fifteen. He discovered the true seed of life and death at the age of sixteen. He survived the wind and tribulations on the road to seek immortality and became a ghost and immortal. However, he still had to give a few words of advice.

    At this point, his eyes opened slightly: "If you major in Qinghua Baolu, I will pass you the next volume, which contains magic rules up to the level of gods. You practice well and don't aim too high. If you have any questions, you can come and ask.  I."

    After saying that, he took out a sapphire slip, flicked it with one finger, and sent it to Wang Cunye.

    "Thank you, Master, for your teaching." Wang Cunye took the jade slip and quickly bowed his head, feeling very happy. Now, the original skills at the ghost-immortal stage were already insufficient, and now this is what he really wanted.

    Three hundred years ago, the Taoist law appeared in the world, and the Taoist Lord had a metaphor. Except for the fundamental sect, all the sects began to exchange what they had. This Qinghua treasure is not the top fundamental sect. Every sect has it, but it is not.  It can be regarded as a superior Dharma door. If you don't enter the Taoist door, it is impossible to obtain it. Now I am very happy.

    As for the fact that it is not fundamental, Wang Cunye doesn¡¯t take it to heart at all. He has his own understanding of Taoism. As long as the foundation is deep and the Qinghua Treasure of Zhongzheng is peaceful, for him, it is far better than all the fundamentals.

    "Come, let me introduce you. These are your three senior brothers and sisters, Xuanzong, Xuanyuan, and Xuanyun." After the apprenticeship ceremony, the following is?Introduced.

    Wang Cunye quickly turned his head and said, "I've met senior brother and senior sister."

    Xuanzong Xuanyuan returned the greeting calmly and didn't say much, but Xuanyun smiled and said: "Junior brother, you are in charge of the county government of Chenmen County. I wonder if junior brother has any experience in taking charge?"

    Managing the land and population of a county does not rely on Taoism and law. Speaking of the imperial examination, the elite Jinshi who are selected from hundreds of thousands of people are all in trouble as soon as they take office, and their power is gradually taken away by the subordinates.

    Speaking of this, Xuanzong Xuanyuan frowned, obviously distressed. When Cheng Jin saw the real person, he was strict with Taoism and had some words that were difficult to say. After thinking about it, he organized the following words and said: "The Taoist envoy Guixian is appointed as the county governor.  It is about sharpening one's mind and accumulating merits. If you are able to regulate one area, it is a great good thing. If you are not familiar with it, just do nothing to manage it. Don't make changes easily. On the contrary, it will reduce your status, karma and merits."

    It has been three hundred years since Daomen governed the people. I don¡¯t know how many county governments have been changed. Some are governed by inaction, some are governing with great efforts, and some are trying to reform the law, but the result is that something goes wrong and the status and merits are reduced.

    Now after three hundred years, everything that can be done has been done. There is no need for the county government to do specific things. There are officials below to implement the regulations. You can live a good and stable life without interfering.

    When Wang Cunye heard what his master said, he immediately smiled and said, "Yes, I will pay attention."

    Seeing that Master Chengjin was silent, Wang Cunye raised his head and said, "Master, since there is nothing to do, I will retreat."

    "Well, let's go down. We will go to Chenmen County tomorrow. Now that we have received the task, we can't neglect it." The old Taoist closed his eyes, nodded and spoke.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "Junior brother, what do you think of our sect?" Yu Chuxia asked provocatively while walking on the road paved with white jade and looking left and right.

    "I have just started, and my impression of this place is very vague and unclear. I just know that Master and Senior Sister treat me very well!" Wang Cunye was surprised when he heard this, but he had to answer like this.

    Yu Chuxia nodded secretly, feeling relatively satisfied with this answer. She smiled and said, "I can't stay long, so I'm going back now. I will take care of your home."

    Wang Cunye cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, senior sister."

    Yu Chuxia didn¡¯t say much, got up and flew away, disappearing in the air in a blink of an eye.

    Wang Cunye did not go to Chenmen County immediately. He found a stone hall, but it was the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion. He saw that it had three floors, so he went in immediately. When he entered, he felt a slight film. The yellow jade token flashed and it was gone.  Accessible.

    The inside is very similar to Lianyundao's Sutra Pavilion, but there is a Taoist who is sorting it out. From the first impression, I know that the Yin Shen has been transformed not long ago and is still in the stage of refining the inner demon. When they met, he asked: "Who are you?"  "

    "I am Xuan Shang. I want to see the Tao scroll. Is it possible?" He said, showing the yellow jade token.

    When the Taoist saw it, he bowed his head: "It turns out to be Master Xuan Shang. You can read all the Tao scrolls on the first and second levels, but you can't read the third level."

    Wang Cunye said he understood. At first glance, he could see that just like Lianyundao, the bookshelves were full of silk scrolls. At a glance, there were at least tens of thousands of scrolls.

    Wang Cunye randomly picked out a volume, unfolded it, and knew he had read it. He then asked: "Is there a catalog for these Dao volumes?"

    "Yes, please let the real person read it." After saying that, he took out a volume of book. Wang Cunye took it and opened it to look at it. He saw that the handwriting was clear and neatly arranged, and he was very happy.

    At this time, I glanced at ten lines, and I finished reading it in a blink of an eye. I saw that there were thirteen thousand volumes on the first floor, but only five hundred volumes had not been read. I sighed in my heart, and now I searched according to the catalog and scanned each volume.

    At this time, as long as you glance at it, the turtle shell in the sea of ????consciousness will emit a burst of red air. In an instant, the words will enter and turn into a ball of breath.  It flows in the heart.

    After the true text was condensed, it gradually became smaller and sank slightly into the turtle shell. At this time, the turtle shell lit up slightly and then went out in the blink of an eye.

    Wang Cunye understood at this time that this was repairing the turtle shell, and he read the next volume.

    Although five hundred volumes are a lot, it doesn¡¯t take much time to just scan them. I finished them in half an hour. I didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and went up to the second floor.

    There are three thousand scrolls on the second floor, but these are no ordinary Tao scrolls. They are all Tao scrolls that can be practiced. Wang Cunye ignored them and watched them one by one with concentration.

    The same words enter the mind and turn into a ball of breath. After reading a scroll, they form a word. A trace of mysteries flows in the heart, and then falls on the turtle shell. It goes on and on like this without knowing the time.

    Until the early morning of the next day, the Taoist priests below were cleaning. Although the inside was spotless, they still wiped it one by one.??sprinkled in through the window.

    At this moment, the stairs between the pavilions moved and Wang Cunye came down. The Taoist quickly bowed his head: "Master!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The young man in front of me has a vague aura, which is very different from yesterday. I was secretly surprised, but I saw this guy smiled and said: "Sorry to trouble you."

    "The real person doesn't lend out the Dao scroll?" Seeing Wang Cunye's empty hands, the Taoist was even more surprised. He originally thought that Wang Cunye was on the second floor all night, looking for a certain Dao scroll.

    "No!" Wang Cunye said and went out. The sun was shining brightly and spiritual energy was filling the air. He took a deep breath and felt the spiritual pool boiling.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not contain more than half of the water, and the red water is rippling, while 3,000 Zhenwen are hovering over the Lingchi Lake, consuming power every moment.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????can and can be seen.

    The Taoist meaning hidden in the three thousand Tao scrolls on the second floor is not comparable to the thirteen thousand Tao scrolls below. It may take a long time to fully analyze it.

    But once analyzed, it turned out to be truly profound and profound. Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled deeply and flew out, heading towards the county seat.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 184: The taste is unspeakable

    Welcome everyone: Chengping Dao occupies this island, but it is an island near the sea. There is a long and narrow mountain range in the north of the island, which is occupied by Taoists. The rest is a fertile plain with a population of 300,000. It is divided into ten counties, each county has  A county government. This kind of county government is actually a preliminary version of the Taoist palace. It is not large in scale, but it has all the five internal organs.

    There were unpredictable winds and rains. When riding the wind, the sun was shining brightly just now, and in the blink of an eye, there were bursts of autumn rain. Wang Cunye flew all the way along the river, and within a moment he saw his own county seat.

    Chenmen County is surrounded by mountains on three sides and is a valley. A river flows out of it. There are strips of farmland and smoke from villages. Farmland and roads are spread out in front of you. At this time, the light rain is pattering, which has a unique flavor.  .

    The county government office was dimly visible, adding a bit of simplicity to the misty rain. It was raining lightly. In front of the county government office, under the dripping eaves, several officials were waiting in the rain.

    The leader is lean and short, but he is the county magistrate, the one below him with thick eyebrows and big eyes is the county lieutenant, and there is another man in his thirties, but he is the boss.

    County governance is held by real people, but real people basically interfere in political affairs from time to time. Therefore, in the mainland, the county magistrate is a free official, but here he is an official with real power.

    The county lieutenant is in charge of public security and the militia, while he is in charge of taxation, but he is also a real official.

    I just heard the county lieutenant looking towards the sky: "I don't know when the real person will arrive."

    He looked at the face of the county magistrate again and said, "I haven't seen you for a few days. Your Excellency has lost some weight. I'm afraid you are tiredyou need more rest!"

    The county magistrate couldn't help but smile and said: "The real person arrived today and has to finish the matter. Then he can also report the matter in person."

    As he was speaking, Lord Botu reminded in a low voice: "Here he comes!"

    The two of them suddenly became solemn and stopped talking. In the blink of an eye, a red light flashed, and a person fell into the courtyard. At this time, a drizzle of rain fell, but it didn't touch it at all.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????? ????????????? ?????????? ??????????? ? ? ? ??

    "Everyone, get up, it's raining outside. Come inside and talk." Wang Cunye nodded slightly and immediately went into the inner hall after speaking.

    The three of them looked at each other for a few moments, then quickly followed and entered the house.

    There is a wooden couch inside, and Wang Cunye sits on it. In front of the couch is the file. There are no documents at this time, but there are some pens, ink and papers.

    After the three people came in.  He knelt down and knelt down again.  Wang Cunye said: "I'm here for the first time. You are the parents' officials, so you must be familiar with the situation. Let's talk about the county!"

    "Yes!" The three officials responded when they heard the words. The real person is here to serve as the county governor, and it is customary to inspect the situation during inspections.  This is the case in every county, but I hope this real person won't be too original, the three of them thought to themselves.

    The county magistrate, who looked slightly haggard, bowed and said: "Master, Chenmen County has a radius of 800 miles, 6,000 households, and a total population of 28,000 people."

    "With real people in charge, the weather has been good these years, and every household is happy. The folk customs are gentle, people don't pick up things on the road, and there are very few thefts." The county captain said.

    "This county can get 12,000 shi of land tax and 3,400 taels of money a year." Zhu Bo said.

    After the three of them finished speaking, they stood hunched over, indicating that they were done.

    The real person guarding this place is to resist the invasion of monsters.  To suppress the chaos caused by evil spirits, internal affairs are basically left to the officials. But in the Immortal Mountain of Chengping Dao, that blind demon dares to cause chaos?

    But it¡¯s really nothing.

    But there was no response, and everyone¡¯s hearts gradually became tense.  After a long time, Wang Cunye spoke: "What you did was wrong. I will host a banquet in the evening, you go down!"

    "Yes!" The three of them retreated, and Wang Cunye sat on the wooden couch, meditating, and waited quietly.

    Within a moment, several figures came to the front and bowed down together: "The little god pays homage to the real person."

    These are all spiritual bodies, white and slightly red. They are barely called gods, and they are all like the earth.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too, that¡¯s great!¡± Wang Cunye nodded slightly when he saw a few little gods coming too.

    "We are here today because of the protection of Chengping Dao. Otherwise, we would have been killed by the heretic demon gods. How can we not welcome the real people when they come?" They kowtowed and said.

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly, they were protected by Chengping Road, they received incense in this county, and were not disturbed by heretic evil spirits. Every time a real person came, they would pass here to pay their respects.

    But in reality, there are a lot of real people living on the island, and their incense is very limited. This can be regarded as a gain and a loss!

    "Well, are there any abnormalities these days?" Wang Cunye stared and asked

    This question is vague, but these people have been on the Chengping Road site for some years. Of course they know what it means, and they immediately answered: "The real person is overly concerned. This is the Fairy Mountain of Chengping Road, and it has accumulated prestige for three hundred years."??, few heretics dare to come here to cause trouble, especially in the past ten years or so, but until you take office today, there is no abnormality!  "

    "You are still diligent!" Wang Cunye was silent for a moment and warned: "But don't be careless. You must patrol the territory carefully. If there is a situation that cannot be handled, report it immediately. Don't be careless."

    A land man saluted solemnly and said: "My true words are prudent and mature words. We must keep them in mind and act accordingly."

    "These are actually official traps. Every real person will say this when they come here. At this time, Wang Cunye is just going through the motions.

    "In that case, just go down."

    "Follow your orders!"

    After hearing this, several people immediately retreated, the Yin Qi dissipated, and for a moment there was silence in the back hall.

    ??The light rain fell on the eaves, dripping down the steps, and splashing water. Wang Cunye did not move at first, seeing the slightest trace of red air filling the air, but he accepted the gift from the officials and the land, and it was considered a ceremony.

    When the red energy dissipated and he felt that his destiny was officially formed, Wang Cunye flashed a black light and a turtle shell appeared in his hand.

    He stretched out his hand and cut his arm with a "chi" sound. He spread a large amount of blood evenly on the tortoise shell. He stared at the tortoise shell and silently thought about what he wanted to do.

    The tortoise shell was stained with blood and made a "buzzing" sound. Wang Cunye immediately stood and watched, and saw that the whole island was faintly auspicious, and there was another wave of luck coming up, and there were hundreds of stars in it. It was really densely packed with stars.

    Some are twinkling, some are suspended, some are dim, some are burning, most of them are red stars, and some are golden stars. If you look closely, you will realize something in your mind.

    The island of Chengpingdao has a plain of 5,000 square kilometers and a population of 200,000 people. It is divided into ten counties, each with roughly the same area and population.

    This is actually a bit tempting. Logically speaking, there is no need to divide an island with a small population into as many as ten counties. It is a complete waste.

    Wang Cunye stared at the turtle shell and kept thinking in his mind.

    There are ten counties and districts, each with one person, and the ten major disciples in the ten counties and districts are secretly competing with each other.

    Suddenly, it became clear to Wang Cunye that Cheng Pingdao divided these areas into ten counties and districts. In fact, it was clear that it was a kind of competition, school examination, and competition.

    The disciples who can be sent here are all heroes. These heroes are compared with each other, and those who are finally selected are qualified to enter the Three Elites.

    ? ? Observing carefully, he saw traces of white energy filling the air and injecting it. Wang Cunye knew that these ten counties were the essence of Chengping Road, which was suppressed by immortal magic and breathed out luck.

    "It turns out that county governance is the starting point. Although I have no intention of getting involved, I can't help but get involved." Wang Cunye sighed when he saw this.

    Side hall

    The two Taoists sat opposite each other, sipping fragrant tea.

    "Junior brother, this apprentice you have accepted is very famous!" said an old Taoist.

    Opposite me, Master Cheng Jin just sipped his tea and remained silent.

    Seeing this, the old Taoist stopped smiling and gradually became solemn: "Junior brother, although this son has some good luck, he is also a big disaster. You see, in the mortal world, this son has conflicts with the princes and killed officials and officials. When he reached Lianyun Dao, he was no more than three years old.  Yue, he was stirred up into trouble. The master of the palace changed hands and devalued the whole line. He went to Fusang and traveled eastward. He also stirred up trouble and got involved with Penglai. This son can't be careless and put him in the county seat.  Come on, isn¡¯t it appropriate?¡±

    Hearing this, Master Cheng Jin opened his eyes slightly, looked up at the old Taoist opposite, drank the cold tea on the table, and then closed his eyes and sat silently.

    Seeing this, the old Taoist sighed: "I know that you have already accumulated a lot, but there is only one bottleneck. Once you pass this level, you will be the immortal. You want to take advantage of this son's luck, but you demoted Xuan Song for this son, right?  Is it too much?"

    "Although Xuan Song is not your direct descendant, he is the number one person in my Chengping Dao Xuan generation. He has top quality qualifications, Li Jue Wan Yue, and is dedicated to his career. If you make him resign, you will harm others' futures. Besides, you want to take advantage of this  If you are lucky enough to reach the status of a god, you must be prepared to be shattered by the disasters he brings. There will be disasters under your luck, you and I both know that, no need for me to say more!"

    Master Cheng Jin still remained silent, stood up and left for a long time.

    "Junior brother, can't you stand my words?" The old Taoist smiled coldly when he saw his junior brother getting up.

    "Senior brother, you are overthinking. First of all, whether Xuan Song is the number one person in my Chengping Dao Xuan generation depends on the future. It's not just about anyone claiming the title."

    "Besides, Xuan Song's resignation is not something I'm manipulating, but it's his nature. I'm just pushing him along. If he hadn't volunteered, and you senior brothers are watching, who can make him resign without resorting to the obvious means?"

    "I accept Xuanyuan??, some of the factors are based on what you said, borrowing his idea of ??luck, but the bigger factor is the Taoism. There will be disasters under luck, I know it, but I also know that those who can achieve great things must be away from tranquility.  .  "Master Cheng Jin smiled coldly, stepped out, and dropped the last sentence.

    "Don't forget, now the whole of Kunlun is at war with the enemy. What the Taoist sect wants is not a Taoist who is quiet and inactive, but a Taoist who can overcome thorns and clear obstacles. This is the difference between you and me."

    Hearing these words, the old Taoist in the palace was suddenly startled. After hearing these words, the old Taoist also understood that Master Cheng Jin had this intention, but his heart was even more complicated.

    Cheng Jinzhen was originally a junior disciple of his generation, but after several choices, he not only improved his Taoism and reached the pinnacle of earthly immortality, but was just a step away from the position of immortality.  Taoist master, all the Taoists feel unspeakable when they come here.

    This time, did you make the right choice again?

    Thinking of this, the old Taoist couldn't help but grit his teeth, and a hint of coldness flashed through him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 185: Inexplicable Disgust

    November 25. The red walls, attic, and main hall of the county government office were all hidden in the light rain, and the sky was dark.

    It has been raining for three days. At first, I was in good spirits, joking about the rain. But for several days, the drizzle continued, which was boring and monotonous.

    Wang Cunye ordered him to go out. Someone quickly put an oil coat on Wang Cunye, took out a pair of wooden shoes, and asked, "Do you want the government soldiers to follow you?"

    "No, take two people with you and follow!" Wang Cunye ordered, holding an oil umbrella and walking out of the door casually.

    There is a street just outside the door. Even on a rainy day, there is an endless stream of pedestrians. The houses are lined up in rows. A servant leads the way to a hotel.

    At this moment, there was a sudden burst of human voices, and several people were surrounding a person.

    Wang Cunye, who had only glanced casually at first, stopped again when he was moving and looked carefully at the group of people, but there was one person tied up, and the leader was Zhu Bo. At this time, Zhu Bo raised his eyes and saw Wang Cunye, and couldn't help but sigh.  Surprised, he hurriedly stepped forward and was about to salute when he saw Wang Cunye wave his hand without saying a word.

    The host immediately understood and went up to the private room on the second floor. After seeing that there were no outsiders, he saluted and said, "It turns out to be a real person!"

    "Sit down, what happened?"

    Lord Bo Qinxiang smiled and said: "It's a matter of seizing tenants. It happens every year. But this time there was an accident and someone was hurt. This was not my responsibility originally, but I happened to encounter it, so I took it.  Someone is tied up.¡±

    Now I talked about it in detail.

    It turns out that the New Year is coming soon, the landlord wants to collect the rent from the tenants, and the tenants want to reduce the rent. According to the rules handed down, they compete in the ring. If the landlord wins, he can collect all the rent.  If the landlord loses, he can reduce the rent.

    Wang Cunye listened and asked without comment, "How many stones are there per acre now? How much is the land rent?"

    When the owner, Bo Qinxiang, heard this, his eyelids twitched, he hesitated, and then said: "You can get three stones from an acre, and the rent is thirty-seven dollars."

    As he said that, he glanced at Wang Cunye.  Three of them are tenants, and seven are landlords.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face was a little gloomy, but after thinking for a while, he just sighed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the county advise renting for 40 to 60 years?¡±

    " This master did not lie. For real people, as long as they want to know, no one can hide it.  This has a lot of lessons learned from the past, which makes this boss Bo dare not lie.

    Now after hearing this, Zhu Bo smiled bitterly: "Yes, but in the end I am not determined, and the land price has increased recently, and I will replace the farm with four or six rent"

    "Has anyone lost their lives due to the disagreement between the landlord and the tenants?"

    The boss bowed respectfully: "Yes, every year, but not much. Sanqi's rent is higher. But the tenant cannot kick over the banquet and injure the tenant, so he will be punished for a few days and be restrained by the lawsuit."  bundle."

    When he wanted to stop, Wang Cunye stopped him with his hand and said, "I understand!"

    After saying that, Wang Cunye stood up and walked slowly, looked at the rain outside, sighed for a long time, and said: "This is your job, you continue to do it. However, 30% of the land was occupied by 30% of the land, and 60% of the land became tenants."  , one person occupies 20% of the land, which is enough to feed the family, and the rent is 30 to 70 cents, which is a bit more expensive, and it is easy for trouble to happen."

    Lord Bo Qinxiang responded and said: "Master, some inland areas have 28 rent. Moreover, this is a fairy island. In the event of a major disaster, the government and Taoist palace will provide pensions, so you will not starve to death."

    "And there is nothing we can do about it. Thirty years ago, Liu Zhenren divided the land, and everyone's land was the same. Now it is like this again. In this world, there are good and bad bodies, weak temperaments, and uneven blessings and misfortunes. What's more,  Not to mention the difference between hardworking and lazy, once the land is divided, there will be rich and poor soon, and then the land will still be bought and sold"

    "Zhenren Liu is dividing the land? Tell me." Wang Cunye interrupted him.

    After hearing this, Lord Bo Qinxiang's face turned a little pale, and Qiqi Aiai said: "Back to Zhenren, I don't know the specifics. I heard that Zhenren Liu also thinks that the land annexation is too severe, and the landlord's rent is too high.  If there were too many, the land was divided strictly, and there was a lot of bloodshed"

    "What happened to Mr. Liu later?"

    "It is said that it emerged not long ago." At this point, Qin Xiang stopped.  .

    "Did you change it back later?"

    "No, the real people divided the land. They only recognized it and did not change it. But it is still like this now." Lord Bo Qinxiang calmed down and said.

    Wang Cunye said: "That's it. You did nothing wrong. Go on!"

    "Yes, I will resign." Qin Xiang secretly hated himself for talking too much, fearing that he would have to equalize the land again. When he heard that he was right, he relaxed and retreated.

    After calming down, Wang Cunye ordered the dishes to be served. A piece of sea fish, seaweed soup, and crabs were served. He raised his glass and drank slowly. At this time, he calmed down, but?Find relevant records.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are records in it, but it¡¯s just that you have to search to get such many things.

    The record was found in a short time, but Zhenren Liu was a generation with a Taoist name of Chengkun. After doing this, the land was divided. Landowners and officials complained one after another, but the Taoist palace looked on with cold eyes.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye downed several glasses of wine. He was shocked and thoughtful, but in a blink of an eye, he calmed down and continued reading.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But Zhenren Liu killed some people before he pushed this thing forward, and the Taoist palace did not change this policy. It was just not thirty years, but only fifteen years, that the land basically returned to the hands of the landlords, and everything returned to its original state.

    By twenty years, Chengkun became a real person.

    Wang Cunye drank wine and stared into the distance. He understood the matter. This was the experimental field. Countless real people had conducted experiments thousands of times over the past three hundred years.

    The Taoist sect is a god or an immortal, but its power is far greater than the political power. Changing the land will only hurt some landlords and affect some distant relatives of the real people in the sect, but it will not affect the order and interests of the Taoist sect.

    Therefore, Master Liu can do this, but at the same time, he must accept the result of this matter. Since this matter relies on killing and deprivation, and does not solve the problem, it is naturally the result of emergence.

    "If you want to do something, even if it is perverse, no one will really interfere, but if the results are not good, you will be liquidated"

    Wang Cunye shuddered when he thought of this, and he was secretly glad that he stood still. When he originally read Wanjuan, he felt that the governance of these Taoist sects in this era was naturally backward, so he didn't take a closer look. After hearing this, he found it very interesting and continued.  Reading the relevant records.

    For a moment, his expression became more and more serious.

    "This is the world of immortals and gods!"

    ?? In the world of immortals and gods, Taoists and gods are truly manifested and have transcendent power. They are not afraid of any resistance from mortals. It is precisely because of this that the power is far greater than the times.

    The worst that can happen is to set things right and start over again - immortals and gods who do not rely on secular political power have this power and confidence.

    Wang Cunye thought silently. Most of the records were not ahead of the times, but there were always some people who had a flash of inspiration and were ahead of the times. Not only were they involved in land distribution, but they were also involved in business. The only good thing was that most of them were sporadic and not systematic. There would never be a system.  beyond its time.

    No wonder Master Cheng Jin advised that if you are not sure, just do nothing. Although it is impossible to increase the Taoist power, you will not be punished.

    Wang Cunye knocked on the table, thoughtfully, his eyes gradually revealed a cold light.

    This small area of ??county governance is competing against each other¡¯s structure and knowledge, as well as the amount of energy they can contribute to the Taoist sect!

    "Hehe, it's really interesting, it's really interesting!" Thinking of this, Wang Cunye burst into laughter regardless of the fact that he was in the hotel.

    Qichang Peak. On the sapphire couch in the cave, Xuan Song's pure air filled the air, and his whole body was shrouded in clouds and mist. However, he was concentrating on meditation. At this time, a young girl arrived in the cave. She did not dare to enter the quiet room to disturb her, so she had to stay outside in the living room.  Sit there and drink tea.

    After a while, Xuan Song realized something after practicing. He smiled slightly, got up and came out. When he saw the girl, he said, "It turns out to be Junior Sister Xuan Chen, please sit down!"

    Xuanchen¡¯s original surname was Song, Song Yizhi. At this time, he stood up, bowed, and said directly: "To be honest, senior brother, I came here to bother you today, but I have some questions to ask for advice!"

    Xuan Song thought for a moment and said, "Junior sister, if you have any questions, let me know!"

    Song Yizhi took a Taoist book and handed it to Xuan Song: "Senior brother, please take a look first!"

    Xuan Song took it and unfolded the Taoist scriptures. After just one glance, he understood it in his heart and said: "This is the Qingning Taoism. It is very exquisite. It is also the authentic sect of my Xuanmen. It is suitable for female cultivators."

    Immediately, he said it one by one, with simple words, but the essence of it was explained clearly. After listening to it, Song Yizhi suddenly felt enlightened and secretly sighed in his heart: "If he is the first in Xuanzi's generation, it is fine to understand the subtleties, but he is not selfish.  , I am willing to spend time explaining it to my junior brothers and sisters!"

    After listening, Song Yizhi stood up and said faintly: "Thank you, senior brother. I have been practicing for three years and I can't understand it even though I have been thinking hard, but I can give some clarification to senior brother."

    After hearing this, Xuan Song glanced at her and said with a smile: "Junior sister usually lays down a solid foundation, but it's time for things to fall into place. I'm just taking advantage of the situation."

    Song Yizhi still thanked him and said: "Senior brother is not serving as the county governor, but there are a lot of consultation offices. We all benefited a lot from teaching courses in the county government! Why was the senior brother dismissed by his uncle, but given a  The new disciple has taken it, what is your name? Xuan Shang, let everyone cry out for you."

    "What the county government cultivates is the way of political governance. Although it is glorious and can govern the country, it is still an ordinary way. How can it"Compared with the way to immortality, I resigned because of my own intention, not because my uncle dismissed me. It's not good to say that."  Xuan Song shook his head and said.

    After a pause, he asked again: "I wonder what happened to Junior Brother Xuan Shang after he was newly appointed as the county magistrate?"

    "No, it's been two months now, but it still hasn't happened. I must be not prepared to interfere in political affairs."

    "But it is also pure and inaction." Xuan Song said with admiration: "We have another true way in our sect."

    Song Yizhi heard this, but didn¡¯t take it seriously and said, ¡°But we didn¡¯t read out the Taoist scriptures or hold a Taoist temple!¡±

    Xuan Song said gently: "The county government did not read out the Dao Book lesson, but I made my own decision. Junior Brother Xuan Shang did not follow, but it is natural."

    After a pause, he lowered his voice and said, "Besides, Junior Brother Xuan Shang has just entered the sect. He is studying and improving, so how can he ask for this?"

    "Junior Sister Xuanchen, please don't say that in the future. Rumors have spread to our school, but they are very bad."

    Song Yizhi admired in his heart that Xuan Song had great understanding and perseverance, but was gentle and calm, with a simple heart. No wonder many teachers and teachers were so impressed. Thinking of Xuan Shang who had taken his position, they couldn't help but feel an inexplicable disgust.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 186 Just built some roads

    Light rain turns to snow. Restaurant

    There was a stove in the restaurant with the snow reflecting off it, and there were forty diners upstairs and downstairs. It wasn't noon yet, so they didn't necessarily order food. They basically served tea, cigarettes, and fruits.  , talking gossip.

    At this time, a young man came in, followed by a middle-aged man, both wearing bamboo hats. Their faces could not be seen clearly. The waiter led him in and arrived at a small seating area.

    When we got inside, the oil coat was taken off, and the young man revealed his blue cotton robe, but the middle-aged man was a little restrained. The young man waved his hand and said, "Sit down, we still have something to discuss!"

    "Yes!" The middle-aged man sat down, and when he was ready, the young man asked: "Have the specific figures come out?"

    "Yes, real person!" The middle-aged man whispered: "There are two crops of rice and wheat in this county, three kilos of rice per mu, and one and a half kilos of wheat. There may be differences in it. The higher ones have more, and the lower ones have less. The difference is not big."

    This young man is naturally Wang Cunye. After hearing this, he thought thoughtfully, three stones of rice is three hundred catties, and one and a half stones of wheat is one hundred and fifty catties.

    Of course there is moisture here, but after a month of continuous investigation, the difference is not big.

    ¡°There are 6,000 households in the county, with a total population of 28,000.¡±

    ¡°The county has 51,000 acres of farmland, and the theoretical grain production is 23 million jins, while the average grain ration reaches 800 jins!¡±

    Wang Cunye was surprised when he calculated this figure, because an average person can survive on an average of four hundred kilograms, and four hundred and fifty kilograms of rations can live on.

    The Ming and Qing dynasties on earth only hovered around 750 pounds.

    But when I thought about it, I realized that this county was within the Taoist formation and had good weather, so it was not unusual for the output to be fifty kilograms higher, so I felt relieved.

    ??And along the coast, there is still fishery income. In terms of overall food, it is at least about a thousand catties.

    According to the survey, landlords account for two-thirds of the land.  The landowners accounted for one-third of the land, and the tenant farmers accounted for about 60% of the population.

    The Sanqi lease made most tenants struggle to have enough food to eat.

    "Sir, all the owners of more than ten hectares in the county are here, right?" The middle-aged man waited for a moment.  asked cautiously.

    "Well, you are a Hucao official. You go to see them. Do you know the purpose of this time?"

    "The lower officials will discuss with them and persuade them to reduce the land rent in response to the real person's compassion for the people." This is actually a common practice, and middle-aged people will not think that the owners will be disrespectful.

    "No need. You discuss with them and donate some money and food. I see that the roads in the territory are unclear. Many roads are muddy and difficult to navigate in rainy days. Even the main post road is blocked. If you donate money and food, hand it to the government and the list will be submitted."  Wang Cunye said calmly.

    ? ?That¡¯s what happened.  This is also common in this era. The official Hucao responded quickly and had no words to say when he saw the real person.  Just go out.

    After putting down the bamboo hat, the household official was naturally familiar with the owner, and many people immediately stood up to greet him, saying with a smile: "So Mr. Kui is here? We have already arrived and are waiting for you!"

    "Oh, you still have snow water on your body, wipe your face with a towel, man, take off your coat quickly and put it on the fire, don't catch a cold"

    The guy quickly went up cautiously.  He took off his coat while waiting.

    The gentry bowed hurriedly and asked to sit down while talking a lot.

    "The real person is coming to the county palace!" The Hucao official sat down, nodded slightly when he saw this, cleared his throat, and said: "I inspected the county a while ago to inspect the people's customs and the relationship between the officials. This is also our blessing!"

    "The real man is compassionate towards the poor and weak, and has great benevolence and virtue. We should also follow him to gain some merit. If there are some shortcomings, you are all understanding people"

    Every real person will say this when he comes, and his ears will be calloused when he talks about it, but all the gentry will suddenly realize it and open their mouths and say: "It's very true, it's very true, the real person's merits are great, and we should also get some glory."

    Wang Cunye inside the screen took a sip of tea and thought of the expression on the official's face just now. This person might think that he was wasting people's power and wealth Thinking of this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but laugh.

    The Hu Cao official continued: "From the county government to the Nankou Ferry Pier, all the roads need to be repaired When it rains and snows, mud splashes on the road, and the real person is very unhappy when he sees it I need to ask you for the required materials, silver and grain.  Gentlemen are happy to lose"

    After saying that, the official Hucao picked up the tea bowl and sipped the tea. Although he was respectful in front of Wang Cunye, here he behaved like an adult.

    It was really time to lose money and food. The gentry all looked at each other and became silent.

    The official Hu Cao was calm and scanned the whole place. The silence was only short-lived. He believed that someone would get up and answer him soon. However, a frail old man, about fifty years old and skinny, stood upLater, he broke the silence with a smile: "The arrival of the real person is a blessing to this county, and building roads and bridges is also a great charity. Our Lu family is willing to donate one hundred and fifty dan in food."

    "Ah, of course, my Cheng family is willing to donate one hundred and twenty stones."

    "My family has little food, but I donate a hundred taels of silver!"

    At this time, the snow gradually became heavier, and it became a vast expanse of white. The wind rushed in through the cracks, but was baked by the four large charcoal pots and could not let out the cold air. Seeing that there was a beginning, everyone rushed to sign up to donate food and money.  An enthusiastic one.

    In just a moment, he donated 1,200 shi of grain and added 2,000 taels of silver. The Hucao official was a little unhappy. According to the plan, he had to have 3,000 shi of grain and 5,000 taels of silver. But when he was about to get angry, he heard a voice.  I thought in my heart: "That's enough, just let them sign and stamp it."

    The Hucao official looked around and saw that no one was listening. He knew that this was a powerful real person. He immediately restrained his anger and said with a smile: "Very good. All the gentry are very enthusiastic. The real person will be very happy. Come.  , write down what everyone is happy to donate on the post.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seeing that the Hucao official was unhappy, everyone felt a little confused in their hearts. When they heard this, they were overjoyed. One of them stood up and bowed his head, saying: "Your Majesty said yes, we will sign it right now."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and people in the hall all responded and stepped forward one after another to sign, and it was over in a moment. It was almost noon, and seeing that the host showed no signs of hosting a banquet, they all left one after another.

    After seeing off the gentry, the official Hucao breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, came in, bowed his hands at the screen, and said: "Master, the matter is done, are you going to have dinner here?"

    "No, let's go back to the mansion. When we get there, I will issue a seal and deliver to you 1,800 shi of grain and 3,000 taels of silver, and you can recruit workers."

    "Don't build it all together. Divide it into three sections. Build it first from Nankou Ferry Pier to Jizilin Market. It's about ten miles here?" Wang Cunye looked at the Hucao officials as he said this.

    "Yes, the real person remembered it correctly, it was eleven miles." The Hucao official quickly bowed back.

    "Eleven miles must be two feet wide, and the soil must be piled three inches high. The top must be covered with gravel and sand. There is plenty of sand on the beach, and the stones can be smashed in the quarry."

    "These eleven miles must be divided into sections, and each section will be contracted to a work team, and then the money will be calculated according to the section. Each person will be sent out after he has done enough work every day. He will be given one liter of rice every day and 50 Wen for processing!"

    After hearing this, the Hucao official swallowed his saliva and said, "Sir, you don't need to be paid for labor, just one liter of rice every day."

    "I said I would give it and I will give it. I have my own opinion." Wang Cunye said plainly, but the official immediately broke out in cold sweat and responded quickly: "Yes, yes!"

    As we were talking, the snow was falling harder and harder, falling in pieces. The dripping water on the eaves gradually stopped, but it really turned into snow, and there was no more rain.

    In the silence, Wang Cunye smiled: "That's it. How long have I been here?"

    "Return to the real person, it's been three months."

    "It's been three months!" Wang Cunye smiled faintly. In the past three months, he had not issued a decree, just to find out the situation. Now he has found out clearly: "This is my first thing, you said, will  Is there someone who has no eyes and reaches up and down to ruin my business?"

    "Of course not. If there is such a person, I will cut off his head first." The Hucao official said with cold sweat.

    "Then you go ahead and do it. You can do it when the snow stops. And there is this snow" Wang Cunye looked at it: "The heavy snow has closed the door. We must prevent him from freezing to death and starving to death. You and the people in the yamen must go out and check.  !¡±

    The official Hucao smiled at this time: "The real person really loves the people like his own son, but the yamen will check every year to see that no one will starve to death and freeze to death at this time. This is the land of immortals!"

    Wang Cunye smiled: "Go and do your business."

    ????????????????????? Wang Cunye stepped out. There was no need to worry in this place of Immortal Sect. In just a few steps, the person disappeared, but he used magic.

    Seeing Wang Cunye leaving, the official stood up straight and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Qichang Peak. Cave Mansion

    The old man took out a piece of newly arrived information and read it for a long time, feeling puzzled.

    ¡°Wang Cunye took office as the county governor, and three months later, he came up with this painless road construction plan?

    You must know that even in this era, there are often plans to build roads and rivers. This can be regarded as a daily routine.

    While I was thinking about it, there was a sudden movement at the door and a person came in.

    The old Taoist raised his head to look and saw a Taoist priest in a blue robe slowly coming towards him with fluttering sleeves. Looking up, he felt that this man was very ordinary. But when he looked carefully, he had an indescribable charm that made people unconscious.  , just look up to it.

    &nbsp;The old Taoist couldn't help but smile: "It turns out to be Junior Brother Chenghua. Are you out of seclusion?"

    Chenghua looked at the head and said solemnly: "That's right, I have met senior brother."

    The old Taoist didn't take it seriously and said, "It's good for you to get out of seclusion. Do you know what happened to your disciple?"

    "But I know that this scoundrel, who claims to be of high quality, leaves his job without authorization. I am really disappointed." Chenghua said coldly.

    The old Taoist thought for a moment, knowing that this junior brother was cold-hearted, so don't make Xuan Song angry because of this. He immediately said: "It's a pity that we can't explain it clearly But even so, it won't have much impact. You see, after Xuan Shang took office, he  It has been a waste of three months, and now we have only built some roads."

    After saying that, he showed the information to him, and then said: "It's so stable that I can only give a basic score, but it's not much higher. In the following two items of discussion and sword fighting, my nephew Xuan Song should be the leader.  , but you can still win three yuan. It won¡¯t be too late for me to punish you then, but now you can¡¯t reveal your whereabouts.¡±

    Chenghua Taoist nodded, unfolded the information and read it carefully, frowning: "You said he was just building roads, did he have other intentions?"

    "Junior brother, the county has been governed for three hundred years, and there are many ghosts and immortals who have taken office. They have done everything they can. How can this Xuan Shang be different?"

    "Besides, we are all paying attention!"

    After hearing this, Taoist Chenghua nodded and said nothing.  (To be continued)rq!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 187: How to collect money

    The heavy snow has subsided, and the whole field is covered with white snow. A group of farmers are walking on it, making a crunching sound. They are all wearing cotton-padded jackets, and they are breathing white.  .

    After passing the woods, you can already see a muddy road ahead. This is the official road that will be repaired this time. The sand and gravel have arrived first, but not everyone has arrived yet.  .

    After a while, many farmers came, hundreds of them. The snow was first trampled hard, and then melted due to the large number of people, and the road became muddy!

    A thirty-year-old man glanced at these farmers, estimated their number, and shouted to the people inside: "Are they all here?"

    "Master Ge, we are all here. It is approaching the New Year and we have no work to do. We all want to eat hot food!" A forty-year-old man came out and shouted.

    People who can contract official positions are always related to the county government. This relationship is worthless in the eyes of real people, but in the eyes of ordinary people, they are already considered big shots who cannot be offended.

    "Then let's start work." Foreman Ge scanned it again and waved his hand.

    "Hey!" The farmers were all stubby men and had a lot of strength. They first piled bags of sand on top, then pushed the rocks and rolled them hard, pressing the mud and sand firmly, then sprinkled gravel, and then  He rolled it with a stone roller, and for a while, the work was in full swing.

    This is not just a team. There are nearly a thousand farmers working at the same time in Eleven Mile. The demand for sand and gravel is indeed very large. The bullock carts are panting and pulling over.

    Carloads of sand and gravel came over, mixed with snow and water, and spread on the muddy official road. As the stone roller rolled back and forth, it was gradually flattened.

    Because they had rice to bring and I heard they still had money, the workers worked very hard. One hundred carts of sand and gravel were not enough in front of the workers, and they were being reduced rapidly.

    At noon, an ox cart came over, followed by a few people. These people started the pot on the spot and rolled the dough mixed with coarse grains into cakes.  Grilled on the spot.

    The constant sizzling sound and fragrant aroma attracted the farmers to salivate, and someone shouted: "Two cakes and a bowl of soup for each person!"

    The farmer immediately cheered. White rice and flour are precious. The farmer has been busy all year and cannot eat them.  Most of them are exchanged for some coarse grains.  Although this flatbread is mixed with whole grains, half of it is white flour, which is rare.

    At that moment, everyone was devouring it.  After eating, I felt very satisfied. At least I could save one meal for my family.

    "Work. Keep working." Foreman Ge shouted.

    All the farmers stood up. The sun shone on the snow, making it look even colder. However, this could not dampen the enthusiasm of the farmers. They worked harder than in the morning. It was not yet dusk, and the oxcarts loaded with sand and gravel were all empty.  So everyone rolled the stone and rolled it.

    "Everyone pack up your tools and go get the rice and wages together!" Foreman Ge looked at it.  Seeing that the sand and gravel had been used up, hundreds of people had built 200 meters in one day, and I felt relieved. Looking at the situation, I had contracted this one-mile road in five days.  It will be repaired.

    Foreman Ge cannot control the food and wages. This is a matter for the adults in the county. However, he also hopes that there will naturally be a lot of profits after the repairs are completed.

    It is most exciting when food and wages are distributed.  The people's foundation is food, and they work in the fields all their lives.  Just asking for food and clothing, hundreds of people followed him.

    shed

    Although it is a temporary structure, the fire is burning, the wine is warming, and there is a table with several oil papers spread out on the table. There are soy sauce beef, braised chicken, fennel beans

    Several adults are wearing gray clothes. They are officials and they are all drinking.

    At this time, a middle-aged official raised his head and drank the warm wine in his hand in one gulp, then put down the bowl with a "bang". The movement was a bit loud, and several officials stared at it.

    "Let's not take action this time!" the middle-aged official said.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Officials are the actual rulers, but embezzlement and corruption are inevitable.

    "It's okay not to take action. This real person has just taken office. I don't know his temperament. Besides, this is the first thing he does after taking office. Don't offend." said a man in his thirties who was also an official.  He was dressed in military uniform and had a pair of shoes on his feet, which were a little dirty. This was unavoidable on dirt roads, but he echoed the words.

    These real people have magical powers and can control ghosts and gods. It is too easy to investigate these things. Corruption and expropriation also depends on the situation. As soon as they take office, the first thing they do is slap them in the face. This is to kill themselves and save ten cows.  No return.

    The life of an official is not easy, and embezzlement and corruption are actually acquiescence. After all, it is a bit embarrassing to rely on salary to survive, but there is a prerequisite for these.

    You can cheat, but don¡¯t ruin things for the adults above. If you do, ten lives won¡¯t be enough.

    "That's it, everyone, keep your hands and feet clean, don't do anything, let's go and separate."Get money and food, go home and take care of your wife and children.  "The middle-aged official gave an order, picked up the sword, stood up, and headed outside.

    "Yes, this is natural."

    "Don't worry, Chief Xue, we won't be confused at this time."

    The middle-aged official was walking in front. Hearing these words, he smiled slightly. As soon as he walked out, he was watched by eight hundred workers.

    "My lord is here!"

    ¡°I guess they¡¯re going to give out money and food!¡± This kind of voice kept coming and going from below.

    The middle-aged official walked to the bullock cart filled with money and grain, sat down on a bench, and looked in front of him. Standing in front of him was a farmer about thirty years old, with a nervous face.

    "name!"

    "Zhang Daniu."

    "To keep accounts, the foreman will give him a bucket of rice, fifty cents!"

    "Yes!" Foreman Ge responded when he heard the words. He took a bucket of rice and fifty coins from behind and handed them to Zhang Daniu, but he felt a little distressed in his heart.

    "The white rice and the shiny gold coins were all dazzling, and the people below all stared straight at them, and they couldn't help but comment.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really rice!¡±

    "This is a complete article, tsk tsk, it's almost my turn!"

    In other work teams, several officials also went to the oxcart to distribute money and grain.

    It was divided into ten oxcarts, wages and rice for 800 people, and it was distributed within three seconds. Everyone went back with smiles on their faces.

    At the beginning, my family was still worried. The government said it was nice, but how many times did it actually come true?

    Now take the rice and shiny copper coins back and see what they say!

    It¡¯s almost Chinese New Year. If I can work for a few more days, I¡¯m afraid I can cut some meat, buy some coarse cloth, and give my wife, daughter-in-law and girls new clothes!

    County government office. Quiet room

    Wang Cunye sat upright with his eyes closed. Silks of spiritual energy came from all directions, and strands of cloud energy seeped out of the acupoints, like smoke and mist.  Slowly wrap the whole body.

    In the sea of ????consciousness, thousands of true texts are shining with golden light and octagonal lights, and countless mysteries flow in the heart, but they do not form a system.

    At this time, the turtle shell shook and spurted out a stream of clear light. Within the clear light, dozens of true texts exploded and turned into a ball of red gas with a hint of gold.  It's like a living thing.  The implicit Taoist rhyme gradually formed.

    For a moment, only a "boom" was heard.  A new true text is formed. As soon as it is formed, the body is shaken.  At this time, Yuan Shen swallowed it in one gulp, and there was another "boom" sound, and his whole body was shaken.

    I saw that the whole body was channeled, looking inside the body, the Tao embryo transformed by the soul, but there was a change, the slightest bit of spiritual energy was absorbed, but it was transformed into the slightest bit of red mist in an instant, watch carefully.  You can also see a slight hint of golden light hidden in it.

    These mana drooped down, and they were originally dripping like water drops, but suddenly they became larger, and gradually became like a stream, and poured into the spiritual pool.

    The sound of the waves in the spiritual pool is extinguished, and it contains an indescribable Taoist rhyme, which is somewhat different from before.

    "Hey. Qinghua Baolu is indeed a technique that can reach the gods. Just deciphering one-twentieth of it increases the efficiency of absorbing and transforming spiritual power by 50%!"

    "In the third round of the tribulation of the sea of ????fire among ghosts and immortals, the spiritual pool needs to be twenty feet to be considered solid, sixteen and a half feet. There are still three and a half feet."

    "Don't underestimate three and a half feet. The spiritual pool is measured in terms of a three-dimensional circle.  Anyone who has studied basic mathematics knows that the larger the radius, the greater the mana required for each foot of advancement.

    The fundamentals of Taoism and Taoism are actually the understanding and utilization of the rules of heaven and earth, with systematic knowledge and interpretation. The so-called worldly enlightenment, such as looking at the sea of ??clouds, looking at the void, and looking at the world, are all nonsense.

    Wang Cunye is familiar with 30,000 volumes of Taoist scriptures, and his foundation is so solid that it is unimaginable. He also cheated with a tortoise shell, and he could only interpret one twentieth of the Qinghua Baolu at the level of earthly immortals in three months.

    "It takes a lot of time to accumulate according to normal conditions. Fortunately, this interpretation has made progress. No wonder many Taoists are unwilling to take up secular duties. The aura of the county government is far inferior to that of the cave, and it is a waste of time to study Taoism."

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye felt something in his heart and couldn't help but sigh. If he hadn't had a tortoise shell, he might have been dragged down by worldly affairs. However, the interpretation has been successful. Although he is in the realm of ghosts and immortals, his skills are running with a trace of earthly immortality.  Tao Yun is naturally not afraid of being dragged down.

    The interpretation will become more and more difficult. Although it is ahead of schedule, there is no rush at this moment. I immediately got up and left the quiet room.

    "The real person has come out of seclusion!" The news immediately spread throughout the county government office, and the group immediately became busy.

    Half an hour later, the official Hu Cao adjusted his official uniform at the door and then entered the building.?.

    Wang Cunye was using a small bowl of soup. There was a piece of meat the size of an egg in it, which was golden yellow. When he saw this, the official's eyebrows jumped.

    This kind is called "vegetarian ginseng fish", which is the best in the sea. The three-year-old "vegetarian ginseng fish" is not valuable. The flesh is translucent. Generally wealthy people can afford it, but it has no very obvious value.

    "Vegetarian ginseng fish" that is more than ten years old has white meat with reddish color. The bigger the red circle is, the more expensive it is. At this time, it must be cooked with high soup stock. The most important thing is the heat and formula, which can strengthen the roots and prolong life.

    Now this small bowl of "vegetarian fish candy" has a milky white soup and golden meat, but it is more than a hundred years old. The market price of this bowl is worth the price of a landlord.

    The immortal family is so rich!

    After drinking, Wang Cunye felt the slightest moisture, put down the bowl, and asked: "What's the matter?"

    "The lower official came to report. This is the article." Hu Cao said, taking out a document from his sleeve and handing it over.

    Wang Cunye took it, turned it over, and smiled: "It turns out that the project went well and was completed in seven days. Let's start the next section!"

    "Sir, it's a happy event that the project is completed. However, it's very expensive to use such labor. The second section can be completed, but the third section is not enough." The Hucao official plucked up the courage to say.

    "It's okay. From Nankou Ferry Pier to Jizilin Market is an important official road. Thousands of cars and horses come and go in a day. Order a card to be set up. Each car will be charged a toll!"

    "Ah!" The Hucao official did not expect such an order, and was immediately stunned - don't all real people want to earn merit?  How can you collect money?  To be continued

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 188: A Dumb Smile

    After receiving the money and grain, the farmer thanked him profusely and left. There were many pedestrians on the road, all of them were migrant workers returning home, and everyone was smiling happily.

    When the work started, they didn't quite believe it, but now it has been confirmed. People who want to work are queuing up immediately. A bushel of white rice is exchanged for one for two, which is enough for the whole family to eat for a day.  Not to mention fifty wages.

    It was already night, the sky was dimly lit with stars, and a bright moon hung. There was still snow on the ground, and the clear light shone on the snow.

    The roads built are flat and spacious enough for three carriages to run side by side. Such roads are relatively rare in this era.

    "There is just a dark wooden checkpoint standing on the spacious road. The horizontal railing is on the road. Unless someone opens it, there is no way to pass. Several officials closed the checkpoint.

    "In the future, if a car passes by, it will be charged." The middle-aged official said as he looked at the checkpoint.

    "One penny per car is not a lot, even a businessman can afford it." Someone took over.

    "Yes, not much."

    "That's not much." Everyone agreed.

    After hearing this, the middle-aged official was silent for a while and said to several colleagues: "At the end of the day, everyone is tired, so go back early."

    Several officials had long wanted to leave, and after hearing this, they went back.

    Watching them go away, the middle-aged official frowned and asked a young man: "What do you think?"

    "Father, it's hard to say." The young man said with a bit of confusion in his eyes: "In the past, real people also built roads and water conservancy projects, but they didn't pay wages and there was no shortage of food rations."

    "However, after the official road was built, the collection of money was unprecedented. Father, do you think the real person would care about this little money? Even if you collect one or two taels a day, it will not be less than a thousand taels in a year. The real person wants this money?"

    "And according to the rules, the county government receives two-thirds of the money in proportion to the capital contribution. One-third is obtained by the investor, but half of the two-thirds is given to the officials who come to take care of the affairs, which is regarded as additional income.  This is unprecedented!¡±

    The middle-aged official nodded. According to the order, there will be no permanent staff at the checkpoint. The gentry will send people to collect the money. The officials in the yamen will take turns to preside over it. The official whose turn it is to preside over can enjoy one-third of the checkpoint, although there is only one in a day.  Three hundred texts.  But it is also an income. This situation is really confusing.

    ??A real person still wants to bribe a petty official?  No one would have this idea!

    Not to mention the confusion of the middle-aged officials, all this fell into the eyes of a female crown prince.

    Qichang Peak. Cave Mansion

    The trees in front of the cave are lush and green. In this winter time, the green trees and flowers make people feel incredible.

    Transform decay and steal the fortune of heaven and earth.  Turning the divine machine of the sun and moon, this is the cultivator.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Amidst the lush green woods, enter the cave wall.  A cave is gradually opening up. Although there are water drops falling, it is not necessarily dark. Instead, it has a strong aura that makes people feel relaxed and happy. It is really a good place.

    There is a fine chamber inside, and Song Yizhi is watching. A water mirror in front is sparkling, and many scenes are constantly changing, finally settling on the confused expression of the middle-aged official.

    Song Yizhi looked at it.  Leng Ran snorted: "It turns out that you have to charge money. How strange!"

    She showed an expression of disdain and confusion. This kind of building roads, bridges and water conservancy has basically been done by real people in the past generations. Although the merits are not many, it is better than nothing.

    But there is a matter of collecting money.  It becomes nondescript.

    "Taoists seek merit and benefit by building roads and bridges, but once a fee is charged, the meager merit will be completely gone."

    "What does Wang Cunye, or Xuan Shang, want?"

    The ocean is covered with gray mist and darkness, and the abyss lurks.

    Several real people flew across the sky and stood silently in the air, exploring the situation of the ocean.

    A few days ago, the sea surface was still normal. Although it was a little gray, it was not too much. But recently, the fog has become heavier and heavier. Even ordinary fishermen feel inexplicably frightened when they see the gray fog.

    "Master Cheng Jin, how is the situation here?" A young lady, holding a jade pot, asked after seeing Master Cheng Jin put away the magic weapon. It was obvious that he had finished checking it.

    The expressions of several Taoists were different, some were worried and some were indifferent, but when the young lady asked this question, they all focused their attention here.

    Cheng Jinzhen is the Taoist priest of Chengping Dao and the master of Shengxian Hall. His cultivation level has reached a level close to that of a god. He is also proficient in the method of Xuanguang. He is very good at exploration.

    They also want to know the changes in this sea area.

    "The breath of the endless sea is constantly permeating, and the changes in the sea area are caused by this!" Cheng Jinzhen??Speak out and tell everyone the result of this time.

    "Hey, the power of the outside demon king is getting stronger and stronger."

    "The great catastrophe is approaching, how to break out of it?" Several Taoists all knew vaguely. At this moment, when Master Cheng Jin made his final conclusion, they couldn't help but change their expressions. The situation was getting worse and worse.

    "There is no use for us here. We should go back and discuss it and see what we plan to do!" The young girl sighed and said to everyone.

    "Not bad!" This trip to the East China Sea was originally for exploration. After the matter was over, there was no need to stay here. At the moment, he said nothing and flew away in a flash of light.

    Master Cheng Jin fell to Qianwen Mountain and entered the cave. The spiritual energy rushed inside and he felt his whole body was clear, but there was not much joy on his face.

    He is used to this situation.

    "In ancient times, the Endless Sea was the boundary of this world. The environment was harsh. Although there were islands, there were few human traces. Three hundred years ago, the demon king from the outside invaded, but a piece of land was forcibly transformed on the other side. At first, it was just like an island, and gradually  It¡¯s like a continent.¡±

    "As a result, the gray fog is seeping in day by day. Although it is shielded by the barrier, the situation is still getting worse day by day. This means that all the Taoists sent there have been killed or injured."

    Master Cheng Jin pondered, and subconsciously held a piece of jade and rubbed it. This jade itself is a treasure, a treasure condensed from the essence of Yanghe in the mountains for thousands of years. It can best purify the heart and drive away evil spirits. Just hold it, and you can feel a trace of warmth and Yang.  Qi flows through the whole body, and the mind gradually calms down.

    Master Cheng Jin couldn't help but smile to himself. It would be different if he fought with the Taoist sect and became an immortal. He would be ordered by the Taoist Lord to be trained in the Purple Green Jade Mansion. When he came to the door, even his own Taoist heart was a little worried about gains and losses.  Master Cheng Jin felt a little self-deprecating.

    After calming down, he saw hundreds of red lights hanging at the entrance of the cave. He smiled faintly, and with just one move, red lights flew over.

    This is reported news, in the form of a talisman light, and will be delivered to Master Cheng Jin every day.

    Master Cheng Jin was originally calm, but when he received a piece of news, he frowned: "Well? What happened to Xuan Shang?"

    There has been no movement for three months, but Master Cheng Jin will not be disappointed. After three hundred years of county governance, everything that can be done has been done, so naturally he cannot gain much Taoism.

    By following this step-by-step approach and doing nothing, you can always get basic points, which is enough for a Taoist who has just started.

    But what does this move mean now?

    Cheng Jinzhen waved his long sleeve, and a ray of light rushed out, disappearing into the air in the blink of an eye.

    In a moment, Wang Cunye fell down in front of the cave. When he reached the gate, he said loudly: "Xuan Shang wants to see the master!"

    "Well, come in!" A voice came out, which made people feel refreshed. Wang Cunye stepped in and saw Cheng Jin sitting on the cloud couch. Not far away was a female crown, which looked like a person.  girl.

    Wang Cunye bowed his head, then bowed his head to the young girl, and then said: "I have met the master, what are the master's orders?"

    Master Cheng Jin nodded, looked at it, put down a jade book in his hand, and asked: "I heard that you built a road, but you set up a card to collect money?"

    At this time, there was no anger at all. Master Cheng Jin had calmed down a long time ago and felt that he would not be mistaken. Besides, a dignified real man would want these hundreds of taels of silver?

    The monthly ration of materials alone is more than this amount.

    Wang Cunye had already expected it, and he immediately said: "Yes, my disciple is involved in this matter, but of course it is not for the money. It is just to manage the county affairs, but there must be an entry point. Please allow me to tell you one by one"

    But before the words were finished, Master Cheng Jin glanced at the girl and said, "As long as I know that you have a plan and you are not just messing around, you don't have to tell the details."

    After saying that, he stopped asking questions, but patted the jade album and asked: "You have been managing the county government recently, which is a good thing, but you can't relax your Taoism. If you have time, you might as well go and listen to Taoism.  An elder will give a sermon at the beginning, and all disciples in the sect can go and listen."

    The elder's opening speech was not uncommon, but it was not common. Wang Cunye's expression changed. He had actually heard a few lectures before, but he felt that these knowledge about the realm of ghosts and immortals would not benefit him.  How much, so I didn¡¯t go.

    But now that Master Cheng Jin said it, Wang Cunye suddenly felt that he had to go there often, not to learn knowledge, but to keep himself in line.

    By always listening to lectures, not only can you gain a good impression among your elders, but you will also have a reason to show your true colors in the future.

    You can¡¯t say that you can understand nature by working behind closed doors!

    Thinking of thisInside, Wang Cunye bowed his head: "Yes, thank you Master for your guidance!"

    "Originally, I was summoned for questioning, but now I understand, what should I do if there is no messenger?"

    Master Cheng Jin smiled again: "There are three hundred volumes of Taoist scriptures in my cave. I have selected them all. You can also go and read some."

    This is the reason for the summons.

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye looked up again. Seeing that he was speechless, he waved his sleeves and entered the cave. The cave was very vast, with many stone chambers. Wang Cunye took a quick look and found the quiet chamber.

    I found densely packed bookshelves in the quiet room. I immediately looked up and checked the catalog. I suddenly realized that although half of them had been read, the other half had not been read.

    Wang Cunye was overjoyed and didn't want to waste time, so he immediately took it out and turned over it silently.

    At this time, the real girl smiled: "You are so cautious. When you saw me here, you asked him to stop talking immediately. You were really careless."

    "This is not carelessness, it's just a Taoist rule. We can't interfere in this matter." Master Cheng Jin said calmly.

    "Huh!" The young lady just sneered after hearing this.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 189: Intention

    Welcome everyone to: .

    Someone came to the door, but he was a middle-aged official. This person was Yu Zhi.

    "Please come into the room to talk." The people inside had already heard it and hurriedly came out: "I'm sorry, the master is not here."

    Yu Zhi just smiled: "It doesn't matter if your master is not here. We just want to inform you that we just received an order from the county, saying that all the gentry who donated money will be sent as tax collectors, and the money received will be treated as wages.  The time is determined.¡±

    Speaking of this, Yu Zhi smiled. He was an old official, but he sighed inwardly. He had calculated that if all three roads were connected and set up cards, he could collect ten taels of silver for a round trip in one day.

    "The construction of these three roads will cost 5,000 taels of silver and 3,000 shi of grain. The total is equivalent to 8,000 taels of silver. It takes less than three years to pay off the capital."

    ????????????? And this official road will have to pass the ten-year barrier, and it may need to be repaired by then.

    If you don¡¯t want to, just find a way to make money. Whether it is officials, gentry, or government officials, they all have income. Although it is not big, it is steady and steady, and even I have become more active.

    At this moment, the butler Ji Ge came out. He was a tall middle-aged man with a slippery manner. At first glance, it was obvious that he was a man familiar with accidents. He smiled and said: "Although the master is not here, but you are here."  Come on, you have to drink some tea before leaving, otherwise I will apologize if the master comes back."

    ??????????????????????????????????????: "It's so cold, please come in quickly, there is no store here, you have to warm up before leaving."

    Yu Zhi was indeed cold, and smiled when he saw this: "Then I'll excuse you."

    I saw someone say something, trotted over, and got some tea.

    Yu Zhi asked: "Who is going to your family this time?"

    "It's my son, how could the young master go?" Ji Ge carefully served the tea and said with a smile: "My son can lift stone locks at the age of sixteen. People, if they have some skills, are prone to falling ill, so I sent him to learn from adults.  Learn the rules and avoid getting into trouble!¡±

    Yu Zhi laughed.  Said: "Don't worry, I can always teach you some rules when you come here."

    After a pot of tea and a few snacks, I ate with the two tax collectors, then waved my hands and smiled: "I'm satisfied, so you tell your master, don't delay. We still need to notify other families."  !¡±

    Out.  Then I saw a middle-aged woman come in. She was in her mid-thirties and wore a bun.  Still seeing the charming charm, he frowned and said, "What's the matter?"

    "Madam, it's the same thing I said last time. This time I'm urging the tax collector" Ji Ge whispered carefully: "Madam, don't worry, my son will go and have a look right now to see if it's as good as what the government said.  Come back with the money Don't worry, the money you get will not be less, I will beat him if he loses a penny!"

    "Oh, I see, it was done well." The woman was finally satisfied and said, "You did a good job. It's getting cold, so I'll bring you some charcoal to keep you warmer!"

    "Thank you, madam!" Ji Ge said quickly.

    The sun shines on the ground, and on the wide road, carriages and horses run side by side, and the oxcarts are full of people. These are all caravans.  Come and go, walking on this newly built road.

    The real person ordered the construction to begin, which consumed countless materials such as sand and gravel, but the official road was quickly completed and the built road was wide and flat.  Three carriages passing side by side wouldn't seem too crowded.

    It is not easy for caravans to deliver goods, and wide roads are exactly what is needed.

    "Come on, come on. You'll be charged according to the goods, one penny per car, just pay!" A young man dressed as a taxman saw the caravan approaching and immediately cheered up and shouted.

    This taxman is from the Li family. According to the proportion of capital contribution, the Li family can send a taxman every year to collect taxes for a week, and one-third of the money received will be obtained by this person.

    Since the day the road was built, checkpoints have been set up on the road to collect money before being allowed to pass. This is for caravans, ordinary people are not included in this.

    Road tolls have existed since ancient times, and the caravan is not much more than a penny. Caravans are willing to take this road, which is spacious and flat.

    "Look, I have a total of five ox carts. These are five copper coins. Keep them!" The caravan leader stepped forward and said to the tax collector standing in front of the checkpoint with a very respectful look.

    To extraordinary real people, not to mention these temporary tax collectors, even officials are like ants, but they are all people struggling in the mortal world, relying on selling some goods to support their wives and children. This kind of tax collector with checkpoints is offending.  Yes, once you put on small shoes, it will be very troublesome.

    "Well, that's it!" The taxman looked at the expression of the caravan leader in front of him and was very impressed. He nodded, bumped the five copper coins in his hand, and said, "Let it go!"

    The leader of the group thanked him, shouted to the caravan behind him, and immediately discussed:It started to move, and one car after another followed.

    Every day, this is the case.

    Merchants are on their way in order to be safe and secure. If the road is easy, merchants selling things will pass by here and stay for a day or two to see if there are any business opportunities. There are so many people coming and going. In a short time, Nankou Ferry Pier to Jizilin  The market has become more prosperous.

    The real person ordered the construction of three roads, and the one in front of him is one of them. The second one has started construction, and the third one will be built soon. Every day, people come to see if the construction has started and the recruitment of people has started.

    The real person ordered the construction of roads, and the treatment was generous. He spread the word from ten to ten, and within a few days after the first road was completed, there were already several times the number of workers waiting to start construction.

    The Chinese New Year is coming soon, and everyone wants to do some work. Road construction will not delay wages. Some time ago, rice and wages were paid on the day of road construction.

    These situations are very subtle, but they have changed the fate of many people.

    Chengping Road. Cave Mansion

    The shape of the cave here is the same as that of the atrium. It is surrounded by a red stone wall with dots of stars on it, and the aura is flowing, as if the stars in the sky are embedded in it.

    These stone walls are made of spiritual jade, which are integrated with the earth's veins, and the earth immortals work together to guide the celestial dragon veins to create this cave. It is one level higher than other caves, and the speed of practicing magic in it is doubled.  .

    On the jade couch in the middle, an old Taoist is sitting upright, exhaling spiritual energy, filled with golden mist. This person is Master Chengzhuang.

    The real Earth Immortal who can live in such a cave is certainly extraordinary. He is a disciple of the Chengping Dao Master of this generation, and he is an Earth Immortal in his own cultivation.

    Opposite the jade couch, a red dragon is faintly formed on the stone wall. If you look carefully, you will find several large seals embedded in the soil, forming a piece with the stone wall.

    This red dragon is always moving, like a living creature, but these big seals are fixed.

    The flow of air in the red sky is endless, coming and going, converging into one. This is the convergence of the decline and rise of the entire island. These are projected from the void using the righteous methods of the gods, and truly come to this world.

    The Dao Fa is present, and it is not true, but it is very stable now. It is difficult to increase. It is difficult to reduce it. It shows a stable whereabouts.

    Chengzhuang Taoist finished practicing, opened his eyes, stepped down, and began to carefully observe the direction of luck. After only walking a few steps, he felt something: "Huh? Is there any change in the Chenmen County Seal?"

    In the red stone wall, some spiritual weapons are floating and spitting. Among them are ten large seals, each different, but connected in one place. They are clearly separated and the luck is flowing. These are the luck seals of the ten counties in Chengpingdao.

    ???????????????? But there is one whose luck has changed, and the slight whiteness has grown slightly. Although it is very subtle, it is somewhat conspicuous when it has been basically unchanged for three hundred years of pruning.

    Taoist Chengzhuang looked at it and thought thoughtfully. In the past, real people would have this sign when they built roads and bridges or rectified the government in order to earn merit. However, this cannot last long and will fall back to normal after a while.  on the horizontal line.

    This increase in luck must be like this.

    The increase in luck was a rapid increase for the founders, but after three hundred years, this has rarely happened in the ten counties of Chengpingdao. This is the result of many generations of real people's governance.

    Just like a piece of land, if it is first cultivated, the results can be achieved quickly, but after a period of cultivation, the fertilizer and water are in place, and the cultivation is precise enough, it is basically impossible to increase the grain output.

    "No matter what, it is always a good thing to have increased luck." Chengzhuang Taoist glanced twice, withdrew his magical power, and stopped looking at the seal in the stone wall, but he still remembered it in his heart: "Maybe you can add a little evaluation."

    Chenmen County. County Government

    Lord Bo Qinxiang came in, and there was a pavilion inside, hidden among the cypress and cedar trees. It was indescribably solemn and awe-inspiring.

    After standing at the door, a Taoist boy came out: "Sir, the real person has given instructions, please come in as soon as you come!"

    Qin Xiang nodded and entered the hall. As soon as he entered the door, he felt warm and comfortable. He thought that the real person would enjoy it. He quickly saluted: "I have met the real person!"

    "You're here, please sit down and talk!" Wang Cunye said lightly, blowing on a piece of paper, but he had just written some. After putting it down, he asked: "How is the reaction of the gentry and the people?"

    Qin Xiang was sitting when he heard the conversation. He stood up and listened and said, "Yes, everyone is talking about it. It is very convenient for the real person to build roads and repairs as soon as he comes. They all say that the merits are immeasurable."

    "After receiving the money, there is still some merit, let alone immeasurable." Wang Cunye smiled: "But I am not doing it for merit in the first place. If I do more things, it should be more convenient, right?"

    Qin Xiang has been guessing Wang Cunye¡¯s intentions.After hearing this, an idea suddenly flashed, and he seemed to have caught some traces, but he couldn't think of it for a moment. At this time, he responded and said thoughtfully: "Yes, the gentry all said that the real person is very caring, and they want to continue to follow him.  !¡±

    When I said this, I suddenly felt a chill in my heart and thought to myself: "So that's it!"

    "You go back, call them again, and tell the three shipyards in the county that I want to place an order for fifty fishing boats. If you are willing to follow up, you can follow up."

    "Sir, what are you doing?" This is an island, so fishing is naturally easy, but the fishermen are still very difficult. Now, what's the point of adding fifty fishing boats at once?

    "You go down and do it," Wang Cunye said with a smile.

    After hearing this, Qin Xiang had no choice but to agree, but when he saw Qin Xiang was about to leave, he stopped again and said, "In the shipyard I just mentioned, you invite all three families and gather them in the official workshop to make them together. You also recruit workers.  I have also ordered a hundred iron pots from the county, the largest size. Go down and check, and if there are those who reach out randomly, don't condone them, just punish them."

    "Yes!" Qin Xiang responded quickly. Seeing that Wang Cunye was speechless, he withdrew.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 190: Small Profits

    :. It¡¯s approaching the New Year, and it¡¯s rare to bask in the sunshine.

    A series of sheds were built near the sea, and a hundred large pots were boiled with crude salt water.

    Groups of young and old girls were busy cleaning the fish one by one, simply removing the scales, fins, and internal organs, and then threw them directly into the pot.

    The fish and water are boiling in the pot, and bursts of hot air rush out, bringing the fishy smell of the sea to your face. In the distance, mountains of sea fish are still being transported.

    "Dunbo, you're here, another boat?" the fish collector shouted.

    A middle-aged fisherman was familiar with this man and smiled: "In the past, I couldn't sell the fish I caught, so I could only fertilize the fields. Now that the government has opened up the harvest, why don't I work harder?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, and said: "You can also buy some rice, buy some meat, have a sip of wine, and get some new clothes for the girl!"

    Yu Ding responded repeatedly: "That's right, your girl is also working there, earning thirty cash a day!"

    "That's right, my daughter and I will work more to live a good year and earn some dowry!" the middle-aged fisherman shouted, and everyone burst into laughter.

    "Okay, the real person is here, everyone has something to work towards!"

    There were too many fish in the sea, causing the fishy smell of the sea to permeate the air, but no one was afraid. They boiled all the water in a pot and turned it into a large mixture of fish juice and fish meat.

    These things were dumped on the stone slab and exposed to the sun. Although it was winter and the sun was not very bright, these things were boiled to dryness and became dry and hard even after being exposed to the sun for two hours.

    "Hehehehe!" These were placed on the stone platform again, and a stone roller rolled them over, and they suddenly turned into pieces of squeezed dried fish.

    At this moment, a red light flashed not far away, and a Taoist priest came down with a Taoist boy.

    He looks like he is only fifteen or sixteen years old. He is wearing a star crown, a feather coat, long sleeves, and wooden high-toothed sandals under his feet, with the sun shining down on him.  Falling on him, a faint ethereal aura filled the air.

    There was a clear sound of clogs, and everyone hurriedly saluted: "Kowtow to the real person!"

    Although I don¡¯t know who this is, this kind of style can only be possessed by real people, so these words are endless.

    "Get up!" Wang Cunye smiled and waved his hand: "Keep doing it, don't stop."

    "Don't you still follow the real person's words?" The Taoist boy's eyes were clear.  Drinking.

    "Yes!" You must respond to what the real person says.  How dare hundreds of people ignore it, there are only sounds of working hard and various work starts.  Suddenly the three-pointer sounded louder than before.

    Pieces of dried fish were crushed out, fell into the large basket, and piled up layer by layer inside.  Until half the basket was submerged.

    Wang Cunye walked over, put his fingers into it, picked up a piece and put it into his mouth. The Taoist boy just didn't say anything and followed behind silently.

    "Bamboo branches, try it and tell me." Wang Cunye said to the Taoist boy. This Taoist boy is one of the two in the cave, so it is not very convenient to take care of a girl.  Just take him.

    "Yes!" Zhuzhi Taoist boy did not dare to disobey his order, so he took a piece of dried fish and put it into his mouth.

    "How?" Wang Cunye asked.

    "The real person, the dried fish is a little hard with the fish bones inside, but it can still be chewed and eaten. The taste is a bit salty. It's a little fishy and a little bitter, but it's still edible." Zhuzhi can be selected as a real Taoist boy.  They come from different backgrounds and have been literate since childhood.  Can have good understanding, especially following real people.  He knew some things, so he continued: "If you let the people eat it, it's considered good meat, as long as it's cheap."

    "It's rare that you have such insight!" Wang Cunye smiled after hearing this, and said instructingly: "A boat of fish, a thousand catties, only one tael of silver, still a thousand thanks, why do you think so?"

    "Please give some advice from a real person."

    "If these sea fish are not frozen using the Ice Art, they will rot within thirty miles of land and fifty miles of water and rivers."

    ¡°If it¡¯s time, it doesn¡¯t last more than half a day in summer and no longer than two days in winter. Therefore, within thirty miles, fish pile up like mountains and cannot be sold. Thirty miles away, fresh fish cannot be tasted for large sums of money. This is the situation of fishermen.¡±

    Speaking of this, Wang Cunye sighed. In his previous life, he lived along the coast. In the early 1970s, there were still boatloads of hairtails that could not be sold. The matter of fertilizing the fields was nothing to mention now.

    "A boatload of fish weighing one thousand kilograms can be bought with one tael of silver, and the fisherman's income can be doubled. But you see, with this method of cooking fish with bones, you can get two hundred kilograms of dried fish from one thousand kilograms."

    "If you sell two pieces of dried fish at a price slightly higher than the price of grain, you can get two and a half taels of silver, with a net profit of one tael."

    "You see, the fishermen benefited"??Women nearby benefited, and more than 10% of the people in the county benefited. These dried fish are not sold on the island, but can be transported to the mainland for sale. Businessmen, gentry, and ordinary people can all benefit!  "

    Having said this, Wang Cunye smiled: "Where are the officials here? Come and see me quickly."

    These words were very plain, but the sound could be heard within miles, and the real person was heard shouting. Several officials immediately put down their work and ran towards the source of the sound.

    "The little official pays homage to the real person!"

    "If the real person has instructions, the villain will do his best!"

    Three nearby officials all ran over and knelt on the ground to salute.

    Wang Cunye waved his hand: "Have you tried these dried fish?"

    The three officials below couldn't help but look at each other. They had seen and tasted the dried fish in front of them. The next bold official said: "Master, the dried fish is meat, and it is well pressed. It can be made into three meals a day."  Food, what a blessing!¡±

    "Sir, if the taste is slightly improved, I'm afraid the people in the city will be willing to use it as food!"

    "Yeah!" Wang Cunye nodded to show his understanding, waved his hand and said, "In that case, you all obey the order. When the food is distributed for road construction, the wages will remain the same. One bucket of rice will be replaced by half a bucket of dried fish and half a bucket of rice. That's how it will be paid.  Get down!"

    "Yes, I will follow the real person's arrangements." All three of them agreed.

    Seeing that things were going well, Wang Cunye was satisfied and said nothing. With a wave of his sleeves, he took the boy and turned into a ray of red clouds and disappeared into the light in front of everyone.

    Seeing the real person walking away, the three of them stood up and looked at the sky under the sun. They all sighed with emotion: "This is the real person!"

    However, one person did not express so much emotion. He sighed and smiled: "We are mortals. We just need to get some money and rice to drink. There is no benefit in thinking too much."

    At this point, his voice became hoarse.

    It didn¡¯t fly too high, it just became invisible. From ten meters in the air, you could clearly see that the official shipyard was located in a port on the coast, with dense trees nearby and connected to the village.

    By this time, it was noon, and groups of workers were going out to cut down trees. They were gathering in groups, and the originally winding path was smoothed out by people trampled on it.

    "Hey, hey, hey!" Cut down the big wood and roll it over, and the branches will not be wasted. It happens to be the firewood for cooking fish. At first glance, it looks like it is in full swing. Groups of workers are working, and there are people making boats.  Thousands of people were working at the same time.

    Zhuzhi Taoist boy looked down with bright eyes. He was not young, but he understood clearly.

    Such big actions are rare, but this time's action is not small. Basically the whole county has been affected, like boiling water, all kinds of weather spewed out.

    There are a total of 6,000 households in the county, with a total population of 28,000, of which there are only 13,000 males. Apart from the old and young, there are only 7,000 people left, and only 4,000 of them are poor!

    This is not to say that the world in the county is corrupt, but that in this era, most people are like this. The poor seek food and clothing, and those who have food and clothing seek health.

    With Wang Cunye¡¯s policies, the situation has been reversed. Road construction, logging, and shipbuilding have resulted in a total of 2,000 poor people out of 4,000, and half of them have income.

    But in the afternoon, the sky became gloomy and snowflakes fell.

    The group had no choice but to distribute money and food and go home. There was no way to work that day.

    "It's really not worth risking illness to get a few bucks. Although the law is manifest in this era, ordinary people will still get sick and it will be difficult to recover. Often a minor illness can destroy a family.

    "Come on, come on! Pay your wages! We have worked all morning, and our wages and food are half less than before. You can take them and go back quickly." The clerk shouted.

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone immediately swarmed away, and the girl and her wife quickly put away the dried fish!

    Pier. Zhangjia Hotel

    The sky is dark and overcast, with scattered snowflakes falling.

    A middle-aged man walked in quickly, patted the light snow off his body, and sighed. The store was not big, with only five tables. The walls were papered, so it was relatively clean.

    There were seven or eight guests inside. When the waiter saw them, he quickly came over to greet them and said, "Hey, sir, what do you want?"

    "Warm a pot of rice wine, serve a plate of spiced peanuts, and then serve a plate of stir-fried vegetables." The middle-aged man said.

    "Who is this brother from, but he is very close to me." It was snowing and I couldn't go out for the time being, so the people across from me started gossiping.

    "People from Jiaozhou came here to do business, looking for a way to survive, and I just stored some things!" The middle-aged man said, but he saw the man opposite him holding some slices and smelled the fishy smell.

    "This is dried fish, man, please try it." Opposite the other sideThe man was very generous and took out two slices and handed them over: "It goes well with wine, it's cheap, and it's chewy."

    "Dried fish?" The middle-aged man bit into it and found that there were fish bones inside, which was a bit hard, but it was cooked thoroughly and could be chewed.

    "How does this dried fish taste?"

    "A little salty, a little fishy!" the middle-aged man said, thoughtfully, but he was a businessman, so he immediately shouted: "Here is another bottle of wine for this brother, let's talk."

    ¡°This brother is so generous!¡± The man opposite clapped his hands and said after downing a glass of hot wine.

    ¡°Where did this dried fish come from?¡±

    "It's only recently available. It's only sold sporadically on the pier. The price is not expensive, and it's cheap to eat. It's a great appetizer!" The man drank and said, "The best thing is that you can save it and live in it. I heard it's dried in the sun."  It¡¯s okay to keep it for a month, I¡¯m going to buy some to take with me on the road!¡±

    The middle-aged man was startled and stared straight at the store door. A thunderbolt arose in his mind, and he vaguely sensed the huge business opportunities in it. This was his intuition after many years of doing business.

    "Hey, let's settle the score!" With a bang, the middle-aged man stood up.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s snowing outside!¡±

    "Settling the accounts!" the middle-aged man said impatiently, dropped a few coins and went out.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 191: 20%

    :. Chenping County Government. Quiet Room

    Wang Cunye slowly withdrew from the silence, showing a hint of joy.

    "The Taoist scriptures I received from Master Zicheng Jin have made my foundation much more solid, and the progress of interpreting the Earthly Immortal Chapter of Qinghua Baolu has been accelerated."

    "Give me another year, and I will be able to fully interpret the Earth Immortal Chapter. However, there is still a threshold that is difficult to cross in the sea of ????fire."

    "The spirit and the body are fighting together, but the difficulty is still low." Wang Cunye began to ponder and came out of the quiet room. At this time, the bamboo leaf maid was guarding the door. When she saw him coming out, she immediately took care of the shower.

    After changing into new clothes, he was presented with a bowl of soup. This soup was green in color and full of anointing. This was the bird's nest of the evergreen swallow.

    "Sir, there is a businessman from Jiaozhou outside who wants to see you!" After Wang Cunye finished drinking, Zhuzhi Taoist boy spoke.

    "Oh? What is this?" Wang Cunye asked casually.

    "It happened two hours ago, and I was still waiting in the snow at the door!" said the Taoist boy.

    "Well, bring him to see me!" Wang Cunye said, entering the side hall and sitting on the jade couch. Within a moment, a Taoist boy came in with a Jiaozhou businessman.

    The Jiaozhou businessman saw two soldiers standing in front of the palace holding swords. There were several servants not far away. They all held their breath. The man calmed down and listened to the Taoist boy singing a promise: "Master, I have brought you here."  !¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? in standing at the foot of the steps is that Taoist boys are generally not allowed to participate in discussions, with the exception of the real person's permission.

    As soon as the Jiaozhou businessman entered, he knelt down with a "pop" sound and said: "The people of Jiaozhou, dressed in yellow, pay homage to the real person. May the real person live as long as the sky and take part in the merits of nature."

    "Well, please get up and talk." Wang Cunye looked at the Jiaozhou businessman at his feet.

    The Jiaozhou businessman stood up and stood with his hands down. Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously when he saw him, and asked, "Why did you come to see me?"

    "The villain learned that the real person ordered the dried fish to be made, so that the sea fish can be preserved for a long time, and he is not afraid of the real person's jokes. The villain is bold and wants to spend money to buy the dried fish and sell it. The villain is willing to pay a thousand taels, hoping that the real person will allow it." Jiaozhou  The businessman spoke respectfully to Wang Cunye.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    But a small invention can bring 1 million tons of dried aquatic fish to the coastal market every year, which is equivalent to 20 million tons of grain.  This is equivalent to the annual output of 5 million acres of fertile land.  If popularized, it could be increased by at least ten times.

    Jiaozhou businessmen cannot think so far ahead, but they can vaguely see the huge business opportunities.  In this world, people come and go, all for profit.  This huge profit can make businessmen risk their lives regardless of danger.

    "Oh, so that's what happened." After hearing what the Jiaozhou businessman said, Wang Cunye suddenly understood that this was his intention. He nodded and said, "You have this intention, yes, what are your regulations?"

    The Jiaozhou businessmen felt uneasy.  But he was well aware of Zhenren's methods and did not dare to deceive him. He directly expressed his inner thoughts: "I dare not deceive Zhenren. It is not easy to keep fresh fish fresh. As long as this dried fish can be kept for a month, it will be completely different. I am willing to pay two and a half."  One stone. If you want to buy this dried fish, please give me your instructions."

    Wang Cunye thought for a moment, then said: "I will give you two liang and one stone. You can send a boat of one hundred stones to the mainland first. It is not far from the mainland and there are not many winds and waves. It can be reached in two days and the risk is not great."  , you can sell it for two liang and one stone, and I will earn you half a liang and one stone."

    "I will give you the right to sell the product exclusively for three years. If it sells well in the future, all channels to the mainland will be through you. If anyone sells it without my consent or through your channels within three years, someone will definitely trace it!"

    This method of making dried fish can be learned once it is learned, and it is impossible to keep it secret forever. However, with the majesty of Taoist Master, he issued an order along the coast, clearly stating that no imitation is allowed within three years, and no one dares to violate it.

    The Jiaozhou businessman was overjoyed when he heard this and immediately kowtowed to Wang Cunye: "Thank you so much, Master! Thank you so much!"

    "You go ahead and do it now. I will ask the relevant officials to give you the dried fish, sell it and report it to me!" Wang Cunye thought for a while and then said.

    "Yes, real person!" said the Jiaozhou businessman, but was speechless and retreated.

    Wang Cunye then told the Taoist boy: "When you post the list in front of the county government, you will tell me how to make dried fish. You are not allowed to imitate it within three years. Violators will be severely punished."

    "Also, inform the boss that this time the gentry will get half of the profits according to the proportion of capital contribution. Each family will send fish to collect the money and supervise. This is the system."

    After saying that, he waved his hand, and the Taoist boy immediately responded.

    Five days later, Mainland China. Jiaozhou. Liuzhi Port. Restaurant

    Several people came up the stairs. One was about fifty years old, with wrinkles on his face, and the other was about forty years old.There is also a youngest face, about twenty years old.

    When they came up, they all bowed their hands in salute, and the fifty-year-old old man smiled: "Li You, why, I came back from a trip to the Fairy Island, and the Chinese New Year is in a few days."

    This Jiaozhou businessman was Li You, and he quickly returned the gift: "Uncle Zhang, I went there for a visit and came back with some goods. Please take a look at this."

    "Oh, what kind of product is it, jade shell or pearl?" asked Uncle Zhang.

    "Uncle Zhang, you are looking down on me. I am a small businessman. How dare I do this kind of business? Look, it's just this little bit of dried fish. I want to try it out and sell it in various shops to see how the market goes." Li  Yu said quickly, the dried fish had been transported and arrived at the port.

    Although Li You is a businessman, he knows his face very well. Although he can sell it slowly by himself, this real person obviously wants to see the sales, so naturally the sooner the better.

    He is a businessman and wants to know the market situation and make a profit. Since he has exclusive rights, no one can steal the business. Of course, he won¡¯t say this now.

    "Oh, dried fish?" The three of them were all owners or shopkeepers of nearby stores. They looked up and saw a pack of dried fish on the table, and a fishy smell came out.

    Both of them frowned, but only the middle-aged man with a Chinese character came forward, took a piece and chewed it.

    "I would like to invite everyone to sell dried fish and see how the market sells. As long as the sales are good, supply is not a problem at all." Li You repeated: "But the price cannot be expensive, it can only be higher than the price of food."  , the price of rice is one stone and two taels, this is at most two and a half taels per stone!"

    ¡°Supply is not a problem,¡± he said.

    In this era, fishermen are worried every day that they have nowhere to go and all the fresh fish will rot and be buried. Now it is processed into dried fish, and several boats can be processed every day.

    The shopkeepers were not very interested, but they had business dealings and it was not a big deal. When they heard this, they all nodded in agreement.

    One hundred pounds of dried fish.  In their opinion, it's not a big deal at all. Even if it's for business, the list still has to be buried.

    "Okay, no problem, I'll put a hundred pounds on the shelf and see how it sells."

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a hundred catties too.¡±

    "I'll take one hundred and fifty pounds!" The middle-aged man said thoughtfully after eating, but he didn't add more.

    When Li You saw several shopkeepers, they all stopped.  He breathed a sigh of relief.  He said: "This is troublesome for you, come on, let's have a drink today!"

    Wankou Town

    The streets of the town are left and right.  Several shops were open, the New Year was coming, and pedestrians were coming and going.  Stopping or staying, buying things.

    "Shopkeeper Wang! What is this? It smells like fish!" A middle-aged man in coarse clothes asked, looking at the dried fish on the shop floor.

    Shopkeeper Wang looked at the coarse cloth man's clothes and couldn't help showing a trace of disdain, and said slowly: "This is dried fish, shipped by sea!"

    "Shopkeeper Wang, please don't try to trick me. The fish will rot after a few days out of the water. It takes at least seven days for the sea to reach here!" The middle-aged man in coarse cloth didn't believe it.

    Shopkeeper Wang was even more disgusted and said sarcastically: "This is special dried fish. It can be stored for a month. It costs twenty-five cents per pound. Don't go away. Don't block my business."

    "No, give me half a catty!" The rough man was anxious.

    After hearing this.  Shopkeeper Wang calmed down, weighed half a catty, collected the money, and went back.

    "Old lady, I'm back from buying fish and meat. Come out quickly." The rough man returned home and shouted.

    A voice came from inside.  After a while, a middle-aged woman in a coarse skirt came out. She looked slightly happy at first, and then hesitated: "What kind of fish is this?"

    ¡°The dried fish is still hard, let¡¯s boil it and take a look!¡±

    The middle-aged woman was doubtful, so she cut the dried fish into pieces and put it in the pot. After a while, the fish smell came out.

    "Daddy, there seems to be fish." A child with yellow hair came in from outside. He smelled the smell and couldn't help but said, his mouth watered.

    "Be good, daddy will serve you fish later."

    Although the rough man was a bit trivial and incompetent, he really loved his son. Looking at his son, he involuntarily stretched out his hand and touched his son's head again and again.

    "The meal is ready, let's eat quickly." The middle-aged woman took it out and put it on the table, and the three of them in the family started eating.

    Although it is a bit fishy and bitter, people who have not had fishy meat for a long time still eat it clean.

    The middle-aged woman was eating dried fish and suddenly said: "This fish has solid meat. One pound is equivalent to two and a half pounds of fresh fish, but one pound is cheaper than fresh fish. From what you said, the price is also cheap, and it still has a salty taste."  Inside, we celebrate the New Year??Buy some!  "

    Hearing this, the man in coarse cloth was slightly startled, and then responded after a moment: "Okay!"

    Chengping Road. Cave Mansion

    Master Chengzhuang sat upright on the jade couch, breathing spiritual energy, filled with golden mist.

    On the stone wall opposite the jade couch, a red dragon is faintly formed, like a living creature, with its luck flowing in and out.

    After finishing practicing, Taoist Chengzhuang opened his eyes and looked in one direction: "Huh? Chenmen County's luck is still increasing?"

    In Chenmen County, the slightest trace of white luck continues to increase. This time it can no longer be said to be subtle. It has already increased by about 20%, which is already very conspicuous.

    Taoist Chengzhuang looked at it and thought thoughtfully. This kind of increase in luck is no longer the difference that can be obtained by temporarily spending some money to compensate for it.

    This is solid growth. It seems that Guixian Zhenren in Chenmen County has become a master of governance!

    Perhaps a single cultivator does not need to think about too many other things, but as long as it is an organization, it has internal affairs and governance. Therefore, the three levels of Taoism, governance, discussion of Taoism, and sword fighting, are all focused tests, hoping to find outstanding Taoists.  Talent comes.

    The political type will arrange governance and can be promoted to the master of the internal governance of the entire Taoist sect.

    Those who discuss the Tao type will arrange to study the Tao method to improve and deepen the Tao method.

    Sword fighting types will be trained according to the Taoist fighting style.

    Of course, if there are two or three outstanding people, they will be cultivated as heirs. This is something that the immortals and above have a tacit understanding of.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 192: Human Hair Murderous Intent

    "Crack, crackle, crackle" is the sound of firecrackers. In this sound, the New Year has arrived.

    But in the Shengxian Hall, there was silence. The seven earthly immortals, including Master Chengjin, Master Chengzhuang, and Master Chenghua, all looked at the water mirror quietly and listened to a detailed report from Master Ghost Immortal.

    "Three official roads have been built, and there are four checkpoints. Now that the New Year is here, everyone is buying new year goods. The number of caravans has doubled. The checkpoints collect fifteen taels or seven dollars in taxes every day. It is expected that after the tax subsides, they can collect about ten taels.  "

    The wide road and the influx of people flashed one by one in the water mirror, and all the real people were silent.

    "Isn't there anyone who is corrupt?" the old Taoist said.

    "Reporting to Master Cheng Lu, Junior Brother Xuan Shang used a new method here to collect a lot of grain money from the gentry. The government does not provide tax collectors, but each family provides tax collectors."

    Having said this, the real man paused a little: "The money does not go through the government, but is taken home directly by the tax collectors in proportion. Since each family gets a share of the profits, no one can be greedy for a penny."

    "No one from the government objected?" Chenglu Zhenren was startled for a moment and continued to ask.

    "If there is no one person in the government, there will be no expenditure, and the officials take turns to preside over it. The officials are also like tax collectors. Whoever presides can divide the money according to the proportion and take it home directly without having to hand it over to the government. These officials are all vying to go.  "

    "Only one-third of the net profit is handed over to the official treasury. No one dares to lose a penny, for fear of being caught in the future and having no way to distribute the money!"

    "Not only this, the subsequent drying of dried fish is also distributed in this way, but the profit is huge. As far as I know, one hundred dried stone fish has been sold out, and each stone fish costs money and firewood money. Manual deductions  No matter how much money the merchant earns, we alone will make a net profit of half a tael, which is fifty taels."

    "Fifty taels were distributed, and the participating gentry and officials all made a lot of money. This was ten times more profitable than the road, and they all jumped for joy. Looking forward to expanding the scale, looking forward to similar projects, some people have already  I said that as long as Junior Brother Xuan Shang has any other matters, he is willing to provide money and help."

    "But the people are also cheering, and there are children on the street singing - The real person comes to Ren Wanjia to eat well and celebrate the New Year happily!"

    Hearing this, all the real people could not help but change their expressions slightly.  I feel that there is some truth in it, but after thinking about it carefully, I can't use the original truth to solidify it. I just chew on the deep meaning inside.

    Chenglu Zhenren murmured: "Isn't this bribing the gentry and the common people? How unbecoming!"

    Chengzhuang Taoist was not biased and smiled: "If you have the ability to bribe the gentry and the common people, and it will greatly increase the fortune of our Taoist sect, we can also hold this meeting for you."

    At this time, the young girl turned around and asked, "The Qi Luck Pavilion shows that Chenmen County has 20% more luck?"

    "It was 20% before, but since the dried fish was sold and the ship came back for loading, it is still rising, and it will almost reach 30%." Chengzhuang Taoist said, his eyes condensed, and he shook his head and said: "I'm just afraid that this is not Taoism.  Theory is just a matter of experience."

    "Is it practice or Taoism? Next fall, the whole class will have a Taoism discussion. Let him talk about it then, that's all." The girl smiled and said.

    The expressions of Master Chenglu and Master Chenghua both changed, but Master Cheng Jin had a smile on his face.  Apparently very satisfied.

    However, at this time, Master Guixian below hesitated and said, "Elders, there is one more thing!"

    Seeing that all the real people asked him to speak, this person said: "Junior brother Xuan Shang once posted the county government's list and was not allowed to imitate it for three years. This matter was reported to the elders. It was approved."

    "But Senior Brother Xuanyan is also imitating it in Yimen County, and he also wants to make dried fish."

    Master Chenglu was silent for a while, then said after a moment: "Since this dried fish is effective, it should be used in ten counties across the island to improve the power of our Taoist sect."

    "Senior Brother, what you said is wrong. The county administration is to assess the disciples. Even if it is to be applied to the whole island, it has to be concluded. Whose achievement is it now?" The young girl sneered, said, glanced at it and remained silent.  Zhenren Chenghua, this Xuanyan is still his disciple.

    "That's right, we can't set a precedent in this matter, so as not to confuse merit." Taoist Chengzhuang said immediately, in charge of luck and political assessment.

    "Junior brother Chenghua, what's your opinion?" Master Cheng Jin was happy to hear this, but the serenity and dignity he had cultivated made him ask calmly.

    "Since everyone has made up his mind, I will tell my disciples to stop." Master Chenghua saw that he could not take advantage of the public opinion in the palace, so he had no choice but to say.

    But before the words could be spoken, there was a sudden change on the water mirror, and a voice came: "Report, Xuan Shang made an appointment to fight Xuan Yan, and he is now in front of the Criminal Palace."

    "What?" All the elders couldn't help but change their expressions.

    &nbsp; The time has been pushed forward a little. Chenmen County Government. Mansion

    Pink snowflakes are falling in the wind, and the tall mansion is standing there. It is the first day of the Lunar New Year in one day. The county government office is very busy, everyone is selling new year's goods, and bright yellow palace lanterns are hung up.

    "This bright yellow light can only be used by the royal family on the mainland. Although there are many princes, I have not heard of any princes who dare to use it blatantly.

    But on Fairy Island, it is still used.

    ??The aroma fills the air, and people come and go. At this time, Wang Cunye is in a room.

    This is an elegant little room, the walls are covered with mulberry paper, but there are no windows, so it is very dark, and a wooden frame takes up half of the room.

    Six candles were lit in two rows, and the light was bright. Wang Cunye said lightly: "Let's talk about it!"

    "Yes, this is the salary and benefits you have issued, all arranged by category."

    First of all, there were two huge silver plates, covered with silk. The Taoist boy pulled the silk slightly, and saw that they were filled with silver ingots as densely packed as dumplings, but there were only twelve taels each.

    "Master, you have 250 taels of silver per month, and another 50 taels for serving as county magistrate, totaling 300 taels of silver per month. It has been six months now, totaling 1,800 taels, and you have spent 650 taels.  Twelve, and they are all here." Tao Tong said.

    The cost is so low because all expenses are not included. You have your own basic necessities, food, housing and transportation. This does not require any money, and is allocated monthly by the relevant departments.

    "There are also colored satin, silk, spring tea, ginseng, sandalwood, Ruyi, jade"

    Wang Cunye smiled, waved his hand to interrupt, and said: "You don't have to say it, it's New Year. You two each get one hundred taels, and everyone in the house gets three hundred taels."

    "Also, have you distributed the New Year gifts from my family?"

    "Master, the Taoist palace, temple, home, and your county magistrate's office have all sent the goods, and they are carried back by empty boats. They must have arrived."

    "New Year is here. Gifts from the gentry and businessmen in the county"

    "I won't accept any of these, and I will reject anything worth more than ten taels." Wang Cunye said. It's not that he doesn't love money, but his actions may attract a lot of people's attention. Coupled with his shallow foundation, he always  We can't give people any excuses.

    If you survive the tribulation of sunshine and fire.  Having become an "all-knowing true person", there is no need to worry anymore.

    The Taoist boy responded: "Yes, I'm going to tell the housekeeper to take care of this matter Also, I just reported that the businessman who went to the mainland last time is here and is waiting for him again. Have you seen him?"

    "Ask him to wait in the side hall, I'll go right away." Wang Cunye took one last look at the warehouse and sighed in his heart, there wasn't much money here.  But if other goods are converted, it may cost more than 10,000 taels.

    This is only half a year¡¯s supply, so it can be seen how many resources the Taoist sect has obtained from the entire world!

    Wang Cunye doesn¡¯t think that Taoism insists on treating wealth as dirt. In his view, respecting wealth means respecting humanity. Not to mention now, even the gods and powerful people cannot despise it.

    This thought passed away as soon as I thought about it, and I went out.  When we got outside the door, the sky was completely gloomy, thick clouds were heavy in the sky, and layers of snowflakes fell down.

    As soon as I entered, I saw someone bowing down and saying: "Meet the real person!"

    "It's cloudy, put on some candles." Wang Cunye ordered, and smiled at the businessman: "Tomorrow is the first day of the Lunar New Year. I thought you weren't coming here until the New Year!"

    Li You quickly said with a smile: "How dare you neglect the real person? I will report it immediately after it is sold out."

    I am afraid that heavy profits may tempt people, but it is not that there are higher profits at sea.  There are many, but Qingqiong Island is different from Dao Island in Lianyundao. It is only two days away from the mainland, and the wind and waves are very small, so there is no risk to the boatloads of dried fish.

    Without risk, the profit would be considerable. The three ships had already arrived at the dock. Wang Cunye had known about this for a long time.

    But needless to say, Wang Cunye sat on the pier and said, "What about the situation?"

    Li You said: "Master, the sales are very good. The dried fish is solid and there is salt in it. It is very popular. One hundred stones were sprinkled in the county and sold within five days. Now I come here and want to buy another five hundred."  stone."

    (Note: Salt is a profit-making industry controlled by the government)

    Wang Cunye nodded, but did not speak. He was silent for a while, and then said: "The five hundred stones have not been collected yet, mainly because it has been snowing and raining recently, and there is no sun to dry it. You have to wait for a while to celebrate the New Year here.  .¡±

    "Yes, the villain knows, but there are also people coming from a few shops, do you think?"

    Wang Cunye knew what this meant as soon as he heard it, and smiled: "I heard that you also brought gifts."?, take it back, don't worry, once I promise, no one else will be able to buy from me.  "

    If he is a businessman, of course he is maximizing profits, but Wang Cunye is not. He doesn't care at all. No matter how he governs, he clearly understands that he is a Taoist, not an official or a businessman.

    Just as he was talking, the Taoist boy walked in quickly, his expression a little off. He took out a piece of paper from his arms and held it up with both hands: "Master, I have a report."

    Wang Cunye took it and smiled: "Don't worry!"

    As he said that, he opened it and read it. As soon as he read it, his expression suddenly changed.

    The Taoist boy, who was practicing Taoism, felt his eyes go dark, and a murderous aura rushed out, rushing upwards!

    The gloomy and snowy sky suddenly rolled. Looking at it with eyes that were difficult to see with the naked eye, I saw a red murderous aura rushing straight into the sky, and everyone couldn't help but look at it.

    As a mortal businessman, he was not so keen. He only felt that the real person in front of him was sitting on the pillar, and the candles dimmed and lit, and the livid face illuminated was a bit eerie.

    Before I had time to think about it, I heard Wang Cunye say quietly: "Humph, are you really bullying me?"

    As he said that, he swept his long sleeves, took a few steps, and turned into a streak of red light and left in the blink of an eye.

    ""

    "This is really a murderous intention!" The Taoist boy said quietly as he stared at the fading light and shadow, looking across the dark sky. There was no trace of the obedient and innocent boy that he usually showed, and the businessman couldn't help but break out in cold sweat.  Come.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 193: How long will the blindness last?

    Criminal Palace

    Standing majestically on the hillside of the green mountain, the entire palace is made of black shining stone. It is majestic and simple, with occasional faint flashes of lightning filling the air, which is frightening and reveals the solemnity of the law.

    The elders rode the wind and clouds towards the acting hall.

    "Junior sister Chengshuang, has the matter reached this point? It's hard for us to talk, or should you call the two of them together in person and reconcile?" Master Chenglu said to the girl.

    When Master Cheng Shuang learned about Xuan Yan and Wang Cunye, he seemed to be smiling but not smiling. When he heard this, he said: "You are the master of the criminal palace. This is your responsibility. It is better to ask your senior brother to make a decision."

    She doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this inner sect dispute at all. She doesn¡¯t have any disciples competing for the top three positions in this sect, so why bother to offend others?

    Master Cheng Lu remained silent, waved his long sleeves, and continued to step forward.

    "Junior sister, if Xuan Yan and Xuan Shang fight, who do you think has a better chance of winning?" At this moment, Taoist Cheng Ming, who had also always been silent, walked up to the young girl and said in a secret voice, this  The secret sound is only within a few feet, but outsiders cannot hear it.

    Cheng Shuang and Cheng Ming are both real people of the same generation. They both belong to the middle faction and have a close relationship. They can talk openly about many things, and this time there is no evasion.

    Master Cheng Shuang sneered, pondered for a moment and said: "You have also read his information. When Xuanyan became a ghost and immortal, Wang Cunye started to practice and struggled for the meeting of Hebo."

    "Xuanyan became a disciple of Chengping Dao twenty years ago and became a disciple of Senior Brother Chenghua. He has been practicing hard and is highly praised by the sect. When Xuanyan passed through the storm, Wang Cunye was the third level human immortal. He even went to Lianyun Dao to take the path.  There is no such thing. Xuanyan has been practicing for many years and has accumulated a lot. According to common sense, Xuanyan has a greater chance of winning."

    "According to common sense, this is the case. What if it's not according to common sense?" Master Cheng Ming glanced in front and asked.

    "This Xuan Shang is not simple either. It is said that after cultivating at the age of ten, he will become a human being and immortal by the age of fifteen. This speed is normal. But from then on, he will keep improving all the way. He will become a human immortal in one year, and he will become a true species in the third year.  Even through the tribulations of inner demons and wind knives."

    "You have also seen this person. Now the clear light is condensed and the foundation is solid. The speed of this progress is simply terrifying. In a real battle, the outcome is hard to say. I even think that this Xuan Shang is a little bit better. Among the Xuan generation,  I think only Xuan Song can compete with him."

    Taoist Cheng Ming heard this.  After thinking deeply, he smiled for a moment and said: "But these are of no use in reality. I am a Taoist Chengping. Only by becoming an Earth Immortal can I be taken seriously. Only by becoming an Immortal can I be transcended."

    Listening to Taoist Cheng Ming's words, the girl remained silent for a long time before sighing: "Yes we're almost there!"

    Taoist Cheng Ming was speechless and fell silent.

    The simple and heavy hall stands tall.  It was so awe-inspiring that people fell down.

    The Criminal Law Hall has a thick dome and a gold-tiled floor. It was the new year and it felt even colder when I stepped in. The hall was deep and could accommodate a hundred people. One of them was Xuan Yan. He stood sideways on the right and walked a few steps. Two  The Taoist boys all stood silently, not daring to speak.

    "You've just entered the door and you dared to challenge me over the matter of dried fish. Could it be that you were ordered by Uncle Cheng Jin to suppress me?" Master Xuanyan walked a few steps and stared at Wang Cunye opposite, thinking in his heart  A moment, thinking.

    "But no matter how amazing your talent is, you have to study and accumulate Taoism and magic step by step. This cannot be achieved by sudden enlightenment. Hmm, you will definitely lose face in front of the elders."

    Just as he was thinking about it, at this moment, there was a sudden surge of clouds and waves, and the spiritual energy spread quickly. The spiritual energy in the temple appeared golden, and fluctuated in waves, affecting each other.

    All of a sudden, Master Xuanyan felt as if he was facing a whirlpool, and he couldn't help but change his expression: "At least there are several masters who are at the top of the Earth Immortal Mountains here!"

    Ordinary Earth Immortals are just fine. Earth Immortals who have reached perfection will then understand the Dao. When these different Dao rhymes coexist in the same room and influence each other, there will be this vision!

    At this time, Wang Cunye turned around and looked up, and saw a Master Earth Immortal stepping in calmly at the entrance of the Criminal Law Hall. This was Master Cheng Jin.

    That¡¯s not all, Master Cheng Jin came in, and several other Masters of Earth Immortals appeared behind him, all filing in.

    At this moment, the tortoise shell moved and spurted out a stream of air. Wang Cunye's eyes lit up and he saw that Master Cheng Jin's whole body was condensed with a layer of rich golden light, and there was a trace of green energy. This green energy was mysterious and mysterious, indescribable, even  The aura of the entire hall echoed his every breath!

    "Greetings to the master, to all the masters and uncles!" Wang Cunye immediately withdrew his gaze and bowed his head at the same time as Xuan Yan, but he thought of "Qing" in his heart!

    The Chinese civilization on earth, """ is the same as "green". The so-called three pure states are actually transformed by the green energy, which is exactly the true nature of Laojun.

    But this world is transformed by the Qi of the Great Dao. Master Cheng Jin has a trace of this Qi, but it is a sign that a breakthrough is in sight and he will reach the realm of gods.

    Master Cheng Jin arrived. Although he had the first position, he refused to sit on the main seat of the criminal hall. He sat on the first seat on the left hand side and asked the old Taoist Master Cheng Lu to take the seat because he was the main seat.

    Cheng Lu Zhenren sat down, but there was silence for a while. Daoist disciples have many conflicts, and less than one tenth of them are truly flawless. This criminal cleanup is an offending thing.

    Although he was an Earth Immortal, he still felt deeply uneasy. He calmed down and said, "You are all my disciples of Chengping Dao, so what's the point of rashly starting a war? It's okay to repent of this matter. What do you think?"

    "Uncle, this disciple has something to say!" Master Xuanyan said as he bowed his head.

    Master Chenglu had no expression on his face and ignored him. Master Chenglu nodded slightly and said, "Xuanyan, what do you want to say?"

    ??

    When he said this, he paused for a moment and looked a little overwhelmed with emotion: "We are all disciples of Chengping Dao, and we are all for the Dao sect. Why can't we communicate with each other? Unexpectedly, Junior Brother Xuan Shang was furious and asked me for a duel.  It¡¯s really a sin to alarm our seniors.¡±

    "This was a beautiful thing to say, and it was meant to steal someone else's secret, but he said it grandly, and with a change of words, Wang Cunye was branded as being narrow-minded and provoking internal strife.

    Master Chenghua stared with appreciative eyes, but said nothing, while Master Chenglu, who was sitting in the seat, smiled: "Although this is the case, there are mistakes Xuanshang, what do you have to say?"

    Wang Cunye looked at his head again and said: "What Senior Brother Xuanyan said is wrong. The state has national laws, and Tao has rules. These rules are Lei Chi, but they are for everyone to keep their own positions and duties."

    "If nothing else, it is the Taoist sect competition, which is to compete with each other and select talents. If someone steals other people's methods and achievements during the competition, but says that our Taoist sects are one, why should we care about it? I would like to ask everyone  Elder, how can we decide?"

    Hearing this, Master Cheng Jin smiled slightly: "Then what should you do?"

    "My disciple believes that the nature of this matter is obvious. If it continues to be delayed and entangled, making it difficult to sort out one by one and accumulating more and more, it will damage the harmony of the fellow disciples."

    "The only way is to kill him with a sharp sword, and follow the rules of the sect to decide the winner clearly." Wang Cunye said: "This way, everyone does not have to get entangled, and internal friction is saved."

    Hearing this, Master Cheng Jin said to Xuan Yan: "My disciple insists on doing this, what do you think of Xuan Yan's nephew?"

    At this time, Master Xuanyan, of course, could not retreat, and saluted Master Cheng Jin: "Since Junior Brother Xuanshang is determined to do this, I must obey my orders. If my skills are really inferior to others, I have nothing to say!"

    Master Chenglu glanced at him and saw that Master Chenghua did not stop him. He sighed in his heart. He knew that this junior brother was deep, but he also wanted to take the opportunity to get to know Wang Cunye. So he pondered for a moment and sighed: "Since you all have this intention,  Then go to the dojo and compete!"

    "Disciple, obey your orders!"

    "Disciple, obey your orders!"

    At the moment, both of them are in front of each other. The dojo is not far away, not far away. The ground is covered with black stones. There are dense golden symbols on the black stones, but they are paved with formations.

    Even if the earthly immortals fight here, they can still prevent the power of Taoism from spreading to the outside world.

    "Activate the formation!" Master Cheng Lu arrived and immediately gave the order. Immediately several masters responded, and a trace of golden light filled the air.

    "Junior brother Xuan Shang, please!" Master Xuan Yan bowed his head to Wang Cunye, but he sneered in his heart: "You are indeed talented, but you can ignore the accumulation of years? The journey of seeking immortality has inflated your self-confidence like this?"

    "We must suppress it this time, and let the entire Taoist sect know that this is not the time for you to rise." Thinking of this, mana filled the air, and the air shook slightly, showing a wave.

    "It's well-deserved." Everyone present nodded slightly, which showed their skills.

    "Senior Brother Xuanyan, I'm offended!" Wang Cunye saw it, smiled coldly, and stepped in. It was just one step, but the whole figure was in a trance, and immediately returned to its original state.

    But he immediately activated the "Retrospective Hiding Technique" and the "Innate Secret Technique of Reversing the Secret of Heaven".

    These are techniques for finding the opponent's aura and hiding one's own, but the beauty of using them lies in the fact that all techniques are united in one mind. When used here, they are very effective.

    Xuanyan real people who were treated, the original sense of the original spirit, was confusing, but only felt the eyes.The front was blurry, but Wang Cunye was very clear to the naked eye. This awkwardness immediately made Master Xuanyan feel depressed.

    "Hey, the innate secret method used by this boy has already reached Small Consummation. No wonder he has been able to escape disasters many times." The young girl remained calm, but her eyes lit up: "My spiritual sense is blurred, and even I have a hard time distinguishing it.  , Xuanyan will suffer a loss this time."

    As soon as the real person took action, he knew the root cause of misfortune and blessing. The face of the real person Chenghua above suddenly became gloomy.

    "The battle begins!" Chenglu Zhenren hesitated and had to say.

    "Hmph, you have practiced a few tricks to blind your eyes, but you still dare to play with it!" Taoist Xuanyan is also a person with amazing talent, but at this time he made up his mind: "I will use force to defeat skill. This dojo is only thirty feet long, let's see how you can block it."  How long are your eyes!" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 194 Shock

    Xuanyan's breath was calm and steady, and he slowly pulled out the sword. The connection between the spiritual energy and the soul was very strong. Thirty years of hard work was not a lie.

    "Look at the sword!" Xuan Yan shouted. Almost at the same time, a sword light flashed with a hint of golden light. It was only very weak and could go out at any time. When the sword first rose, a sharp edge came straight from it, and even the soul was faintly felt.  There was a twinge.

    Wang Cunye looked at Xuanyan in front of him: "Hey, it's really a solid Taoist foundation!"

    However, he didn¡¯t care and gave a cold smile: ¡°I will let you know my strength!¡±

    Following this thought, in addition to the vague interference from heaven, the magic power in the body also undergoes some subtle changes. This power is not a real existence, but an incredible and mysterious power that is consistent with the outside world. This kind of breath  As soon as Wang Cunye appeared, his expression had not changed, but several elders around him said "Hey" and stared straight at him.

    In an instant, Wang Cunye's power sank into his heart without any preparation. As soon as his body moved, a mysterious and mysterious power suddenly appeared on the field combined with the "Innate Secret Technique of Reversing Heaven's Secret".

    The next moment, Xuan Yan only felt that his eyes were in a trance, and he suddenly lost all traces of Wang Cunye. This was just a moment, and even Xuan Yan's soul fluctuated involuntarily.

    Xuan Yan was immediately startled and his sword flashed.

    The two swords intersected, and their magic powers collided with each other. The next sword light appeared. This sword had the feeling of looking at flowers in the fog. The mysterious flames shook violently, and he retreated sharply.

    The sword light condensed, as quiet as the abyss. Wang Cunye took a step calmly. The next moment the sword light struck, hitting Xuanyan's sword at a mysterious and mysterious angle.

    Xuanyan stepped back again, already staggering a little.

    "Zheng!" The sword light clicked on the third point with some indescribable charm.  Mysterious and mysterious, showing thousands of subtle changes.  The elders present could not help but change their expressions.

    The third point still fell on Xuan Yanzhu¡¯s magic sword, but there was no sound at all.

    All the elders watching the battle knew clearly that Xuan Yan's whole body was shaken, and the magic power of the "Qingdong Yuan Yuan Jing" that he had practiced for twenty years was suddenly broken by a sword energy, and he attacked straight in.

    "Stop!" A golden light fell, but it was in vain. Wang Cunye had already sheathed his sword.

    Xuan Yan stood blankly, his face suddenly turned red.  A mouthful of blood spurted out.

    "How is that possible?" The entire venue was silent.  All the elders could see it clearly, but because of this, they couldn't believe it even more.

    The power of Taoism cannot be resisted by swordsmanship at all, but at this time Wang Cunye used it, and the first sword hit Xuanyan.  They were barely evenly matched, but the next sword cut through Xuan Yan's mana rhythm and disrupted Xuan Yan. The third sword hit its weak point, and the winner was decided with one sword.

    These three swords are all very simple, but they reveal indescribable beauty. This is the peak of subtlety.

    At this time, Wang Cunye looked up at Taoist Cheng Jin.

    When Taoist Cheng Jin saw it, he stopped being shocked.  He said to Taoist Chenghua: "Junior brother, what do you think?"

    Master Chenghua¡¯s face was ashen, but he said nothing, snorted coldly and waved his sleeves before walking out.

    "How is it possible? Do you see it clearly?"

    "You can see it clearly. Every movement and every change of such a powerful swordsmanship seems to contain countless mysteries of swordsmanship. It is like entering the Tao with the sword."

    "Senior Brother Xuanyan is a real person who has survived the wind tribulation, but he was defeated by Senior Brother Xuanshang with three swords. Is this sword cultivation really so strong?"

    The few watching Guixian Daoist couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and started talking about it.

    Xuanyan is a disciple of Earth Immortal Chenghua Zhenren. He has survived the wind tribulation and is the focus of his training. However, the result of Sanjian was like this, which shocked them greatly.

    Don¡¯t talk about them, even Earth Immortal is terrified!

    The other masters were still in shock and contemplation, but Taoist Cheng Jin came to his senses and said, "Go back now. Now that you have won, there will be no more imitation fish doing this kind of thing. Go down!"

    Wang Cunye raised his head upon hearing this: "In that case, disciple, please resign!"

    As he said that, he waved his long sleeves and turned to leave.

    After seeing Wang Cunye leave, he asked all the ghosts and immortals to retreat. In a blink of an eye, there were only a group of real earth immortals on the scene.

    The girl frowned and said: "I know that according to the information, Xuan Shang passed the Hebo Dharma Assembly when he was a human immortal, and killed many innate warriors. He also participated in the assassination of the official marquis and went to Lianyundao.  He also intercepted and killed evil gods, survived the changes in the underworld, and finally returned after killing people from the Penglai Taoist Palace in Fuso It is true that he has experienced hundreds of battles, but is he this strong?"

    "I can see that his every move has a certain Tao charm, and he has even opened the door to Taoism."

    &nbsp; Many earthly immortals even pondered after hearing this.

    Master Chenglu's eyes flashed, but he said: "Is it possible that this son has any adventures in Fusang?"

    As soon as these words were said, several real people frowned. The words were said indifferently, but in fact they were alluding to Penglai. Master Chengming was a little unhappy and said without hesitation: "Brother, your words are too heartbreaking. This son  Now I am only seventeen, but with such a state and such amazing talent, can I be an undercover agent? You are Penglai, would you do such a thing of buying a coffin for a pearl? "

    "That's right, no matter how successful an undercover agent is, it can't compare to cultivating a god with a stable career." The young girl said immediately.

    With a solemn expression, she turned to face Taoist Cheng Jin and said, "Senior brother, this kind of personnel matter is of great concern to our sect, so please pay more attention to it and don't make any omissions."

    The words were spoken to Taoist Cheng Jin, in fact, they were spoken to everyone present. The people present immediately understood that this child had caught her eye, but for the sake of the master, she had to carelessly protect him.

    "Pass the order, no one is allowed to imitate dried fish within three years. This is the decision of Shengxian Palace!" Cheng Jin was stunned for a moment and said nothing, and then ordered: "Also, fellow juniors, please give Xuan Shang a thorough inspection.  During the investigation, we have to wait and see what happens and see what other results this person can produce."

    "Respect the decree of senior brother." This was said as a Taoist prince. When all the real people present heard this, they all retreated.

    Master Chenghua of Dongfu is sitting on it. There is no light in the cave, only a bright pearl is shining faintly, but his expression cannot be seen clearly.

    Xuanyan knelt on the ground and remained silent.

    For a long time, Master Chenghua stared at Xuan Yan coldly, but his tone was not too harsh, and he said slowly: "You are an incompetent disciple, how can you do this method if you are not sure?"

    Xuan Yan didn't even raise his head and kowtowed before saying, "Yes, I am confused. I just want to accumulate some merits and test it out. I don't want Xuan Shang to ignore the friendship between his fellow disciples and make things worse and want to fight with the disciple.  "

    "Hey, forget it Now that the matter is over, I won't talk about you either." Chenghua Taoist just pondered, and after a moment he said: "You can no longer hold the position of county magistrate. Let's think about the six years that we have spent on the cliff.  It¡¯s a good place to live and practice, don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    "Yes!" Xuan Yan responded when he heard the words.

    The Taoist boy from the Law Order Hall came to the front, crossed the small bridge, and said to the door: "In accordance with the decree of Master Cheng Jin, I am here to inform your hall!"

    "Please follow me." The Taoist boy took a look and went in. When he reached the door, he shouted: "Master, Master Cheng Jin sent someone to pass on the decree."

    ¡°Come in.¡± A voice inside said.

    Stepping in, the Taoist boy saluted first: "Meet the real person!"

    ????????????????? Then he got to the point: "My real family has issued a decree that no one is allowed to imitate Chen Menyu's work within three years, and it will be sent to the ten counties and counties!"

    When the real person heard this, his eyebrows moved, and he said after a moment: "In that case, I understand, you can go back."

    "Resign, real man!" The Taoist boy bowed, turned around and left.

    Just after the Taoist boy retreated, a figure appeared, but it was also a real Earth Immortal.

    The real person in charge asked: "Senior Brother Chenglu, is Xuan Shang so strong in swordsmanship?"

    "It's not just swordsmanship, but also the control of Taoism. The most important thing is the faint Taoist charm. You should know that this is the gate of the gods, so you can't help but pay attention to it."

    Hearing what Master Cheng Lu said, the Taoist couldn't help but be speechless. He sighed for a long time: "Xuan Song is the only one who can compete with him."

    Xuan Song, originally the number one person of the Xuan generation, devoted himself to practice and reached the threshold of the Earthly Immortal.

    "There is nothing to say about Xuan Song's talent, but he may not be able to surpass Xuan Shang." At this point, the real person paused slightly and continued: "But the examination is not only about combat prowess, but also about Lundao County governance, fighting  You can compete with Xuan Song on swordsmanship, but when discussing Taoism, you can compete with Taoist heart and knowledge, but in terms of county governance, Xuan Song lost too many points."

    Hearing this, the Taoist was silent and said: "Xuansong declined the county administration. There is no point in this aspect. Even if the sword fight is suppressed, points will be lost in the first item. The key is his performance at the Dao Discussion Conference this autumn."

    "However, the discussion of Taoism must have profound intellectual connotation. According to the data, Xuan Shang was born in a poor family. He has only been in poverty for a few years now. No amount of talent can make up for this accumulation of knowledge. He must not be able to talk about Taoism much!"

    Upon hearing this, Taoist Chenglu pondered for a moment and nodded silently: "What you said is not unreasonable. It's just that you see that this son has entered the county government and kept it quiet. After he became familiar with the situation, he took advantage of the situation and tied the gentry and the common people in the car.  "Sir, is this something a poor family can do?""This boy is extraordinary. No matter what, who wins and who loses depends on this autumn's Taoism Conference." The Taoist priest thought for a while and said.

    Taoist Chenglu sighed: "Even if Xuan Shang loses to Xuan Song in discussing the Tao, with the bonus points he has now in the county, he still has an 80% chance of entering the top three and receiving the elixir He is only seventeen years old, how could he  A twenty-year-old Earth Immortal is going to appear?"

    The Master could not help but sigh after hearing what Master Cheng Lu said.

    Although the Taoist sect has the elixir to survive the Sunshine Tribulation, it is equally rare. Either you have to wait for time and qualifications, or you have to be amazingly talented and gain the attention of the sect.

    This is what the top three battles are about, but unfortunately, not even a single word can be revealed.

    The Taoist sect is not secular, and there is no truth that cannot be discovered and leaked, let alone the law. There was once a real Earth Immortal who maintained his identity and leaked half a sentence. As a result, he was thrown into heavy prison, and the disciple who got the information was even abolished.  Taoism, demoted to mortals.

    Now, all we can do is wait and see.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 195: Looking for Opportunities

    Hongming County. Daogong

    It was almost evening at this time, the sky was overcast, and there was drizzle in the dusk. The Taoist boy was lighting the lamp. Yu Chuxia came out for a walk and suddenly heard the sound of a flute.

    In the drizzle and cool breeze, the sound of the flute was very elegant and harmonious. She listened to the sound of the flute quietly, and suddenly thought of Wang Shaoyun. In the blink of an eye, it has been a year, and when spring comes, there will be grass growing in front of the grave.

    "Little peach blossoms have fallen, and only the old stream remains!" Yu Chuxia suddenly felt a sense of bitterness in her heart. She was afraid that no one would remember his figure when the libations were held next year, and he would only be able to offer a thin offering of wine, while Wei Hou Shisun was in name only  The throne was still there. Thinking of this, she was stunned and had a hint of murderous intention.

    But when he saw the Taoist boy in his palace coming along the corridor, he asked, "What's the matter?"

    "The Taoist priest has sent a letter of talisman from Lianyun Taoist." With that said, the Taoist boy held up a jade talisman.

    The Taoist palaces of each county belong directly to Kunlun, but each Taoist priest is held by a disciple of each Taoist sect, which is a kind of cooperation. Therefore, these Taoist palaces are connected with each Taoist sect.

    Xuanyun, a disciple of Immortal Cheng Jin, served in Hongming County. Whenever something happened, he would divide the document into two parts, one to Kunlun and the other to Lianyundao.

    "Kunlun and Taoist sects will also assign runes to the Taoist palace. If you have connections with the master's sect, it will be faster. Often, as soon as something happens, the master will issue a talisman notification.

    Yu Chuxia calmed down at this time, holding the talisman letter in hand, and read it with concentration.

    I read it once, thoughtfully, and after a while, I murmured to myself: "I thought this boy was extraordinary, but I didn't want him to show his talent so quickly. I don't know if it's a disaster or a blessing!"

    Qingyou¡¯s eyes glanced at the Taoist boy. The Taoist boy noticed it immediately and hurriedly bowed his head.

    Yu Chuxia said: "Go and notify the Deacon Pavilion and immediately prepare a gift for Yunya Dayan Temple, which will give you three health-preserving pills. Let them purchase the rest by themselves!"

    Health-preserving pills can prolong life. A mortal can live twelve years longer after taking one pill.  This gift is really generous. Three health-preserving pills are equivalent to thirty-six years of life. Although each person can only take one pill, taking too many pills will have no effect.  But no matter how many princes, generals and ministers tried to buy it, they couldn't buy it.

    The Taoist boy was shocked when he heard this. He didn't want to give Dayan Guan such a generous gift this time, but he didn't dare to hesitate at all. He responded with his head: "Yes!"

    Yu Chuxia seemed a little happy: "The New Year has arrived, and it must be delivered before the fifth day of the Lunar New Year to avoid being disrespectful!"

    Taotong responded: "Yes!"

    Seeing that she was speechless, she took three steps back.  Turning around to leave, he left with a notice.

    Shugang Mansion. Cui Mansion

    The pavilions and pavilions are connected by small bridges, surrounded by running water, and various flowers are planted in the walls. It is quiet and pleasant, and along a corridor, the scene suddenly opens up.  A three-story tower stands, which is the main pavilion of Dafeng Pavilion.

    At this time, the Pavilion Master Cui Yuanxin stood on the stage and listened silently to a man's report: "Pavilion Master, we saw this portrait at Jiang Ping in the restaurant in Hongming County, but he was the host of Dayan Temple, but this person is really not easy to be hostile to.  You see, this is the record of the appendix.¡±

    Hongming County also has several businesses, and restaurants are one of them.

    Cui Yuanxin came over next, just glanced at it, and his eyebrows jumped involuntarily.  The records of killing officials, killing official servants, and killing monster soldiers are shocking.

    After regaining his composure, he slowly stood up and walked around.

    "So, this boy is definitely Wang Cunye?" Cui Yuanxin asked.  Although he was standing, he had an intimidating majesty coming from his bones, but the tiredness and wrinkles on his face gave him away.

    Cui Yuanxin is not too old, forty-five years old, but last winter, he suddenly fell ill and became old all of a sudden.

    When Cui Yuanxin took over, Dafengge was just a small stall with eleven people. After twenty-seven years of fighting, Dafengge became a powerful force in the martial arts world. Its main territory is in Shugang Prefecture, but its influence has radiated to the surrounding areas.  Counties.

    The most important thing is that transformation has been carried out, and all kinds of businesses are scattered in various counties, including restaurants, inns, silk and satin shops, leather goods shops, oil and wine shops, and even casinos, pawn shops, and horse teams.

    ¡°So many businesses are equally focused on seeking profits and making money, but behind these transactions, there is a very powerful force to support them.

    There is no need to say more about how much bloodshed and hardships there are in life and death.

    The fighting in his youth finally caused his body to decline prematurely.

    The middle-aged man below looked at the wrinkled face of the pavilion master and felt a little uncomfortable. When he heard the question, he quickly responded: "Pavilion master, after knowing the news, I made a special investigation through the sub-helm in Hongming County.  This is indeed the person."

    "This person is now a deacon of the Dao Palace. I heard that he went to Fusang to seek immortality, and it has been confirmed after investigation."

    ?Cui Yuanxin frowned, thought carefully, and said for a moment: "This matter concerns the Dao Palace. We in Dafeng Pavilion cannot offend the Dao Palace for this."

    "Go down immediately and destroy all these files without leaking a word!" After Cui Yuanxin said this, he sighed and said: "The Qinghe Swordsman and Jiang Yunhai are not powerful enough for us to take this risk."

    "Also, please tell me, I will entertain Young Master Jiang at noon today!" Cui Yuanxin thought for a while and then said this.

    "Yes, Pavilion Master!" Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man immediately obeyed the order and retreated.

    The main building of Cui Mansion is of course the residence of the owner. The east pavilion entertains distinguished guests. As Jiang Yunhai, he lives in the east pavilion.

    In just a moment, a boy went to the East Pavilion, trotted all the way, and stopped at the door. Before he knocked, the door opened without any wind, which surprised him.

    Facing Jiang Yunhai, the young man couldn't help but feel his heart skip a beat, and quickly bowed: "Young Master Jiang, the Pavilion Master ordered me to come here, and I would like to invite you to the noon banquet!"

    When the young man said this, his heart trembled. As soon as he walked in front of this person, he felt depressed and breathless.

    Hearing this, Luo Shui looked at the young man and nodded: "Let me ask you, does your pavilion master have anything else to say?"

    "No, the master of the pavilion has nothing else to say except the banquet!" the boy said quickly.

    Hearing this, Luo Shui frowned: "Go back and tell your master that I have been bothering you for a long time, and that I will go back this afternoon."

    "This" The young man was shocked when he heard this. How could he have such an attitude as a guest? He didn't even go to the host's banquet.

    "You have nothing to do here, go down and send a message." Luo Shui waved his hand and said to the boy.

    "Yes, Young Master Jiang, I'm going to take my leave." The boy bent down and bowed out. He was just an errand boy, and he only had the job of passing on messages.

    Seeing this man walking away, Luo Shui showed a sneer and murmured: "If I hadn't been prepared, I would have buried my hands and feet in the attic first, so that you wouldn't be confused."

    "Hmph, if you dare to deceive me, Penglai, you won't have to live much longer."

    However, this thought passed away in a flash, and he walked around, carefully considering the information he had just heard: "This son is Wang Cunye, the presiding officer of Dayan Temple in Yunya, Hongming County. As long as you know this, it will be fine."

    Thinking of this, he snorted coldly, took a few steps, and the figure disappeared immediately.

    Three days later. Hongming County

    There is not much snow on the street, the ground is just damp, and there are bustling people coming and going. A little further away is the Taoist Palace. Looking from a distance, the palace wall alone stretches for two miles.

    A layer of attic loomed inside, indescribably solemn and awe-inspiring. Luo Shui looked at it, but knew that this was also caused by the formation.

    While standing on the cobblestone road and watching, a waiter came over with a smile and waved: "Sir, it's almost noon, would you like to have a meal in our store?"

    There are a lot of people walking on the street, and there are always guys coming out to pick people up. They stand like wooden stakes in Luoshui, and they are noticed since then.

    "I'll go to your place to eat something." Luo Shui was interrupted from thinking. He was indeed a little hungry. After hearing this, he responded.

    After hearing this, the clerk started talking even more energetically: "Sir, our Ji's Hotel is famous throughout the city. It's a two-hundred-year-old hotel. Where can you find it"

    Luo Shui nodded and stepped into the store. He saw that the hotel was indeed very spacious. There were ten tables downstairs, all full of people. There was a staircase to the south, so he went straight up: "Stop making noise and put on the flower carvings.  A few more of your hotel¡¯s signature dishes!¡±

    "Your Majesty, wait a minute!" Upon hearing this, the waiter realized that this guy was really a fat sheep, and immediately led him to sit in a private room separated by a screen.

    After watching the man go down, Luo Shui thought quietly.

    In three days, the situation was basically clear. There is no real person presiding over Dayan Temple now. Wang Cunye is not at Dayan Temple or the local Taoist palace, but he went to Chengping Road.

    Combining the intelligence, we deduced the process of Wang Cunye, found the immortal path to Fusang, and used the merit of killing Penglai Taoist to enter Chengping Dao.

    Cheng Ping Dao's Tao Mountain is on an overseas island, where there are many masters, including earthly immortals and gods. Although I am a mere ghost immortal, even if I practice swordsmanship, I will be twisted to death if I put out a finger!

    "Don't talk about Dao Island, this is Middle-earth. If you go too far, you are not far from death."

    "My guest, the Huadiao and the signature dishes are here!" At this moment, the waiter held the plate and brought over several plates of signature dishes, as well as a pot of hot Huadiao.

    Luoshui poured a glass, drank it in one gulp with the side dishes, and meditated silently, but he heard the storyteller on the second floor talkingAbout Fusang, a group of people were drinking and listening.

    The storyteller was spitting out his words, and his words were extremely colorful, and everyone around him was also talking about it in front of the storyteller.

    "Let's say that Wang Cunye killed two nine-foot-tall demons in Fusang. These demons were incredible. They ate three children a day"

    When Luo Shui heard this, he couldn't help but squirt it, drank it all in one gulp, slapped it on the table, and said: "Man, pay the bill!"

    After leaving the old store, I walked a few steps in a remote corner and disappeared immediately.

    Yunya County

    Luoshui suddenly appeared in front of the county government office. He looked at the county government office and smiled coldly.

    Dayan Temple and Yunya County Government are one in destiny. They both prosper and suffer. This county magistrate must be the secular partner of this Taoist temple.

    Thinking of this, Luo Shui couldn't help but have murderous intent.

    Thinking of this, Luo Shui couldn't help but have murderous intent.

    Thinking of this, Luo Shui couldn't help but have murderous intent.

    Thinking of this, Luo Shui couldn't help but have murderous intent.

    Thinking of this, Luo Shui couldn't help but have murderous intent.

    Thinking of this, Luo Shui couldn't help but have murderous intent.  (To be continued)rq

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 196: Assassination

    However, now is not the time, I have to find out everything clearly before talking about it.

    Luo Shui thought, stared deeply at the county government office, turned around and left. When he reached the corner, no one was there. After taking a few steps, he suddenly disappeared.

    Dayan view

    The mountain is not high, but it is deep and quiet, with a bit of atmosphere.

    There is a pavilion in front of the mountain road, with the words "rest pavilion" written on it. A stone tablet was erected in front of the pavilion, saying that the Yi family in the county donated money for repairs and provided a place for pilgrims to rest and avoid rain and snow.

    At this time, Luo Shui changed into a 80% new cotton robe and cloth boots. It was expensive or cheap, but it was very inconspicuous, so he looked over in front of the pavilion.

    Although it is only the fifteenth day of the New Year, the mountain roads are already crowded with pilgrims.

    The steps on the mountain path are clean, and even the road below the mountain path is well paved. Pilgrims hold incense in their hands and come forward to make wishes and pray for blessings. The surrounding stalls sell incense, tell fortunes, and sell soup cakes and snacks.  A market.

    This road has been repaired. Luo Shui knew the influence of this Taoist temple and immediately followed it.

    Even so, the hillside is steep and many pedestrians are a little tired from climbing. Some ordinary farmers' pilgrims are okay and they are used to it.

    The rich people who came here because of the reputation found it very difficult. You can't get on a carriage on this mountain road, let alone a sedan chair. You can only walk up there. At a glance, you can see that several rich people's faces are pale and they are sweating profusely.

    Pedestrians looked down upon them, but their servants kept silent and continued on their way.

    There are 330 steps leading to Dayan Temple from the bottom of the mountain, winding all the way up.  Luo Shui stood at the last step of the steps, looking at the ancient Taoist temple built against the mountain.

    The three words "Dayan Temple" on the plaque in front of the door were simple and majestic. Although they were enemies, Luo Shui couldn't help but praise him, but when he got inside, he was startled.

    Pilgrims come and go, and the main hall is in front of the corridor.  The size is very large. In front of the hall are three iron tripods, in which incense is steaming.

    Luoshui looked towards the palace.  There are also curls of cigarettes inside, and the curtains are hung down to worship a goddess.  Those who offered incense were all very cautious and did not dare to make any noise. They all knelt down to pray a few words and bowed before going out. Some of them threw charity money into the merit boxes. In front of the two merit boxes, there were Taoist boys. Anyone who offered money, no matter how much,  , all will be punished.

    Luo Shui didn¡¯t dare to look directly with his spiritual eyes, but even so.  I also felt that there was a faint light in the place where the incense smoke was lingering, and my heart was awe-inspiring.

    "Does this young man want to offer incense?" While Luo Shui was watching, an old man walked over from behind, holding a handful of incense in his hand.  Said to Luo Shui.

    Luo Shui turned his head and saw that the old man had white hair but his legs and feet were still flexible. He praised him: "This old man has a good body and bones."

    Hearing Luo Shui's praise, the old man laughed and said: "I'm old. I'm old. I won't live for a few years. I can't compare with the immortals in Taoism. Alas!"

    Seeing what Luo Shui said, he just smiled and said nothing. After a moment, he asked: "Old man, is the lady in this temple smart?"

    "Spiritual, very spiritual!" When the old man saw Luo Shui mentioning this, he suddenly became excited: "Last year, one of my little grandsons was ill. He came to the temple to offer incense and kowtow to pray. When he returned, the little grandson's illness was cured. Your Majesty is really  She's very smart, don't neglect her."

    "Of course, of course." Luo Shui smiled, his eyes dark.

    With such a large number of pilgrims, could it be that the gods in the Taoist temple are the true gods of heaven?  I'm afraid that even the Heavenly Emperor Chi Chi Zhengshen would not be able to have this kind of influence!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Thinking about this, it is the Taoist temple in Penglai Taoist Palace. The temple in it is actually dedicated to those who have no hope of going to the Shinto. The priesthood is unclear, the divine power is low, and obviously there is not much incense or worship.

    Thinking like this, Luo Shui continued to greet the old man: "Old man, how can I pay for your incense? Give me one!"

    "What money do you want, take it." The old man chatted with him speculatively, and he didn't care about the few pennies. He picked up a handful of incense and put it into Luo Shui's hand.

    "Hurry up and worship your empress. If you're late, you won't be able to get in." The old man greeted him repeatedly.

    "Thank you, old man." Luo Shui did not refuse when he saw it. He collected the incense, thanked him, and went inside.

    The incense in the Taoist temple is really prosperous. Pilgrims come and go. What is commendable is that they are in an orderly manner. One goes out and the other goes up. They are all queuing up and not noisy. This shows the influence of the goddess inside - only awe can achieve this.

    Luo Shui remained calm and lined up silently. After a while, it was his turn.

    Luo Shui lit the incense, inserted it into the incense burner, knelt down, and this time he knelt down.In the eyes of others, it seems normal, but if you look closely, you will find that it is different.

    Luo Shui's kneeling looked like he was kneeling on the tuanfu. If you look carefully, you can see that he was just leaning forward, not prostrating, and lifted himself off the ground a few minutes out of thin air.

    When he was offering incense, Luo Shui felt calm. He bowed and went out. Everything was normal.

    After leaving the main hall, exiting the Taoist temple, and arriving at the stone steps, Luo Shui wiped his forehead and saw sweat suddenly forming on his forehead.

    When you put incense, there will be a simple sympathy. This kind of sympathy is very vague, but Luo Shui just saw something different.

    This is a round of golden light, surrounded by dots of light, and there are constant sounds of singing, praise, and worship.

    "Pay homage to the White Empress!"

    "Worship the Water Goddess!"

    "Pay homage to Baxun Yeji!"

    The power of these wishes alone is enough. The key point is that although this round of golden light is not golden yet, there is still a trace of red, but it is clearly equivalent to the scene of the Taoist Immortal Realm, and it is already considered a golden edict.

    Such gods, with all their magical powers, can only guarantee difficult suppression. It is very difficult to kill them, let alone without magical powers. It is a joke to be able to kill Jinchi gods at the level of earth immortals without magical powers, unless you yourself  It¡¯s the Human Emperor!

    Of course, if the last trace of red fades away, completes the Great Perfection, and turns into gold, Luo Shui can only run away!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??

    Luo Shui was silent for a moment, then turned and left.

    Yunya County. County government

    In the small hall, Fan Shirong was sitting. After reviewing a document, he drank strong tea and was lost in thought.

    Yunya County is surrounded by Pingshan Bay. Recently, it has been protected by the river god Bai Susu. The weather in the county is good, and thousands of acres of fertile land are irrigated, with good harvests every year.

    After several years of county administration, the so-called great governance in the county, but the position of the deceased son has become increasingly distant, and the eldest brother's position in the county has become more and more consolidated.

    Just as I was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door.

    "Who?" Fan Shirong was interrupted from thinking and asked unhappily.

    It¡¯s already dusk, I don¡¯t want anyone to come.

    "It's the lower official!" said a voice outside. The voice was very familiar, but it was none other than Bo Yangsundao, the head of the county.

    "Oh, it turns out to be Anchor Yang, come in quickly!" Fan Shirong immediately changed colors and said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door creaked, and Yang Sundao, who was wearing a light red official uniform, walked in and saluted Fan Shirong: "It's very offensive to disturb the county prince, so please forgive me."

    "As for the boss, I haven't closed the office yet!" Fan Shirong waved his hands with a smile on his face and pointed to a chair: "Please sit down and talk. Why don't you come here now?"

    "Thank you, County Lord." Yang Sun thanked him, sat down, paused, and said, "To be honest with the County Lord, tomorrow is my nephew's wedding. I have to rush back, so I need the County Lord's permission!"

    "Oh, I see, your nephew has a happy event, but he wants to congratulate you, so I will send you a small gift." Fan Shirong was stunned when he heard this: "In that case, you can go back today, you can rest for three days!"

    "Thank you so much, Mr. County Lord, but I have one more thing to do There have always been floods in the county, but since last year, there has never been a flood. The weather has been good, the harvest has been good, and the people are gradually making less trouble." Lord Bo said.  : "I just checked the county's grain depot once, but it was old. I can't tell whether it was caused by rats or humans. I also asked the county magistrate for permission to repair the grain depot."

    Fan Shirong nodded as he listened, as long as the people have food to eat, who will have trouble with their own lives?

    In the past few years, he was most satisfied with the agreement with Bai Susu. The weather in the county was smooth, the grain harvest increased, and the repair of the grain depot was actually a major political matter.

    "The weather is good, the people are safe and the government is clean, what a pity!" At this moment, a voice came.

    "Who?" Fan Shirong was shocked. When he looked around, he saw no one. He was surprised to hear a slight sound, and a man in black suddenly stood in front of him!

    Fan Shirong has a deep skill in cultivating qi. He calmed down in an instant and looked carefully. He saw that this was a young man who looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old. He was thinking about how to say something, and his hand had already touched a red talisman.

    But the Lord Bo Yang Sundao ignored all this. He immediately leaned forward, pushed the table, and shouted: "Bold! Break into the county government office privately. You don't want to live anymore? Where are the government officials? Get it quickly!"

    As soon as he shouted these words, Fan Shirong knew something was wrong, but before he could react, he saw a flash of sword light and the table split into two halves.Before Yang Sundao could continue, the sword light flashed again, and a big head flew out, and blood spurted out three feet in the air.

    Fan Shirong was shocked when he saw it and said quickly: "Wait a minute"

    Before he could finish his words, the long sword made a "pop" sound and pierced Fan Shirong's chest.

    Fan Shirong's whole body was shocked. He lowered his head and looked down in disbelief. At this moment, he didn't know what he was thinking. Blood spurted out and he slowly fell to the ground. He laughed and suddenly died!

    But almost at the same time, Luo Shui groaned, pulled out his sword, touched his nose, and saw a few traces of blood on the back of his hand!

    "Backlash? Does this official have such great luck and fame?"

    Unlike Fusang, a small name with only tens of thousands of stones, which is equivalent to a township, Yunya County has tens of thousands of households and 78,000 to 80,000 people, and the county magistrate Fan Shirong is not a simple person. He values ????farming and mulberry farming, and governs cleanly. Last year, things started going smoothly.  The good harvest of food was also attributed to him. It is conceivable that the 70,000 to 80,000 people were grateful. Moreover, this son was protected by dragon energy. When he was killed, there was an immediate backlash.

    But at this time, there was a huge crowd, and Luo Shui could no longer think about it. His figure flickered and disappeared into the room in the blink of an eye.  (To be continued)rq!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 197 Reaction

    Dayan Guan

    It was dusk at this time. Seeing a dozen believers burning incense in front of the goddess, Uncle Lu said, "It's getting late today, so please go back!"

    After hearing this, everyone dispersed, and Uncle Lu told the Taoist boy: "You all clean up separately. When you are done, go back to eat. Don't forget your daily homework!"

    It all dispersed for a while, the smoke cleared from the hall, and the Taoist boys swept away the incense ashes and debris.

    Uncle Lu took a quick look and then went back with satisfaction. He saw Xie Xiang coming out, wearing a plum blossom dress and a bun, and he hurriedly said, "Miss!"

    "Just say it!" Xie Xiang accepted Wang Cunye's letter, and the words were warm and heartfelt.

    Uncle Lu said: "The gift orders from each family have been accepted, and the return gifts have been arranged. After all, there is an extra 3,750 taels of silver in the account, not counting those from the Dao Palace."

    Having said this, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The gifts alone amounted to 3,700 taels of silver. The harvest from the fields and the believers¡¯ donations added up to tens of thousands of taels of silver.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of three years later, my family has become a great business.

    Xie Xiang said: "I always don't care about things. You have worked hard to take care of this family. I will pay you one hundred taels of silver and fifty acres of land."

    Seeing that Uncle Lu was about to refuse, she waved her hand and said, "I know you have fifty acres, so you can get a hundred acres together. I heard that my sister-in-law is pregnant, so I have to leave some foundation for the child."

    After hearing this, Uncle Lu raised his front shirt and sighed: "If the lady says this, can I still refuse? I have sold all my old bones to the lady."

    He spoke honestly and sincerely, but Xie Tao just smiled: "It's night. I'm going back."

    Uncle Lu looked outside and saw that it was indeed night. The Taoist boys had finished cleaning, and the lights in the wing were on. It was dark in the distance. He breathed a sigh of relief and bowed.  Watch the lady go.

    At this time, in the main hall, all the incense ashes were swept away and the smoke dispersed.  It looks clean.

    The curtain hangs down, enshrining a goddess, and Bai Susu's true body is still inside the statue.  Bits and pieces of light kept pouring in, and there were constant sounds of singing, praise, and worship.

    A golden full moon lit up on the statue of the god, but it was digesting every trace of the incense and incense. However, as the night passed, the traces of incense and incense gradually became smaller and smaller, and finally they were completely digested.

    Although Bai Susu has Fusang and incense worship in this county, and has gradually spread to the county because of her magical power to cure diseases, eliminate disasters, and bring good luck, it is still short-lived.  At night, since no one comes to worship and offer incense, the torrent of aspiration gradually becomes smaller.

    I would have continued to practice and sleep peacefully, but suddenly, there was a sound of "Eh".  Bai Susu moved slightly, got down from the statue, and stared at the county government office.

    Fan Shirong died, and his luck naturally decreased. This situation directly woke up Bai Susu who was resting with his eyes closed.

    The Taoist temple lights up.  It was dark outside, but none of this could stop the divine vision.

    Fayan looked at the Yunya County Government Office, and a red aura filled the air, and was connected with a trace of red energy in Dayan Temple. However, at this time, he saw that the luck of the County Government was much gloomier, and was disconnected from the silk threads.  Open, gradually become distinct, no longer integrated as before.

    The gods are very sensitive to this kind of change in luck. Bai Susu suddenly became alarmed. After pondering for a moment, she held a spell, stretched out a finger with one hand, and suddenly a burst of red and white breath came out of the ground.

    The smoke paused for a moment, and a shape gradually took shape inside.

    "Land, you are in charge of the boundaries of Yunya County. Although you cannot supervise the county magistrate, there are some situations that are under your investigation. Let me see what happened!"

    Bai Susu said lightly with a golden light behind her head.

    "Return to what God said, and let the little God check it out." The county land bowed and said.

    The responsibilities are different and the authorities are different.

    The landowner has a good harvest, a peaceful family, a prosperous population, and various trivial matters. Although he is in charge of a lot, his rank is not high. However, the landowner in the county is still a god. As for the villagers who are called Shebo, they are not popular.

    Bai Susu is the river god of Pingshui Bay. Although in theory it is not the same system as the county land, in the Shinto world, in reality, it is about strength. There is a tenfold difference at the first level. The county land does not dare to refute Bai Susu's request and help  Bai Susu started to do something.

    "God Oh no, the county magistrate has been killed." After a while, the county land suddenly changed color and said.

    "What, can you find any traces?" Bai Susu was shocked.

    "The little god only feels vague. It may be that the magic has deceived the secret of heaven! The little god is incompetent, please forgive me!" County Land said.

    "What? Deceiving the secret of heaven?" Bai Susu heard.?, just thinking deeply, smiling for a moment: "Sorry, it has nothing to do with you here."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can be passed over to a ball of red energy, the land has seen it, suddenly showed joy, received the salute, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Kill the county prince to deceive the secrets of heaven?" Bai Susu showed a sneer and stretched out her hand to grab something invisible in the void.

    There was a burst of golden light in the void, chasing deeper into the void and quickly disappearing without a trace.

    Bai Susu stood, the golden light in her eyes flashed continuously, but for a moment, it gradually dissipated.

    "No, this is definitely a topsy-turvy secret arranged by Master Earth Immortal. I haven't attained the Golden Perfection yet, so I can't break through this deception!" Bai Susu frowned.

    Gods are no better than Taoists. Their spiritual senses are extremely sharp. The level required by real people is often just a few levels below the level of gods. Of course, the destructive power of Taoists is not comparable to the destructive power of gods at the same level.

    The coexistence of spiritual cultivators means that they all restrict each other.

    Bai Susu thought for a moment, then just waved his hand, and there was a "buzz" sound.

    At this time, night has fallen, the moon is half hidden in the clouds, the sky is blue and black, and the stars are shining. At this time, there are four golden lights floating in the four corners of the Taoist temple. With this as the center, it gradually spreads and expands until almost  The entire Taoist temple is included.

    Seeing this, Bai Susu stopped.

    Dayan Temple was revised and rebuilt, and Wang Cunye broke through and became a ghost immortal. There were two major repairs, and Bai Susu and Wang Cunye laid many secret hands in it.

    This formation is designed to deal with such emergencies.

    A faint golden light filled the surroundings, shrouding the Taoist temple, but Bai Susu did not stop, silently meditating for a moment, and waved her hand again.

    The Wang family in the village

    With the birth of Wang Cunye in the Wang family, many people in the village, not to mention the clan, came to flatter him, and the number of tenant households increased to thirty.

    These tenant wives and girls came to help. Even if they were not maids and servants formally trained by the gentry and noble families, they gradually began to have rules.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s mother, Wang Luoshi, was wearing a sky blue dress and jewelry, directing a group of people to wash dishes and cups. Outside, Wang Yuan, fifteen years old, was holding a wooden knife and practicing.

    Not far away, there was the right doorman in front of Matsumasa, looking at the young man sweating profusely with satisfaction.

    When Songqianyou doorman and several Fusang people arrived, they arranged to stay. Since there was only Xie Xiang in the Taoist temple, they moved to Wang's house.

    There is no Zhixing here. The Taoist temple distributes salary according to January 12, while other Fusang people pay salary at January 50.

    Song Qianyou's doorman enjoys this life, but he is diligent in practicing martial arts, which has aroused Wang Yuan's interest. He is also practicing sword skills, which has his own intentions.

    All this is normal, but what no one knows is that in the small ancestral hall, there are tablets dedicated to Bai Susu and his ancestors. At this time, the golden light gradually lights up on the sacred tablet, which is gentle and majestic. This golden light spreads until  After wrapping up the entire courtyard, it stopped spreading.

    The whole sky was dark blue, and the village was dark, with only sparks of fire. But an oil lamp was lit, and a red light flashed, and Luoshui appeared on a piece of bluestone.

    The Yin Shen travels at night and can escape thousands of miles without leaving a trace, but the ghost immortal is not bad at using magic weapons.

    At this moment, Fan Shirong was only a stick of incense away from death. Luo Shui used the magic weapon to fly thirty miles and arrived at the village.

    At this time, a quiet atmosphere filled the village. Luo Shui stood with his sword in his hand and wiped his nosebleed. He had killed the county magistrate just now, but he was hit by the popularity and dragon energy. At this time, he felt that his body was burning badly.

    "However, he practiced swordsmanship and followed the path of a swordsman, but he could still bear it. At this time, he looked at the house shrouded in golden light that was invisible to the naked eye, and couldn't help but smile silently.

    There are many great powers in Middle-earth. Even in this small Hongming County, there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons. There is a faint feeling in the Taoist Palace that there are at least ten real ghosts and immortals.

    "And in the Dayan Temple, there are gods close to the earthly immortals.

    "He just dares to go to China alone, and he has his own measure. Although this kind of mortal county magistrate has some weight, he still can't be on the stage.

    The Taoist Palace will only send people to check, and will not immediately treat it as a serious case and launch a large-scale siege. As long as the people below are careful and careful, it will still be safe.

    "It's just that after the death of this county magistrate, Wang Cunye was connected by fate. It depends on whether he takes it seriously. If he doesn't come, he will only do some evil things.

    Although Taoism and law do not harm mortal relatives, who told you to offend me, Penglai?

    Thinking of this, Luo Shui smiled coldly.

    County government

    County Magistrate Zhang Yuze rode his horse and rushed to the county government office. When he got down, he saw Sang Li with a livid face and ten men.Several government officials blocked the door.

    County Magistrate Zhang Yuze threw away the rope, stepped forward quickly, and asked: "How is the situation? Where is the County Lord now?"

    "It's inside, sir, please take a look!" Sang Li responded with a livid face, and walked forward without saying a word.

    Zhang Yuze opened his mouth, but before he could speak, he walked in and took a quick look, feeling that his legs were weak and he almost couldn't stand.

    I saw a large pool of blood in the hall. The blood had frozen. There was a headless corpse lying on the ground, but it was wearing a light red official uniform. You didn't need to look carefully to know that this was the boss, and there was another leader far away.  class.

    At this time, I didn¡¯t care to look at him. I saw a person sitting leaning against the table. His eyebrows were frowned and his eyes were closed. It was none other than County Lord Fan Shirong.

    Zhang Yuze held his breath and calmed down. He came closer and took a closer look. He saw a stab wound on the magistrate's chest, with blood splattering on it.

    "Sir, what should I do?" Sang Li asked.

    Zhang Yuze¡¯s eyes were dark, and he said after a long time: ¡°Seal this place, no one is allowed to move, and no one is allowed to leave the house. Immediately send someone to the city to inform the prefect!¡±

    Having said this, he sighed: "Only the prefect can rule on other matters."

    "Yes!" It's easy to handle with the regulations. In just a moment, three horses carrying people rushed out of the yamen and disappeared into the night.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 198: Gift of Treasures

    Fan Wen just stood up and asked, "What time is it now?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone came in and said, "Sir, I have something important to do in Yunya County. I need to see you!"

    "Well" Fan Wen took the hot towel from the maid and wiped his face: "Why is it so urgent? Got it, call them in!"

    After saying that, Fan Wen got up and changed his clothes. He put on an official uniform and tied a red belt before going out. Four guards followed him. After a stone's throw, he saw the side hall. It was only dawn and the sky was still dark.  There was no bright light, so there were still lamps lit inside. Fan Wen took a look and saw several people waiting. Without meeting each other, he entered through the side door. A guard held a lamp to lead the way, and walked on the flower path to the inside.

    There were several people arranging things inside. When they saw it was Fan Wen, they were all startled. They stood up and knelt down to worship. Fan Wen waved his hands casually, sat down, and called, "Ask them to come in!"

    One of the guards hurriedly acknowledged him and stood up to call someone. Within a moment, two people came in one after the other. When they saw them, they knelt down and knelt down to worship. Fan Wen smiled and said, "Get up and speak. Rong'er, what do you want to say to me?"  I will send you here overnight!"

    After talking, he drank a bowl of bird's nest porridge.

    Neither of them got up, their eyes were red and swollen, they still kowtowed and said nothing.

    Fan Wen was confused and asked coldly: "What are you doing? Tell me quickly!"

    "Let me tell you, Lord Magistrate, last night" The person below had a grimace on his face, and he couldn't say the following words.

    "Stop being wordy and speak quickly!" Fan Wen said reluctantly, his heart beating a few times.

    ¡°¡­The county king was killed!¡±

    After hearing this, Fan Wen's eyes suddenly darkened, his legs softened and he fell into the chair. The bowl fell to the ground with a "slap" and smashed into countless pieces. The guards around him were frightened and rushed forward. Someone shouted: "Quick,"  Call the doctor quickly!"

    But it only took a few minutes for Fan Wen to wake up.  He said: "I have nothing to do, please explain the matter clearly!"

    The man below turned pale with fright, and had no choice but to kowtow: "I was patrolling at night, and I heard someone shouting. The Yamen soldiers went in, and the county magistrate and the Lord Bo were killedThe Lord Bo's head was cut off with a sword, and the County Magistrate  He was hit by a sword"

    The process was explained one by one. At this time, Fan Wen was sitting like a tree, not talking, just listening.  The eyes were glowing green.

    After he finished speaking, the hall fell silent. After a long time, Fan Wen took a deep breath, as if he wanted to pour out all the indescribable anger. Everyone thought he was going to have an attack, but unexpectedly Fan Wen waved his hand: "Go down,  Call Fan Ji over!"

    "Yes!" The two messengers immediately rolled out and crawled out.

    A moment.  Fan Ji came over. He was a middle-aged man and he knelt down and knelt down.  Stand up and lower your hands.

    Fan Wen¡¯s face was gloomy, he just thought silently, and asked for a moment: ¡°How are Chang¡¯er these days?¡±

    "Ah!" Fan Ji was in charge of intelligence. He was startled by this question and said, "Fortunately, nothing happened. I just married a concubine not long ago. This is something you know."

    Fan Wen was silent for a while and then asked, "Are there any people left?"

    Fan Ji didn¡¯t know the news at this time, but he felt something was wrong.  There was a chill in my heart, and my face turned a little pale, and I said: "Lord, no one is going out!"

    Fan Wen¡¯s eyes turned red and he became ten years older in an instant after hearing this.  He frowned deeply and showed a wry smile: "Yeah, it's good if no one goes out!"

    Losing a child in old age is something that no old man can accept, but what worries him the most is the nature of the matter.

    The two sons have been fighting each other for two years, and he knows it in his heart. Logically speaking, this won't happen, but he can't say for sure.

    It only took a moment, and I closed my eyes in pain. There is no point in pursuing this matter now. Now I only have one son. There can't be any problems, otherwise the foundation will be unstable immediately.

    When Fan Wen thought of this, he laughed wildly and tears fell down: "Did you know that just now Yunya County reported that my son was killed."

    "Ah!" Fan Ji's expression suddenly changed. Before he could react, he heard Fan Wen say coldly: "I'm sorry for my son, he died like this. This murder must have been committed by the remnants of the Sun family"

    "Pass my order to activate the chess pieces of the Marquis of Wei immediately, so that the child of the Sun family will die immediately!"

    Fan Ji immediately knelt down: "Yes!"

    At this time, Fan Shichang got the news and ordered everyone to go out. Seeing that no one was around, a smile gradually appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Ha, God is really helping me. My career is completed, my career is completed!"

    After receiving the news, Fan Shichang felt his whole body relax, as if a huge boulder had been removed.

    The flow of luck, the naturalFinally, he is the legitimate son of the Fan family, finally the heir apparent, and finally the future Marquis of Wei. In a trance, he is high-spirited, refuses to be a Marquis in the north, and governs the county in Nei'an.

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but chant: "Half life is in the clouds, but one day is destiny!"

    After all the waves are washed away, how many people are there in the world?

    As the legitimate son of the Fan family, he has never been confirmed as the official heir. It has to be said that his younger brother's talents are higher than his own, and he can't breathe. Now, a huge stone has been removed. From now on, he is leading to the crown prince, the head of the family.  , there are no obstacles on the road of Wei Hou.

    Chengping Road. County seat of Chenmen County

    With the sound of firecrackers, the spring breeze brings warmth to all things, the winter snow gradually dissipates, the river thaws, willow branches sprout, and farmers in the farmland drive their cattle to plow the fields.

    The ocean is unique in that the sea breeze blows by, bringing with it the smell of the sea that is difficult to remove, but people here are obviously used to it.

    Chenmen County is one of the ten counties under the rule of Chengping Dao, and is now under the control of Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye fell into silence and slowly withdrew. The spiritual pool was a little bigger, showing that he was making great progress in his work, but he didn't look happy. He only felt agitated and surging in his heart!

    Slowly retreating from trance, Wang Cunye couldn't help but frown and wonder, what else is going to happen on this whim?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The real ghost and immortal, who is really spiritual and savvy, has a premonition.

    While he was deep in thought, a red light broke through the sky and fell into the hall.

    This flame has spirituality and does not touch buildings or living beings. It is coming towards Wang Cunye. When Wang Cunye saw it, he waved his hand and immediately caught the flame, and a jade talisman suddenly appeared.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Wang Cunye looked carefully and realized that the aura above was black clouds. He calmed his mind and his thoughts sank deeply.

    A piece of information flowed in Wang Cunye¡¯s heart.

    "Fan Shirong is actually dead?!" When he saw this information, even Wang Cunye couldn't help but be surprised.  When he left, Fan Shirong's personal structure gradually took shape, but he didn't want to die just like that!

    Wang Cunye¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his blood surged.  After performing the Qingxin Jue to calm down his restless heart, Wang Cunye frowned: "I am now a Taoist master. Even if Fan Shirong dies and loses his luck, the foundation will not be shaken. Why do you have such a premonition?"

    If it was before.  Fan Shirong's death had a great impact on him, but now the impact is really minimal. Is it possible that there are still people in the entire county who dare to do harm to him?

    "Is another disaster coming?" Every time a disaster comes, there is always this kind of whim, which is not obvious in the human-immortal stage, but ghost-immortal queens often have it.

    With a "pop!" sound, the jade talisman was placed on the table.  The waves were flowing, but Wang Cunye didn't even look at it.

    Chengping Road. Shengxian Hall

    The bronze tripods on both sides of the main hall are filled with green smoke.  A quiet atmosphere filled the air. Wang Cunye stood below and quietly looked at Master Cheng Jin in front of him.

    This time I came here to go back and take a look. A whim is a disaster. You can't hide from it. You can only face the difficulty and break it. Besides, you still have a turtle shell budget!

    It¡¯s just that this is the headquarters of Lianyundao. I¡¯m afraid that using it here will expose its traces, so I plan to use it after leaving the island.

    "You are very uneasy on a whim. Do you want to go back and have a look?" Master Cheng Jin sat on it and asked.

    "Yes, I am afraid that the disaster is coming, so I would like to ask Master to allow me to travel to survive the disaster." Wang Cunye replied after hearing the words.

    "No!" Master Cheng Jin heard this and nodded silently.  There are many catastrophes for ghosts and immortals, and most of them do not die of old age, but are affected by various catastrophes, and even immortal ghosts and immortals are turned into dust.

    "This Xuanyin Banner, you can take it after you have sacrificed it. When not in use, it is only a square inch. When in use, it can control water, fire, wind and thunder. It is a magic weapon that my master once carried with him. I am afraid that there will be many disasters when I go out this time. I will give you this magic weapon.  Just use it to overcome the tribulation!" Master Cheng Jin said, closing his eyes slightly.

    A golden halo appeared on itself, and an indescribable silence spread, as if you were in the wilderness.

    In the light wheel, a banner covered with cyan runes faintly emerged. Wang Cunye was shocked when he saw it. This was probably a magic weapon.

    Having spirituality is a spiritual weapon, having laws inside is a magic weapon, and the hidden Taoist rhyme is a Taoist treasure. Generally speaking, spiritual weapons are owned by ghosts and immortals, magic weapons are owned by earthly immortals and gods, and Taoist treasures are only available by celestial beings and above.

    "I don't dare to take away what my master loves. I ask the master to take this thing back and use it for self-defense in times of calamity." Wang Cunye quickly declined, saying it was too valuable.

    There are not many magic weapons for earthly immortals. This thing in front of you is so extraordinary, and Master Cheng Jin also said that he offered sacrificesIt has been his magic weapon for many years. How can I take it by myself?

    When Master Cheng Jin saw him on the stage, he cast his eyes over. His eyes were faint and piercing into the heart.

    "Don't worry, after spending some time as a master, you won't need this magic weapon anymore. Don't worry, take it and use it to overcome the calamity." Master Cheng Jin said calmly.

    "Don't need this magic weapon anymore?!" Wang Cunye felt a chill in his heart after hearing this. He raised his head and looked up, only to see traces of indescribable green light in Cheng Jin's eyes, which was both mysterious and mysterious.

    Such a scene made him immediately understand that this person was about to master the nature of the great road and enter the realm of gods.

    At that moment, he stopped refusing and said, "Thank you, Master!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    After Wang Cunye went out, a person came out from behind, it was the girl Zhenren Chengshuang. At this time, she seemed to be smiling but not smiling: "Senior brother is so willing to give up? Give away this magic weapon."

    Master Cheng Jin stood up and saw the golden light gradually appearing. In a moment, it turned into a round light, rippling like the water surface. In the blur, there was a hint of mysterious and mysterious green energy.

    I just heard him sigh and say: "The root nature of the Dao is as mysterious as it is mysterious. I have condensed it a little bit, but I still can't transform it into the Dao fruit and become a god."

    "This child has great luck, and it gradually affects the surroundings. The greater the influence, the greater the gap I can use to break open. All the mysteries in it are difficult to understand without people who have been here."

    "I use this son's luck to return him a magic weapon. It is really a matter of cause and effect." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is  My biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 199: Isn¡¯t it?

    :. After leaving the main hall, Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes were deep and silent.

    The realm of gods, in this world, is to be in contact with the root of the great road, which is mysterious and mysterious, and to master a trace of the origin of the great road.

    "Taojun Taishang Daofu Jing" says: "the mysterious mysterious passage is the transformation of Taiyuan, and all things in the world are nurtured and born by it The three yuan of Taoist mansions are Dachifu, Yuyufu, Shang.  Qingfu.¡±

    "the Qi of Shangqing Mansion is Qingshi, the Qi of Yuyu Mansion is Huang Xuan, and the Qi of Dachi Mansion is Chi Yuan, each has its own jurisdiction."

    Only gods and immortals can live in Shangqing Mansion.

    Becoming a god means standing at the top of the entire spiritual world.

    Touching the Xuanyin flag in his arms, Wang Cunye no longer thought about these things. He smiled and rode the wind, heading towards the county seat. Even if he had to leave, some things still needed to be arranged, and he couldn't start in a hurry.

    This is Dao Island, so there is no need to hide your whereabouts. Looking down, you can see the sun is shining brightly. Near the coast, there are densely packed fishing boats fishing, ten times the original number.

    It turns out that the fish is rotten after being caught, but with the invention of dried fish, this situation no longer exists.

    The fish is made into dried fish and sold inland. Since the price is cheap, there are indeed many people buying it, and the sales volume is very good. Even fishermen feel that the supply exceeds the supply.

    These are money-making jobs, and profit comes first, and no one can control them.

    The entire Chenmen County began to operate. People with some money built boats and went to sea to fish, which immediately gave a large number of workers jobs. In addition to necessary farming, many ordinary people also worked on boats as sailors.

    There are many small villages in Chenmen County, which are close to the coast. Every time dried fish is transported to the government for consignment, you can see an endless stream of merchants walking on the built gravel roads.

    There are now poor families in the county.  Seventy percent have jobs, and the situation can be said to be prosperous. If given another year

    Wang Cunye sighed and flew towards the county seat.

    Chenmen County. Dried fish shop

    ??This is not far from the county government office, and a middle-aged man is making calculations.  Weiwei muttered to herself: "Three-nine-twenty-seven, I made a total of 2,700 taels of silver from selling dried fish this time. After deducting various expenses, I made a net profit of 1,110 taels!"

    Although I know I can make a lot of money.  But he didn't calculate it carefully. At this moment, he realized that around the New Year, one thousand one hundred taels of silver had been received.

    In this era of extremely strong purchasing power of money, one thousand taels represents the entire property of a rural landlord.

    This dried fish is a huge profit.

    At this moment, an official wearing thick boots opened the door and came in.

    It¡¯s spring now.  The climate is not stable, and there is often a sudden cold wind. When the door is opened, a cold wind comes in.

    "Hey, Boss Li is so excited!" The clerk saw Li You who was making an abacus inside.  A smile and a joke.

    Li You was originally a businessman from Jiaozhou. He was given the exclusive right to sell by a real person from Chenmen County. Since then, he has been hooked up with the government. This petty official became familiar with him.

    "If you want to see Lord Zhang, come in and sit down!" Li You was shocked when he saw Lingli Zhang at the door.  He was quickly invited in.

    This person is the official responsible for handing over the dried fish. He is just a low-ranking official, but he should not be underestimated.

    "You're welcome!" Zhang Lingli did not refuse.  Sitting on the chair, he took the tea offered by the maid, took a sip and spoke.

    "How is the sales of the dried fish?" Zhang Lingli took a few sips, put down the tea bowl, and asked Li You directly. He was responsible for handing over the dried fish.  Of course I am concerned about this.

    "Mr. Zhang, the dried fish with hundreds of stones was sold out before the 28th day of the new year. Because the price is really cheap, and it is salty dried meat. It is not expensive and can be bought. There are many people buying it, even  The dried fish shipped the second time was not enough!" Li You explained the situation.

    "Oh? The sales are so good?" Zhang Lingli was a little surprised. Although he knew that dried fish was cheap and guessed that it was selling well, he didn't want it to be so prosperous.

    After thinking for a moment, Zhang Lingli slowly said: "In that case, please tell me how many stones to add. I will discuss it with the county and prepare early."

    "There are already seventeen distributors. It won't be a problem to get three thousand dan this month!" Li You pondered for a while before replying to Zhang Lingli's words.

    Three thousand stones is thirty times the amount last time. Li You estimates that with the population and sales volume, he can still sell them all!

    Three thousand stones!

    After hearing this, Zhang Lingli immediately hissed and shook his head: "This is too much. Now a boat full of fresh fish can only be made into two to three stones. Three thousand stones are not enough."

    "Why are you so dissatisfied?" Just after saying this, they heard someone say, and the two of them turned around and saw a person??The young man came in, wearing feathers and a starry crown, with a clear air and a faint smile on his face.

    However, the two people quickly bowed and saluted, saying: "The villain pays homage to the real person!"

    This was Wang Cunye. Zhang Lingli was sweating faintly. The reason why he said the goods were insufficient was because he wanted to make a fortune. However, at this time, he had to bite the bullet and explain: "Master, the ship is in the shipyard."  It is still under construction, and now it requires three thousand stones at once, but it is indeed a bit difficult."

    "It's normal to have difficulties. You can make adjustments. You can buy fresh fish from fishermen in other nine counties. I think it can be solved as long as one or two counties are willing." Wang Cunye said with a smile, but when he said this, his smile gradually faded.  : "I am in charge of these things, but you are responsible for the specific operations. I will no longer interfere in this matter. It is up to you to handle it. There will be rewards and punishments when the time comes."

    After hearing this, the two people quickly kowtowed and said, "Yes!"

    Wang Cunye listened, stopped talking, turned around and left, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. However, it was a cover-up, and the real body had already flown and arrived at a platform.

    "Where are you going?" In front of the airship, an old Taoist said to Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye noticed that this old Taoist was actually a ghost immortal. However, at this age, the earth immortal was probably hopeless. However, he was still unwilling to be rude and said, "I'm going to Hongming County. Please excuse me."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Showing the token.

    "Please come up!" Seeing that the young ghost immortal in front of him didn't want to say anything, the old Taoist made a talisman and hit it on the airship.

    The airship rippled and started immediately, floating in the air and deep into the clouds.

    "Taoist Master, sit still, it will take three days to get to Hongming County!"

    Hongming County. Dao Palace. Main Hall

    Xuan Yun was sitting on the cloud bed, and a deacon lowered his head to report the matter.

    News of Fan Shirong's death spread, and the whole county was in a state of excitement. One county was no more than seven counties, and a county official died suddenly. It was a big shock.

    Such a movement cannot be hidden from the local powerful forces, and the Taoist Palace is within its confines.

    "I have gone to check, but I have not found any traces of magical powerbut there are traces of innate Qi. Because the Qi interferes with the tracking spell, I have not found the whereabouts of the murderer."

    "Hmm, so Fan Shirong was killed by the martial arts master?" Xuan Yun asked lightly.

    Hearing this, the deacon thought about his words and said: "Based on the current traces, we are leaning towards this. Lord Bo was decapitated with a sword, his head fell to the ground, and the county magistrate was stabbed in the chest and abdomen Judging from the wounds, there are no traces of magic. The perpetrator is a  An innate martial arts swordsman!¡±

    When Xuan Yun heard this, he smiled: "As long as it's not the result of magical powers, I understand, just go down!"

    Xuan Yun waved his hand and ordered the deacon to go down.

    As long as you are not a Taoist, a monster, or a god, there is no Taoist palace.

    At the mortal level, let alone killing a county magistrate, killing the Marquis of Wei, the King, or the Emperor has nothing to do with the Taoist Palace. That is the authority of the Heavenly Court.

    "Yes!" The deacon stood up and was about to leave.

    At this moment, a Taoist boy walked in quickly, his steps were very urgent. Xuan Yun saw that it was his Taoist boy and said, "Why are you so panicked?"

    "Reporting to Daozheng, Fan Wen, the prefect of Hongming County, is here. He said he has important matters to see you, and he also brought a team of soldiers with him!" The Taoist boy stood and whispered.

    "Let the magistrate come in. If the soldiers want to break in, kill him immediately!" Xuan Yun was shocked when he heard this.

    The Taoist boy responded and stepped back.

    At the gate, Fan Wen listened to the Taoist boy and waved his hand: "You guys step back and wait and take me to see Tao Zheng!"

    The soldiers all bowed and obeyed the order. The Taoist boy led the way, followed by Fan Wen. They walked through the corridor all the way and stopped in front of the main hall. The Taoist boy went in.

    "Daozheng, the prefect has arrived!" In the main hall, the Taoist boy said!

    "Please come in!" Xuanyun said, but did not stand up to greet him. Although Fan Wen was the actual controller of the county, he was not the Marquis of Wei. If he were the Marquis of Wei, she would have to greet him personally.

    When Fan Wen heard this, he also knew the propriety, but remained calm. When he entered, he bowed to Daozheng and said, "Have you ever seen Daozheng? Daozheng is always well."

    Xuan Yun smiled when he heard this and said, "Master Meng, I care about you. I have always been well!"

    After finishing speaking, he added: "Sir, please have a seat."

    Fan Wen sat on it and a Taoist boy served him tea.

    "My lord, why are you here?" They both sat down. Xuan Yun saw him taking a sip of tea and asked, not intending to talk in circles.

    Fan Wen's face was unusually pale, he was melancholy, and he said in a low voice: "The Taoist is righteous and has great powers, so he must know about my dog."

    &nbsp; "But I know it. Please don't be too hurt." Xuanyun said calmly without adding any words.

    "It is natural to kill someone to pay for their life, especially the use of assassins to assassinate court officials. This kind of thing is not enough to satisfy the anger without killing, no matter who he is or what his status is What does Daozheng think?" Fan Wen said.

    Xuan Yun listened and smiled slightly. This was to test the Taoist palace's attitude!

    However, the attitude of Taoist palace has always been clear, which is more in line with her wishes. She immediately said: "Sir, don't be anxious. If there are monks and monsters who assassinate the official, the Taoist palace will interfere. If not, no matter how it evolves, it will be secular."  The Dao Palace strictly maintains neutrality and cannot and will not interfere!"

    Xuanyun's words sounded a little apologetic, but also unquestionably firm, but the Taoist palace made it clear that it would not interfere in secular battles, so this was the best thing. Fan Wen was overjoyed when he heard this, and his smile disappeared as soon as it appeared.  He bowed and said, "In that case, I understand and will resign."

    "I won't send him off." Xuan Yun bowed and saw the man leaving without being far away.

    "Daozheng, this person seems to be planning to attack Wei Marquis." The deacon who had not yet gone out reminded him at this time.

    Xuan Yun waved his hand and said, "I know, but what does this have to do with the Dao Palace? Do you think so?"

    The deacon leaned forward and said, "Yes, the truth is right!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 200: Bagya Road

    After leaving the Taoist Palace, Fan Wen thought about the conversation in the Taoist Palace, and a sneer gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    The Taoist palace didn¡¯t interfere. If his son died, how could he not be buried with him?

    Fan Shirong died. As a father, he was very sad, but as the head of the Fan family, how could he not be relieved?

    Fan Shichang is the eldest son. Although his talent may seem a little inferior, it is still above the level. Moreover, inheritance is never based solely on talent.

    As the prefect of Hongming County, he has gained real power in recent years. It is time to seize the throne of Wei Hou through this incident.

    "If there is news from the Weihou Mansion, please pass it on to me immediately!" Fan Wen ordered a soldier!

    "Yes!" the soldier responded.

    Time has been pushed forward a little. Weihou Mansion

    Although the Wei Marquis Mansion is a marquis' mansion, it is actually a small palace. It took twenty-three years to build and the palace is strictly forbidden. However, since the fall of the Marquis of Wei and the defeat of the prince, the descendants who succeeded the Marquis of Wei have occupied the palace. Although it is still in name only  This county master is in name only, and every move is under the control of Fan Mansion.

    But even so, the management is still meticulous. The rockeries, trees, and flowing springs look elegant in the early spring climate. One person has already walked out. This middle-aged man is wearing a light red robe and thick boots, looking at it leisurely.  Looking in front of him, he saw many servants busy and smiled.

    This is Fan Jin, the general manager of the Weihou Mansion. He entered the Weihou Mansion two years ago, but he has three major tasks. The first is of course to supervise the descendants, and the second is to learn the rules of a wealthy family.

    ???????????? The Fan family can be considered a big family, but it is much worse than the Marquis of Wei. Only by learning the rules that have been passed down for hundreds of years can you have the style of a Marquis, and only if you ascend the throne in the future will you not be laughed at.

    The third is to gradually replace the people with your own people. Only after the elder takes the throne will there be people available.

    At this moment, a homing pigeon flew over and landed on his shoulder.

    "Huh? Is it the master's carrier pigeon?" Fan Jin saw the letter at the feet of the carrier pigeon, and he said silently and unzipped the letter.

    The pigeon that had the letter untied cooed twice, and when it saw that it had no food, it fluttered and flew away.

    Fan Jin got up and walked to the corner.  He opened the letter and looked at it. When he saw the content above, his eyes narrowed and his expression changed.  Then he slowly closed the letter and sighed: "Finally, the time has come?"

    Fan Jin immediately clapped his hands: "Canghai!"

    "Here!" This was also a middle-aged man, but with a cold temperament, and he responded immediately.

    "Let's do it. The master of the house doesn't need this chess piece anymore." Fan Jin slowly turned around and uttered these words, and Cang Hai's eyelids jumped.  Respond: "Yes!"

    Weihou Mansion. Side Hall

    It was very quiet at night, with a bright moon hanging high in the sky. Shisun was sitting on a chair. The candle on the table was swaying and floating. He was drinking wine silently, with anger and helplessness in his eyes.

    Shisun is now ten years old and lives in an ordinary family.  Maybe he is still playing, but he comes from this family and is nourished by dragon energy.  But it is premature.

    Seeing Shi Gao waiting on him, Shisun asked, "What's the news outside recently?"

    Shi Gao lowered his head for a long time before saying: "Master Hou, it is really difficult for outside news to come in. Master Hou wants to know the news, so I will go around and walk around. I can always get some information. If I have it, I will report it in time."

    "Okay, it all depends on you!" Shisun nodded and said, "It's cold, so you should take care of yourself. You are the people passed down by my grandfather and father, and it all depends on you."

    Shi Gao paid his respects and said: "Of course Mr. Hou, a new pheasant came into the kitchen. I just snatched half of it and made a pot of soup. You can just add a bowl!"

    "This is your piety!" Shisun said. At this time, a bowl of chicken soup was brought up. The aroma was fragrant and whetted people's appetite. Shisun took a spoonful of the soup with a spoon and tasted it. He couldn't help but praise: "Good."  !¡±

    Shi Gao smiled: "This is my slave's intention!"

    Shisun smiled slightly and just scooped up the soup to drink. But halfway through the meal, his expression suddenly changed. He covered his stomach tightly with both hands. His face was as white as a sheet of paper, and he was covered in cold sweat. He turned his face and stared at Shi Gao.  Just said: "You"

    Shi Gao knelt down with a "pop" sound: "Little master, I have a family and a small family, so I can't kill them all. There is really no way. Who told you to be smart, studious, resolute and decisive, with the demeanor of Wei Gaohou?"

    "Stop struggling, go ahead, I'll follow you and wait on you immediately!" As he said this, Shi Gao kowtowed repeatedly, making a thumping sound.

    After hearing no sound for a moment, Shi Gao turned pale. When he stood up and took a look, he saw ten-year-old Shisun holding the armrests of the table and chair tightly. Although there was pain in his eyes, there was no fear, only anger and regret, and his eyes were tight.  Close, there is blood in the eyes, nose and mouth.Next, there was no sound.

    It was so painful, but he didn¡¯t groan. Shi Gao looked at this and suddenly cried: "Oh my God!"

    He pulled out a dagger and stabbed it in the heart. He groaned and fell to the ground motionless.

    A gust of cold wind came in, and Fan Jin who was watching outside shivered and realized that it was done. He looked through the door again and felt a little empty in his heart. Shisun's performance really made him a little scared and a little excited.  The whole lineage of the Sun family of Wei Hou was destroyed in his own hands, which is really shocking.

    After a while, Fan Jin said to the people below: "The matter is done. Report this matter to the Lord immediately, saying that Shisun died of a sudden illness!"

    "Yes!" After a moment, a homing pigeon fluttered from Weihou's house and headed towards Fan's house.

    Taoist Palace. Sutra-Tibetan Pavilion

    Yu Chuxia was holding a volume of Taoist scriptures and flipping through them. The night pearl gave off a faint light, making the area within seven feet of the Sutra Pavilion bright. She squinted at the book and could not see her expression clearly.

    After a long time, she suddenly felt something. She stood up and went to the window, looking coldly into the distance. There were stars in the sky, falling like pearls, and the stars were bright and the moon was bright.

    Staring into the distance, with a cold smile, Yu Chuxia said to herself: "The dragon energy of the Sun family of Wei Hou is cut off? Hey, if you live to be fifteen, you still have a three-point chance, but how can I give it to you?"  What's your chance?"

    "Although you and I have no enmity, I can only help him fulfill his regrets." At this point, Yu Chuxia sighed, but her eyes gradually brightened.

    She was related to the grievances between Wang Shaoyun and Wei Housun's family. Now that the matter was settled, she suddenly felt a looseness in her body, but it was like a big stone had been removed.

    After a moment, the sneer gradually turned into a light smile, but with some deep thought. According to the calculation of luck, Shisun did have a three-point chance.  Five years later, the two sons of the Fan family fought for the throne, resulting in civil strife and the fate of the Fan family split.  Shisun can fight to the death.

    It¡¯s just that now that Fan Shirong is dead, there is no such chance again. It¡¯s just that Fan Shirong¡¯s foundation was clearly deep, but why did he suddenly die suddenly?

    Of course, Yu Chuxia was not prepared to go into details. Although she took pleasure in the misfortune and even secretly promoted it, there was not much cause and effect.  It is because she has always stood on the rules of the Taoist palace - what does the world have to do with it?

    " However, as Daozheng of Hongming County, he has to give an explanation to Daogong and the master's sect when this happens. Wang Cunye and Fan Shirong also have some unclear relationship. If something happens at this moment, he still needs to inform him.

    After thinking for a while, he took out three jade talismans, and the golden light flashed.  It describes what happened in Hongming County in these days, focusing on the deaths of Fan Shirong and Shisun.

    After a moment, Yu Chuxia stopped.  Looking at the jade talisman in front of him, he just waved his sleeves.

    The jade talisman immediately vibrated, emitting green light, turning into a stream of light that cut through the sky and spread across the sky.

    Airship

    At this time, he had crossed the sea and headed towards the depths of the land. In the flying boat, Wang Cunye was sitting in the pavilion with his eyes lowered, looking into the spiritual pool, focusing on cultivation.

    At this time, the waves of the spiritual pool arise and disappear.  The acupoints all over the body communicate with the external spiritual energy, which is absorbed into the body at ten times the speed, refined into mana, and drips in little by little, while the Yin Shen himself is already red.

    "In the third turn of the Ghost Immortal's Tribulation of the Sea of ??Fire, the spiritual pool needs to be twenty feet long to be considered solid. Although I have learned a little bit of the Earth Immortal Dharma now, it will take at least three years to make it through practice!"

    When I watched my sinking heart, I saw that the pond was seen, and the red gas was constantly injected like the spring eyes, but the expansion of Lingchi was very limited, and the seventeen feet had not yet arrived.

    At this moment, a bit of spiritual light pierced the sky and fell down, but the flying boat defense did not block it. It fell straight into the barrier and approached the quiet room.

    At this time, Wang Cunye felt something. He waved his hand and received a jade talisman. As soon as he read it, his face changed and he frowned: "Fan Shirong is dead? Is the grandson also dead?"

    Wang Cunye looked up at the ceiling and sighed for a long time, but uneasiness flashed in his heart.

    Yunya County. Hotel

    This hotel is not big, with only five tables. Although it is daytime, the sky is cloudy, so they all have oil lamps lit.

    Luoshui was eating rice. In front of him was a plate of carp, a plate of braised chicken, and a plate of fried shredded pork with mushrooms. Along with the vegetables, he drank a glass of hot wine.

    Only halfway through eating, I suddenly felt my nose was wet. I touched it with my hand and looked back, and saw another patch of blood.

    After being startled for a moment, Luo Shui's face became ashen as water: "The backlash is so serious? It seems that we can't wait any longer."

    He thought blankly for a moment: "The magic weapon that Master gave me to shield the secrets of heaven is here. I'm sorry that the local Taoist palace won't be able to find it for a while. If this is the case, then let's just make a big deal If Fan Shirong died, you Wang Cunye might not care, then.  Where are your parents, siblings??¡±

    "Hehe, if you don't care, I can only quickly return to Penglai and wait for another chance in the future." Thinking of this, Luo Shui took out a handkerchief, wiped away the nosebleed, threw it away, and then dropped a piece of broken  Silver, he got up and left.

    "Oh, sir!" When the waiter saw this man going out without paying the bill, he thought he was having a meal, but when he saw Broken Silver, he immediately stopped chasing him out.

    Luo Shui ignored him. He took a few steps and disappeared in the alley.

    At this time, under the thick black clouds, the rain began to pour down, the wind howled, and only a flash of red light was seen, and they arrived in front of the king's house.

    Seeing a piece of golden light still covering Wang's house like a cover, Luo Shui smiled coldly. If the goddess Bai Susu was in Dayan Temple, she would not dare to break into it yet, but there is only a golden light here. Even if it is broken, there will be people immediately.  Induction, but even if the gods arrive, it will take some time.

    This short period of time is enough for Luo Shui!

    Thinking of this, he saw a flash of sword light and jumped in. Only then did he break into the golden light. The barrier reacted immediately, and traces of golden light gathered instantly. However, Luo Shui couldn't help it condense. With a flash of sword light, this golden light exploded.  Like fireworks.

    Then, people rushed into the room. With a wave of their long sleeves, two unconscious people were floating in the air and floated out automatically.

    "Bagya Road!" At this moment, a Fuso warrior rushed out of the house, but it was Matsumae's right doorman who was slashing with a long sword.

    Luo Shui smiled disdainfully, and with a flash of sword light, the head of the right guard immediately flew out, splattering blood all over the ground.

    The next moment, the two of them disappeared in a flash of red light!  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 201: Flying Sword Sends a Message

    main hall

    The officials lined up side by side, all with solemn expressions, but they were discussing matters.

    The person in charge is Fan Wen, who has actually given a naked hint that this is the position of Marquis of Wei. At this time, he is dressed in official clothes, calm and unhurried, and he really has the bearing of being in charge of a county.  .

    "Everyone, something big happened when I summoned you today." Fan Wen glanced at the officials below and spoke.

    The officials looked at each other, looking at each other. In fact, everyone knew this. After a moment of silence, an official came forward, bowed, and asked, "May I ask, sir, what is the matter?"

    "Yesterday, Shisun was drunk and died of a sudden illness. When the doctors arrived, he was already hopeless!" Fan Wen said calmly, not intending to find any more reasons: "Although Shisun was young, he was also a Marquis of Wei.  , I deserve a decent burial, what do you think?"

    The officials looked at each other and nodded in response. Fan Wen was slightly satisfied.

    At this time, an official came out from below and said with cupped hands: "I think that although a grand burial is important, it is not as important as a big event!"

    As soon as the word "chen" came out, the officials were in a commotion with different expressions, but they listened to this man saying: "A country cannot be without a king for a day. Although the county is small, the principles and laws are the same, and the country cannot be without the Marquis of Wei for a day.  Now that my grandson has passed away and there is no successor, your Excellency is highly virtuous and highly respected. In Zhiping County, I would like to ask you to ascend the throne to rectify your name."

    The officials present were listening, but no one dared to hesitate at this time. They all immediately leaned over and said, "Your Excellency, please ascend to the throne to rectify your name!"

    "Why do you have to do this, my lords? How can I be so virtuous and capable as to hold the position of Marquis of Wei?" Fan Wen said sadly, waved his hand and declined: "Please wait for the virtuous ones!"

    "Bah, even the ministers have been called out, how can they be so virtuous and capable!" This is the thought of many officials. Originally, ministers and ministers were only called emperors and ministers, but now the land is split and the territory is sealed, the Marquis of Wei and the king of a small country  There is not much difference, so it can also be called.

    No matter how big the prefect is, he has the same status as the officials.  Without the status of monarch and minister, as soon as he said these two words, his heart was naked.

    "No one in the county is as virtuous as your Excellency. If your Excellency does not ascend the throne, it will be a disaster for this county and a disaster for all the people!" the official said.

    "How can this happen? We need to ask the imperial court for appointment!" Fan Wen sighed again when he saw it!

    "We should jointly report to the court and ask you to ascend the throne first to rectify your name!" the official continued.

    After three invitations and three resignations, Fan Wencai smiled and said to the officials: "For the sake of the people and the country, I will be the Marquis of Wei!"

    "I pay my respects to the Marquis of Wei!" As soon as he finished speaking, the officials immediately bowed down.

    Fan Wen was sitting under the chair, looking at the officials kneeling below, feeling in a trance!

    It is not the time yet to report to the imperial court, and it will only be justified after the ceremony, but at this time he has actually ascended the throne, with decades of ambition.  It should have been exciting and joyful when it was achieved at the moment, but for some reason it was peaceful at this moment!

    "Is this destiny" I thought of my son Fan Shirong.  Fan Wen muttered slightly to himself, but no one heard him at this time!

    Taoist Palace. Square

    Wang Cunye fell from the flying boat, but the sight in front of him made Wang Cunye startled. He saw only a haze in the Taoist Palace, which made it forbidden for people to peep, but it was forbidden by law. The deacons below were welcoming him, and Xuan Yun was among them.  I couldn't help but hurriedly bowed my head: "How dare you greet me personally!"

    "Junior brother is back? Follow me in and talk again!" Yu Chuxia looked serious when she saw Wang Cunye falling.  He just said a few words and walked towards the main hall, apparently unwilling to say more outside.

    Wang Cunye was confused and quickly followed him. When he arrived at the main hall, he had not yet sat down.  Just listen to Yu Chuxia say: "I received news a moment ago that your parents were taken away and your servant was killed on the spot. It has been determined whether he was a mortal warrior or a sword cultivator."

    "What?" Wang Cunye suddenly felt a panic and ringing in his ears. Suddenly, clouds of air billowed out, turning into flames within three feet of the surrounding area.

    But in the blink of an eye, he calmed down, and all the strange things disappeared, except that his face turned a little pale. Yu Chuxia was also very impressed when he saw it, and said: "Junior brother, before you came, the master told me that you have a disaster.  .¡±

    "Disaster is not a child's play. How many ghosts and immortals have died here. Although Master has passed on the magic weapon to you, you should not be careless. If you have anything, just bring it up."

    "Thank you for your concern, Senior Sister. There is really no need to trouble Senior Sister!" Wang Cunye was not arrogant and responded immediately: "I will go back to Dayan immediately to visit. Maybe there is news."

    Yu Chuxia didn¡¯t try to stay, and said: ¡°The new Marquis of Wei was originally hosting a banquet, but you must not be in the mood to go. You go back first, and I will come over tomorrow.¡±

    Wang Cunye responded and did not stay any longer. He only took a few steps out of the palace.It flew out and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    Dayan view. Closed

    Wang Cunye landed in the open space in front of the Taoist temple and saw Xie Xiang coming out to greet her. Her little face was a little pale. Almost at the same time, a golden light flashed in the hall, and Bai Susu appeared.

    "My parents have been arrested I just learned the news." Xie Xiang's words made Wang Cunye's heart sink, and he couldn't help but remain silent, and his face suddenly darkened.

    "Brother, Lord, it's my fault, I didn't arrive in time!" Bai Susu whispered quickly, feeling like she had done something wrong, her voice was timid and trembling.

    Wang Cunye smiled and waved his hand: "There is a distance between the temple and Wang's house. Even if it is a god, it takes time to react. You don't have to blame yourself!"

    Then he said to Xie Xiang: "This is none of your business, don't look like this!"

    In fact, what the two girls were most afraid of was that Wang Cunye would have prejudices in his heart. Seeing Wang Cunye speak warmly, they were immediately relieved, and Bai Susu told them one by one.

    "When I arrived the blood of the right gate guard in Matsumasa hadn't drained yet, but it had just happened. But he couldn't sense where he was going. His opponent must be a monk, and he also has a way to block the secret of heaven."

    "Well, I think so too." Wang Cunye was stunned for a moment after hearing the words, chewing on things, and then said for a long time: "I have to go to the house one more time to check the scene Junior sister, you stay here, we will go back as soon as we go!  "

    When Xie Xiang knew that this was not willful, he quickly agreed. The two of them immediately flew out and disappeared in the blink of an eye. She couldn't help but sigh melancholy!

    Wangzhai

    At this time, a government official came to the door with a knife, but the new county magistrate was Zhang Yuze. After Fan Shirong and his boss died, this man finally seized the opportunity in life and became the county magistrate.

    Zhang Longtao felt very complicated when he encountered this unexpectedly.

    No matter how many mistakes Zhang Longtao made, he was still his own son. He was killed by Wang Cunye. It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t resent it. It would be even more of a lie if he didn¡¯t feel gloating after seeing something happen to the Wang family!

    It¡¯s just that Wang Cunye is now a deacon of the Taoist Palace, and he is a real person. If something goes wrong and the case cannot be closed, I am afraid that he will be the county magistrate for a few days and it will be over!

    Suddenly seeing a burst of red gold light in the venue, Zhang Yuze's whole body trembled, he woke up from his meditation, and quickly ordered the official: "You all get out!"

    I just went out on official business, and when I turned around I saw Wang Cunye, and a girl with a shining golden light. Seeing this strange appearance, I felt my scalp explode, and a chill surged in my heart. I said with a trembling voice: "I have seen the real person before. I have seen it before."  Empress!"

    Wang Cunye only glanced at it and said, "Is it the local county magistrate?"

    Zhang Yuze saw his gloomy face and felt uneasy, so he responded: "Yes!"

    Normally, Wang Cunye would have said a few words that the county magistrate¡¯s ranking in heaven was equivalent to that of ghosts and immortals, but at this time, he remained silent and just looked up.

    There was a dead body on the field, with a head rolled on the ground and blood splattered all over the floor. Wang Cunye stepped forward and looked through it carefully.

    After a moment, he stood up and said in a calm tone: "This Songqian Youmeng is going to be buried with dignity. By the way, do you know the whereabouts of his soul? He died for my family. You can keep it and transform it into a spiritual soldier in the Taoist temple. In the future, there will be  It¡¯s never too late to be promoted if you have the opportunity!¡±

    "I've only been dead for a day. It's not difficult. Just give me a divine order." Bai Susu replied.

    Wang Cunye then calmed down and looked back: "Your Excellency, I'm sorry. You don't have to take care of this matter. Please help maintain some order and disperse some of the spectators."

    With the words "Don't worry about it," he immediately lost his responsibility. Zhang Yuze's eyes lit up with joy and he said, "I don't dare, this is a matter of the lower official's duty!"

    At this moment, a bolt of lightning flashed, broke through and shot towards Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye looked back and unsheathed his long sword. Just a little, there was a sword cry, the lightning broke open, and a jade talisman fell out. Wang Cunye's eyes narrowed when he saw it, he picked it up and read it carefully.

    "Brother, Lord, what does the letter say?" Bai Susu couldn't help but ask when she saw Wang Cunye's face turned solemn at first, then sneered.

    "If you want me to go to the sea alone to have a fight with him, I must set off immediately and rush to the nearest sea area within an hour. No one is allowed to take me with me. Anyone who violates the rules will immediately kill my parents!" Wang Cunye smiled coldly.

    "Brother Lord, this is obviously prepared, you can't go like this!" Bai Susu said quickly: "You can delay for some time."

    How could Wang Cunye not know this?

    It takes exactly an hour to fly straight from here to the sea area. The time limit is very tight. There are several ghosts and immortals in the local Taoist palace. Unfortunately, most of them can only do one or two turns, and they are not good at fighting.

    &nbsp;When the jade talisman is sent to the Taoist sect, of course more than ten ghost immortals who are good at fighting can come, and there may even be an earth immortal leading the team. Even if the opponent is a swordsman who specializes in swordsmanship, he will be hated on the spot, and there is no way to escape.

    But the time was very tight and it was too late.

    "Although it only takes an hour to delay, it will put my parents at great risk. All he wants is to fight with me. My parents are just mortals. As long as the goal is achieved, they will not be embarrassed. If he wants to fight, I  Let's fight!" Wang Cunye shook his head after hearing this.

    "If you really listen to me, don't make your own decisions. If it ruins my parents' lives, then our friendship will be gone, and the brother and sister will no longer have sex. However, you can inform the local Taoist palace and you can come over in half an hour.  ." After Wang Cunye finished speaking, without saying a word, he soared into the wind from where he was and immediately galloped away.

    Bai Susu stared at the retreating figure. She wanted to move several times, but she still stopped. She let out a long sigh and walked towards Dayan Temple.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 202: Beheading

    :. East China Sea. Reefs

    The sea was rough, and there were several people standing on a rock with a radius of only a few dozen meters. The two of them were Wang Cunye's parents. They were shivering on the rock from time to time, but it was fear and cold wind.

    Luoshui stood motionless at the highest point, waiting for the waves one after another, watching the waves rise and fall, his eyes flashing faintly, looking through the void from a distance, and saying slowly: "Don't worry, you two, as long as  When he comes, I will never make things difficult for you."

    As he said that, he stopped talking and just looked into the distance!

    It is taboo to involve mortal relatives in Taoist killings, because if you do this, others can do the same. If Wang Cunye had not been forced to show up, he would never have used this method.

    "I just did it and don't regret it. Luo Shui is a sword cultivator, and he has the courage to move forward as a sword cultivator."

    At this moment, a faint sound of sword sound was heard in the blue sky above the waves. Luo Shui held a magic weapon, calmed down silently, and showed a hint of joy for a moment: "I came here alone!"

    A moment later, Wang Cunye fell down, with a long sword on his waist. He stood on the sky and looked down, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

    Luo Shui looked up, couldn't help but shuddered, and said, "I've seen fellow Taoist!"

    "Friends are friends who share the same path. How can we be friends if you and I have different paths?" Wang Cunye squinted at his parents on the rock, let out a slight breath, and said, "If you rob my parents, what are the rules?"

    After hearing this, Luo Shui looked up to the sky and laughed: "You and I are both Taoists, and we are also swordsmen. We should pursue the way of swordsmanship and use swords to resolve all causes and effects in the world. If you enter my Fusang and kill my fellow sect, how can I not give you retribution?"  "

    "It's just that you live in seclusion and really have no chance, so you used your parents to fight. How could you abuse your parents' threats?"

    "Since you are here, we will fight in the sky. A battle of life and death. How about that?"

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent, and he looked up to the sky and laughed: "Okay, cool. Otherwise, when I go to Fusang in the future, I will kill the mortals who are related to Penglai Taoist Palace."

    Luo Shui had no fear on his face and sneered: "Then you have to win today!"

    ? said.  His eyes were focused, his body flew up, and the two of them got closer.

    Luo Shui was just a sword. When the sword was thrust out, a sword intent came straight towards him. Wang Cunye felt that his mind and the aura around him were suddenly cut off.

    With one strike of sword, the spirit of the sword was sharp and pure, which made Wang Cunye's heart tremble.  Although he knew that his parents had been robbed, he was determined to kill this person, but he had to admire this person's swordsmanship.

    "Well done!" Just a "poof" sound was heard.  The sword stabbed straight away.  The sword struck the void, and a wisp of sword energy less than an inch suddenly appeared on the tip of the sword.

    "Okay!" Luo Shui's swordsmanship.  It was most intense. At this moment, there was only a "dang" sound, a chiming sound sounded in the air, and ripples spread out.

    Both of them were shocked and backed away a few feet. Luo Shui's face showed surprise: "Just one strike is yours, let's see how many more strikes you can take from me!"

    Wang Cunye smiled coldly, and then he raised his sword to stab. It was just one stab. In the middle of the stab, there were seven changes. Each change made the mystery more mysterious, and Luoshui suddenly felt like he was enveloped.

    With just one sword, I suddenly felt that the desire in my heart was extracted, entering a strong state, and I shouted happily: "What a sword!"

    "Pfft!" With a backhand sword, Wang Cunye's sword was broken.

    The two of them went back and forth, hundreds of times in the blink of an eye, fighting each other, but Wang Cunye retreated step by step, but he was able to compete.

    After being unable to attack for a long time, for a person like Luo Shui who is proficient in swordsmanship, he encountered a well-matched opponent, and the exquisite sword moves in his heart spurted out like spring water.

    In just a moment, Luo Shui fell into a mysterious and mysterious state. In his heart and mind, the sword skills he had learned were immediately used. Every movement and every sword skill was executed to the subtlety, making him seem to be drinking.  Like strong wine, there is endless joy.

    Luo Shui has undergone such a change, but Wang Cunye is not bad at all. The swordsmanship he has learned is more profound and his understanding is profound enough, but it is indeed a little less pure than someone who specializes in swordsmanship.

    At this time, the turtle shell shook violently and spurted out a stream of clear light. This clear light condensed and never dispersed, turning into two human figures. The two human figures began to make movements and continued to fight.

    Wang Cunye was overjoyed. He didn't expect the turtle shell to change like this. At that moment, swordsmanship continued to spurt out, and the eight hundred and fifty volumes of swordsmanship he had learned were quickly flowing out.

    Eight hundred and fifty scrolls of swordsmanship were constantly used and cracked in an instant. All redundant movements were quickly deleted, and the essence was integrated into the true text. Wang Cunye's swordsmanship and martial arts became more and more pure.

    "Hey, ??Able to feed war with war!  "As a swordsmanship genius, how could Luo Shui not know that Wang Cunye was changing and progressing at this time, but he had no intention of stopping him.

    "Hmph, the most powerful thing is the magic power of the second-level ghost immortal. No matter how much progress you make, there is a limit. This is the perfect time to hone yourself before you can fully realize it!" Luo Shui thought like this, and suddenly in the sky, two real people were fighting each other with swords, and the figures were  Transform into individuals.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? In a matter of seconds, the eight hundred and fifty volumes of true text were formed into one, and suddenly there was a bright light and a strange sound. Wang Cunye was shocked, and he felt that the secrets contained in the characters of this word were flowing over, and he immediately understood them all.

    In an instant, Wang Cunye shouted loudly, and he saw various runes appearing faintly around Wang Cunye. In just an instant, they suddenly condensed into dozens, and immediately stacked into three layers, and the light was wrapped around them layer by layer.  The Dharma Realm is formed on Wang Cunye's body!

    Luo Shui was startled and looked suddenly with cold eyes: "I thought you were a swordsman, but I don't think you still need to use these spells!"

    "Ignorance!" Wang Cunye sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, there was an indescribable feeling. For a moment, ripples appeared out of thin air and rippled away. The Qi induction suddenly became obscure.

    The small perfection of clutching and divine light can cover the body with three qi and turn it into a barrier. It can interfere with the qi machine by overturning the innate secret method of heaven and earth. This is very important in combat.

    "Let me show you what it means to defeat all magic with one sword!" Luo Shui felt his spiritual sense suddenly blurred, and his face darkened. This person was not a swordsman as he imagined, but was contaminated by magic.

    Anger emerged in his heart, and the next moment, a sword light penetrated the distance between the two.

    This sword became cold, and there was no longer any sign of sympathy in the sword's intention. It just passed by, and the pure sword light suddenly pierced Wang Cunye, and Wang Cunye who was stabbed showed a sneer, and then turned into  A ghost.

    Luo Shui's expression remained unchanged, the sword light turned into a white rainbow, and it seemed to stab at one place slowly and quickly. When it pierced, a Wang Cunye appeared, and there was only a "pop" sound, the sword light pierced into the divine light, as if it was piercing through layers of  The iron wall suddenly made a sharp sound like metal, but it could not block its direction.

    "Desecrate the way of swordsmanship, go to hell!" Just as Luo Shui thought, he suddenly saw a strange sneer on Wang Cunye's face, and he felt something was wrong.

    A golden halo appeared on its own, and an indescribable silence spread, as if you were in the wilderness. In the halo, a flag covered with cyan runes faintly emerged, and suddenly the Luoshui sword was bound inside, with a huge  Feeling of heaviness.

    In an instant, Wang Cunye carried out the killing move. Luo Shui's expression remained unchanged, but he was extremely frightened and angry in his heart: "It turns out that you have long wanted to use the magic weapon to carry out a trick!"

    Luo Guoguo's skill was extremely high, his eyes shot out with cold lightning, and as soon as he raised his hand, the long sword made a clear sound, but it quickly retreated backwards. He also had the magic weapon on his body, and he could cast it immediately as long as he took a breath.

    But Luo Shui just retreated. On the retreating track, a large seal suddenly appeared. This was equivalent to Luo Shui's own approach. Hearing a "boom", Luo Shui's whole body was shaken, and blood emerged from his seven orifices.

    Luo Shui reacted very quickly, and suddenly a golden light flew out. He tried his best to activate it and protected himself first. But the moment the golden light activated it, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest and a weakness emerged.

    This is backlash!

    Luo Shui finally showed his fear and was about to scream when a sword light fell. As soon as the sword light came into contact with his head, it made a sound of piercing steel, but it could not be delayed at all, and suddenly a head flew out.  , blood spurted out seven feet.

    At this time, a red figure was about to fly out. Although it was daytime, he could survive in the daytime after surviving the catastrophe of sunlight. Wang Cunye had already prepared for it. When the sword flashed, he heard a "pop" sound.  , this figure exploded immediately.

    Wang Cunye closed his sleeves, lowered them and unfolded them. Luo Shui's body exploded immediately, and four spiritual weapons and a magic weapon suddenly floated in the air.

    Wang Cunye flicked his sleeves and put them all in, thinking to himself: "Fortunately, this man is a swordsman. If he had used the magic weapon earlier, I would have been in trouble."

    At another o¡¯clock, a flying talisman flew out and quickly went away.

    At this time, he didn't have time to ponder and fell on the rocks. It was still early spring and the wind and cold on the sea were very strong. Wang Cunye just said a courtesy: "Parents, come back with me quickly!"

    As he spoke, he rolled up the scroll and turned into a red light, heading straight towards Hongming County.

    Hongming County. Daogong

    The dark treasure house floats in the air like enchanted water, emitting a faint light.

    The group of Taoists all had livid faces, but they were using spiritual weapons and magic weapons. As Taoists, they were all extremely indignant when someone actually attacked a mortal relative.

    Now the enemy¡¯s traces have been exposed and there is truth?Using the magic weapon to calculate, he basically locked the opponent, but he knew that this person was very powerful. Not only did he immediately send a message to the Taoist sect, but he also immediately came to the magic library to restrain him.

    Although it is a local Taoist palace, there is still a dazzling array of things collected over the past three hundred years. Although my group is not specialized in swordsmanship, if they are armed with magic weapons and spiritual weapons, ten people can swarm up and kill anyone who is below the level of Earth Immortal in one fell swoop.

    Otherwise, what else do you want to do?

    When they went out, they saw Xuan Yun Daozheng standing up and saying: "Everyone, get ready and set off immediately. People who break the rules like this must not set a precedent!"

    "Yes!" Everyone was in charge and about to use the magic weapon. At this moment, a red light flashed and fell into Xuan Yun's hand. When Xuan Yun opened it, he was startled, and his face suddenly changed, as if he was shocked.  He was overjoyed, but said: "There is no need for you to set off."

    "What happened?" Although her expression didn't mean it was a bad thing, there were still people asking.

    "Junior brother Xuan Shang has killed Taoist Penglai, but he is a third-level sword cultivator."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 203: There is No Way Out

    Yunya County

    There is a road for sixty miles from the county town to Dayan Temple. At this time, a noble person arrived. There were more than ten carriages and horses, driving slowly on the uneven road, bumping and bumping.

    Zhang Yuze rode on the horse, stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, this road is bumpy, should you go slower?"

    "You can't be slow, but this official system needs to be repaired in the future. You are the magistrate of this county, so you can't be negligent." said a nobleman in his thirties, who was none other than Fan Shichang.

    Zhang Yuze could not salute on the horse, but still responded respectfully: "Yes!"

    After walking for a while, a rider suddenly came over and said, "We have reached the foot of the mountain. The real man will send a Taoist boy to greet him."

    "Oh, let me come down." Fan Shichang came out and saw Uncle Lu leading the Taoist boy to greet him. He felt a little unhappy, but he couldn't help it.

    "The prince and the county magistrate please come forward." Uncle Lu saluted.

    Fan Shichang smiled and said, "Thank you."

    After saying that, a group of people went up, but twenty armored soldiers followed them, and went straight up the steps. The steps were built uphill against the mountain shape. Although they were not high, they had dozens of steps. After climbing a third of the way, the armored soldiers climbed up.  Seeing that the prince's steps were a little slow, he quickly stepped forward to help him.

    When we arrived at the steps, we saw the wall of the Taoist temple, with trees planted around it, and it was already a little green.

    At this time, the door was open, and the sun was shining on it. A young man wearing a Taoist robe, big sleeves, and high-toothed wooden clogs came up to greet him.  Please forgive me for missing my welcome from afar!"

    When he opened his eyes, he saw that Fan Shichang's whole body was filled with red aura, and white snakes were circling, which was even better than Fan Shirong's three points that day. He sighed in his heart, Fan Shirong worked hard to make Yunya County great, so that he could have this aura, but this son was only the crowned prince.  This is what happened.  This man is incomparable.

    But Fan Shichang knew that Wang Cunye was only eighteen years old. At this time, his long sleeves were fluttering, his wooden clogs were crisp, and his air was faintly fresh. He looked like someone from the world. He sighed secretly in his heart and said, "How dare a real person welcome him in person!"

    The two said something, and the county magistrate Zhang Yuze came to see him again.  Go in together.  But the soldiers stayed outside, standing around the gate and did not go in.

    Fan Shichang and the magistrate burned incense in the main hall.  Only then did he sit down in the side hall and serve tea.

    Zhang Yuze bowed first: "Master, I am under the rule of the lower official. It is really a crime for gangsters to rob your parents. Please forgive me."

    Wang Cunye waved his hand: "This is none of your county's business, please don't be polite."

    Fan Shichang nodded after hearing this and said: "But there is always some responsibility, and we are in the same county, but we have always been close to each other. It is really rude."

    After a pause, he continued: "Your parents are diligent in farming and mulberry trees, and are a model for the countryside. They can be appointed officials according to the imperial court's customs. What do you think of Xuande Lang and Mrs. An?"

    Wang Cunye was moved after hearing this. He stood up and bowed his head: "Thank you very much, Your Majesty."

    Xuandelang is of the seventh rank, and Mrs. An is also of the seventh rank. This is the maximum number that the Marquis of Wei can strive for.  It's about his parents. As a son, Wang Cunye has to thank him.

    When this was completed, the atmosphere suddenly became much more harmonious, and Wang Cunye thanked him.  Go back and take a sip of tea.  He said: "I have one more thing, and I just want to ask the crown prince and the county magistrate for help."

    Fan Shichang was drinking tea. He quickly put down his cup and smiled: "Sir, please tell me. As long as I can do it, I don't dare to refuse."

    Wang Cunye said with a smile on his face: "This time something happened to my father's family, I feel very uneasy. I really want to be close to show my filial piety, but the original home is far away."

    "So I'm thinking of exchanging the fields and houses, and moving all the land under the Dayan Temple to connect it into one piece. Is this possible?"

    It is very troublesome to connect them together, but for the prince, it is a trivial matter. He immediately looked at Zhang Yuze and said: "County Magistrate Zhang!"

    "I'm here!" Zhang Yuze bowed in response.

    "You are the county magistrate, and all land in this county is approved by you. You must handle this matter properly without making any mistakes. Do you understand?"

    "My lord, I understand." Zhang Yuze said solemnly.

    "But it doesn't have to be so solemn." Wang Cunye listened to the words of their monarchs and ministers, but smiled and said softly: "The Taoist temple has ten hectares of Taoist fields, and my family has five hectares of fields. The current market price is ten taels of silver per acre. I will  I'll give you five thousand taels of silver and collect twenty coins, and I'll just stay in Qingtian Village at the foot of the mountain."

    "I don't dare to accept what the real person said." Zhang Yuze said respectfully. Seeing the two of them being a little surprised, he smiled: "I have seen the real person's house, and they are all first-class fertile land, while the Qingtian Village at the foot of the mountain is full of arable land.  In Susukada, the market price is three times worse.¡±

    "The real person doesn't want to harm his reputation. The subordinates admire him, but he doesn'tIt can make real people suffer.  "

    After hearing this, Fan Shichang smiled and said: "What I'm saying is, since the market price is three times lower than the market price, I don't have to pay for it. I make the decision and exchange the original five hectares of Zhenren for  Qingtian Village is fifteen hectares, how about it?"

    As he spoke, he looked at Wang Cunye.

    Although the original five hectares of farmland were indeed fertile, Qingtian Village was not all thin farmland. However, Wang Cunye really didn¡¯t take this to heart and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Zhang Yuze thought for a while and said: "Qingtian Village happens to have thirty hectares. It's better for a real person to buy it all and manage it in the future."

    After a pause, he continued: "A patrol station can be built in the village, and ten rural soldiers can be used to protect the safety of the residents from harassment. These are appointed by real people and are nominally under the jurisdiction of the county patrol department. Can you?  ?¡±

    Wang Cunye looked at it and said gently: "I won't refuse now!"

    After being shocked, this was originally my plan, but I didn't want the prince to propose it, which was very satisfying.

    Wang Cunye glanced at Zhang Yuze again and said, "In this case, you are the county magistrate, and it is up to you to make the decision. Those who are willing to be my tenants can stay, and those who are not willing can move elsewhere. You have to be careful about this."

    "Don't worry, real person. After the disaster, hundreds of miles of water flooded, and some places were relocated. It will not harm the real person's reputation." Fan Shichang said on his behalf.

    Wang Cunye was satisfied. This Qingtian Village surrounds Dayan Temple in Yunya Mountain. If they are all accepted, it means that they have completely obtained the luck of Yunya Mountain, instead of fragments.

    Based on Yunya Mountain, build a house for your parents, set up a magic circle, and connect it with Dayan Temple, so that what happened last time can be avoided.

    Of course, this is only to protect against ghosts and immortals, but if the real earth immortals are so dirty, Wang Cunye can't think of anything.

    After saying a few words, the two of them were sent out, which was considered completed.

    They left the side hall and had not yet left.  Then they saw Wang Yuanshan, Wang Luoshi, and Xie Xiang turning around and heard these words.

    Wang Yuanshan swallowed his throat, with a trace of wrinkles on his face, and said: "But my son is tired!"

    "It's my son who has troubled my parents!" Wang Cunye quickly bowed and said with a smile. Xie Xiang served some ginseng soup and snacks at this time, but smiled and said: "My parents, this is your husband's intention. Don't you  Bear it. Who can bear it?"

    Now that everyone was seated, Wang Cunye took out a roll of drawings: "Qingtian Village has been taken home, but it needs to be massively renovated. Take a look!"

    After saying that, he got the ginseng soup and took a sip without saying a word.

    Wang Yuanshan and Wang Luoshi are not very literate.  After just looking at it, he handed it to Xie Xiang. Xie Xiang took it out and looked at it, but he saw on the drawing that a deep house was very grand and in a good Feng Shui position.

    One hundred and fifty households of tenant farmers were divided into fifteen teams, and they were neatly built, as well as a patrol station, a mill, a pottery kiln, a brick kiln, a wine shop, and a textile shop.  It is also divided into mulberry fields and terraced orchards, but it creates a small self-sufficient circle.

    Looking at this, Xie Xiang pursed his lips and smiled: "This is simply a country within a country."

    "They are far away from the wealthy and powerful families. They occupy hundreds of hectares, dedicate their power to the king, store wealth in the public office, and have an army of servants. Behind closed doors, there is a market, where cattle and sheep hide the sun, and fields and ponds are spread thousands of miles away!" Wang Cunye laughed!  Laughing, he said: "We are just a little bit of a prototype."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But don't look at the closeness of the prince. My family is almost at this level. Besides, my family doesn¡¯t have such a foundation to develop. "

    Xie Xiang nodded silently. It is not easy for a wealthy family to achieve success. It is impossible without hundreds of years of accumulation.

    "I have to go back to Daomen in a few days. It's up to you to take care of these things. You can use the nine thousand taels of gold I brought back. I think I can complete all of this with five thousand gold."

    Speaking of this, Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes were deep as the sun shone, but he sighed: ¡°Penglai Fusang is a dangerous place, but I have no choice but to do it!¡±

    With that said, he ordered: "Let them come in!"

    After a while, several Fusang people were led in by Taoist boys. When they saw Wang Cunye, they all knelt down and knelt down: "I've seen the family governor!"

    "Get up." Wang Cunye said calmly.

    When a few people got up, Wang Cunye looked at him for a few times and said: "The right gatekeeper Matsukian died in the battle. I am very sad, but I have a task for you!"

    "Hi!" Several people knelt down and knelt down, waiting for the order.

    "I will make a formal arrangement for the land of Fuso. It will be 1,500 koku for Nishikaku Hachimiyahime Shrine and 500 koku for Shichitokugenyama Hachimiyahime Shrine."

    "The Matsumae family and the Sakuragi family increased their height to 150 stone, the Sasaki family to 100 stone, and Zangjiro gave the surname Kanmu to 50 stone.?, if you play with me, you will get twenty stones when you go home!  "

    "Also, you bring back my letter to Ida Zongxin and tell him that he still owes 2,500 shi and pay another 500 shi as soon as possible. If you refuse, you will be responsible for the consequences." Wang Cunye said coldly.

    "Hi!" Several Fusang people bowed in response. Although China is good, it is not their home. After hearing this, they all felt happy in their hearts.

    "Finally, give this jade talisman to Sasaki Kojiro, and tell him to find a bride in Fuso. Anyone whose jade talisman lights up will be eligible. When he finds it, he will send it to his brother. The child he carries will inherit the Konda family!"

    This jade talisman is actually used to detect luck, whether it is a warrior or a descendant of a famous family, as long as it reaches a certain level of luck, the bride can have a child with a thousand stones of luck.

    "Hi!" The voices of several Fusang people suddenly became louder, and they kowtowed.

    "That's it, you go back to Fusang!" Wang Cunye waved his hand and said: "I will give you one hundred taels of silver, which is enough to go back to Fusang."

    "Hi!" Several people took the An Duzhuang and jade talisman and retreated.

    "Son, what is this?" Wang Luoshi asked hesitantly.

    "My brother has to pay a lot to enjoy my family's wealth. I can't bear to let him go to Fusang, and it's not appropriate. Then only his children will go."

    Wang Cunye has no ambition to annex Fusang. This is basically impossible, but there must be a stronghold in Fusang, and a person with Fusang blood can establish himself there!

    What Luoshui did had completely angered Wang Cunye. For the first time, he had awakened, but he wanted to fight Penglai Taoist Palace.

    There are many ups and downs on the road to success. It is so difficult to be detached and free, but there is never a way out.

    If you think it is good, please bookmark this site so that you can read it more easily next time.  If there are any chapter errors, please contact the administrator.  This month I recommend to you the latest masterpiece "The Peerless Tang Sect" by the three young masters of the Tang family.

    To see the fastest updates, come here

    List

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 204: Ranked First

    April late spring

    The sea route is thousands of miles long, but it only lasts three days in a flying boat. You can cross it in a snap.

    In the early morning of the fourth day, Wang Cunye was approaching Chengping Island. The gray sea and sky, and the huge island covered in the light curtain, were all in front of him.

    Wang Cunye looked at the endless blue waves, sighed and ran in. When he encountered the mask of light, the jade sign flashed and a path opened automatically.

    There are ten counties under the rule of Chengping Dao, one of which is Chenmen County, which is governed by Wang Cunye. However, he cannot go back at this time and must report to the master first.

    ??Flying all the way, the Shengxian Palace is right in front of you. This is where Cheng Jinzhen is governed.

    When he arrived in front of the door, a Taoist boy announced it. Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously and walked directly in from the main hall.

    In the main hall, the sound of copper and the mysterious sound was lingering in the blue smoke. Master Cheng Jin half-opened his eyes and just said lightly: "Xuanshang, is this going smoothly?"

    Wang Cunye raised his head when he heard the words: "With the protection of master's magic weapon, it's going well and we can survive the disaster safely."

    Hearing this, Master Cheng Jin nodded slightly: "What is the disaster?"

    "But it turned out to be a Penglai Ni Dao named Luo Shui. This son is a sword cultivator of the third level of ghost immortal. If this son was not obsessed with swordsmanship, he thought that his disciples would fight him openly, otherwise even if he had the master's magic weapon  , I'm afraid it will be difficult to take his life!" Wang Cunye did not hide anything, and explained the process one by one. He took advantage of the other party's psychology, first pretended to be a swordsman, and then carried out the plot.

    As he said this, he waved his sleeves, and three spiritual weapons and one magic weapon fell into the air.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye did not feel humiliated or happy at all and spoke calmly, Master Cheng Jin was moved in his heart and secretly sighed: "This child has great karma and great luck."

    It is said that the calamity has no shadow. It is a robbery to borrow the shape of the person.

    Create and make people.  As time goes by, even cultivators are walking on thin ice.

    After hearing this, Master Cheng Jin frowned slightly and waited for Wang Cunye to finish speaking.  After a moment of silence, he said: "So, I see you are filled with murderous intent, and you still don't want to end this matter?"

    "Of course, he robbed my parents and used this as a threat, which violated my taboo. Although both body and soul were destroyed, how can he make up for it? If he doesn't give Penglai Dao Palace some retribution, he won't see my color." Wang Cunye was cold and cold.  said.

    Cheng Jinzhen looked up and saw that this man had murderous intent in his chest, his eyes were as bright as lightning, but there was a faint secret behind his words.  He couldn't help but feel a little scared. He pondered for a long time before saying, "I already know about this. Just go back!"

    Wang Cunye knew that he was going back to the county seat of Chenmen County. Hearing this, he did not stop but made a salute and turned around.

    It was late spring at this time, the sun was shining, and there was no chill at all. The streets were full of pedestrians, and Wang Cunye watched silently.  But I was thinking in my heart.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    These roads were not only built by him.  Many were added after the fact.

    Because there are strict orders from the Taoist government, dried fish cannot be copied. This has brought huge profits and the whole county has benefited from it. Now basically everyone has a job.

    There are fishing boats in the distance, carrying a boat full of fish and returning. They have disappeared in March, and the scale has expanded more than five times. These will be made into dried fish and sold inland.

    Wang Cunye watched silently, feeling the slightest hint of luck. He was stunned for a moment, and then used a blind trick, so that outsiders could only see the young man in silk clothes.

    Wang Cunye fell. This was originally a coast, originally a desolate land, but at this time, many people were busy, and seabirds flew over from time to time, making the sound of clearing the pavilion.

    Wang Cunye was seeing a flock of birds rising up one after another, with high-pitched chirps coming and going, and faint singing: "Dried fish on the sea can be sold for money, and the money can be exchanged for white flour. You can eat enough white rice and white flour, and every family, old and young, is smiling!"

    Wang Cunye stepped forward and asked an old man: "Old man, I am from mainland China, why do I sing?"

    The old man looked at the young man and said with a smile: "Since Master Xuan Shang came, we have food to eat, so we spread the song. I hope it will be like this every year!"

    Wang Cunye listened and looked at the clear sea water, thoughtfully. He left for a long time and flew back to the county government office. When he arrived at the county government office, Wang Cunye immediately ordered several officials to come over.

    Within a moment, the county magistrate and the county magistrate had already rushed over. The county magistrate and the magistrate were already the most powerful officials in the county, and they had to nod for everything. Therefore, if something happened, Wang Cunye would talk to them directly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The lean and short man is the county magistrate.The one in his thirties is the boss.

    Both of them were serious people. They didn't say a word to each other in the mansion until they entered the side hall and saluted: "Greetings to the real person!"

    Wang Cunye wrote on a document and said without raising his head: "Sit down first, I will talk to you after I finish writing."

    The two of them had no choice but to sit down. When they looked around, they saw a row of bookshelves arranged in an orderly manner. There was a Taoist boy standing in the corridor. The real person in front of them could only be regarded as a young man, but he was not affected by this wealth at all. He sighed secretly and was thinking.  While sitting, I heard a voice and saw that Wang Cunye had finished writing the document.

    Wang Cunye had a smile on his face: "How is the situation in the county?"

    The county magistrate leaned forward and said: "Even if the real person doesn't ask, the subordinates will still ask for a report. The real person has practiced benevolent governance. Now everyone in the county, not to mention the whole island, knows about it. The village elders are talking about doing something for him."  The real person is establishing Wanminfang!"

    Wang Cunye heard what the county magistrate said, waved his hand, and interrupted: "I can't thank you enough for my fellow villagers. This Wanminfang is a waste of time and money, so it's better not to build it for the time being."

    After a pause, he asked again: "Looking at your history, do you study Confucianism?"

    The county magistrate was startled, smiled bitterly, and said: "Yes, it's just that in these years, Master's spring and autumn righteousness is difficult to apply, but the immortal family still has the true method!"

    "Although this is flattering, it is also true." Wang Cunye picked up the tea cup, took a sip, and sighed for a long time and said with a smile.

    "Yes, I have read the scriptures, and I am not afraid that you will laugh. I have really worked hard, but I can't measure the world with the righteousness of the Spring and Autumn Period. I thought about it, and later I understood that this is the destiny of one dynasty, God's will!  "The county magistrate shook his body and said with a wry smile.

    "It's not because of this, it's because of lack of luck, but this is a big article." Wang Cunye waved his hand: "You will hear about it in the future, but now is not the time."

    He then said: "I am going to stay in seclusion for some time, and I will leave many things in the county to you during these days."

    "Just a few words beforehand. Check to see if there is any charcoal on the island. If there is any charcoal, use it to avoid cutting down too many trees."

    County Prime Minister Bo and the other two were surprised and a little secretly happy when they heard this.

    "You must obey your orders!" Both the county magistrate and the principal Bo agreed.

    Real people practice in seclusion.  In their opinion, it's not surprising that Taoists all have this temperament and are unwilling to waste any time on mundane things. This is what the previous master was like, and this real master will be like this too.

    "Notify the news, you can go down!" Wang Cunye waved his hand and said.  Seeing the two people retreating, they entered the quiet room.

    In just a moment, wisps of cloud energy slowly enveloped the whole body, and in the spirit pool, the turtle shell spurted out a stream of clear air, gradually transforming into a spirit fetus. There was a face in this spirit fetus, struggling painfully.  Howling, but unable to make any sound.

    This is the true spirit of Luoshui, and it has been around for some time now.  But it hasn't been completely refined yet.

    First of all, of course, this is a true spirit that has gone through the tribulation of sunlight and is very strong. Of course, this is not a problem. The tortoise shell is actually destroyed with just one brush. The key is that Wang Cunye hates him to the core and refuses to melt it all at once.  Chewing slowly, he not only absorbs its power, but also interprets the knowledge and skills bit by bit, allowing him to fully understand the pain and despair of the soul's essence being erased bit by bit.

    but.  No matter how long the punishment is, there will be an end, and now there is only a little bit left. The slightest bit of flexibility is absorbed, converted into mana, and falls into the spiritual pool, which is rippling.  But it increased to seventeen and a half feet, more than half a foot in all of a sudden. This is really a big improvement for the current spirit pool.

    Shengxian Hall

    ??The sky is thick and thick, the light of the gold bricks can be discerned, and the palace is deep. Several Taoists closed their eyes and nodded, sitting side by side, with unfathomable auras.

    Every Taoist has a different Dharma and a different aura, but this time they gathered together for one thing.

    When the last Taoist priest with a strange appearance and a high crown took his seat, Master Cheng Jin opened his eyes and glanced around, and said: "All the brothers and sisters are here, let's start."

    Cheng Jinzhen is the Dao Prince, the master of the Immortal Hall, and is in charge of the affairs of abolishing and killing people. This is a very suitable position for him to say this.

    Seeing that no one had any objections, Cheng Jinzhenren coughed slightly and said: "All of you brothers and sisters are the pillars of our Chengping Dao. You are the elders. Although you have different responsibilities, everything you do is for the Taoist sect. The founder and the Taoist Lord all see this."  In my eyes, there¡¯s not much to say here, let¡¯s get down to the topic ¨C giving a competition rating to this generation of Dao Sect disciples!¡±

    Although everyone listened to Master Cheng Jin's words, they actually didn't care. It wasn't until these words that they paid attention. Everyone's minds gathered together, and naturally they couldn't hide it from Master Cheng Jin, but they said: "The first event is the county government.  , we are all here, let¡¯s decide on the county seat arrangement.?What do you think?  "

    There are three types of assessment matters: county governance, discussion of Taoism, and sword fighting.

    If one of the three types of assessments stands out, it will attract the attention of the division, occupy the top three, and receive key training.

    There are not many elixirs on the earth, so even Taoist sects can only select the best and give them to them. This is also a helpless move.

    "Everyone, this time we have fifteen disciples in total for the secret examination. Dahuang County Xuan Mie, Licorice County Xuan Xu, Chenmen County Xuan Shang" Master Cheng Jin read out the places for the secret examination one by one.

    "We have inspected the counties where these disciples are located. Please take a look!" Master Cheng Jin said, popping out a jade slip and giving it to the nearest master.

    After reading this, the real person said nothing and handed the jade slip to the next Taoist. After many Taoists had finished reading, the real person Cheng Jin looked around again and said: "You have also read, the title of Xuan Shang in Chenmen County is  Do you have any objections to the county administration being number one?"

    The expressions of the real people below are a little uncertain. This kind of matter is related to the struggle for the enlightenment of one's own disciples, and one cannot but fight for it. However, the situation is very different now, and no one speaks for a while.

    "You are all here for the disciples to achieve enlightenment, but this matter depends on their true situation. Although you are a human teacher, don't waste the life of my teacher" At this time, the young girl said, she did not participate.  Disciple, I am happy to have justice.

    After taking out all the lifeblood of the master, what else can be said, someone stood up silently, and said: "It is absolutely true, but it is not just what you say, and it is based on luck, Chengzhuang Taoist Palm Qi Luck Illustrated  , if you can observe the luck of the counties, let the luck speak for itself!"

    When Master Cheng Jin heard this, he said: "Great kindness!"

    Chengzhuang Taoist came out and said, "I have brought you the luck chart, please take a look."

    After saying this, he shook the scroll in his hand, and the fortune suddenly appeared in the hall. The ten counties were displayed in the hall, and each of them had a fortune that filled the air.

    Everyone has seen it and saw that among the ten counties, Chenmen County has far better luck than Tongji, so they are speechless.

    "Everyone has seen it clearly, but do you still have any confusion or questions?"

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Master Cheng Jin said: "Don't avoid relatives when promoting talents, I will judge that Xuan Shang ranks first in this term of county governance!" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 205: Advice

    In the Hall of Immortals, Master Cheng Jin closed the coffin and concluded, and Master Cheng Jin slowly retreated.

    This time, Wang Cunye ranked first.

    Master Cheng Jin smiled faintly, said nothing, turned around and returned to the quiet room.

    County government. Wang Cunye of the Jingshi sits in meditation, with clouds filling the air, and the silence is unusual.

    At this time, in the sea of ??consciousness, the waves of red water in the spiritual pool were rising and dying, and the turtle shell was slowly consuming a bit of the Yin spirit. Luo Shui screamed, and countless curses turned into black energy, but as soon as they appeared, they were destroyed by the turtle shell.

    The reincarnation disk of the earth, transformed by billions of living beings, does not care about this little bit of resentment and curse.

    Wang Cunye absorbed every bit of spiritual light without hesitation.

    Scenes flashed by, a rough childhood, growing older, a man walking in the middle-earth, becoming a disciple, traveling eastward with his master, practicing the true method, and surviving three calamities. Scattered memories kept flashing by.

    The past, skills, insights, Penglai Taoist Palace

    Because of the refining, the information obtained was incomplete and a lot was lost, but even so, a lot of information was obtained, but it still needs to be sorted out.

    For a moment, a bit of black light flashed past, and the last bit of Yin Shen's bright light cracked open. Luo Shui's last self died. Looking at the fragments like fireflies in the sea of ??consciousness, Wang Cunye moved the turtle shell, and suddenly the black light flashed, and everything changed.  It turned into red energy and poured into the spiritual pool.

    After the spiritual pool was absorbed, it became quiet. Only the Taoist body transformed by the Yinshen of his own body was in the form of an improved Qinghua treasure basket, moving in the slightest, absorbing the spiritual energy from the outside world.

    Wang Cunye looked at the quiet turtle shell. Now one-third of the cracks on it have been reduced, and it is not far from being completely healed.

    Give all the information to Turtle Shell.  Let it evolve slowly, and you may have unexpected gains.

    Wang Cunye thought silently that the information he got now gave him a deeper understanding of Penglai Taoist Palace and Fusang.

    "The night has great power!" After murmuring the name, Wang Cunye narrowed his eyes and pondered.

    The news I received was beyond expectation. The Three Noble Gods of Fusang were originally the head of the Fusang god system.  But this great power in the dark night is also extraordinary, and he established the shogunate with his own body.  He captured the world of Fusang and became a god after his death, presiding over Fusang's fortune.  However, three hundred years later, the shogunate has declined, but there has been no revival or restoration.

    Wang Cunye subconsciously felt that something was wrong. After a long time, his slightly irritable mood gradually calmed down. He couldn't help but smile. These were still too far away. Both Penglai Taoist Master and Heye Daquanming were far beyond his level.  When the water comes, the earth will block it, and when the soldiers come, it will block it. All kinds of worries are useless to think about now.

    Thinking of this, just at this moment, Wang Cunye was suddenly shocked.  There was a trance. Wang Cunye was startled. He looked all over his body and found nothing wrong, but this trance was very obvious.

    Under doubt, he became calm again.  But above the spiritual pool, a three-color luck suddenly appeared.

    This luck is like clouds and mist, but it is divided into three layers. Red is the largest, accounting for 70%, followed by gold, accounting for 29%, and 1% is cyan, which is either present or absent.

    These fortunes must be merged with his original fortunes. Wang Cunye examined them and saw a flash of black light, but they were isolated and did not merge immediately.

    "Well, where does this luck come from?" However, there was a clear light from the turtle shell, and an island appeared. Above the island, the shadow of a dragon faintly appeared. If you look carefully, you can see red, yellow and green colors!

    Wang Cunye looked solemn, staring at the dragon shadow, and immediately understood that this was the luck of Chengping Dao. It seemed that this luck was given by Chengping Dao.

    After hesitating for a moment, Wang Cunye absorbed this luck with a wave of his hand. Suddenly, Wang Cunye felt that some changes had occurred, but they were not very obvious.

    After coming out, it was already afternoon, and the sun was shining down, making people feel warm.

    At this time, a Taoist boy came over quickly, and the Jishou said: "Master, by the order of the master of the palace, I have something to pass on!"

    When Wang Cunye heard this, he was slightly startled and said, "Come back to the palace with me and tell me carefully!"

    "Yes!" The Taoist boy responded when he heard this.

    The two entered the main hall. When Wang Cunye sat down, the Taoist boy was the chief inspector again. Seeing Wang Cunye nodding, he continued: "Master, the master of the hall asked me to send a message. The Luo Shui who was killed last time has been confirmed, and the magic weapon and  The spiritual treasures have been recorded in the Dharma Treasury, and the Taoist skills have been released, totaling 30,000 points, which can be redeemed by real people!"

    "Oh, I see, it's such a fast move, I thought it would take some time!" Wang Cunye laughed in surprise and couldn't help but shake his head.

    He reported Luo Shui¡¯s killing this morning, and he didn¡¯t expect the statistics and distribution to come out in the afternoon. It was so fast.

    "Also?What happened?  "Wang Cunye thought for a long time and raised his head, only to see the Taoist boy still standing and asking.

    "Reply to the Master, Master Cheng Jin finally said that he wanted you to go there after you know the news?" The Taoist said these words, said nothing, and bowed his head to indicate that he had finished delivering the message.

    "Master asked me to go, what's the matter?" Wang Cunye's expression became solemn and he asked.

    "It was at noon. I came here to see the real person in retreat, and I have been waiting until now." The Taoist boy answered.

    "I already know this, please go back." Wang Cunye said to the Taoist boy.

    "yes!"

    After the Taoist boy went out, Wang Cunye stood up and walked around. After thinking for a moment, he walked outside. He took three steps out and suddenly jumped up, straight into the sky, riding the wind.

    The Shengxian Hall is located at the top of the mountain, with a majestic atmosphere and clouds and mist all year round, but it is a fairyland on earth.

    At this time, Wang Cunye was high in the sky, silently looking down at the palace complex half hidden in the clouds and mist below. This is the Shengxian Palace on Chengping Road.

    When the clouds were opened, Wang Cunye slowly landed. There are still dozens of steps from the Shengxian Hall, but you can't fly. Without the Earth Immortal, you must go through the ninety -nine steps here to show respect.

    In the main hall of Shengxian Palace, Master Cheng Jin suddenly opened his eyes and said to a new disciple: "Xuanyu, go to the entrance of the main hall and pick up your senior brother."

    Hearing this, Xuanyu responded and retreated.

    He knew that this master was becoming more and more sophisticated, but he was not surprised when he heard these words.

    Wang Cunye just walked up the steps when he saw a young Taoist looking up. Wang Cunye nodded and smiled: "Xuanyu? Why are you here?"

    This Xuanyu was originally a Taoist boy, but he was diligent in Taoism. Therefore, he was appreciated by Master Cheng Jin and accepted him as an outside disciple. However, he was able to practice Taoism. Wang Cunye was also present when he accepted his disciple, so he got to know him.

    "Brother, Master knew you were coming and asked me to come here to take you in." Xuanyu said to Wang Cunye.

    "Oh, in that case, let's go in quickly and don't keep the master waiting." Wang Cunye responded and walked towards the main hall with Xuanyu.

    As usual in the Shengxian Hall, copper and green smoke, and the quiet Taoist rhyme circulate in this space.

    "Disciple Xuan Shang, pay homage to Master." Seeing Master Cheng Jin on the tuanpu, Wang Cunye stepped forward to bow his head.

    "Do you know why I called you here?" Master Cheng Jin nodded and said to Wang Cunye.

    "My disciple is stupid. I don't know why Master is here. Please explain." Wang Cunye really didn't know, so he told the truth.

    When Master Cheng Jin heard the words, he waved the dust in his hand. Xuanyu immediately understood, retreated and closed the door. At this time, only Master Wang Cunye and Master Cheng Jin were left in the hall.

    "I'm calling you here this time, but I'm telling you that the elders of the sect have evaluated you as the best in the county for your good governance, your ability to benefit all people, and your ability to enter the Taoist industry."

    "Ah?" Wang Cunye couldn't help being surprised when he heard the words, and with a flash of inspiration, he suddenly understood why he had gained an extra fortune out of thin air. He immediately replied: "The master has the gift of reinvention, but the disciple does this, but he dare not receive such a reputation.  .¡±

    "It's good that you have such a heart, but don't be too humble Also, I called you here because of the five-flavored elixir to overcome the tribulation of sunshine!" Master Cheng Jin continued.

    It is not a secret that only five elixirs can be made into elixirs to survive the disaster of the sun. Wang Cunye knows it.

    "You have 30,000 Taoist points in your hand, which can be exchanged for one or two elixirs at the master's gate. Remember, don't be anxious about this in advance. There may be other opportunities. It's still early for you to leave the Earth Immortal. Use  You don¡¯t have to exchange this thing, maybe my master can get it for you" Master Cheng Jin said that he couldn't actually talk about the master's competition, and he hadn't told Wang Cunye clearly yet.

    Taoist skills are valuable. In theory, if you have enough Taoist skills, the master can even give you personal guidance on how to practice. The powerful elixirs in the sect also have the power to control them.

    Wang Cunye listened to the words of Master Cheng Jin. Although he didn't know why, he didn't say anything. He just responded: "Disciple, everything is arranged by the master."

    Master Cheng Jin listened from above and felt slightly satisfied. He nodded: "Just accept it."

    ??????????????????????????????? Then he gave Wang Cunye some advice on his recent practice issues and asked him to go back.

    After leaving the main hall, I saw Xuanyu standing outside the door. I couldn't help but feel moved, and stepped forward: "Junior brother?"

    "Um, senior brother!" Xuanyu turned around when he heard the words, and saw that it was Wang Cunye. He immediately took two steps back and bowed his head. They were both disciples, but they were very different. He did not dare to be disrespectful.

    "You and I are brothers. Why do you do this when there are no outsiders? Be more relaxed and don't suppress your own temperament." Wang Cunye thought of that day.But he said this about hitting the sky clock.

    "Yes, senior brother." Xuanyu didn't know why, so he just agreed.

    "Junior brother, I heard that you are the prince of Nanzhao?" Wang Cunye asked suddenly.

    Xuanyu responded: "Yes, my father is the king of Nanzhao and I am his sixth son. Master passed by Nanzhao three years ago. At that time, for some reason, Nanzhao was extremely dry and the earth was cracked. Master passed by and couldn't bear it.  The people are suffering, and I am entrusted by my father to perform rain-making practices to alleviate the sufferings of the people."

    "I was three years old at the time, and my father asked the master to accept me. The master said at that time that my fate with me was shallow, so I could only be accepted as an entry-level disciple and could not enter the inner hall. My father didn't care, so he immediately said that I could learn  Immortal magic is enough, so I followed him up the mountain."

    As he spoke, Wang Cunye was thoughtful.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off these days, they already know that Senior Sister Xuanyun is the princess of Princess Pingnan, and she has practiced with her master since she was a child.

    The eldest brother is the prince of this dynasty, and he has also been practicing since he was a child. However, he is his direct disciple, and many other brothers are also of extraordinary ability.

    Why would Master Cheng Jin, who always pays strict attention to his background when recruiting disciples, accept a Taoist like himself who has no foundation?

    And he also takes himself very seriously!  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 206: Split

    Penglai Taoist Palace

    A Taoist was sitting on a cloud couch, closing his eyes and practicing, and then woke up from sedation. His eyelids suddenly twitched, his heartbeat surged, and he could no longer calm down.  o.

    Xie Yunliu, the master of Xinyuan, could not help but sigh as his state of complete tranquility was shattered.  .

    These days, the Taoism is getting longer, and the hundred -foot pole has been further. It can be pregnant from the static life. It is already a cathode to have a yang.

    Unable to remain still at this time, he did not force himself into seclusion, so he pushed open the stone door and went out. After going out, he saw that this man had a calm expression, but could not see his face clearly, and felt blurry for a while.

    Outside the cave, two Taoist boys hurriedly bowed their heads respectfully. Master Xinyuan said "hmm" and asked, "Is there anything going on these days?"

    As soon as these words were said, the two Taoist boys suddenly knelt down with a pop.

    When Xie Yunliu saw him, his eyes couldn't help but jump, and an indescribable feeling of depression and unhappiness came to his heart. However, after all, he had profound cultivation and had lived in Fusang for hundreds of years, so his emotions and anger could not be expressed in his colors.

    At the moment, Xie Yunliu just glanced at the two Taoist boys in front of him and said indifferently: "If you have anything to say, you can tell me directly. Am I going to embarrass you two messengers?"

    When the two Taoist boys heard this, they kowtowed with red and swollen eyes and said, "Master Luoshui is dead. He was killed by a Taoist named Wang Cunye."

    To put it in tears, although Luo Shui was indifferent, he had repeatedly pointed out their practice. How can he be sad?

    Xie Yunliu couldn't help but be startled when he heard the words. His heart beat a few times, but he didn't feel anything. He only felt a chill in his heart. After a while, his body couldn't help but tremble slightly.

    Xie Yunliu was originally at the pinnacle of earthly immortality, but now he has comprehended the creation of heavenly beings. Although he has not achieved the status of immortality, he has gained some status.

    It was spring at this time, but at this time, the surroundings suddenly felt desolate, and the wind blew by, filling the space with a chilling and desolate atmosphere.

    "You, I will kill you!" Xie Yunliu said these words coldly, without stopping for a moment.  Turn into light and go away.

    The two Taoist boys were originally worried that after Luo Shui passed away, the real person would be angry with them. They were just half-truthful and half-false, with some fear. Now they looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Xie Yunliu moved too fast and swept away the clouds.  In the blink of an eye, he stopped on the big coast.

    Looking away.  Far beyond the vast sea is Middle-earth, his homeland.  It is also where Kunlun is located.

    He is a great monk at the pinnacle of Earth Immortality. He can easily cross the ocean, but this has passed.  But it can't be covered up.

    The aura of ghosts and immortals is weak, and they can use magic to confuse the secrets of heaven and hide the secrets from the sky. An earthly immortal like him, with his five qi and vitality, is a lighthouse on the coast and a torch in the darkness. In the past, Kunlun would have discovered him, even though he was an earthly immortal.  In the past, it would not take more than three days to fall.

    "Luo'er, wait a minute." Xie Yunliu looked at the distant Middle Earth, and scenes kept flashing in his mind.

    Three hundred years ago, on the shores of the East China Sea.

    There were huge waves on the ship, and the cabin was full of casual cultivators who were going to Fusang together. Their clothes were stained with blood and their faces were cold.  They all came out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.

    "Kunlun will destroy my Taoism. If Kunlun cannot be destroyed in the future, I will use my flesh and blood to worship my deceased fellow practitioners!" The current Taoist master was a casual cultivator at that time, and his high crown was broken.  Her black hair was spread over her shoulders, making it difficult to see her face.  Looking back and swearing.

    Fifty years ago, on the shore of the East China Sea

    "Let's go, I will take you to Fusang." Xie Yunliu said to the young Luo Shui in his arms, his Taoist clothes were also stained with blood, and he looked back at Zhongtu from a distance.

    This adventure into Middle-earth only brought wreckage and pursuit.

    Every time the Earth Immortal travels eastward, he has to pay for it with blood.

    In a trance, the dead leaves were scattered, and scenes flashed through his mind just like yesterday. Xie Yunliu closed his eyes, and a tear slipped from the corner of his eye and fell.

    The nature of Tao is mysterious and mysterious, and the door to all wonders is gone forever.

    Only at this moment, a talisman pierced the sky and passed by with flames. Xie Yunliu wiped away his tears, his expression quickly returned to calmness, he stretched out his hand, and the jade talisman fell into his hand. He held it and studied it carefully.

    The waves and rocks, Xie Yunliu and the gods are sinking. This is the call of the Taoist master. The Taoist master has not left the seclusion for a hundred years. When he leaves the seclusion at this time, something big will happen.

    Thinking like this, Xie Yunliu waved his long sleeves, rose up from the clouds, and headed towards Penglai Taoist Palace.

    Penglai Taoist Palace

    Taoist priests always look solemn when they come in and out, while the entire sky is filled with colorful clouds and rolling clouds. There is an indescribable force affecting the surroundings.

    Xie Yunliu pressed down his clouds and strolled on the white jade bridge towards the main hall. The Taoist priests he saw along the wayThey are all Jishou. They are not far from the main hall. In less than half a moment, they arrived in front of the main hall.

    The entire Penglai Taoist Palace is surrounded by stars, and the palace revolves around the main hall.

    Xie Yunliu was used to it, so he just took a step forward and said "Hey", the hall was filled with clouds, but there was a trace of Xuanqing in it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the sky, the heaven and the earth were formed.

    Xie Yunliu was startled, thoughtful, and stepped into the hall. He saw thirty immortal immortals here, all with solemn faces and a hint of joy!

    These people are the pillars of Penglai Taoist Palace. They hold up the entire Penglai, resist the dark power in the east, suppress the Fusang gods, and face the entire Kunlun Taoist Palace across the sea.

    "How are you all doing, fellow Taoists?" Xie Yunliu came in to inspect his head.

    "These real people have rarely seen each other since they came to Fusang. It is a great blessing to be able to gather together today."

    "Hello, brother Taoist." All the immortals bowed their heads in return, but said no more.

    After a while, a big bell suddenly rang in the main hall. The sound was loud and silent, resounding throughout the whole hall. A Taoist came from behind the main hall.

    "I have met the Taoist Master." For a time, all the real people were Jishou.

    Xie Yunliu only took one look, and was shocked at first, and then overjoyed. He saw a thin layer of green energy around this Taoist. It seemed plain, but there was chaos inside, with yin and yang differentiated, clear rising and turbid falling, the sun, moon and earth, clouds  Give rain

    This green color is actually "Qing". It is big and has no outside, and is small and has no inside. It fills the heaven and earth, and contains all the birth and death of creation, darkness and brightness. It can be called good fortune.

    When everyone in the hall was shocked and overjoyed, the Taoist master smiled slightly and said to the real people present: "It has been three hundred years, and I have been promoted to the rank of heavenly immortal today!"

    These words were thunderous and shocked the whole hall. In just a moment, everyone bowed their heads in unison: "Congratulations to the Taoist master for being promoted to a heavenly immortal. There is hope for our counterattack on Kunlun!"

    Hearing this, the Taoist Master smiled faintly: "Yes, the dead comrades will not die in vain. At the beginning, they were all outstanding people seeking their own way to immortality. If they had not fallen, they would be earthly immortals at last!"

    "Qingyangzi, Xuanyinzi, Wen Daozi, these people are even more qualified than me. If they were still alive, they might have entered the realm of immortals long ago!" The Taoist Master said the names that were leaving one by one, but closed his mouth.  When I close my eyes, I seem to be recalling the glorious years gone by.

    For a moment, the Taoist Master opened his eyes, and the clear light in his eyes was like the sea, condensing and not dissipating, as if there was something hanging in it, indescribable, the heaven and the earth were moving around, rotating creation, and all things were born and died in it.

    "My Dao has been accomplished!" He whispered to himself in a low voice, but it rang in the ears of the real person. As soon as he finished speaking, the Tao Master's body emitted a bright light, and the beam of light shot straight into the sky. At this time, all the real people held their breath and looked at the sky.

    The sun was shining down, and the sky was dark blue, so deep that no one could see the edges. After only a few seconds, the real person was breaking out in cold sweat. If God didn't respond

    At this moment, a ray of light fell from the sky, reaching into the endless sky. The sky was filled with clouds and clouds, which were indescribably beautiful. All the real people were overjoyed. This was the achievement of the gods, guided by heaven.

    I saw the clouds rolling, majestic, vast, broad, solemn, and the sacred breath descended: "The Emperor of Heaven has an edict, and Hei Xuanzi listens to it."

    At this time, all the Taoists knelt down to greet the angel. The Taoist master knelt down and said, "I respectfully accept the decree."

    A middle-aged man was in mid-air, with a decree from heaven unfolding in his hand: "I heard that after four hundred years of hard work, you have attained the path of immortality, and have been bestowed upon you the rank of third-grade Penglai real person, in the Qing Dynasty. I admire you here!"

    The clear voice disappeared, the golden light disappeared, and a blue imperial edict descended. The Taoist Master hurriedly knelt down and knelt down, and only took it back after seeing the emissary disappear.

    The real people stood up slowly and looked at the decree. They saw that the entire scroll was cyan, but the text inside was all purple, and there was a large purple seal.

    Just after receiving the decree from heaven, the aura of Penglai Taoist Master changed and became a bit more mysterious. However, the real people present did not pay attention to this. They all felt that although Penglai Taoist Palace tried hard to suppress it, it was always a little bit scattered.  The foundation suddenly stabilized.

    "The Emperor of Heaven has a decree, my luck will greatly increase!"

    With the words of the Emperor of Heaven, the rules were set. From then on, the Penglai Taoist Palace became one of the few Taoists in the world. In theory, it was a minister of the same palace as the Taoist Lord, but at a lower level!

    He also has the legal right to preach, and no one can kill him in the name of "against the Tao".

    "Please also ask the Taoist master to inspect the whole island to rectify the power of heaven!" At this time, a real person said, waved his hand, and a blue agarwood chariot appeared.

    The Taoist Master did not refuse. He straightened his clothes, sat in the green agarwood chariot, and was driven forward by the Earth Immortal Master.Not a single one of the thirty real people was left behind, serving on the left and right of the green chariot.

    "The Taoist leader patrols, the gods avoid it!" This looks like a nouveau riche, but the green chariot slowly passes by, and a trace of luck comes from the whole island, and even from all corners of the world, like a torrent.

    Many disciples were in tears. After three hundred years, they finally achieved enlightenment. From then on, they were qualified to compete openly with Kunlun.

    A cave

    A slender Taoist suddenly lit up his eyes, looked calmly, looked into the distance, and said to himself: "Has anyone in Penglai achieved the status of an immortal?"

    "Hey, the Emperor of Heaven also immediately conferred the title, but it was to divide the destiny of the Taoist sect. However, this is a conspiracy. I am not afraid of people knowing at all. This is the way of a monarch and his ministers!"

    "Three hundred years ago, if the Dao Lord had not been a minister, he would not have been able to confer a title. Once he was conferred, it would be difficult to split his fortune. But now that he is a minister, the Lord can separate his own branch I wonder what the color of those who know the news is!  "Speaking of this, there was a faint smile on the Taoist's face.

    Chengping Road. Main Hall

    An old Taoist was sitting with his eyes closed, and the clear light was faint. Then he suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance. After a long time, he sighed: "The Taoists are in opposition, and the destiny is divided!" To be continued

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 207 Discussion

    Chengping Road. Shengxian Hall

    Bells and drums were ringing, and Taoist boys stood around, all with solemn expressions.

    The bell-ringing boy holds the half-foot-thick jade hammer in his hand, pouring strength into it. The jade bell chimes in harmony, and the distant sound of the bell spreads out and resounds throughout the island.

    The bell rings seven times in a row to indicate that something important is happening.

    The bell of Shengxian Palace is generally not used. It can be struck three times if the matter is urgent and involves the Dao lineage. The implication is very wide and may damage the foundation of the Dao lineage. It can be struck five times. The waves are very big. It can change the pattern of China-Earth. It can be struck.  Seven times.

    After seven calls, all the elders who have not yet entered death retreat must be present to conspire on major events.

    At this time, the clock rang seven times in a row. This had not happened for a hundred years. The real people in each cave were shocked when they heard the sound. They did not dare to neglect. They left the cave one after another, riding on clouds or riding auspicious beasts, each showing their magical powers and galloping.  Come on.

    There were Taoist boys waiting in front of the Shengxian Hall. When they saw many elders arriving, they all leaned down and bowed their heads: "Dear masters, the master of the hall has been waiting for you in the main hall and asked his disciples to take you in."

    These boys are used to lead the way and serve. These real people are used to seeing them and don't care. They nod and follow them all the way in.

    In the Shengxian Hall, green smoke surrounds the copper cauldron, and there is a green jade cattail on the high platform in the middle. The master of the Shengxian Hall, Cheng Jin, is sitting cross-legged on it.

    Many real people entered the hall and all bowed to Master Cheng Jin: "I have seen the master of the hall, and the jade bell rang seven times in a row. I don't know what the big event is. Please tell me clearly."

    The expressions of the real people below were different. Master Cheng Jin just watched silently and nodded slightly. After a long time, no one said anything anymore, and then he said: "There are so many of you. Please forgive me for not being able to return the greetings one by one."

    "What the Palace Master said." It seems that all real people are like this.  Master Cheng Jin invited him to take a seat and got down to business.

    "Brother, please sit down. There is another turmoil in the Taoist sect. It is of great importance. Ring the bell and summon everyone to come over for discussion!" Master Cheng Jin pointed at the dough in front of him and said: "This is not just us. I am afraid that Kunlun and all Taoists are now  Pulse, all in discussion.¡±

    The real person heard the words.  They all sat down in front of the tuanfu, stopped talking, and listened quietly.

    Many of them are Qing cultivators, although they are elders of their own sect.  If it's not something that endangers the Dao channel, it won't be managed very well.

    Master Cheng Jin glanced around and saw that all the elders were sitting down and said, "A major change has occurred in Penglai, East China Sea."

    As soon as these words came out, there was an immediate hiss.

    How could they not know about the Penglai lineage? The Penglai lineage is actually a traitor to China.

    At that time, Kunlun incorporated thousands of tribes into the Taoist lineage, but there were still tens of thousands of casual cultivators who refused to join. These casual cultivators only wanted a free world.  We don¡¯t seek the immortality of the Tao, but we seek our own nature.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the thirty thousand casual cultivators, the current Penglai lineage is formed by the gathering of the remaining 30,000 casual cultivators.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? Although all the casual cultivators in the Middle Earth were killed, many of them were willing to spend their lives to delay time, among them were those with extremely high talent and understanding.  Send them overseas, otherwise what will become of hundreds of people?

    Those who were sent out by the rogue cultivators at the cost of their lives were all the essence of the rogue cultivators. If it weren't for the obstruction of Fuso Shinto, they would have been killed.

    "What happened in Penglai? Do you want to return to China again?" A real person asked below.

    The Penglai line always wants to counterattack the mainland, but with Kunlun around, there is no place for Penglai to hide.

    "Junior brother, please don't say too much. Listen to what Senior Brother Cheng Jin has to say. But then again, if Penglai returns, how can the many paths of Kunlun be afraid of a small Penglai?" Another real man in black said.

    Kunlun has a deep foundation in the Middle Earth, and Penglai cannot shake it at all. Everyone knows these things well. If Penglai really returns, it will only lead to its own death. It can always be killed at a certain cost.

    Master Cheng Jin watched the argument below, and did not speak out his words until he finished speaking: "A heavenly being has appeared in Penglai!"

    The faint words fell into the ears of these real people, but they were no less than a thunder on the ground.

    "What? How is it possible! It's only been three hundred years, and even if you are extremely talented, you should have become an immortal so quickly!"

    "You don't have the qualifications to become a heavenly immortal anymore. How did you become a heavenly immortal?" The real people below were all shocked, and they couldn't let go of their shock for a long time!

    Since ancient times, there are very few people who can achieve the status of immortal within three hundred years. There is only one, that is, the Dao Lord back then. Now, if you add the current Penglai immortal, the problem is huge.

    "However, it is a real person after all, and someone calmed down in a moment.

    A real person glanced around and said: "A fairy came out of Penglai.It is surprising, but Chengping Dao alone has six immortal ancestors in the upper world, let alone other sects. Even if there are immortals in Penglai, why should we be afraid of them?  "

    "Fellow Taoist, what you said is true!" A real man stood up and said loudly: "My Taoist sect has a Taoist Lord who is in charge. The Taoist Lord is the Daluo Guosi, and is passed down to the Kunlun lineage, and is the general leader of the Zhongtu Daoline.  "

    At this point, the real person smiled coldly: "There are eight immortals under the Taoist throne, all of them are Taiyi, little Penglai, why are you afraid, why don't you report it to the higher ups"

    At this point, the real person sneered and pointed: "Report to the Patriarch and Tao Lord, directly lead a few Taiyi Celestial Immortals to kill the new Celestial Immortal from Penglai. I think even if the Fuso God System blocks it, I have really made up my mind.  , it can¡¯t be stopped!¡±

    There are eight Taoist Taiyi and thirty immortals. If they really come, as long as they are willing to pay the price, even the Fuso God System can be uprooted!

    But how could Master Cheng Jin not know this?  The real person looked at the expressions of the people below and couldn't help but close his eyes and sighed: "Senior brother, don't say anything else. At the moment when Penglai Zhenren became an immortal, an edict was issued to confer him the third-grade Penglai Zhenren."

    As soon as these words came out, all the real people¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    "This is the destiny of our sect that is divided in life and death" When all the real people heard this, no one could understand it, and they were all shocked and angry.

    Master Cheng Jin waved his hand again: "The Emperor of Heaven has issued an edict to confer the rank of third-grade Master Penglai to the rank of Heavenly Minister. He is a minister of the same palace as my Taoist sect. If he takes action, it will be rebellion. I don't need to say more about the consequences. It will also implicate the Taoist sect!"  Even Daojun can¡¯t escape the relationship!¡±

    At this point, Master Cheng Jin softened his tone and said, "I'm calling you all here this time just to inform and discuss!"

    All the real people were silent when they heard this. No one can do anything about the situation. It may not be very difficult to kill an immortal, but the cost of killing it is very serious. Not only will the person involved be destroyed physically and mentally, but even the Taoist sect he belongs to will be destroyed as a result.  .

    Unless Daojun breaks away immediately and fights against Heaven again, no one will be able to bear this responsibility. Thinking of this, everyone is silent.

    Master Cheng Jin saw it, glanced around, and said: "Masters, this matter has been planned by the Taoist Lord and the Patriarch. All we need to know is that no matter how things change, solidifying one's own foundation is the right way. Now that everyone is here,  Let¡¯s discuss the Autumn Dao Discussion Conference. This has to do with whether the successors of my Dao lineage are excellent or not, so we must be careful. What do you think?"

    Dao pulse is very intentional to find the next heir to be considered a top priority. Try to ensure that his Taoist successor is excellent enough, and it is not too much in the competition of Dao pulse.

    The leader of this term is the successor of the previous generation who fought his way out of the waves.

    Even though they are bound by Tao rules, there is still a lot of blood involved. Although they have not been out to deal with Tao affairs for a long time recently, they have accumulated power for many years and do not dare to let them go beyond the slightest.

    "I suggest that the Taoism Conference be held in the Mid-Autumn Festival." A real man held his long beard and said with a smile: "At that time, the moonlight is pouring, and discussing Taoism under the moon is also a great pleasure. What do you think?"

    After the real person finished speaking, he laughed loudly. As soon as he said these words, the oppressive atmosphere suddenly became less oppressive, and everyone relaxed.

    There is really not much to say about the Tao. When the time comes, you will see the true meaning. You will see clearly whether it is a dragon or a snake, success or failure, so there is no need to say more.

    "If there is no objection, I will follow you." Master Cheng Jin also said with a smile: "Let's set it for the Mid-Autumn Festival. Let's talk about Taoism and admire the moon together. This time is worthy of it!"

    "Yes!" All the real people responded. Seeing that they were speechless, they all withdrew.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 208: Not Entering the Ghost Realm

    After the meeting, the sun was shining, the birds were flying back to the forest, and a real person was walking in the wind, it was Zhenren Chenglu.

    In mid-air, I was thinking about my thoughts and was lost in thought.

    The Penglai Taoist lineage has emerged from the Celestial Immortal and has been canonized by the Heavenly Emperor, which means that the Heavenly Court has officially taken action against the Taoist sect, with the vague intention of changing the pattern of the Taoist sect.

    The demon invaded and civil strife broke out again. It was really difficult to move forward. Thinking of this, Master Chenglu smiled bitterly.

    Just now, the internal discussion in Chengping Road was completed, and the masters went their separate ways. Master Chenglu returned to the cave, and when he walked to the door, something moved in his heart.

    Chenglu Zhenren pondered for a moment, and then he saw two Taoist boys coming forward to pay their respects, but they ignored him. After he had made up his mind, he ordered one of the Taoist boys: "Take my jade Ruyi and ride the wind to Chenmen County to summon Xuan Xuan."  Master Shang came over and said that I have something to ask you, so go ahead and say so!"

    The Taoist boy immediately responded: "Respect the true man's decree."

    In the Taoist sect, ghost immortals and earth immortals are both called real people, but their gold content is very different.

    Without entering the Earthly Immortal, the physical body will eventually decay, but there is nothing comparable to the Earthly Immortal whose five-qi body is indestructible.

    With the Taoist boy gone, Master Chenglu walked into the cave and sat down cross-legged, quietly waiting for Wang Cunye's arrival.

    Chenmen County Government

    Several carriages gradually approached, and when they saw several officials leaning out, the Yamen hurriedly greeted them, bowed and saluted with a smile, and the official asked: "Is the real person here?"

    The officer replied: "Unfortunately, a few Taoist boys came in and the real person was meeting them!"

    The official stopped and said, "So that's it!"

    He pondered for a moment and said, "Then I'll wait first!"

    The Dao Sect also uses ordinary officials, but the situation is not very good. There is a political examination every three years, and the officials who are not in the first rank will work hard until they reach the ninth or eighth rank.  Not a single step should be wrong.  He may not be able to be a county magistrate. This official knew that a Taoist boy was coming, but he had to wait.

    At this time.  A Taoist boy holding a jade Ruyi walked in. When he entered, he saw a real person wearing a feather robe and a star crown.  Sitting on the tuanfu.

    The Taoist boy saw it and knew that he was the real person Xuan Shang in front of him. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart and said: "Greetings to the real person!"

    Although he is just a real ghost and immortal, he is not a Taoist boy who can neglect him.

    "What's the matter with you?" Wang Cunye on the tuanfu opened his eyes and said.

    "I have been ordered by Master Cheng Lu to come here to find you." The Taoist boy said respectfully, "Please come over!"

    "Oh? What do you want from me?" Wang Cunye's heart moved when he heard Master Cheng Lu, but he just asked calmly.

    "I don't know about this." The Taoist said with an apology on his face.  He really doesn¡¯t know, and even if he knows, he can¡¯t say it!

    "I know!" After saying this, Wang Cunye stood up and came down.  Take a few steps.  He turned into the wind and escaped, heading towards Chenglu Zhenren's cave.

    The Taoist boy was startled.  I raised my head and saw that the palace was empty at this time, but I was not in a hurry to go back. I took a closer look at the county seat. The mansion was really neat and luxurious. Not far away was a two-story red building. The corridors upstairs and downstairs were equipped with mahogany railings and hanging ceilings.  Under the colored lanterns, I saw a maidservant not far away, her eyes were shining, and I sighed in my heart: "When will I have such a good fortune?"

    After being stunned for a moment, he used Yu Ruyi and rode the wind back.

    It is said that Wang Cunye escaped from the wind very quickly, and in just a moment, he landed in front of Chenglu Zhenren's cave. The cave here is located in a warm valley in the mountains, where there are flowers and evergreen trees that never fade at all times.

    This cave is of a very high level. It is indeed a cave of the Earth Immortal level. Far outside the door, Wang Cunye said in a long voice: "Disciple Xuan Shang, I heard that Uncle Chenglu has called me, so I came here here."

    As soon as the words finished, there was a loud noise from the cave's stone door. No one opened it, and a voice came from a distance, "Master Nephew, please come in and talk inside."

    As soon as the voice fell into Wang Cunye's ears, his heart tightened. Wang Cunye hesitated and became more vigilant!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After entering, I took a closer look at the scenery. I saw that the whole cave was bright and filled with red air, which was the gathering of spiritual energy from the sky and the earth for practice. After taking a few steps further, I saw an old Taoist sitting on a stone platform.

    "I've seen Uncle Cheng Lu." Wang Cunye looked at him.

    "There's no need to be polite. I haven't seen you for a while, but my nephew has a clear air, his divine light is introverted, and he is making great progress in his Taoism!" Master Chenglu stretched out his hand to help him, but this was not a lie, but he was really surprised.  .

    In just a short period of time, this person made great progress and made up his mind, so he said:??I heard that I survived a disaster?  "

    Effort will be achieved after surviving the disaster. This is the thinking of this world. In fact, according to Wang Cunye, this is not directly related. Of course, at this time, Jishou replied: "Yes, my father and mother were once robbed by Taoists from Penglai and threatened me with the life and death of my family."  , but I beheaded him."

    "Kill away the external demons and make progress, good!" Chenglu Zhenren said happily, paused, and then said: "You have made great progress in Taoism, but you have not accumulated any external skills in this calamity!"

    "Cultivation of external skills?" Wang Cunye frowned and asked.

    "Cultivation of Taoism is a transcendent thing. It is just a matter of various fates in the world. It is destined and cannot be escaped. Therefore, we must not only make inner efforts, but also contribute to the world and obtain permission from heaven and earth. This is external strength." Master Chenglu said: "  I am in charge of the criminal law, and you have a blood feud with Penglai. Killing heretics is a good deed, so why not join my criminal law palace for now?" As he said this, Master Chenglu looked at Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. The matter is unknown!

    At the moment, he remained calm and asked: "I dare to ask my uncle, but what do you want me to do?"

    Seeing Wang Cunye asking, Master Chenglu nodded secretly, but thought that Wang Cunye had already moved his mind, so he asked these questions.

    "The Xinglu Palace kills heretics. After you enter the palace, you must obey the orders to defeat those heretics Of course, the master will also give you generous rewards" Chenglu Daochun said in a straight tone.

    Before he finished speaking, Wang Cunye asked: "During the mission, you cannot appear in the name of Cheng Ping Dao. If something happens, Cheng Ping Dao will not admit it on the surface?"

    Chenglu Zhenren was startled, and couldn't help but have a strange light in his eyes, and said: "It is indeed like this. How come, my nephew has heard of it?"

    Isn¡¯t this a spy organization?

    It¡¯s just that Wang Cunye has always believed that the underworld is the lowest, followed by the secret service and intelligence organizations. The world has laughed at those movies and TV shows that promoted the underworld and Special Branch. In his personal opinion, if there are conditions to choose, whoever wants to go will go there, but he will never do it.  will go.

    In a word, this kind of unit has heavy disciplines and rules, severe oppression of personal freedom and interests, and huge sacrifices. It is incomparable with the government's civil service system. It may be indispensable in the political power, but this does not mean that Wang Cunye will choose it.  Once the nature of the proposal was clear, he immediately bowed his head: "Sorry, uncle, I don't want to participate!"

    Chenglu Zhenren was startled, and his full words were interrupted. At first he didn't believe it, and suspected that he had heard wrongly, but he was an Earth Immortal, how could he have heard wrongly. In the blink of an eye, he was full of disappointment and anger. He suppressed it and said: "  Do you want to think more about it? This is for the great cause of the Taoist sect. Young Taoists must not take too much care of themselves and consider the interests of the overall situation Without the sect, how can you have a future?"

    After Master Chenglu finished speaking, he looked at Wang Cunye expectantly. This kind of righteousness was so useful that many Taoists had to change their minds.

    Chenglu Zhenren wanted Wang Cunye to join, and he really didn¡¯t mean to frame him. He just joined the Xinglu Hall, and he had the rules of the Xinglu Hall, but he could restrain them. As long as he passed this term

    Just then I was thinking about it, but I saw Wang Cunye bowing and saying: "Uncle Master, if you have this intention, please tell the Master, if the Master has an order, the disciple will follow it!"

    After a pause, without waiting for a reply, the inspector said: "The county government is busy with official duties. If uncle has nothing else to do, I will leave."

    With that said, he turned around and went out.

    "You" Chenglu Zhenren suddenly stood up, but saw his back walking away. Suddenly, a surge of anger came up, and he slapped his hand heavily on the jade table: "You have no respect for your elders and behave erratically!"

    The jade table cracked open, and cold words came out of Zhencheng Lu's mouth. For the first time, a real chill flashed in his eyes!

    After leaving Chenglu Zhenren's cave, Wang Cunye did not return to Chenmen County, but went against the wind, heading all the way towards the Shengxian Palace.

    This is where Master Chengjin lives. This kind of thing is no longer a simple matter. We must always remember to rely on organization.

    "I want to see the master." Wang Cunye slowly came down and said to the Taoist boy who was standing in front of him.

    This is the disciple of Master Cheng Jin. The Taoist boy knows him well. He went in to report it without saying a word. He came out a moment later and said to Wang Cunye: "Master Cheng Jin, the master of the palace lets you in."

    Wang Cunye nodded and walked in in a flash.

    In the main hall, green smoke was lingering, and the sound of copper grains was clear. I saw Master Cheng Jin sitting in meditation with his eyes closed, and Wang Cunye stepped forward to bow his head.

    Master Cheng Jin opened his eyes slightly and said, "What brings you here?"

    "Master, Uncle Chenglu called his disciples just now and asked me to join the Xinglu Palace to attack Penglai. I didn't agree, so let me know to your master!" Wang Cunye said.

    DiscussDefeat Penglai?

    When Master Cheng Jin heard this, he suddenly felt angry in his heart. However, he had been holding the Immortal Palace for many years, and his joy and anger had long been hidden from his face.

    "Oh? Why don't you want to go?" Master Cheng Jin narrowed his eyes and asked.

    "My disciple's pursuit of the Tao lies in being upright and upright. It is not suitable for fighting in the dark. Therefore, it hinders the Taoist mind, so I reject it!" Wang Cunye said.

    This is actually a refusal. The fundamental reason is that it is the same as the army of an intelligence organization. Once you enter it, you will practice military law and special law. Once the critical moment comes, should you disobey orders, commit suicide, or rebel?

    Wang Cunye has a bright future, but a real person with little restraint is inappropriate. Going there is just a joke!

    "You said it very well." Master Cheng Jin heard this and smiled slightly.

    Since ancient times, if we want to achieve great things and achieve greatness, is there any reason not to be upright?

    Once you join this kind of organization, you are in a ghost zone. This is a rule of thumb.

    Master Cheng Jin calmed down and said: "Your Taoist heart is very strong and very good. You don't need to worry about this matter. You can go back and study more Taoism. Don't let it go to waste."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Wang Cunye heard the words and agreed, keeping this in mind.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 209 The End

    Penglai Taoist Palace

    The Taoist Master inspected, and traces of luck gathered from all corners of the island and even the world, and finally poured into the main hall, and condensed the luck for several miles around, which was generally red, yellow, and green, but the color of blue was insignificant.

    The Earth Immortal elders all watched the ceremony. After the ceremony, Xie Yunliu stopped talking and walked straight in until he arrived at the Zhonglie Hall. After a few steps to the entrance of the main hall, he suddenly felt that the inside and outside of the hall were completely different. The sun was shining outside, and it was deep and wide inside.  It makes people feel eerie.

    ¡°Everyone is here, come with me to pay homage to the Taoist priests who died in battle.¡± The Taoist Master said.

    "yes!"

    ?????

    When you look at it silently, Di Xian is slightly slightly headed. Until the central government, there is a god card. The words on the position are very simple.

    The Taoist Master then moved forward and added the decree of heaven to the jade plate in front of the divine tablet.

    Just after adding it, a piece of purple energy faintly turned into a ball of water, exuding an indescribable majesty, deep, and lofty aura. Receiving this aura, the pervasive luck was immediately suppressed, and was slowly absorbed by the divine card.  For a moment, the differences disappear, and the original nature returns.

    The Taoist Master led all the earthly immortals to bow their heads again. Some people thought he would say something, but they only stared silently for a moment, and when they saw the faint aura corresponding to him, he led everyone away.

    Not far away is a side hall, where all the immortals are invited to sit.

    "It's been three hundred years, it's not easy!" the Taoist Master sighed: "I just glanced at it, but it has already been ten generations."

    An Earth Immortal raised his head and said loudly: "The Taoist Master remembers the ancestors, so I have feelings for you. It's just the beginning of a great event. I ask the Taoist Master not to sigh like this!"

    The Taoist Master smiled and said: "You are talking about this day. I feel a little emotional!"

    ? said.  After changing his appearance, he said again: "The day I swore to build the palace, I said that some people will become immortals. After receiving the heavenly seal, they can start new plans."

    Speaking of this, he smiled to himself: "Do you think it's time now?"

    Xie Yunliu is the pinnacle of earthly immortals, although he feels sad for Luoshui.  But at this time, he also adjusted. He stood up and said: "Tao Master, although our Taoist sect is three hundred years old, its foundation is still shallow. We must take good care of ourselves and we cannot attack each other over this matter."

    The Taoist Master's face was calm and slightly tired: "You mean now is not the time?"

    "Yes, speaking of reality, although we built Penglai before, it was not completed. Now that it is completed, it is just like a child. How can it be reasonable to fight against giants at this time?"

    Speaking of this, Xie Yunliu felt a pain in his heart when he thought of Luo Shui.  Slowed down and said: "The most important thing in Penglai now is to solidify the foundation. With the Emperor's Green Decree and our cooperation with Fusang Heiye, we can make it public. Even if we don't preach Taoism, we can still build a Taoist temple in Fusang."

    As soon as he said this, all the Taoists present nodded silently, with the green edict of the Emperor of Heaven, the Taoist master and the great power of the night.  Even the three noble gods have the qualifications to compete with others.

    "My Taoist emphasis is on self-cultivation, not relying on incense or power of wishes, but Taoist temples and gods are still necessary. First, Taoism is difficult, there are always disasters, and there are many escape routes."

    The Taoist spoke eloquently at this time, with a calm tone: "Besides, it can also add some strength to the divine way of the Emperor of Heaven, which can be regarded as fulfilling the duty of a minister!"

    The Taoist Master listened at this moment, raised his hand and said: "You are right, keep talking!"

    Xie Yunliu responded and said solemnly: "The Taoist industry is difficult, so we have to be cautious. We have to make every effort to prepare for unexpected events. After careful consideration, the biggest asset of my Penglai Taoist Palace is still this green edict of the Emperor of Heaven."

    Having said this, Xie Yunliu showed a hint of sneer: "Please order the Tao Master to send an envoy to meet with me, the Emperor of China - the Emperor is the son of the Emperor of Heaven, how can we not pay homage to him?"

    After hearing this, the Taoist Master immediately understood the mystery. He moved in his seat and wanted to stand up, but sat back down. At this time, several earthly immortals came to their senses and said, "This is a wonderful plan.  It is legitimate for us to worship the Emperor!"

    Kunlun, the middle earth, and Kunlun, the middle earth, have seemed to be one body for three hundred years. If Taoist Penglai dares to take a step forward, as long as he is exposed, he will only die or run away.

    "But with the Emperor of Heaven's green edict, Middle-earth is still Middle-earth, and Kunlun is still Kunlun. When it comes to the depths, this Middle-earth, the court, and the Emperor are still owned by the Emperor of Heaven, and Kunlun is just a temporary residence.

    This meeting with the Emperor is an open and honest intervention in China. How will Kunlun respond?

    If you dare to attack or refuse to enter, it is disrespectful to the emperor and the emperor. The aloof emperor looks at all this indifferently, but he is never a master who can be bullied.

    &nbsp; Losing a few envoys can worsen the relationship between Kunlun and Heaven, which is a great deal.

    "What you said is really a wise plan for the country." The Taoist Master listened very seriously, smiled lightly, and said: "It is best to get the emperor's permission for us to preach and build temples in the Central Plains. In this case, let's see how Kunlun responds."

    After saying this, he stood up and asked, "But this mission must be led by an Earth Immortal. Who will go?"

    Xie Yunliu bowed his head and said: "I suggest that I go alone!"

    The Taoist Master smiled after hearing this, his tone was calm, and his expression was pleased, and he said: "Okay, for the rise of my Penglai Taoist Palace, I need your attitude, Master Zhenren."

    He paused for a moment and then said, "I heard that your disciple Luo Shui died?"

    Xie Yunliu looked unmoved and nodded heavily, but then said: "This is his duty!"

    "Yes, it is sacrifice that enables our Taoist industry to be established until today!" The Taoist master replied, and the clock rang, and it suddenly resounded throughout the island.

    Fusang.Jiezhen

    The rustling spring rain was coming in and out, and the breeze was passing by, hitting in front of the Sakura Hall. It was the dusk of March 10th when Kojiro Sasaki arrived.

    It¡¯s rainy in spring, and the mist and drizzle envelope the Sakura Pavilion, making the view blurry.

    I still remember that when I was at Shikoku Sakura Hall, I was with my lord. This time in Kai Town, I was alone. Kojiro was confused for a moment: "The sound of rain is very special!"

    It took a moment to wake up, and walked directly to the corridor. When he arrived at a door, the door opened, and inside was a kneeling woman and child.

    Among the retainers of the Konda family, the Matsumae family and the Sakuragi family were all men who died in the war, leaving only women and children. However, Sasaki Zangjiro is not a high-ranking person. The person who can take charge now is Sasaki Kojiro.

    Sasaki Kojiro sat down on the left side of the empty main seat.  He glanced at the people around him.  He said: "Everyone has been waiting for a long time."

    "Hi!" Everyone responded by kneeling down.

    The four buildings were silent, and the sound of rain outside could be heard clearly.

    "First of all, it is the distribution of the territory. This is determined by the lord's security order, which must have been issued and implemented."

    "Yes. It has been implemented." After looking at each other, Zangjiro Kanmu answered on behalf of everyone.

    Sasaki Kojiro immediately continued: "The second thing is the most important thing. It is the Lord's order to choose a bride for my brother."

    "I plan to set off from Jie Town tomorrow and arrive in Osaka. I will pass through various countries along the way to select a qualified bride. It will not take more than three months."

    "You must prepare in advance at Sakura Pavilion. Once the bride arrives, after three days of rest, she will set off for Middle-earth. Arrive at the county where the lord is."

    "In order to accompany the bride, a woman must be involved, do you understand?"

    At this time.  A woman knelt on the ground and said, "Understood, we will choose a candidate and take good care of the bride."

    After hearing this, Sasaki Kojiro nodded slightly. At this time, a spring rain had cleared up at some point, and the wind still carried the chill of late winter. Sasaki Kojiro suddenly felt melancholy for no reason - My lord, if you were from Fuso, you should  How good is that?

    Chenmen County Government. Study Room

    Jiaozhou businessman Li You's heart was churning. He held an oil umbrella in his hand and waited at the door. He saw the Taoist boy's signal and then went in.

    It is different from before. Now I am dressed cleanly. It is not a luxury, but it is different. I walked inside with a smile and carefully saluted: "Meet the real person!"

    Wang Cunye picked up the tea cup, took a sip of tea, and said: "Sit down, I will talk to you after I finish reading!"

    "Yes, yes!" Li You, a businessman from Jiaozhou, responded quickly and carefully sat sideways.

    Wang Cunye flipped through the manuscript, but it was a summary of the county governance he had prepared. Each handwriting was clear and the discussion was complete. He closed the manuscript and asked: "Are you here to report the situation?"

    "Yes, yes!" Li You was still nervous after seeing him several times. I don't know why, but after a while, he felt more and more unfathomable that the young man in front of him became more and more unfathomable.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye smiled a little, waved his hands, and said: "Then just say it!"

    "Yes" Li You took a deep breath, then regained his composure, and said with a smile: "Thanks to the real person, it is now well spread in the mainland."

    "Sixty-seven shops have been opened in Jiaozhou, Yuzhou, and Yuzhou on the mainland. Dried fish and fish floss are sold out of stock. Now they sell 150 kilograms of fish every day, especially dried fish floss with salt content.  This time the villain came back quickly because he wanted to get more salty goods!"

    Wang Cunye smiled and said:?Pinghe: "Dried fish floss with salt content is easy to make at the beach, but I deliberately ordered not to add salt. Do you know why?"

    "The villain doesn't know!" Li You was startled and replied quickly.

    "Dried fish floss with salt is not only meat, but also salt. If you eat one piece, you don't need to eat salt for a day. Kill two birds with one stone and save a lot of money. This is why dried fish floss with salt is  Because it's easy to sell." Wang Cunye said calmly and came here to have a meal.

    "It's just that the court has a salt patent law, and the princes also take it for huge profits. Generally, fish floss does not contain salt, but this profit will not be lost. But if dried fish floss with salt becomes popular, what do you think will happen?  ?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Li You suddenly broke into a cold sweat.

    "Whether salt is added or not is a small matter, but when it comes to it, it is a big deal - what do you think? Do you want to use dried fish to sell private salt?"

    These words were said calmly, but Li You could no longer sit still. He knelt down and kowtowed repeatedly, saying: "I don't have this intention, I didn't think of this. I hope you will forgive me!"

    "Maybe you didn't think of it, but you still need to reflect on it." Wang Cunye pondered for a moment and said, "It's just that you privately ordered to add salt, which is like selling private salt. If you don't punish it, how can you serve as a warning to future generations?"

    "You still have the right to sell, but the monopoly is no longer enough!" Wang Cunye said: "The Taoist sect will arrange for several merchants to sell, so you should step down!"

    Seeing Li You resigning with fear on his face, Wang Cunye then ordered: "Pass the order, I approve the sales to the seven merchants."

    As he said this, his heart became silent, and this matter has come to an end.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 200: Arrival at the Imperial Capital

    imperial capital

    A sky boat passed through the sky, with a six-story pavilion. It was late at night, but the imperial capital was still brightly lit.

    ?????

    Xie Yunliu was not angry, but just nodded and said: "Mortals and Taoists have different feelings in the world near and far"

    Having said this, he sighed deeply.

    "Master" Seeing him speak, the Taoist felt relieved and said, "A signal has been sent out from below. Has it landed?"

    Xie Yunliu spoke in a leisurely manner: "Guests are welcome to do as they please, just follow the rules of the imperial capital!"

    "Thank you, Master, for your understanding" The Taoist said at the same time and sent out a signal. Suddenly the sky boat descended slowly towards the open space in the southwest corner.

    During the descent, the night wind howled, but of course it had no effect on the real person. Xie Yunliu stood and stared, the moon appeared and disappeared in the clouds, shining brightly and dimly below.

    ?Looking carefully, a lavender dragon energy is faintly circulating in the imperial capital.

    "Originally, the fate of the emperor is based on three hundred years. Three hundred years ago, the Taoism became holy and the imperial power declined. However, in exchange for five hundred years of national life, it has declined even now. On the contrary,  There are continuous blessings, is this a disaster or a blessing for the royal family?" Xie Yunliu thought silently.

    Tianzhou followed the rules and used the method of covering his eyes, but mortals couldn't see it. He only felt that there was a dark cloud, but he was not disturbed at all at this time. There was also the sound of a piano below, and a woman's singing voice came faintly.

    The scenery above the city is full of oriole chatter, while the smoke waves below the city are lapping the shore in spring.  When does the green poplar grass rest?  The tears in my eyes and the sorrow in my heart have already broken.

    The feelings gradually fade away, and the beautiful face in the mirror changes in surprise.  In the past, I was sick of Fang Zun, but today Fang Zun is afraid of being shallow.

    This word is facing the scene. It is late spring, and the orioles are singing indiscriminately. The spring glory is about to end.  Show how time flies.  The sentimentality of the end of life is particularly expressive and makes people feel yearning.

    Xie Yunliu, just listen.  He turned around and said, "Have you been to the Imperial Capital? Did you pay attention to the night market? How many officials came to visit the market?"

    "Master, look. Those cars are all officials. The imperial power has declined and there are many princes. The area directly under the imperial court's control is only 30% of the world. However, with the protection of the Emperor of Heaven and the sacred gods, there are few princes who can threaten the imperial power. The world  It's been three hundred years since there was nothing, so it's just a matter of course!" The man pointed down and replied.

    "Jin Linzi!"

    The Taoist was startled.  He hurriedly stood still with his hands down and agreed: "What are your instructions, Master?"

    Xie Yunliu smiled and asked, "How is your management of the Imperial Capital?"

    Jin Linzi pondered for a moment.  After considering the words, he said: "The Imperial Capital is the land of the Emperor. Under the Emperor's feet, Kunlun's power is very weak. It only has a stronghold in Qingyun Temple."

    "The investigation in the Imperial Capital is very powerful. We don't have many people in the Imperial Capital. Most of them are just people from the martial arts world. There are very few officials. The only one is Jian Huangzhu. He is a fourth-grade Beijing official and works in the Ministry of Punishment!"

    "However, if the real person is in need, we can mobilize manpower nearby. Jinyulou and Qishantang are the powerful warrior groups we control nearby."

    When Xie Yunliu heard this, he sneered slightly and said: "I know it is not easy to mobilize, but the situation is very different now. Our identities are different. After the Tianzhou descends, it will be difficult for me to move. You go back immediately and light up your people.  Start socializing now!¡±

    Having said this, Xie Yunliu looked sternly: "Now you can conduct public activities. No matter the rank of civil or military officials, you can socialize. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand!" The man's eyes flashed and he bowed: "Lin obeys the law!"

    The sky boat is six feet long, which is already very huge. Even if you use a trick, it will appear in the sky above the square, but it is blocked by the night and cannot be seen clearly. This is why it does not descend until nightfall.

    After a while, when I arrived at the venue, I only felt a vibration under my feet, and Tianzhou fell down. Seeing this, an official who had been waiting for a long time showed envy on his face and sighed: "Tianzhou, it's a pity that there are not many imperial courts. If  With a hundred heavenly ships, we can even unify the world again!"

    When a Taoist around heard this, he was startled for a moment, and then laughed.

    The official stepped forward and asked, "Why are you laughing? Am I wrong?"

    The Taoist smiled and said: "Master Zhang, you and I are acquaintances, so let's be honest, there are not many Taoist sects in Tianzhou. The most important thing is that there are differences between immortals and mortals. If Taoism hadn't manifested in the world, the imperial court would have been a city."  If you can¡¯t get it, it¡¯s a gift for the imperial court to have six ships now.¡±

    After saying a few words, they reached the front. The sky boat was opened. The two stopped talking. When they looked up, they saw a personThe 6-year-old Taoist came over, his breath was deep and unpredictable, and everyone was suddenly awe-inspiring.

    The Taoist inspected the head, and the official bowed, and the official said: "Are you the Master Xinyuan? I am Zhang Qing, the Minister of Rites, and I am here to greet the Master."

    According to the court etiquette, the court welcomes the immortal-level real person with the fourth rank.

    After Zhang Qing finished speaking, he took out a book from his sleeve and said, "You will arrange to rest at Tiande Mansion three miles southeast tonight. You will make your own arrangements for other itineraries!"

    Xie Yunliu smiled and said, "Thank you, sir."

    These mortals do not have any magical power, but they have the dragon energy sent down by the imperial court, so they can fight against each other. Strictly speaking, the emperor's status is even equal to that of the Taoist Lord, or even half a level higher. However, the dragon energy is used for secular national destiny and cannot be used for supernatural powers.  Just go up.

    Seeing the agreement, the official waved his hand, and several sedans appeared. These sedans looked ordinary. Knowing this, Xie Yunliu and his party all got in.

    Seeing the group of people disappearing into the night, the man breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing that it was late at night, he stood in front of the house under the faint moonlight and looked lost in thought. He sighed and ordered: "Go to Qingyun Temple!  "

    Qingyun Temple is only two miles away from here. It was a temple in the early years. Later, the emperor gave it to the Kunlun Taoist Palace. After renovation, it became a grand palace and it can be regarded as the main palace of the Taoist sect in the imperial capital.

    At this moment, the Taoist arrived in front of the temple and got off the sedan chair. Inside, the Taoist was still doing evening classes, and the bells and chimes were tinkling as he sat and chanted sutras.

    The Taoist just bowed his head and went directly inside. The Qingyun Temple building is divided into three sections: the middle, east, and west roads and the backyard. It is large in scale and compact in layout.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The four characters "Yu Ci Stargazing" are embedded on the wall, written by a great calligrapher, the font is powerful and powerful, which is endlessly admirable.

    This photo studio is also called the Star Observation Gate, which is where Taoist priests in the temple watch the stars and watch the aura. The Taoist went straight in and saw silence inside. There was only an old Taoist meditating on a futon. He knew that people had entered the temple, but he didn't seem to notice.  Sleep.

    This Taoist was unhappy. Although he was a Taoist, he was actually canonized by the imperial court. He did not practice Taoism and did not serve the Taoist king. He still had his own Taoism and attained the status of a god after his death. He felt unhappy when he saw the behavior of this Kunlun Taoist. However,  The Taoist leader said, "I have seen Master Xuyun!"

    Only then did Master Xuyun slowly open his eyes, glanced at it, and sighed: "You came again to miss my Qingxiu, alaswhat are you doing here?"

    This Taoist was originally a Taoist boy from Qingyun Temple. He once served Master Xuyun, but he was judged by Master Xuyun as having a "violent temperament that is not in line with Taoism" and he abolished the magic and expelled him.

    Therefore, this Taoist wandered all over the country, traveling to all corners of the world, but he was extremely talented and understood some Taoist laws and key points. Later, through the help of noble people, he entered the relevant institutions of the imperial court and became a Taoist official.

    Seeing this style, he seemed to be a Taoist boy now, and the Taoist was even more disgusted. However, he was an official, and he could not express his emotions or anger. He smiled and said: "There were people from Penglai Taoist Palace a moment ago. In total,  The seven of them are Zhenren Xinyuan, the pinnacle of Earth Immortals."

    After that, he continued: "A real person has magical powers, but it cannot go against the fortune. I am ordered by the Ministry of Rites to advise you this. You are a real person with unpredictable magical powers. Whether you listen or not is not something I can control."  "

    After saying that, he bowed again and thought about exiting.

    Seeing this, Master Xuyun sighed: "Speaking of which, Qiulin, are you still complaining about me? When will your anger subside? It's not that I won't help you, it's just that my Taoist sect pays attention to morality and is good at magic.  Side sect, if you insist on this, you have no connection with the Tao!"

    The Taoist smiled coldly and said: "You are still very sharp-tongued! What is the true Tao without magic? If it were not for the magic power, would the Taoist sect be in the position it is today?"

    "But I won't argue with you. All roads lead to great roads. Although my Taoist foundation has been abolished and I can't cultivate any magic power, my status is not lower than yours today. After my death, I was led to heaven by dragon energy and was enshrined as a god. However,  We are both ministers of heaven, and telling each other today will end the last bit of fate!"

    Having said this, he paused and then said: "Penglai Taoist Palace is here. I have been ordered to act, but I have to act as a puller. From now on, everyone is their own master. Please forgive me if I have offended you."

    After saying that, he bowed his head again, turned around, waved his sleeves and left!

    "Slow down!" Seeing this attitude, Master Xuyun finally changed his color and stopped the Taoist from going out. As soon as these words came out, a strong wind blew up in the hall, and the wind and clouds rose.

    But the Taoist¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he smiled coldly and said: "The real person has great magic power, but you dare to kill him? There is a god three feet above your head, and you know it better than me!"

    After hearing this, Master Xuyun pondered for a moment and then said: "Everyone has his own ambitions. Maybe I made some mistakes in my approach back then, but I still advise you. You are too violent. Although you are protected by dragon energy, you will not hear good or bad things."  In my heart, although the dragon spiritEven if you are big, you are not immune to disaster. If you resign your Taoist official position and go into seclusion, you can still have a good death.  "

    The Taoist sneered and said: "It's hard to explain the truth in the world. In the final analysis, I can only talk about reality. I have abolished the foundation of Taoism. How can I live for a hundred years to be immortal? If I resign as a Taoist official and live in seclusion, I will be like you."  They say they can die a good death, but after death they turn into mortal ghosts. If they commit even a few crimes of disrespecting Taoism, their fate will be so tragic!"

    "If I am loyal to the imperial court, I will always be able to use the dragon's energy to gain a divine position in the future. Even if my life is shortened and I am killed, I am still a minister of the heavenly court. Let alone being punished for the crime of disrespecting Taoism and the law, it will always be a great benefit. There is no reason to refuse!"

    After saying this, he waved his sleeves and walked out without saying a word.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 211: Very Suitable

    But as soon as Qiulin Taoist Master left, Master Xuyun's face suddenly turned pale and he sneered: "This despicable thief is so bold!"

    He was the direct descendant of Kunlun, but he was still being humbled by this. He wished that he could turn his body and soul into powder with a simple Taoist spell!

    "It's just that although this Taoist official is wearing a Taoist uniform, he is actually an official of the imperial court. If he does not practice Taoism and does not serve the Taoist king, he will be killed if he kills the official.

    "Brother, there is no need to be angry, there is nothing we can do about it!" The screen turned and a real person came out. This person looked like a handsome young man. He was not wearing a Taoist robe, but had wide-sleeved silk clothes. He seemed to be a young man.

    The man frowned and said quietly: "If you kill a low-level official from the princes, just kill him. But this is the imperial capital, condensed with dragon energy. This official is still a fourth-level official. If you kill him, he will be abhorred by the dragon energy.  Not only will it hinder senior brother's career, but it will also cause changes in the overall situation - I'm afraid the court is eager to have this opportunity!"

    "You and I both know the position of the imperial court. They are best at balancing power. Although our seventeen branches of Kunlun are different, they are under the Tao Lord. They are the same as iron buckets. This has made the imperial court jealous and dissatisfied for a long time. Now,  When Penglai appears, why not seize it?"

    "As for that Qiulin traitor, he is no longer one of ours. His life, wealth, wealth, and even deity after death are all in the court. How can he be nice to us? It's not worth getting angry over this."

    After hearing these words, Master Xuyun was startled, his anger gradually extinguished, and he did not speak for a while. He stood up, walked to the door, looked at the starry night scene, and sighed after a long time: "Junior Brother Chenxiang, what you said is true, it's just empty."  It¡¯s really frustrating to have great power but not be able to use it"

    Master Chenxiang didn't say anything after hearing this. He just walked slowly and sneered: "Senior brother, after so many years in the imperial capital, I finally understand. I understand."

    At this point, the real man's face looked both sad and happy, and he said quietly: "One third of the destiny of a dynasty depends on the Emperor of Heaven, and another third depends on fate. The fourth part depends on personnel. The Emperor of Heaven can change the dynasty, but he cannot undo the three hundred years of reincarnation of the destiny of the country. This  This is the reason why all things age.¡±

    "Originally, after the Taoist law is manifested, the strength of our Taoist sect can also take a share of the pie. This is one of the plans formulated by the Taoist Lord to support Qianlong when he is reincarnated by the dragon's energy. He can also be made a god to penetrate the dragon's energy in the world."

    "I just don't want the Emperor of Heaven to use his own ingenuity to cause a group of snakes to rise together, diluting the potential dragon energy, making it impossible for new dragons to rise, and causing the court to lose the burden. It can still receive tribute from the princes, and the dragon energy declines but does not die. Now it is three hundred  Year."

    "Now three-thirds of the world, Shinto, Human, and Immortal, two-thirds are in the hands of the Emperor of Heaven. We are restrained and unable to move, so we can bear this dirty atmosphere, and now they are interfering in the internal affairs of our Taoist sect!"

    When Master Xuyun heard this, he turned around, pondered for a while, sat back down, and asked: "How many years have you been in the imperial capital and you know the inside story? How should you deal with it now?"

    "This matter is not something we can handle now. Let's pass it back to Kunlun and let all the branches work together to discuss it!" Master Chenxiang said.

    There was silence in the room.  Master Xuyun's expression was stern and silent. He understood what Master Chenxiang meant, which was to share the pressure and responsibility and not be able to bear it by himself, but this was a shame for him.

    I thought about it for a long time.  Then he smiled helplessly and sighed: "The difficulties in the world are as difficult as reaching the sky, but they cannot be beaten or killed. That's why they are so difficult to handle That's it!"

    Master Chenxiang nodded and said: "I'm going to send it out right now. If nothing else, it's a good thing to let the disciples from all walks of life come and experience it."

    It was April in Chenmen County, the spring was bright, the earth was flourishing, and it made people feel refreshed. Wang Cunye slowly retreated into silence again, feeling refreshed, but his achievements were getting better.

    "The Qing Hua Bao Lu Earth Immortal Chapter has been comprehended by another half percent. Now I know it is one and a half percent. The spiritual energy absorbed and transformed has increased by several percent. Now the spiritual pool is eighteen feet, which is far from the perfection of ghosts and immortals.  Far away, all that¡¯s left is to survive this calamity of sunshine and achieve the title of omniscient true person.¡±

    "Now that the foundation of Taoism has been solidified, it's time to take the elixir." Wang Cunye thought like this, and acted immediately as soon as he thought about it. He left the quiet room and disappeared in a few steps.

    In the world of monasticism, there are two tendencies. One focuses on Taoism and claims that taking elixirs will not lead to enlightenment. The other focuses on creation elixirs and claims that if you only talk about Taoism, you will fall into the category of Buddhism. Only things that are mixed together are Taoism.  Fundamental avenue.

    Wang Cunye never paid attention to this. He had his own rules. He turned into a line of red light and passed through an attic. The sun shone on the plaque, and the three words "Shan Gong Pavilion" shone with silver light.

    As soon as I entered, I was greeted by a Taoist boy. This man was fifteen or sixteen years old. He wore a Taoist bun and asked, "I have met the real person. What do you need when the real person comes here?"

    "There is no need to be too polite, there are some gain elements in the pavilionQi mana elixir?  "Wang Cunye asked.

    Daotong Qianli replied: "Huizhenren, there are thirty-seven types according to grades!"

    ¡°As he spoke, he took out a jade slip and presented it to Wang Cunye with both hands. Wang Cunye took it. The jade slip was warm in his hands. He immediately immersed himself in it and browsed the information carefully.

    The jade slips contain information specifically about elixirs. The lowest fruit is the Python Spirit Pill, followed by the Yanyang Pill, and the last is the Liuye Huanzhen Pill. This pill has five hundred Taoist powers. It has very low toxicity, is Zhongzheng and peaceful, and is not here at the moment.  He hesitated and said: "Well, in exchange for the six liquids, there are twenty true elixirs and ten thousand Daogong!"

    Wang Cunye said and handed over his cloud card.

    The Taoist boy was startled and said: "This disciple has no right to buy or sell, so please ask the deacon to come!"

    With that said, he hurried in. After a moment, a grey-haired Guixian Zhenren came out to take it. With a touch of one hand, the Taoist power on it suddenly appeared. The bright light flashed, but it was thirty-three thousand Taoist power. He couldn't help but be surprised.

    "Twenty six-liquid Huazhen pills, are you sure you want to buy them?" The deacon couldn't help but ask: "You must know that taking pills for a long time is not good for Daoji"

    Wang Cunye waved his hand and said: "I know this, I have my own sense of proportion."

    At that moment, the deacon stopped talking, deducted 10,000 Taoist skills, and ordered the Taoist boy to get it. After a while, two jade bottles were delivered, with translucent elixirs inside, overflowing with a faint fragrance.

    Wang Cunye took it and went back, not to the county government, but to Dongfu.

    After entering the cave and closing the door, I fixed my mind, closed my eyes and meditated, and saw that in the sea of ????consciousness, there was an embryo transformed by the true text, just like a living thing, with traces of spiritual energy coming from all directions, being absorbed by it, and I suddenly understood  I have successfully comprehended the Earth Immortal Chapter, and my Dao foundation has been solidified.

    Wang Cunye didn't hesitate immediately and opened the jade bottle. He just swallowed a six-liquid Huazhen Dan. It melted in the entrance and turned into a ball of spiritual energy with a "boom". It expanded and exploded in the blink of an eye.  Seep into the human body.

    This elixir has this shortcoming. The explosive power will slightly disrupt the human body's circulation and damage the Tao foundation, so it must be solid.

    But at this time, I saw a huge amount of spiritual energy erupting, but there was a flash of red light on the spiritual embryo, and the vitality was adjusted to keep moving along the acupoints. One dull voice after another was faintly heard, and wisps of cloud energy seeped out.  Like smoke, like mist, slowly wrapping around the whole body.

    Then it turned into strands of red mist, which hung down and fell into the spiritual pool. The sound of the waves in the spiritual pool disappeared, and it continued to accept the trickle.

    Cheng Ping Road. The main hall of the main hall, Cheng Jin, has his big sleeves fluttering and he is walking on a stone path. At a glance, there are clouds and mist around him, but they are condensed by a huge amount of spiritual energy, like nectar, moisturizing the heart and spleen.

    After a few more steps, the fog dissipated in front of me, and a small hall appeared. An old Taoist was sitting on a cloud couch contentedly, watching the wind and clouds.

    Master Cheng Jin stepped onto the jade steps, leaned down and bowed solemnly: "I have met the Master, but I don't know if the Master has summoned me. What are your orders?"

    This old Taoist is the Taoist master of Chengping Tao. He looks like he has slightly white temples, which is very ordinary, but there is a faint green light all over his body, which is mysterious and mysterious and difficult to fathom.

    At this time, the Taoist master has not asked about internal matters for many years, but summoning him now is no small matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, it¡¯s just that Kunlun sent a message!¡± He took out a golden invitation and threw it down.

    Master Cheng Jin did not dare to neglect. He took it with both hands, slowly opened it and read it carefully. After reading it, he had some questions: "Master, what is this post about Qingyun Temple in the Imperial Capital?"

    The old Taoist smiled slightly: "The Penglai Taoist Palace has officially sent an envoy to meet the emperor. Even if the emperor is biased, he must have a reason for it. Talking about Taoism is the reason."

    "But of course there are some restrictions. Due to the balance of dragon energy in the imperial capital, not many earth immortals can stay here, so only ghost immortals are allowed to participate. Qingyun Temple held this ghost immortal event, and invited all accomplished ghost immortals and those who have the hope to step into the world.  A young Taoist who has become an immortal."

    "But these are superficial reasons. Even if the debate on Tao is successful, the emperor will still recognize Penglai Taoist Palace."

    "Although the emperor will recognize the Penglai Taoist Palace regardless of victory or defeat, the victory or defeat still has some influence, and it is related to the size of the privileges granted." Master Cheng Jin pondered for a moment, but he understood the relationship. Although the Taoist master's expression was relaxed, but  The fact that he could be summoned showed that he attached great importance to it. He immediately asked: "Master, what do you mean?"

    "This grand event with dragon energy participating in it is of little benefit to us, but for the younger generations, if they can win, they will benefit a lot. To practice the great road, you cannot do it behind closed doors. You need to hone and communicate. For disciples  It¡¯s also an opportunity, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Hearing this, Master Cheng Jin nodded: "But originally the sect's great competition and the Mid-Autumn Festival were all about Taoism. Now thisthing¡­¡­"

    "Let's go to the imperial capital to discuss the truth together. All disciples in the sect who are qualified to participate can go once. It is more fair for outsiders to evaluate who is outstanding, don't you think?"

    "Yes, it all depends on your wishes, Master!" Master Cheng Jin understood, and immediately responded, then he bowed down and bowed. When he looked up again, he found that there was no trace of anyone on the cloud couch. Where was there anyone else?

    "The Immortal Way is really incredible, but Master is afraid that he will touch the edge of the Immortal!" Although he has the convenience of being at home, he can disappear silently in front of him, which shows the realm of the Tao Master.

    Master Cheng Jin sighed sadly, stood up, turned around and left, but he had already thought about it in his heart.

    ?Perhaps it is appropriate for Wang Cunye to go here?  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 212: Heavy Treasure

    Wisps of clouds seeped out, like smoke and mist, wrapping around the whole body.

    Threads of red mist drooped down and fell into the spirit pool. The sound of waves in the spirit pool disappeared, and it continued to receive the expansion of the trickle. After all seventeen six-liquid Huazhen pills were exhausted, the stream turned into a trickle. At this time, the spirit pool  The red wave itself has expanded to nineteen and a half feet, which is already quite large. But if you look closely, you can see that there are some impurities like threads.  .

    This is the toxicity of the elixir, and it is inevitable no matter how peaceful it is. The Zhenwen embryo is like a living thing, regulating its vitality and constantly moving along the acupoints, repeating the cycle, endlessly, slowly consuming this little impurity  .

    The whole process happened naturally. Wang Cunye felt very happy when he saw this breath, which was like a surging river and a long river with waves. Every time it circulated, every trace of impurity was eliminated.

    When I opened my eyes, I suddenly felt refreshed, my mind was peaceful, and I sighed secretly.

    Until now, Wang Cunye discovered that the difference between the innate and immortal martial arts is not actually in the acupoints that circulate around the sky. It is said that the human body is there. There is no reason why a martial artist cannot figure out the path after hundreds or thousands of years. The circulation of the heavens  The theory of Guan Qiao, based on reading a thousand volumes of martial arts scriptures, has been thoroughly understood, and is not inferior to the immortal way.

    The difference is the essence of the breath flowing in it.

    The innate Qi of martial arts is Nei Yuan, while the red Qi of Immortal Dao is Ling Yuan.

    Wang Cunye took a deep breath and felt happy. In three days and three nights, he turned seventeen feet into nineteen and a half feet. This was at least worth three years of work.

    As long as you consume all the medicinal properties, you will be able to reach twenty feet at the same time.  It is said that one zhang is equal to ten feet. After twenty feet, it is measured in zhang. This means that Daoji and magic power have reached the peak of ghost immortals at the same time, but they have faintly entered the gate of earth immortals!

    As a cultivator, Wang Cunye certainly agrees that his own strength and Taoism are everything, but he does not mean to reject external things.

    If you have to deal with some Taoist sects.  At this time, I am still practicing hard every day, accumulating magic power bit by bit. How can I achieve today's Taoism?

    Human beings can be separated from beasts.  Just being able to use tools, but if a cultivator forgets this, isn¡¯t he just like a monkey?

    ?In Wang Cunye¡¯s view.  It¡¯s actually a clean addiction.

    There is no need to enter meditation now. The magic power has basically been achieved. Just waiting for the day of purification, Wang Cunye smiled hoarsely, opened the door of the quiet room and went out.

    At this time, the sun was rising, and the courtyard was covered with golden clouds. I heard someone walking over in a hurry. In a moment, two young girls, Zhu Ye and Zhu Zhi, were wearing Taoist buns and Taoist robes.  When he saw him, he quickly bowed his head and said, "Congratulations to the real person for coming out of seclusion."

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly: "Thank you for your hard work in waiting. These are two six-liquid Huazhen pills. You can share them. I will reward them and take them. This will generally satisfy the human-immortal consummation."

    Wang Cunye could tell the realm of the two of them at a glance at this moment. This is certainly accurate.

    The bamboo leaves and branches were immediately overjoyed, thinking that half a year of hard work was not in vain, so they quickly bowed and said, "Thank you, Master, for the reward!"

    Zhuzhi took the jade vase and said: "Master, Master Cheng Jin's uncle called you over. We have something to discuss."

    "Oh, I know." Wang Cunye said with a look on his face, stepped forward, and disappeared into the air in the blink of an eye.

    With the progress of practice, the methods practiced will continue to improve, and in a short time, we will reach the Hall of Immortality.

    The Shengxian Hall is a spiritual acupoint where spiritual energy flows and permeates the air. In a blink of an eye, he stepped in front of the hall and saw Wang Cunye. The Taoist boy on duty did not dare to neglect him at all and immediately ushered him into the hall.

    Wang Cunye went in, and it was none other than Master Cheng Jin. He was sitting upright and breathing faintly. When he saw Wang Cunye coming in to inspect his head, his eyes lit up: "No need to be polite. Hey, have you taken the elixir?"

    However, he immediately saw the realm of Wang Cunye's magic power. Wang Cunye smiled slightly and said lightly: "To tell you what Master is saying, I have used seventeen six-liquid Huazhen pills, but I have accumulated my magic power to a point close to perfection. It is estimated that in three  After a few months, the medicinal properties will be worn away and the spiritual pool will be complete."

    As soon as these words were spoken, Master Cheng Jin swallowed what he wanted to say. It seemed that the apprentice in front of him was very aware of the pros and cons of the elixir.

    When he took a closer look, his eyes revealed a strange light, and he exclaimed: "It's been a while since I last saw you. I don't think you are really a genius. You have already understood a lot of subtleties in the Immortal Chapter of Qinghua Baolu. No wonder you dare to use elixirs."  .¡±

    Wang Cunye said solemnly: "The Taoist industry is difficult. The magic power and the Taoist industry are like two wheels, one is indispensable. How can I not be cautious?"

    Master Cheng Jin nodded slowly and sighed: "If you have this understanding, you will know that your future is limitless. By the way, there is something going on in our school. Are you willing to go?"

    "But according to the master's orders!" Wang Cunye immediately bowed his head.

    ¡°???, the Penglai Taoist Palace sent envoys to meet the emperor. The emperor held a grand meeting to discuss the Tao, inviting young Taoists who had become ghosts and immortals and had the hope of becoming earth immortals to discuss the Tao.  "

    "Cultivation of the Great Dao cannot be done behind closed doors. It requires hard work and communication. This is also a grand event. You still have the position of county magistrate, but you are in the seventh rank. It is just right to experience the wonders of the dragon spirit of the imperial court."

    Wang Cunye immediately bowed his head and said: "Yes, I have obeyed my order. I don't know when I will travel far away?"

    Master Cheng Jin slightly nodded his head and said: "The rules of the Taoist sect have always been enforced vigorously and resolutely. You can set off after you go back and prepare. All you need to do is get to Qingyun Temple before six months. That's it, you go!"

    Hearing the words, Wang Cunye was thoughtful, bowed to the real person again, stepped back, turned around and left the hall, took ten steps, flashed, and disappeared.

    Chenmen County Government. Study Room

    "I'm going to pay my respects to the real person!" Lord Bo was ordered to come over, saluted, and sat down to wait.

    Wang Cunye was not in a hurry to speak: "Serve tea for your Excellency."

    Immediately, a Taoist boy served tea. The master did not dare to wipe his face recklessly. He took a sip and then put it down. He looked at Wang Cunye, who took a sip of the tea and asked, "How is the situation in the county?"

    "Back to the real person, more than a dozen official roads in the county have been repaired. Although the business of dried fish and pineapple has slowed down, it still sells thousands of stones every day, which makes fishermen not only in the county but also in several nearby counties have a livelihood.  Many gentry also purchased fishing boats"

    "There is also water conservancy in the county. According to the real person's instructions, it is all carried out during the slack season. The work is done with grain or money"

    Wang Cunye listened quietly and smiled: "The rules of my county are very simple. When people are hungry, they have to eat. Why is this county the same?"

    ¡°With multiple channels, there are multiple gullets, and governance will naturally flourish.¡±

    "Yes, yes, what the real person said is true. The real person governs the government and all things are self-transformed, but it is the result of morality." Lord Bo said in response.

    Just by saying this, he knew that this master didn't understand. Wang Cunye smiled and didn't explain. He took a sip of tea and said: "These are all good things, and there are many blessings left for you. Don't go too far with some things, lest the time comes."  I don¡¯t look good on my face.¡±

    These words were said indifferently, but the boss was shocked. He immediately thought of the one hundred taels of silver given by a certain businessman named Ji yesterday, and suddenly broke into a cold sweat, and said quickly: "The real person is generous, and there is something in every portion."  How can we be ungrateful or dissatisfied with our money? There is no such excessive person.¡±

    Zhubo said this, Wang Cunye listened, smiled and said: "This is the best, okay, I just want to ask this time, I have to travel once, maybe it will take a few months, if you are so determined, then  Can."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? Waved for him to retreat, feeling even more emotional in his heart, if you really want to say that there is nothing easier in the world than being an official, let alone a real person being an official, if this is not good, it is really a brain problem.

    Seeing the master withdrawing, the Taoist boy stepped forward and said, "Master, three thousand taels of silver have been prepared, and all the money used are banknotes from the Fu Family Bank in the Imperial Capital. I'll pay as soon as the money is matched."

    "Hmm!" Wang Cunye took it casually and said, "I will take the sky boat to the imperial capital right now, and you can practice well at home."

    "Yes!" The Taoist boy responded, but when he raised his head, he saw that the real person was gone.

    Imperial Capital. Changqing County

    The imperial capital directly governs seven counties, and Changqing County is one of them. A red light flashed in mid-air, and he suddenly raised his eyebrows, then stopped.

    On the clouds, looking into the distance, I saw a sky pillar rising faintly, and a red dragon circling. I thought to myself: "We haven't reached the imperial capital yet, but there is a dragon energy blocking it in Changqing County, but it's not easy to directly  Fly by!¡±

    This trip to the imperial capital was half for official business and half for travel. But when I stared down, I suddenly heard a "huh" sound and saw a boat sailing on a river. A trace of golden light was revealed. At this moment, a turtle shell  Suddenly there was a slight movement!

    Wang Cunye was thoughtful, and suddenly a red light appeared and descended.

    boat boat

    "Miss, the hot water is here!" A lively girl's voice.

    "Well, let it go!"

    The sound of water pouring, and then the sound of clothes falling to the floorthe water ripplesWang Cunye couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed, not wanting to fall behind and encounter this.

    There are two layers of tents, and the sound of bathing can be heard inside: "Miss's skin is getting more and more delicate!"

    At the sound of human body contacting water, Wang Cunye hesitated for a moment and took a few steps back, but did not stay away.

    ¡°Then, the girl inside got out of the bath and put on her dress. However, her buns had been opened and her black stockings hung down to her shoulders.

    "Miss, as soon as you come out, you have toWith it, how can a broken seal be so precious?  "There was a complaining voice inside, and it sounded like a maid.

    "Hey, stop talking, I just like it!" The lady murmured, holding a small box in her hand.

    This box is very small, made of iron and wood, with simple patterns, vaguely dragon patterns. When you open it, you will find a small bronze seal inside.

    Sister closed it with peace of mind and hung it around her neck.

    It was just this moment that Wang Cunye could watch carefully.

    The moment you opened it, you saw two kinds of luck when you opened the turtle shell. One was the luck of this young lady, which was in the shape of mist and condensed into a brocade cloud, but it was extraordinary.

    And this bronze seal is even more unpredictable, filled with a kind of green energy, mysterious and mysterious, but also carrying a certain kind of majesty.

    Faintly, Wang Cunye felt that this green energy had a familiar feeling, but he couldn't think of it. However, the faint vibration of the turtle shell just now was very obvious.

    Could it be that this is still a valuable treasure that can repair turtle shells?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 213: Pearl

    Changqing County

    Cai Pingdu and his two servants abandoned the boat and boarded the pier. It was almost dusk when the group got off the boat. Wind lanterns were lit everywhere, and there was a constant flow of people.

    Cai Pingdu found a hotel. It is said that old hotels all over the world are similar. There are one small room connected to the other, and there are twenty rooms on the left and right. Each room is lit with oil lamps.  .

    There is also a yard, Cai Pingdu put down a deposit, and the shop owner personally led a few waiters to carry the luggage. He first boiled hot water and invited the nobles to wash it, and then held a banquet in the building.

    In this era, etiquette has been relaxed. Cai Pingdu took his wife, his wife, and two servants, a maid, and a woman up to the table. Seeing a few screens between them, he ordered dishes, asked for more dishes, and immediately sat at two tables.

    Cai Pingdu sat and looked around, but he saw a young man opposite him. He was wearing a green cedar dress, with big sleeves fluttering, and a silver crown on top. He had a handsome face and was really elegant.

    Although the etiquette system is now loose, those who can wear the silver crown must not be rich and wealthy, or only those with an official rank of seven or above can wear it, but they feel strange when they don't see servants.

    But I saw this young man, after several glasses of wine, scrutinizing on a piece of paper, seeming to have a difficult problem, chanting: "I live idle with my neighbors, and the grass path leads to the deserted garden."

    When Cai Pingdu heard it, he listened. This is a good line. The Tao of poetry flourished three hundred years ago, but as the Taoism became holy, it gradually declined. Even so, it still has a high status in the secular world. I don't want this young man to  I am familiar with poems and want to compose new poems while my ears are warm with wine.

    The young man pondered for a moment, drank another drink, and chanted: "The bird stayed in the tree beside the pond. The monk pushed the moon and went down to the door, crossing the bridge to see the wild scenery.

    Move the stone and move Yunen, and go here for the time being.

    You Qi lives up to his word.  "

    In the poem, grassy paths, deserted gardens, local birds, pond trees, wild colors, and cloud roots are all ordinary sights; living leisurely, knocking on doors, crossing bridges, going for a while, etc., are all ordinary actions.  However, the poet prefers ordinary places to express a realm that no one can understand. His language is simple, natural and has a mellow charm.

    Cai Pingdu suddenly sighed in his heart: "What a poem."

    But it¡¯s a bit lacking.  I saw the young man chanting again: "The bird is staying in the tree beside the pond, the monk is pushing the moon gate the monk is knocking on the moon gate push, knock"

    When thinking about reciting it, Cai Pingdu couldn't help but said: "This poem needs to be typed well!"

    "Who?" The young man was surprised.  Looking to the left and right, he saw Cai Pingdu holding his hands and bowed quickly.

    "To be honest, I listened to the young master reciting poems. His words were elegant and his words were mellow. It would be better to type this word Is this written by the young master?"

    The young man said with a smile: "Is it possible that this official has heard about it elsewhere?"

    Cai Pingdu was surprised when he heard this, and sighed: "What a heroic young man I am a poor official, and why should I invite you over to have a drink with me?"

    "The elder has a destiny, don't dare to say goodbye!" The young man passed by generously.  He bowed to the two women and said, "I've met Madam, Miss!"

    "Don't dare!" Madam Madam quickly returned the gift.

    At present, the old and the young were all talking about some poems, which were very speculative. Cai Pingdu asked about his family background.

    "To be honest, sir, my name is Wang Cunye, but I am the magistrate of a small county. I came to Beijing this time for a trip, and I followed the Lord's order. I have something to do at the court, but there is no rush."

    Cai Pingdu was surprised: "It turns out he is still the county king. It's really rude."

    "We are both officials, and we can get to know each other when we meet. How can I be rude? Besides, aren't you a higher official than me?"

    "I am the sixth-grade county magistrate, and I haven't had time to report it yet. I have positions but no power, so I am not as real as the county king." Cai Pingdu said, and tentatively talked about some things about the yamen. The young man also answered fluently, and he was a little suspicious.  So he went, but sighed to himself: "Such a talent is used by local princes."

    When Cai Pingdu asked what he meant when he was drunk, Wang Cunye smiled and said, "The Lord's order is to arrive in the capital in June. There is still one month left, but we have plenty of time, so I traveled around and planned to go to Fayuan Temple tomorrow. I heard that there is a person in the temple.  The mural of the Goddess of the Blue Pond is a special place to see."

    Cai Pingdu said: "I have something to do tomorrow, otherwise I would go together. However, I have heard about the mural of the Goddess of Qingchi. I heard that it is extremely beautiful and is not a Taoist custom."

    Wang Cunye laughed loudly: "Both the Taoist Sect and the Heavenly Court are filled with beauties. It cannot be said to be inconsistent with the system. This is just common sense."

    ?????????????????????????????????????? Then he said: "I have had a great time talking today, so please say goodbye."

    He stood up, bowed his arms, waved his sleeves, and left.

    Seeing the man leave but Cai Pingdu lost his smile, his wife asked: "This son is rich and handsome, with elegant manners and elegant speech. My husband seems unhappy? Or do you think this son is fake?"

    &nbsp; "This boy is too young, and I thought he was fake at first, but his bearing and knowledge cannot be faked." Cai Pingdu murmured to himself.

    "My husband is very worried?"

    "I'm a little afraid!"

    "Afraid? What are you afraid of, father?" At this time, the young lady said, but this Miss Cai is the apple of his eye. There is only one. Cai Pingdu sighed: "I have learned some fortune-telling skills. This son's aura is very different, and he is rich and noble.  That's all, but there is a murderous intention floating in my chest, hiding it deeply, this is not a good thing, I am afraid that having such a son among the princes will be detrimental to the country Zuo!"

    "Father, once you have a bright future, you are an official of the imperial court. All you have to do is do your best. No one can hinder this great destiny since ancient times. God's will is high. Who knows how this person will evolve? You  Think about it, is this the case you are worried too much!"

    "You are so inspiring." Cai Pingdu couldn't help but smile: "I think too much, hey, if you are"

    Seeing his daughter's sadness, he swallowed the next half of the sentence. After a long time, he sighed and said: "The world is so big, dragons and snakes stand side by side, and there are many strange people and strangers. But if there are too many such people, they may not be the best in the imperial court."  Blessed"

    Xisang Lake, a small lake in the county town, has ten hectares of blue waves and beautiful scenery, so it is a suitable place to live. It is late spring, the spring is bright, the trees and flowers are luxuriant, Wang Cunye stepped on his high-toothed wooden clogs and spent several days.  With a Taoist skill, he rented a house, left behind fifty taels of silver, and had a family of servants to serve him.

    After Wang Cunye finished this matter, the servant boiled a large bucket of water and brought the basins to the room. It was already dark, and Wang Cunye was lying casually on the quilt, but he was thinking about it.

    "Looking at the appearance today, Cai Pingdu has some foundation, but he is just a small official with the size of a sesame seed. It is good to be in the ninth rank. But with this daughter, or strictly speaking, with a daughter with this bronze seal, only one can have this sixth rank.  A good official - although not an official with real power.

    To be honest, if you haven't entered the stream yet, you can just take it. Wang Cunye will give you some money as compensation. Now this person has a sixth-grade official seal, and he has a very obvious dragon energy mark. There must be a mark for taking this treasure, but he will not be able to do it until the end.  This cannot be done.

    After thinking for a moment, he called the temporary servant and asked: "This is my first time back in this county. I want to walk around, but it is bustling everywhere."

    The man bowed and said: "This city is very lively. The Liyuan Opera is being performed in the City God's Temple. You can go to the theater together!"

    Wang Cunye said: "In that case, it's enough to play for a while."

    After changing clothes, still wearing the silver crown, sea green robe, and boots, we arrived in the city, entered the west gate, and arrived at the City God's Temple.

    As soon as you enter the mountain gate, you can see countless people burning incense and kowtowing.

    Wang Cunye went into the temple to have some fun, turned east and west, and saw a plaque in the main hall, which said "Dian of Zhou Gong". He stopped to look at it and asked the tourists.

    The tourist raised his hands and said, "Sir, this Duke of Zhou was originally the governor of this county and was able to govern the people. Unfortunately, he fell ill due to his illness. The people were grateful, so they erected a statue in the side hall to offer sacrifices."

    Wang Cunye smiled and went out. There was a pawn shop not far away. He thought to himself: "There is a pawn shop near the city god. It's really amazing."

    His eyes flashed, and he suddenly saw a young man coming in with a small box in his hand. He didn't take it seriously at first, but when he accidentally glanced at it, his eyes suddenly focused.

    I saw the young man inside took out a pearl. This pearl was actually not as precious as imagined. Generally, after a pearl is taken out, it will fade away in less than thirty years. This is the origin of the "old pearl turns yellow".

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? We saw only a strange light shining, but it was brilliant. Wang Cunye was not pleased, but was surprised, this was another rare treasure.

    But I saw this young man walking into the cabinet and presenting the beads, asking for fifty taels of silver.

    How do the guys know that a treasure, a bead, is worth so much silver?  At first he was disdainful, and then he was pestered by the young people, so he had to go inside to take it and watch it with the court.

    When Chao Feng saw the pearl, he looked at it carefully and asked in surprise: "This pearl is not bad. It seems to be a new pearl. It is indeed worth fifty taels. Who wants to take it?"

    The guy replied: "There is a young man outside who looks very anxious."

    Chao Feng pondered and thought: "I am anxious to take it. Could it be that I was killed in a disaster, so I took this pearl? Or could it be stolen by a traitor?"

    When I came out, I saw a young man and asked, "Why did you come here? Why do you want to work as a silver coin?"

    The young man said: "But my mother is sick and I have to take care of it!"

    Chaofeng heard this, nodded, and said: "So, your filial piety is really rare, but this pearl is indeed not worth fifty taels, only fifteen taels."?? 

    The young man said: "Isn't this reasonable? This pearl is worth a hundred taels of silver, fifty taels is already short, fifteen taels you deceive me into impatient."

    Chao Feng smiled and said: "This pearl is only worth this amount of silver. If you are willing, I will take the silver and write it as a pawn. If you don't want it, please go out and do it yourself."

    The man thought for a moment, but still refused, took the pearl and went out. Chao Feng sneered, but did not stop him. He just said: "My pawnshop is fair and will give you fifteen taels. Other pawnshops will only give you fifteen taels."  Give."

    The young man went out with a sad look on his face. Wang Cunye had been thinking carefully about it just now, but he was not happy but surprised. When he saw the young man coming out, he made up his mind: "Well, I will use a turtle shell to predict my luck when I go back."  , but no traces can be revealed at this time.¡±

    Immediately he stepped forward and asked: "Your Majesty is ill, do you want to sell the pearl?"

    The young man was startled, seeing that he was a handsome young man, and responded: "Exactly!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 214: Three Thousand Six Hundred Grass-Headed Gods

    Wang Cunye said: "This is not a place to talk. Why don't you talk inside?"

    With that said, he was introduced to a hotel. The young man hesitated for a moment and followed. After a few instructions, the waiter served duck and chicken dishes and a pot of wine.

    He sat down immediately and invited him to take a sip of wine. It was considered as a banquet. Wang Cunye's eyes were dark, and he saw that the luck on top of this young man's head was three feet red, with a hint of splendor like a rainbow. This kind of luck was extraordinary.  Three hundred years ago, it would not have been impossible to get a Jinshi or even the top scholar.

    Then he said: "You and I met by chance. There was no fate or cause and effect in the first place. I don't want to hear about your family affairs and your name."

    Wang Cunye was a deep man, and his words were accurate, but he immediately cleared up the possible causal implications with one sword, and said: "This pearl of yours is extraordinary. I don't know what the specific treasure is, but it must be more than fifty years old."  Two, it would be a pity to cheat!"

    "Let's do it this way, show your sincerity and tell me a price you won't regret. If I can afford it, I won't go back on the price. It's just a one-time deal. From now on, I won't owe anyone anything. What do you think?"  ?¡±

    Wang Cunye looked at the young man as he spoke. These few words really revealed his hidden potential.

    Since ancient times, natural treasures have been obtained by those who are destined to get them. If they are not careful, they will be involved in the fate of fate and it is difficult to pay off. Wang Cunye has an extraordinary understanding of the cause and effect of the mind. What he says is extremely cruel.

    First of all, Wang Cunye stated that he did not know what the treasure was. This was true, and he deliberately did not explore it. In this way, it cannot be said that he deliberately bought a valuable treasure at a low price.

    Secondly, he did not bid and asked the young man to bid as much as he could. In this way, even if the jade was sold for a stone price, it was the treasure owner's own business and had nothing to do with Wang Cunye. In the end, he declared that no one owed anyone, and the relationship was completely cut off.  net.

    Since he held a banquet to show favor, and now he has made a statement, Wang Cunye has just said these few words.  He has already established himself in an invincible position.

    At this time, in the blink of an eye, a drizzle fell, sometimes hard and sometimes slowly, tapping on the eaves.  The young man took out the box and looked at the pearl.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Even a high-quality pearl will fade and age in twenty or thirty years.

    This young man also knows this.  So he pawned the pearl and even sold it.

    But when Wang Cunye said it, looking at the pearl, he suddenly felt that it was very beautiful, with a faint blush, and a strong sense of reluctance emerged in his heart, as if selling it meant giving up the most important part of his life.

    At this time, if Wang Cunye said: "Think of your father-in-law!"

    It will definitely make this young man make up his mind, but this is suspected of coercion.  At the moment, he smiled and said nothing, and just said: "Come, drink. Although this is ordinary roasted green, the heat is not bad!"

    As he said that, he poured himself a cup and drank. Suddenly he felt a warm current rushing to his pubic area. He continued to drink. The young man poured himself a few cups and drank a few cups. Suddenly, he was blown by a gust of wind and hit in the face.  I woke up immediately.

    "My mother is sick and has to sell it. You are a fair person. I will sell it to you for three hundred taels. Do you want to buy it?" The young man gritted his teeth and said.

    Wang Cunye looked up to the sky and laughed, saying: "Okay, fixed price. No regrets afterwards and no one owes anyone, how about that?"

    "Okay!" the young man said through gritted teeth.

    Wang Cunye took out three banknotes from his arms and pushed them over. The young man hesitated and pushed the box up. When he saw Wang Cunye taking it out, the young man suddenly seemed to have been drained of blood, and his face was as white as paper.  Same, I just feel weak all over!

    In Wang Cunye's eyes, the moment the deal was completed, the young man's luck dropped rapidly. In just a few minutes, the original red rainbow dropped to a white with a faint red, which meant he was reduced from a Jinshi to a Juren.  But it has been greatly reduced.

    Seeing that the young man was still sitting in a daze, Wang Cunye came over and patted him on the shoulder, dropped a piece of broken silver on the table, and said, "You can eat more here. It's late at night, I'll go back first!"

    With that said, he stood up, waved his long sleeves, and went out. Strangely enough, as soon as Wang Cunye went out, the drizzle gradually stopped, allowing Wang Cunye to return to his temporary home smoothly.

    When they arrived at the house, the servants came up to say hello. Wang Cunye casually took out a banknote and said, "I want to study and gain knowledge. Please don't bother me in the future. This is one hundred taels of silver. Just take care of the house!"

    "Yes, officer!" The servant stood up, bowed and thanked him again, and agreed to go.

    It was quiet for a moment. This small study room had mulberry paper on the walls and was elegantly decorated. However, the books on the bookshelf had been emptied, leaving only a few ordinary books. Wang Cunye sat down and was lost in thought.

    &nbsp; After accepting the mission to go to the imperial capital, Wang Cunye felt a little different, but it was not obvious yet. Now he had two treasures in the same place, which immediately made Wang Cunye wary.

    Luck is not a very troublesome thing, but it is also very troublesome. For example, everyone envies the emperor. His luck controls a country and a dynasty, but he also bears corresponding responsibilities.

    ??????????????????? It¡¯s just luck and opportunities that you have earned bit by bit, but if they fall out of thin air, there must be corresponding efforts and prices.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye's expression became a little gloomy. At this time, he was alert in his heart, but he did not show it externally. He calmed down and saw a flash of black light, and the turtle shell was floating in the sea of ??consciousness.

    Now that you have reached the level of Ghost Immortal, you can use essence instead of blood. The moment you spray out the essence, you silently think about what you want to settle.

    The tortoise shell absorbed the essence and made a "buzzing" sound, and the luck chart appeared in a moment.

    Wang Cunye stared at it and saw a turbulent flow of red luck not far away. In the center, a lavender dragon was hovering with a ferocious appearance.

    The dragon roar was faint, even if it was the sea of ??consciousness, even if it was a tortoise shell, it fluctuated for a while. Wang Cunye could only concentrate on it, not daring to move, and continued to watch.

    Looking again, I saw that the red star that represented me was several times bigger than last time, shining brightly, but even so, black air filled the surroundings, and there was a faint sound of swords.

    As soon as he thought about it, he saw two treasures, which were the bronze seals of the pearl. There were countless thin threads entangled around the pearl, but they were faintly broken. It was obvious that Wang Cunye had done it right just now, but there were still a few strong threads that still existed.  And behind the bronze seal, there is a faint green air, something that is so diffuse that even the turtle shell at this time cannot be seen and cannot be seen.

    After the luck chart disappeared, Wang Cunye frowned, stood up and took a few steps, then suddenly smiled coldly: "Even if it's just bait, what's the problem if I eat it?"

    ¡°In this world, if you refuse to eat fish bait everywhere, you will have to crawl in the mud, but Wang Cunye is not afraid. He no longer hesitates and takes out the pearl. As soon as the pearl is taken out, there is a strange feeling.

    The pearl was white and silver on the surface, not much different from other pearls, but when Wang Cunye touched it, he felt that it was very deep, empty and generous inside. Looking further, he saw countless talismans and seals in succession, and golden light bands formed one after another.  With bursts of invisible fluctuations, the entire surrounding space is slightly distorted, forming a volcanic space.

    "It is the realm of gods, using the nature of the great road, and the space for evolution!" Wang Cunye was startled, and when he was distracted for a moment, these flowing rings of talismans and seals disappeared, but there were countless blood shadows inside.

    Wang Cunye knew that the real business was inside, so he looked further. Sure enough, it was a small space, with an area of ??about ten acres. However, there were neither sun, moon, stars, nor mountains and rivers, so it was just a simple space.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the realm of gods, one understands the nature of the great road, and takes opening up the cave as the fruit of the way. It is said that a true achiever can open up the sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers, and form a real world.

    ???????????????? But how can a world that is endlessly reborn, even if it¡¯s a cave, be so simple?

    It can be said that since ancient times, the immortals and gods in the immortal realm have not been able to do it. Generally speaking, they can only open up this small space to start, and if they can open up a stable small space, even if they have nothing, the immortal realm is considered stable.

    Wang Cunye looked further and saw countless blood shadows in the space below, all of which were vicious ghosts. Almost at the same time, a mysterious idea wanted to be transmitted into Wang Cunye's sea of ??consciousness.

    This idea looked like a blurry figure, but before it had time to dive into the sea of ??consciousness, the black light swept away, and in a flash, the figure suddenly screamed.

    With another brush, the mind collapsed. At this moment, the turtle shell shook, and a clear light spurted out, and the fragment was sprayed into it. The light suddenly shined, and a strange sound was made. Countless knowledge combined with each other. In a moment, a true text emerged, this word  When Wang Cunye saw the brilliant golden light and the octagonal light, he couldn't help but smile coldly. Without hesitation, just a little bit, the mystery contained in this word came over and he understood it all at once.

    After a moment, his spiritual thoughts stopped, and Wang Cunye took a breath of cold air: "Hey! This is the method of the underworld demon. Look at this pill, I am afraid it is only available to the underworld gods in the immortal realm. Why did this god fall? Why did he fall to this place?  Does this place fall into my hands?"

    It is said that the Taoist realm is equivalent to the emperor level, second only to the emperor.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In Taiyi and the celestial realm, being at the king and king level, and according to the convention of the lower half level of the underworld, when serving in the underworld, the gods of the underworld in the immortal realm, can also reluctantly add the character "jun"!

    "It's just that this gentleman's technique is close to the devil's way, but it is to plunder the evil ghosts and form a ghost army. This is powerful, but it is just a heinous crime!

    &nbsp; After clicking on the text, Wang Cunye understood in an instant that this king¡¯s method of cultivation was to use military robbery to plunder the souls of the soldiers, and then fall into hell to suffer, triggering the underworld fire training. This kind of pain is simply unimaginable, and only the most brutal ones can do it.  Only ghosts can bear it, so they form an army.

    At its peak, there were thirty-six thousand, but in this pearl, there are only thirty-six hundred, but it is extremely fierce. Because it does not follow the orthodoxy and has the power of the Yin God, it is called the Caotou God!

    "There is a method of control in this true text. As long as you practice according to the law, you will have 3,600 grass-headed gods!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT

    With this group of grass-headed divine armies, everyone from Earth Immortal to Earth Immortal can protect themselves or even kill them. Since my turtle shell is the condensed form of reincarnation, I can control them without fear of backlash.

    It¡¯s just such a coincidence Wang Cunye withdrew from the pearl and was speechless for a long time. He suddenly put his hands together. Without any sacrifice, the pearl suddenly thundered and a black light rushed into the small space.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 215 Suspicion

    Pearl.Space

    The spirit and the black light came to the sky at the same time. At this moment, all the grass-headed gods opened their eyes, and thousands of blood-red and cold eyes fell on Wang Cunye's consciousness at the same time!

    "Ah!" Even with his spiritual consciousness, Wang Cunye felt a tingling sensation. At this time, according to the original plan, he must immediately activate the method of sacrificial refining to control these grass-headed gods. Otherwise, in the blink of an eye, these awakened grass-headed gods will be destroyed.  , but will immediately tear the intruding consciousness into pieces!

    At this time, Wang Cunye withdrew all his feelings, issued the order, and waited quietly. He heard the grass-headed god below neighing, and his eyes were filled with red light, and he was about to wake up completely.

    At this moment, the order was responded to, and a black sun rose slowly in the small space, but this was not the sun, but the power of reincarnation!

    Looking down, Wang Cunye couldn't help but be stunned. Under the black light, 3,600 grass-headed gods screamed at the same time. This was not the threatening scream just now, but a painful sound.

    Whenever the grass-head god was exposed to the sun, bursts of black smoke suddenly erupted, and Wang Cunye said: "Anyone who truly recognizes the master will be spared!"

    In the small space, this sound echoed, but there seemed to be no evil spirit responding. The next moment, 3,600 grass-headed gods were burning, turning into 3,000 fire balls.

    The fire ball burned quickly and disappeared quickly. It dimmed in the blink of an eye. Silks of black smoke were absorbed by the black light. In an instant, strands of red energy flowed out. However, in Wang Cunye's sea of ??consciousness, it is currently limited to the limit.  As soon as I thought about it, I saw traces of red air hanging down in the pearl, and gradually a red river emerged. This is the "Spiritual Pond"!

    As soon as the spiritual pool appeared, the pearl lit up. Wang Cunye was startled. He didn't expect that the magic power transformed by these 3,600 grass-headed gods formed a spiritual pool in the pearl. A small river flowed gracefully, and its number even exceeded that of Wang Cunye now.  The number of spiritual pools.

    "If I can break through to the third level of ghost immortal, I can accommodate a three-foot spiritual pool. At that time, these spiritual powers can immediately make up for the mana required for three feet, and I can condense the five qi at once and advance." Wang Cunye  Just as I was thinking about it, I saw 3,600 ghosts appearing around the river. All their memories had been washed away. There was no emotion on their flat faces, and they were all wearing identical white shrouds.

    Wang Cunye just waved his hand.  Thirty-six hundred whitewashed ghosts floated out of the pearl.  It instantly sank into the ground, apparently returning to the underworld.

    At this moment, a trace of yellowish breath floated by.  Instantly seeped into the body.

    Just when Wang Cunye wanted to leave, the ashes did not turn into black gas, only movement was seen.  A grass-headed god crawled out of the ashes.

    Wang Cunye was startled, and suddenly he looked up to the sky and laughed. The next moment, his mind went to the real study room. At this time, the candle was only half burned, but only a moment passed.

    Pacing in the candlelight, Wang Cunye said nothing for a long time. He smiled suddenly: "I have already eaten one of these inexplicable opportunities. What should I be afraid of if there is another one?"

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the key is to eat the food and eat it smoothly. This second bronze seal may not be so easy.¡±

    Wang Cunye is extremely keen. In his opinion, this pearl opportunity just now has a trap.  If you practice or worship this pearl, it is equivalent to receiving the dirt and inheriting part of the cause and effect.

    "I didn't kill him, so there is no cause and effect and I can only deceive the child. The thought just now frightened Wang Cunye even more."  If you don¡¯t accept it, that¡¯s it. If you accept it, let it sink into the sea of ??consciousness.  It will be a disaster in the future. This is the so-called practice of demons and possession of gods and demons.

    Even so, it may not eliminate all the cause and effect, but it can only go so far now.

    And if these two opportunities were intentional, the second one would not be so easy if Wang Cunye, a big fish, flexibly spit out the hook and ate the bait.

    If it¡¯s not easy, then it confirms Wang Cunye¡¯s conjecture.

    "Cai Pingdu has some foundation, but he is just a small official with a big sesame seed. Now he can only get this sixth-grade official with the bronze seal. But anyone who relies on external things to get promoted is guilty of the dragon's aura taboo. Yesterday I saw him filled with a trace of black aura, no need to  If I take action, I think disaster will befall her, and then she and her family will be safe in exchange for the bronze seal."

    "It doesn't matter if you really can't get it. If I have the turtle shell, I have the greatest treasure of luck. If I break a taboo just to get a treasure and let others get the handle on me, that would be stupid!"

    Both the Taoist law and the heavenly law stipulate that the disciples of the Taoist sect are not allowed to interfere in the world at will, and they are not allowed to kill people, steal goods, and rob. Of course, Fusang, who is not under the direct jurisdiction of the heavenly court and the Taoist sect, is an exception. In the past, Wang Cunye killed many people, but he had not yet entered.  Only through the door can we take advantage of this loophole. Now that we are ghosts and immortals, we cannot break this law.

    In those days when Wang CunyeThis was the method used to enforce the law when fishing and ruined the life of the river god. Now with this bronze seal, I'm afraid it will be like this again. If he breaks the commandments and is caught by others, he will be in a desperate situation!

    This does not require any prying eyes. As long as you have a basically clear mind and are not moved by greed, you can figure it out after thinking about it. Of course, Wang Cunye can be so clear-headed not because he thinks he is different, but because he has a turtle shell.  ¡ª¡ªIf you are sitting on tens of thousands of gold and see a hundred gold falling on the ground, you will not look down upon it, but you will not be confused and want to make your mind faint.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled coldly, but without thinking, he took the pearl over again, played with it for a while, and then smiled suddenly: "It seems that I saved this young man's life. There are 3,600 grass-headed gods in this pearl.  It is also a space created by gods, and his luck has made this young man rich, but there is always evil inside. He cannot suppress it after he reaches middle age. He is afraid that he will not be able to stand in this officialdom. Not only will he die, but his home will also be ransacked.  Exterminate the clan and come back to bite us.¡±

    "Now that I have gone to this Pearl, although my Qi circulation is weak, my official position will not be very high in the future, but as long as I don't commit evil and die, I can finally live a peaceful life, and maybe I can retire from the position of county magistrate and die!"

    "It's just, who is spying on me, who is playing chess?" Wang Cunye was thoughtful, with a hint of worry.

    At the same moment, a palace appeared in a space. There was a stone tablet in front of the door. There were big characters on it, but it was "Dachi Mansion".

    In the Great Chi Fu, there is no world. It turns into the world. The layers of palaces have mountains and rivers, but the most are many mountains.

    There are many trails winding up the mountains, and springs form arched waterfalls and rapid streams.

    A trace of red aura permeated it, although it was very weak, it was still vaguely visible.

    There is a high mountain in the center, and there is a Taoist palace on the high mountain. In a hall inside the Taoist palace, there is a Taoist sitting, holding Taoist temples, practicing Dharma.

    A mysterious and mysterious aura filled his body, but suddenly, the Taoist opened his eyes: "You actually ate the bait and lost the hook?"

    After saying something to himself, he struck the next small bell. After a while, a Taoist boy came over and asked: "I pay homage to the Master. What are your instructions?"

    "Go and call Shang Yanzi over." The Taoist ordered.

    The Taoist boy went as ordered, and a moment later the Taoist boy brought a Taoist priest, who also looked faintly green, bowed his head, and asked, "Senior brother, what's the matter?"

    "Shang Yanzi, there were some mistakes in what we did last time!" the Taoist said.

    Shang Yanzi frowned and said, "Senior brother, he is just a Taoist who has not survived the tribulation of sunshine. Why do you treat him like this?"

    "You think I'm still here for a small incident of hitting the Heavenly Bell?" The Taoist waved his hands and smiled: "Although I was born in Lianyundao, I am now in the realm of gods and a real person in the palace here. How can I be so narrow-minded?  ?¡±

    Shang Yanzi did not say anything, so the Taoist could only say: "Things really happened because of the sky, so I paid attention to this son, but unexpectedly I discovered something, this son is really extraordinary!"

    "Not only is the fate of this child confused, but his destiny is also slightly deviated."

    "Junior brother, you also know that as we cultivators, as long as we progress in practice, our destiny will improve little by little, but no matter how our destiny waxes and wanes, it will be difficult to break through the destiny of the fundamental evolution of nature."

    "Although there will be breakthroughs every time the essence jumps, you and I both know that there are rules to be found, but this child is different. It seems that as this child's skills change, his destiny and luck will directly improve accordingly, so little by little  It changes the atmosphere around you.¡±

    "But the reason why I took action was not this, but the boy's luck."

    Having said this, the Taoist waved his hand, revealing a water mirror with a figure in the water mirror and a red thread connecting a red cloud.

    "You see, any subject will offer luck and strength to the king. In the court, mortals and officials offer to the king. Among the princes, mortals and officials offer to the princes. In the Taoist gate, Taoists offer to the Taoist gate. In the heavenly court, all the people offer to the king.  God offers it to heaven.¡±

    "This child seems to be offering his luck to the Taoist sect normally, but it is hidden deep inside. It cannot be interfered with or spied on. There is not a trace of extra luck that can be mobilized."

    "The Taoist Heavenly Mirror cannot see this person's future. There are many changes inside. He is a great hero of the Taoist sect, but he may rebel against the Taoist sect, or even declare war on the Taoist sect"

    The Taoist said: "This pearl is originally the relic of Lord Luo Lin of the Underworld. It fell into my hands after his death. If this child is refined, he will receive its cause and effect and inheritance, so that the destiny of this child will be traceable. I don't want it to be traced."  This boy really has a great opportunity and great merit, but he does not sacrifice or practice, but uses a certain method to make the three thousand six hundred grass-headed gods here transcend"

    &nbsp; Speaking of this, Shang Yanzi couldn't help but change his color: "You suspect that he is"

    "Don't say it, don't say it! According to the law of heaven, I have received the vocation, but I cannot go down to the lower world. You have just become a god. You have not received the vocation, but you can go down to the lower world for three years. Just let me watch you during this period."

    "Don't take action at will. If he is really thatkilled for no reason, you will definitely die. But if he made a mistake regarding the bronze seal, he can be punished according to the law. You don't have to force this kid to a desperate situation, but you can make him trapped.  , force him to reveal his true colors, or make his sincerity and Taoist energy merge into one, you go ahead!"

    "Honor your order!" Shang Yanzi no longer hesitated this time, accepted the order, and walked out of the palace, turning into a green and yellow rainbow, passing through the space and heading straight to the lower realm.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 216 Incident

    imperial capital

    The sky is misty and fish-white, the trees are green and lush, the population is millions, the city is high and the pond is wide, people come and go, and the prosperity is extraordinary.

    The carriages were galloping on the road. Wang Cunye looked up and saw that in the capital, the roads were crisscrossed and wide enough for four carriages to go parallel. They were full of restaurants, shops, deep houses, brothels, bungalows, and workshops.

    The most important thing is the inner palace of the imperial city. With the spiritual eye, a torrent of red energy is coming from all directions and converging here. The red energy is coming up, and there are three colors of yellow, green and purple!

    A red dragon hovers on the sea of ??luck, and the most surprising thing is that there is a purple ground under the palace!

    Wang Cunye looked at it, sighed in his heart, and withdrew his spiritual sense.

    In the previous life, the earth had also seen this kind of treasure land. It was in Zhongnanhai. The imperial capital was also built here. The earth's energy itself can nourish one's luck. It's really a place where strange people and strangers can enlighten the dragon's veins!

    ??Looking at the sky again, there are strands of green air hanging down from the sky, connecting the earth and human destiny. This proves that the destiny of heaven has not declined and can still dominate the world.

    Since Taizu founded the dynasty, it has been 500 years now. No matter whether there is peace in the world or wars and divisions, it is still a behemoth, and the Celestial Kingdom is unshakable.

    "Master, Qingyun has seen it!" the coachman said respectfully.

    Wang Cunye came down. The Qingyun Temple is located on the west side of the imperial capital. It occupies a large area. It is lined with green trees and lush flowers and plants. It is very quiet. The main street is right outside.

    The streets are buzzing with people, but due to the five layers of isolation, no sound can be heard.

    Wang Cunye stood at the door, and saw two Taoist boys bowing their heads and leading him in, to a hall.  Inside, there was an old Taoist with white hair on his temples. He immediately bowed his head and said, "I am Xuan Shang Chengping Dao. I arrived in the imperial capital on the orders of my master and asked fellow Taoists to register."

    "Well" followed Wang Cunye's words.  The old Taoist looked at Wang Cunye carefully and sighed in his heart. He took out his pen and ink and registered the Taoist book. As soon as he wrote it in the Taoist book, his eyes flashed, indicating confirmation.  This is the magical method of the immortal family!

    Wang Cunye thought silently and turned his eyes to Lao Dao.

    This Taoist has a skinny body. He felt the breath of the Taoist in front of him carefully and sighed.

    This is a genuine ghost immortal.  But his life is about to end, and he still has ten years left at most!

    The Taoist sect gives true seeds to help people transcend their immortal karma and achieve the path of immortality. However, in this way, it undermines their own foundation and is detrimental to their growth.

    It¡¯s good to have high talent, not less than this. For people with average qualifications, it is difficult to be promoted to an earthly immortal by condensing true seeds like this.

    The Taoist in front of you.  That's it, but it can't be said that it harmed them. Without this gift of true seed, the percentage of achievements would be even lower.

    While thinking about it, the old Taoist had finished writing, confirmed his Taoist status, and immediately took out a silver medal: "Master, please take it with you. This is a silver medal given by the imperial court, but with it you can enjoy the treatment of a seventh-rank official. You can also live in the inn.  !¡±

    Wang Cunye heard the old Taoist's words, took it and took a closer look, and found that there was indeed a trace of official air permeating it, and immediately smiled: "Thank you, fellow Taoist."

    "The real person can live in this temple, Taoist boy, why don't you come over to serve me?" The old Taoist shouted, and immediately a Taoist boy came in quickly and responded: "Yes!"

    Wang Cunye came to the throne and followed the Taoist boy into the back hall.

    There is a garden behind here, a patch of green bamboo here, and a small green lake with artificial channels and a small stream winding away. It leads to a good land, which is very elegant. In the prosperous place of the imperial capital, every inch of land is rich, and there are  This scale is really rare, at least it is the size of a palace.

    "Master, several masters from Chengping Taoism all live in this monastery. There are two Taoist boys in it. If you have any questions, you can just give me any instructions!" The Taoist boy told these things.

    "The place is indeed good." Wang Cunye nodded when he heard this, waved his hand, and asked the Taoist boy to go back.

    "Master, there is one last thing. The current emperor has issued a decree that on June 6th, the disciples of the Kunlun Dao Line and the Penglai Dao Line will begin to discuss the Tao. Please arrive at Fengxian Hall in the early morning of the 6th!" said the Taoist boy!  After saying this, Jishou retreated.

    Wang Cunye heard the words and began to think silently.

    There are many Dao Lines on the mainland, all of which belong to Kunlun. The Penglai Dao Lineage has been canonized by the Emperor of Heaven and given the status of orthodoxy, but in theory they can be compared with each other.

    What does the Emperor of Heaven mean by this move?

    Wang Cunye thought about it, but shook his head, no longer thinking about it, and walked towards his yard.

    The people who live here are all disciples of the Chengping Dao lineage.

    There is a clear spring in the bamboo forest, and the faint fragrance of tea makes you feel relaxed and happy. Several Taoists wear high crowns and talk and laugh constantly, but they are the ones from Cheng Ping Tao.

    Beside the Qingquan stone table, a Taoist priest in green clothes with a high crown saw Wang Cunye and couldn't help butHe said, "Hey, isn't this Junior Brother Xuan Shang?"

    Xuan Song's eyes narrowed and he took a closer look: "It's Junior Brother Xuan Shang. I've heard for a long time that although he has just started, his Taoism is exquisite. It would be great if we discuss it!"

    "My Chengping Dao lineage is here, how can I be without Junior Brother Xuan Shang, let me call him here." The Taoist in blue stood up and walked over. It's just where the dragon energy of the imperial capital is, which can suppress all kinds of laws. This shrinking ground  The method won¡¯t work.

    "What's the matter, Brother Xuanming?" Wang Cunye looked at the Taoist in blue in front of him.

    This Master Xuanming is a disciple of Master Xuanshuang, and he does not want to be sent to the imperial capital to participate in the discussion.

    "Junior brother, all of my disciples of Chengping Dao are drinking fragrant tea at the clear spring and talking about Taoism. Come and sit down and let's meet each other!" Taoist Xuanming said.

    Wang Cunye thought for a moment after hearing the words, then he agreed and went to the gathering place of all the Taoists.

    Wang Cunye silently looked at all the Taoists present, and saw that each of them had hidden Qi, condensing red light, and one of them had a light blue Qi that was hidden but not emitted, but condensed into one. He couldn't help but be shocked. This was not magic power, but a red light.  Fate and luck can be said to be the best in the field!

    No wonder that in Chengping Dao, this son is praised as the first person of Chengping Daoxuan generation, with high-quality qualifications, Li Jue Wan Yue, dedicated to Taoism, and is also protected by many elders and peers. This is the reason.

    In this aspect, Wang Cunye is incomparable. He immediately said: "I have seen all the senior brothers, I have met senior brother Xuan Song!"

    Xuan Song was startled when he heard this, but smiled gently: "I don't dare. Junior Brother Xuan Shang, sit down quickly. These are all my senior brothers from Cheng Ping Dao. There are no outsiders, so there is no need to be restrained."

    "Junior brother, please sit down. We are all from my Chengping Taoist lineage, so there is no need to be polite!" Taoists around him said in agreement.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye no longer refused and sat down. This monastery was very large, with one person per person and one courtyard wide. There were only seven disciples coming to Chengping Road, so they would not feel crowded.

    At that time, we drank some fragrant tea and exchanged some Taoist theories. Wang Cunye accompanied some of them. Seeing that it was getting late, he got up and left.

    "Hey, you want to leave? Why not enjoy it when we are away from home and our fellow apprentices live together, discussing Taoism when we are free and practicing when we are busy?" Xuan Song said.

    However, Xuan Song knew that his junior brother Xuan Shang had formed an alliance with Lianyundao. He was a man of profound cultivation and had condensed most of the five qi. As long as he was given the Red Sun Welcoming Tribulation Pill, he could immediately survive the Sunshine Tribulation.

    After a few more years of hard work, there is another Earth Immortal in the world. Standing at this high position, his mentality is different.

    There is no one among his peers who can beat him, but the newcomer Xuan Shang is different. He has won the first place in the county, but he is not jealous, and he appreciates it even more.

    Xuan Shang's talent is very high, but it cannot be compromised. For this reason, Xuan Song invited him to live together.

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye fell silent for a moment, secretly admiring him. He indeed had the demeanor of the heir to Cheng Ping Dao.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as we saw Xuan Song, all the fellow Taoists around him were speechless, quietly waiting for Wang Cunye¡¯s reply, you will know the influence this person has among his peers!

    "Sorry, brother, I still have some private matters outside, but I can't live together to listen to the teachings!" Thinking of the bronze seal of Cai Pingdu in Changqing County, Wang Cunye refused.

    Hearing Xuan Shang's refusal, Xuan Song was not angry, but felt a little pity: "Just do as junior brother wants, but it's not very peaceful outside. Just hold this jade pendant. If something happens, crush it. We will come to help you."  fist."

    "Thank you, senior brother." Wang Cunye was startled when he heard the words, and felt a little moved. He took the jade pendant, kicked it into his arms, bowed his head again, turned around and waved his sleeves away.

    Seeing them leaving, a Taoist said unhappily: "Senior brother invited me kindly to avoid disaster, but he refused unreasonably!"

    "Everyone has their own things to do, so why should we care about these fellow disciples?" Xuan Song said with a slight smile.

    Changqing County

    ??The dynasty has a long history under the prefect, who is an assistant to the prefect, but has no actual duties, but can manage some things.

    After Cai Pingdu became a long-time official, he didn't want to get his salary in vain. This day he found an opportunity and got permission from the prefect to inspect the prison.

    This prison is located in the north of the city. It has thick walls and only one passage to enter. There are arrow towers at the four corners - it is the main prison of the county!

    When Cai Pingdu arrived at the prison, Prison Director Shi greeted him and said, "Sir, you are really wronged to come here for inspection. I will personally take you in!"

    The cell was very dark. Cai Pingdu and Prison Director Shi went in with the two guards. They heard a lock sound and Cai Pingdu looked at the cell.

    The inside is made of bluestone, the walls are all blue bricks, there is a passage in the middle, and wooden fences are used to separate the two sides into rooms of various sizes.The first feeling in the dormitory is that it smells bad.

    ¡°There was only one toilet in each cell, emitting a strong stench. The beds inside were made of straw and had a musty smell. The prisoners had not been washed for a long time, so they all had a stinky smell.

    Not far away, there was another prisoner lying on the grass bunk, with blood sticking to his clothes. Cai Pingdu came closer and took a look. The prison official smiled and said: "This man is dishonest. He was clamped on the stick and he is still unconscious.  !¡±

    At this time, Cai Pingdu, smelling the smell of blood and stench, already regretted it and felt like vomiting. No wonder the officials refused to inspect the prison. This prison was simply extremely dirty!

    He was about to go back immediately, but before he could say anything, he suddenly saw the lying prisoner let out an "ouch" and threw himself in front of the wooden fence. Suddenly there was a blade, and with a flash of light, the prison officer's neck was cut open, and there was blood.  It shot straight out, splashed onto the wall, and immediately fell to the ground with a muffled groan. Almost at the same time, he grabbed Cai Pingdu and put the blade against his neck.

    Suddenly, both the prisoner and the jailer were stunned.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 217: Got it

    We were going back by water. Wang Cunye was meditating on the bow of the boat. Suddenly, his mind was shaken.

    "What happened?"

    Wang Cunye squinted his eyes and looked at the river. It was the setting sun at this time, and the river was full of blood. The sunset was spectacular in the distance, and the water waves were beating against the side of the ship

    Wang Cunye had tampered with Cai Pingdu, and when something happened, he naturally knew it.

    Seeing the setting sun and the last trace of the afterglow disappearing, Wang Cunye said slowly: "Go back first, investigate the situation clearly, and come back immediately to report to me!"

    A black and red shadow flashed on the deck, but disappeared immediately. It was the last grass-headed god in the Pearl.

    The imperial capital¡¯s laws prohibit all methods, but now that it has left the main city, this grass-headed god can move.

    Fuso

    There is a layer of gray fog on the sea, and the sea water rolls up huge waves. When they reach the offshore, they are rejected by a powerful force. This force is dark and deep, but it exudes a rhythm that is almost harmonious.

    It is this breath that silently resists the invasion of gray fog, over and over again, never slacking off.

    Shanjian City

    Zenjian Castle is a small city, with a total of 20,000 koku, but it is within the jurisdiction of Kyoto. After the establishment of the Kurokawa Shogunate, a large-scale construction project was carried out here. Seven castles were built, and tens of thousands of civil workers were used. Later, they were allocated to many  The Gongqing family owned Gongqing land ranging from 300 to 20 shi, which attracted many businessmen to flock in one after another, and also won the approval of the court.

    Three hundred years later, these legacy are still there. It is the season of May, the cherry blossoms are in full bloom, the drizzle is blowing by, bringing a sense of Zen tranquility.

    A ronin with a long sword hanging from his waist was walking forward, wearing a bamboo hat on his head. The water in front of him gathered into the stream to form a small lake. Looking at the lake, Sasaki Kojiro couldn't help but touch the gourd at his waist.

    "There is no water." He thought silently.  at this time.  Weeds flew out with dirt, and a wild dog quickly pounced over.

    I just heard a "pop" sound and the long knife flashed.  The wild dog has been beheaded, and not a drop of blood has been splashed on him.

    The long sword was sheathed, and he felt a sense of happiness and happiness.  I know that my swordsmanship has been greatly promoted.

    Over the past six months, Sasaki Kojiro has traveled around the world and visited Furano, Sensoji Temple, and Myochi Shrine one by one, leaving a deep imprint on his body and mind.

    These are all integrated into his own swordsmanship, and he understands the Togata Sakurakan-ryu taught by his master more and more. He seems to be born for the sword.

    There is a saying in China: "If you hear the Tao in the morning, you may die in the evening!"

    Think about it.  It's the same for me. This Jugao Sakurakan-ryu secret is really scary!

    Stepping out of the trees.  Follow the road up.  Nearby, there was a small businessman carrying a load of pottery on his back, also heading towards the castle town along the road.

    "Get away! Idiot!" At this moment, a warrior suddenly galloped past with his horse and whip raised.  The businessman was almost kicked down by the horse's hoof, staggering and falling into the field.

    The pottery on his back made a rattling sound, but several pieces were broken. Just as the businessman was in a hurry, three, four, and five warriors rushed towards the city in quick succession.

    "Are you injured?" Ronin looked at these warriors, looked back and asked.

    "Hey, luckily there are no injuries" The little businessman looked at it: "It's just that a few things on his back were broken."

    As he spoke, he looked up at Ronin, and couldn't help but be surprised. He was wearing a high-end narrow-sleeved samurai uniform, with a long sword on his waist, and his hair was tied up in sideburns. He looked like he was only about eighteen years old, but it was different from the high-end clothes.  But his face was covered with dust, and he bowed and said, "Thank you, sir. Who are you?"

    "Sasaki Kojiro!" the ronin said casually, silently looking around: "You are familiar with this town, take me there, and I will give you fifty cents!"

    The little businessman was surprised, but also happy, and said quickly: "Yes, sir, where are you going?"

    Fifty coins can offset the loss of broken pottery.

    "First go to the clothes shop and buy a new set of clothes, and then take me to find an inn."

    "Hi, samurai-sama please!"

    The town is not big, and there is a clothes shop not far away. He led him into the clothes shop and slapped a piece of silver on the table with a "snap".

    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s a fine cloth samurai robe!¡± Sasaki Kojiro said.

    "Hi, a fine cloth samurai uniform, what color is it?" The boss heard the sound of copper coins hitting the table and immediately ran over, with a flattering smile on his face involuntarily.

    "Crimson!"

    "Yes, please wait a moment!" Within a moment, a dark red warrior robe was taken out by the boss, with a smile on his face: "See if it fits."?¡±

    The boss¡¯s eyes were very poisonous. Sasaki Kojiro tried it on and walked out after a while, but it fit perfectly.

    "It fits very well. There are other colors, you can check them out!" the boss said.

    "That's it. It's pretty good, it fits me, and I like the color." Sasaki Kojiro said, "Give me another set of straw sandals."

    In Fuso, even ordinary samurai wear straw sandals, unless they are high-ranking samurai and daimyo, not to mention untouchables and businessmen.

    "Hey, the total is 750 yuan for three times. This is the remaining money!" The boss said as he handed over the money.

    At this moment, a girl ran in with a red face. It was obvious that she had rushed over and her straw sandals were wet. She came in and bowed and said: "Boss, the customers in the store want five pairs of new straw sandals!"

    "Oh, it's Keiko, I'll give it to you!" the boss said, obviously recognizing him.

    Seeing the situation, Sasaki Kojiro just smiled and prepared to go out, but when the two of them crossed paths, he couldn't help but feel a shock all over.

    The jade talisman in his arms emitted a burst of light and heat, which was faintly emitted. If it were not blocked by his clothes, it would have been seen by others.

    Sasaki Kojiro's heart was in turmoil. His master sent word that he wanted to marry a Fuso woman to his brother. Anyone who could make the jade pendant shine would be considered qualified.

    "My lord's words were naturally in my mind. I had only been traveling for half a year, but I had seen countless women, but none of them could light up. Only then did I calm down and take a look.

    The girl looks to be fifteen or sixteen years old, has fine long black hair, and a beautiful face. However, she seems to be from a poor family and is a bit malnourished.

    "Whose family does this belong to?" Sasaki Kojiro asked: "You tell her clearly, and I will give you the money!"

    "This is Keiko, the daughter of the Takaishi family who owns the inn in the town. I was about to take you over to stay in this inn!" the businessman said.

    "What's your family background? You look like this, you're not an ordinary person!"

    "I heard that my ancestor is still a descendant of the Kurokawa family and the public minister, but now he has fallen into poverty in the town." The businessman said, and immediately led him forward.  Soon we arrived in front of the inn.

    The inn is very big.  But it is a bit old, with a few moss-covered wooden houses lined up on the left and right of the stone road.  But now the air was filled with the aroma of dinner.

    At this time, a woman's voice came from a wooden house: "You left us alone. You still have the nerve to come back? You drunkard!"

    With the scolding, a plate flew out and shattered on the floor. A man in his fifties rushed out of the door. At this time, a woman rushed out and shouted: "You old man, where are you going?"

    ¡°As he said this, he held on to him and beat him hard.  And the girl hurried over: "Mom, stop fighting."

    When Sasaki Kojiro saw this scene, he couldn't help but be stunned.  The businessman was a little embarrassed: "Gao Shi likes gambling and drinking. He has lost a lot, but the shop still relies on his wife to maintain it."

    Sasaki Kojiro listened.  But he likes it instead. He knows deeply that gamblers and drunkards have no sense, as long as they have money!

    "Ronin! This ronin!" Sasaki Kojiro was just thinking when he heard someone shouting. He turned around and saw that the fight had been completed, but the woman asked with a strong voice: "Do you want to stay in the hotel?"

    "Yes."

    "Thank you, come in then!"

    Sasaki Kojiro casually handed fifty coins to the small businessman and said: "Don't leave first, I still have some trouble for you!"

    The small businessman responded: "Hi!"

    As the woman turned around, she approached a wooden house. This house was close to the sun. It was still very clean inside. She immediately took off her bamboo hat.

    Although his own path lies on the sword, in this turbulent era, the era of the Kurokawa shogunate has passed, war has become the theme, and the people of the world are too far away, but the dream of making the Konda family become the master of one city and one country is very far away.  is appropriate.

    Sasaki Kojiro pondered that the master's will must be fulfilled. Thinking of this, he said to the small businessman: "Go and call the boss, and I will talk to him."

    After a while, the boss, who was over fifty, came in and asked, "What do you want from me?"

    Sasaki Kojiro called: "Boss, come here, I'll buy you a drink."

    With that said, he said to the small businessman: "Bring me a bottle of wine!"

    After leaving a lot of money behind, the small businessman immediately ran over to take it and then retreated. This situation meant that he had something to discuss.

    "Have a drink." Sasaki Kojiro raised the bottle and toasted to the boss.

    "Thank you!"

    Sasaki Kojiro replaced himPour the wine, wait for him to drink, and say: "Boss!"

    "yes!"

    "To be honest, I have something to discuss. My master ordered me to find a good daughter to marry my brother. Now I have found her, and she is your daughter!"

    "Ah!" The boss was so shocked that he threw the drink out: "Please wait a moment, you are so surprising!"

    Sasaki Kojiro took a sip of wine, but ignored it and continued: "Do you want to know the betrothal gift my master is willing to pay?"

    "Ahhow much is this?" The boss hesitated and asked.

    "My master has given me a hundred gu as a betrothal gift to marry your daughter!"

    "Ah!" The boss looked shocked and leaned down: "Please tell me the name of your master!"

    "Shut up, why did you sell your daughter!" At this time, the paper door opened, and the woman seemed to have been listening outside for a long time, then came in and roared.

    Sasaki Kojiro placed the cup on the table: "My master is the governor of the Konda family. He owns a territory of five thousand koku, tens of thousands of koku, and he also has five thousand koku in Central Earth."

    "Your daughter is here and she is just a drunkard. Even if it is out of parents' heart, don't you want your daughter to escape from this difficult life?"

    As he said that, he threw down a bag: "Here is a gold judge, worth a hundred guan!"

    The boss was silent for a long time, but then he bent down and kowtowed two or three times: "Ah, I understand, samurai, just take Keiko with you. I don't need a betrothal gift, I just need my daughter to be able to get out of this life."

    Seeing that the woman was about to stop him, the boss shouted in a hissing voice: "Do you want your daughter to be like us?"

    The landlady was stunned immediately, tears splashing down her face.

    "I understand, but please accept the betrothal gift!" At this time, Sasaki Kojiro put his hands on the ground and kowtowed.

    [To view the latest chapters of this book, please search 138kanshu.com (13800100.com) and read without pop-up windows]//Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 218: The Night Is Dark

    early morning

    In a wooden house, the dim lights create a small space in the dark night.

    It will be dawn in another hour.

    Inside the room, Keiko was sitting in front of the bronze mirror. This narrow room only had an area of ??two tatami mats, so it was a bit cramped for both of them.

    Keiko looked in the mirror silently, her long black hair was combed smoothly by her mother. This was a festive day, but without knowing it, it made people want to shed tears.

    The mother standing behind her was doing the same, arranging her black hair and wiping away the tears that rolled down her face.

    "Mother" Tu Huizi cried.

    "Don't be afraid, Keiko" The mother caressed Keiko: "This is your blessing, don't be reluctant, just look at this warrior who dropped a gold bag and got a hundred gold coins, he is not a liar."

    The Kurokawa shogunate opened a money bank and minted copper coins of "Kurokawa Tongbao", and later minted "Kurokawa Silver Bao" and "Kurokawa Jinbao"

    ??Traditionally, "Kurokawa Silver Treasure" refers to one tael, also known as silver pen, while "Kurokawa Gold Treasure" refers to one tael, also known as gold pen, both of which are round.

    But in fact, only the samurai class circulated internally.

    One tael of gold in Fuso can buy three shi of rice (the Kurokawa shogunate stipulated that one stone was 100 kilograms, instead of the original 300 kilograms). This is 300 shi of rice!

    This betrothal gift is generous even for the samurai class.

    So her mother continued with slightly trembling words: "I heard from the samurai-sama that you used to be married to the governor's younger brother, and we are members of the same clan. You will live a better life. Even if we can't meet each other, I will feel at ease."  Got it!"

    As he spoke, he burst into tears again.

    Keiko just cried.  Can't even speak.

    Time passes very quickly, in the blink of an eye.  Dawn breaks through the dark silence.

    "Keiko, let's go out!" The mother wiped away her daughter's tears.  It wasn't until there were no traces of crying that he pulled Keiko out.

    In front of me, my father was still holding a wine flask and drinking sake. When he saw me, he said, "Go, don't delay. Your Excellency is waiting for you outside."

    "Yes, father." Keiko put her hands on the ground and saluted, regardless of the dirty floor.

    She didn¡¯t know if this was the last goodbye.  The famous family is unusual.

    When you go out, you see a carriage. In front of it is Sasaki Kojiro. At this time, he has changed into a brand new samurai uniform. His body is straight and there is no trace of dust anymore, showing his strength.

    "Please get in the car!" Seeing Keiko coming out, Sasaki Kojiro said politely. Originally, the family head's brother was not his master, but depending on the situation, this girl's son will be the heir to the Konda family.

    "Yes, sir!" Keiko listened.  I thought to myself that not long ago, I was the daughter of this small shop, but now I am sitting here alone in my gorgeous clothes, feeling indescribably lonely and uneasy in my heart!

    The most important moment in this life, whether it is blessing or disaster, all starts here and turns around.  I saw tears flowing from the corners of my mother's eyes again, and I couldn't help but feel a pain in my heart. I suddenly grabbed my mother's hand tightly and shed tears.

    "You can go with us!" Sasaki Kojiro said to Keiko's mother.

    Sasaki Kojiro can still understand the feeling of leaving the place where he grew up, going to a strange family, and leaving the relatives who have been with him since childhood!

    "Sir, can I go too?" Keiko's mother couldn't believe it when she heard this.

    "Madam, we are having a serious marriage. We have Sakura Pavilion in Kai Town and Shikoku. This time we are going to the Sakura Pavilion in Kai Town. We will stay for a while for bride training." Sasaki Kojiro said: "We are here in Kai Town.  It's not far from here. It's only three days' journey. You can go with us.

    "That's great!" Keiko's mother was a little incoherent and thanked her quickly.

    "Please!" Sasaki Kojiro asked Keiko and Keiko's mother to sit on them and disappeared on the road.

    May 11th

    When Keiko arrived at Jie Zhen Sakura Hall, a group of women and children solemnly went out to greet her, but there were not a few male warriors there. After greeting her, they were immediately taken inside.

    Keiko has never seen such a luxurious residence. The fragrance of high-grade wood can be heard faintly. There are cherry trees in the courtyard and orchid lanterns hanging in the corridor.

    Keiko¡¯s house has three rooms. The main room has twelve tatami mats, which is very spacious and can be extended into the courtyard.

    Keiko was a little dizzy. This kind of luxury was unimaginable to her. Even the Gongqing's house she had seen occasionally was far inferior to this Sakura Pavilion.

    After learning this, she couldn't help but show a troubled look. Once inside, two more men saluted, one was Sasaki Kojiro and the other was Kanaki Zangjiro, sitting on the left and right respectively.

    &nbsp; There were also two ladies and two children bowing down.

    "This is the Matsumae family and the Sakuragi family. Although the men died in the battle, these two children will become samurai when they grow up and continue to serve the Konda family. Please accept their worship!" Sasaki Kojiro said quietly  .

    Seeing the two children who were only a few years old bowing down and bowing seriously, Keiko felt that she couldn't bear it, but she sat upright as if she was lost in spirit, and welcomed their bowing.

    Changqing County Prison

    It was night, and the light in the prison was very dark. Only a few oil lamps glowed faintly, which was a bit eerie. The warden stared at it with squinted eyes and said nothing with a sullen face.

    Now the situation has deteriorated. It is not just a matter of one prisoner, but hundreds of prisoners in the prison have colluded and want to escape through this matter.

    "Xiao Sha, it's not impossible for you to get out. If you let Mr. Cai go, we can talk carefully and there will always be a chance!" The warden calmed down and said.

    "Hey, who are you trying to coax? Let this dog officer go, and I guarantee that you guys will pounce on him immediately!" Xiao Sha stared at the warden coldly, with a cold smile, and said fiercely:  "Look at my legs, which are clamped with sticks. This is what will happen to you if you believe me. Do you think I will believe you a second time?"

    Although Xiao Sha has an unkempt appearance, his eyes are fierce and frightening. Even the warden dare not look at him. This man is a so-called martial arts person, but he offended someone and ended up here. The method inside is naturally "Law Enforcement Station"  "Necessary", very dirty, doing everything possible!

    The warden was furious and tightened his lips, but at this time he could only suppress his anger, squeezed out some color on his face, and said to Xiao Sha: "You still have room to let Mr. Cai go. If the report reaches the top,  When the order comes, you will all die and your family will be harmed!"

    "Haha, if you let go, you will die, if you don't let go, you will die. As long as you dare, I don't care about this life! I have found out, and I have arrested a sixth-grade officer and a dozen prison guards. If they want to all die, just hide it  If you don't stop, you will all be buried with me!" When Xiao Sha said this, he burst into laughter.

    Even if you die, you have to be buried with someone. Reading some books will be useful at this time. Only people who don¡¯t know anything will be deceived!

    The warden looked at the crazy look in Xiao Sha's eyes and didn't dare to stimulate him any more. He secretly hated it in his heart. If he had known this, he would have broken his tendons when he came in!

    At this time, in a dark place, a shallow shadow stood quietly. It melted into the darkness, quietly watching for what it needed in this tense environment.

    After a while, the black shadow no longer stayed. It swayed slightly and turned into a dark wind that swept out of the prison and picked up the withered grass on the ground.

    This weird scene made both the jailer and Xiao Sha feel cold in their hearts!

    "What a wicked sect!" If you stay in prison for too long, it's easy to see some unclean things. They all have human lives on their hands. Because they have seen it so much, they all understand it.

    "It's okayit's just a lingering ghost. We are prison guards, why are we afraid of it?" The warden calmed down, and the evil spirit suddenly emerged, and he immediately put the matter aside. Now the headache is this  It's a big matter, as for whether it's clean or not, just wait until it's resolved and sacrifice it to the God of Hell.

    A river beach, here is a small anchorage. There are a few boats moored in the river in the dark night. There is a hometown hotel not far away, which is doing these businesses, allowing the moored sailors, merchants, and boat passengers to buy some wine and food. As for sleeping, they all  Sleeping on the boat.

    Everyone on the deck was either sleeping or ashore, and Wang Cunye was sitting alone on the deck, drinking some side dishes and rice wine under the moonlight.

    It only cost a piece of broken silver to enjoy this experience, and now Wang Cunye would not be reluctant to part with it.

    Although it is impossible for a Daoist person to earn a million taels of silver, the annual allowance for ghost immortals is several thousand taels. If it is a real person from the Earth Immortal Realm, it is natural to receive tens of thousands of taels of silver every year, and the basic necessities are not enough.  Pay out of your own pocket.

    Not to mention some privileged economies, except for Taoists who are greedy for profit, they can be satisfied, but I have never seen a person who is obsessed with profit become an earthly immortal.

    A black shadow turned into a dark wind, passed through the space, and rushed towards a boat. Before it reached a hundred meters, Wang Cunye was startled and looked up.

    This Yinfeng is one of the grass-headed gods. Only one of the 3,600 grass-headed gods survives, and the others are annihilated and returned to the underworld.

    Wang Cunye has no regrets. As long as there is one, it is a seed. To put it bluntly, when the time is right, an army can be cultivated. However, the nature is still waiting for him to become an Earth Immortal and for the turtle shell to be repaired.

    As soon as he changed hands, this pearl appeared in Wang Cunye's palm. It was round and dim under the moonlight, emitting a quiet and gentle light.No ghost or evil spirit comes out.

    "Come back and tell me what happened." Wang Cunye said to himself, and the dark wind turned into a black light and flashed into the pearl.

    Wang Cunye closed his eyes and calmed down. Messages were transmitted from Caotou Shen's sea of ??consciousness.

    After a moment, Wang Cunye opened his eyes and knew what happened in prison.

    "Xiao Sha, a martial arts man, was imprisoned under a conspiracy. He killed the prison officer in anger. Cai Pingdu was taken as a hostage?" Knowing the situation, Wang Cunye frowned: "It turns out that Cai Pingdu's calamity lies here."

    As for Xiao Sha, there will never be a shortage of such people in the world. If nothing else, I almost fell into Xiao Sha's situation back then.

    He casually put the pearl into his arms and looked at the sky. He saw that the night was getting darker. He was actually not far from Changqing County, but it was parked in the middle of the night and would not arrive until tomorrow.

    He dropped a piece of broken silver casually, a gust of wind blew by, and there was no figure on the deck.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 219: Sharpshooter

    Cai Mansion

    The night was dark, and the lantern at the door was shaken by the wind. The servant couldn't help but look up, and his heart was full of worry. He was not worried about the lantern, but about his master.

    They work as servants in the Cai family. Although the old man is a big official, he does not have much authority. He is a free official. But even so, he is not an ordinary landowner and businessman. Now something happened to the old man

    In the inner courtyard, the light in the big room was very dark, with only a few candles lit. Mrs. Cai sat on the main seat with a sullen face and said nothing.

    Several servants in the mansion stood with their hands down. Li Kang, who was respected by Cai Pingdu, stroked his forehead and said nothing.

    "This afternoon something happened in the prison. News came out that my master was arrested. This was a heavy blow to the house. At this time, there were still women inside who were crying and making a fuss.

    "Tell them to stop crying. The maid will take a few of them down first." Mrs. Cai heard the women crying together, and her heart suddenly became depressed, and she ordered.

    The concubines taken by these husbands will only cause trouble.

    "Madam! You have to save the master!" An aunt cried as she was taken down by the maid.

    When Mrs. Cai heard this, the look of disgust in her eyes became even greater: "Everyone in my house will come up with plans. Please go back and rest. Don't cause trouble here!"

    As he spoke, he waved his hand.

    Several concubines were taken down, and the hall suddenly became quiet, but everyone's sad expressions remained unchanged.

    "Hey Mr. Li, what do you think we should do about this matter?" Mrs. Cai frowned in thought, couldn't help but sigh, and looked at her guest.

    Li Kang¡¯s expression remained calm, but he sighed in his heart.  He said: "This kind of thing will require you to shed your skin even if you don't die. Now it depends on how the government handles it."

    Madam¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Can the government rescue me?¡±

    "It's difficult. I've heard about this Xiao Sha. He is a hero in the martial arts world. He was plotted by the nobles and the government. He was supposed to be beheaded by the Queen of Autumn, but now that he is captured, it will be difficult to rescue him."

    Seeing the madam¡¯s face turned gloomy.  He mused: "The most important thing is the government's response. They have never let go of the thieves. If something really happens, they would rather kill them all than let them go!"

    When Li Kang said this, his face was equally sad, and he said: "It depends on fate now."

    In the unbearable silence, Miss Cai Xin touched the jade box under her neck and gritted her teeth without speaking.

    At this moment, a boy ran towards us and shouted: "Master Shi, the county's inspection officer, is here!"

    "It turns out to be Mr. Shi, please come quickly!" Mrs. Cai said immediately after hearing the sound.

    The inspection was originally a Zhengjiu product, leading a certain number of purpose tolerances and archers.  He is responsible for checking pedestrians, cracking down on smuggling, and arresting thieves, but he cannot afford to neglect it at this time.

    While talking, a middle-aged man.  Wearing a light red official uniform, he strode in and held his hand to Mrs. Cai: "I've seen Mrs. Cai!"

    "Master Shi came here at this time. He must have some news?" Mrs. Cai said.

    "We are also dealing with Mr. Cai's matter. Now all the prisoners have rebelled. We must let them out, and then we will let Mr. Cai go!" After saying this, he paused slightly and looked up at Mrs. Cai's expression: "But  It is impossible to release them all, the laws of the imperial court cannot be abolished!"

    Mrs. Cai understood immediately and gave a few instructions. A moment later, the maid came out and revealed a silver plate with five soft silver ingots in it. That was fifty taels. She said: "Master Shi, this is just  It¡¯s a deposit, and as long as I can successfully rescue my master, I¡¯ll give you six times more.¡±

    Inspector Shi's eyelids twitched, this was a generous gift, and he sighed: "Mrs. Cai, I have a message for you. If the matter is not resolved before dawn tomorrow, the prefect may launch a strong attack."

    After saying this, Mrs. Cai, Cai Xin, and everyone in the hall all changed their colors. Everyone knew the meaning and result of the attack.

    Mrs. Cai looked pale and asked reluctantly: "Is there no other way?"

    Inspector Shi sighed: "We have sent people to sneak in. Mr. Cai and Jiren have their own destiny, maybe everything will be safe."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, push the silver plate, push the silver plate, and can only take out one ingot, "No reward for no merit, the official is only worth this price if he comes here to leak the news. If you can return safely, I will accept it without hesitation."

    With that said, he took the ingot into his arms, held it in his hands, said not to give it away, turned around and left.

    Seeing Inspector Shi leaving, the silence in the hall was indescribable and very depressing. To be honest, if Cai Pingdu had been an official here for a few years, it wouldn't be like this. It would be nice to have someone to inform him when he got off the bus.

    At this moment, aThe maid ran up to him and said a few words to Cai Xin.

    "What?! He wants to see me?" Listening to the maid's words, Miss Cai couldn't help but be shocked. What's the purpose of his coming here at this time?  In his mind, Wang Cunye's handsome figure emerged, as if he were out of the world.

    Wang Cunye has been here a few times and is somewhat familiar with him. She is deeply impressed by such a person.

    "Mom, I'll go out for a while." Cai Xin stood up.

    "Go!" Mrs. Cai waved her hand tiredly. Xin'er was always considerate and thoughtful, so there was no need for her to worry. Now she couldn't help.

    Only then did the wife deeply understand how great it would be if she were a son. A son of fifteen or sixteen years old can already take charge of the family.

    After leaving the hall, Cai Xin immediately asked: "You said Wang Cunye wanted to see me? But why?"

    After asking this question, the maid was stunned and couldn't help but said aggrievedly: "I don't even know."

    Cai Xin hesitated and wanted to refuse, but for some reason she changed her mind: "Let him come in and I'll see what's going on!"

    Within a moment, the maid came in with Wang Cunye!

    When she met Wang Cunye, Cai Xin just said: "Master, why did you come here late at night? If you have something, please come to the hall tomorrow to talk."

    In this world, the defense between men and women is not very serious, but meeting each other late at night goes beyond etiquette.

    "I'm afraid I won't have time to say it tomorrow!" Wang Cunye seemed to be smiling but not smiling. His words immediately made Cai Xin palpitate and break out in a cold sweat. She suppressed her panic and said, "What did you say, Master?"

    After a pause, Cai Xin gritted her teeth when she saw Wang Cunye's face was calm but smiling slightly.  Then he asked: "Why are you looking for me?"

    Seeing Cai Xin asking, Wang Cunye changed his appearance and solemnly said: "I have a way to save your father."

    "What?" Cai Xin was shocked when she heard this. She clenched her teeth tightly, her face was so pale that there was no blood at all, and her long eyelashes were drooped.

    Something happened to my father.  In fact, the government blocked the information. How did this person know?

    After a while, she composed herself.  He stared at Wang Cunye: "How can you help? As long as you can rescue my father, you can give me any amount of money."

    She was so decisive, Wang Cunye was stunned.  Then he smiled and said: "I don't want your money"

    Seeing her change of expression, he knew she had misunderstood, and said quickly: "Don't look like this, I don't want you to repay me, and I don't want your money. I saved your biological father, but I want your bronze seal in exchange."

    When Wang Cunye said this, he pointed at the bronze seal under Cai Xin's neck and spoke.

    Cai Xin took a look after hearing this.  This bronze seal hung on his neck, connected with flesh and blood. At this moment, someone was asking for it, and his heart ached.  But it means cutting off a part of your life.

    The color on Cai Xin's face faded, her heart sank, and she gritted her teeth: "Young Master Wang, don't you think you are taking advantage of others' danger? I thought you were"

    At this point, I can¡¯t say it anymore.

    Wang Cunye just smiled when he heard this: "This crisis is your father's destiny. There is a chance that you can't get through it. Of course you can get through it, and you will be safe and wealthy, and maybe you can become a governor!"

    "This is a major matter that affects life. Your father's safety is exchanged for a bronze seal. It is a blessing. Many people can't even ask for it!"

    Cai Xin felt sad when she heard this, knowing that what this person said was reasonable, but her heart was bleeding. It was not only the reluctance to let go of the bronze seal, but also some kind of brokenness in her heart.

    "Can there be other conditions?" Cai Xin murmured.

    "cannot!"

    As soon as these words came out, Cai Xin was immediately knocked out of her trance.

    "Okay, you can rescue my father, so what does it do to you?" After saying these words, her body became cold and she couldn't help but tremble.

    "It's a deal!" Seeing Cai Xin say this, Wang Cunye smiled and knew that the cause and effect had come true. As for his little daughter's mentality, in reality, he was slightly aware of it, but he really didn't have such thoughts. After saying this, that's it.  After bowing, he turned and left.

    Seeing this man walking away, Cai Xin held on to the pillar and burst into tears.

    It was dark at night, and after leaving Cai's house, Wang Cunye took out a jade plaque and looked at it carefully. This was the imperial token given by Qingyun Temple, and it was in the seventh rank.

    At this time, the sound of the watch could be heard in the distance, and Wang Cunye arrived in front of the prefect's house in a few steps. The lights in the house were brightly lit, but the prefect must have been worried and thinking about it.

    "Who is it?" When we arrived in front of the house, a man holding a knife asked.

    "Give this token to your prefect and tell him that I have something to meet you." Wang Cunye said.

    &nbsp; Seeing Wang Cunye's magnanimity, the official continued and said: "Wait a moment!"

    As soon as he went in, there was a sound of footsteps, and the official came back and said, "My lord, I ordered you to go in!"

    I followed in, but saw someone in a side hall frowning to drink tea. When I saw the people, I didn't speak for a while, and looked at Wang Cunye silently.

    Wang Cunye also looked over and saw that the official was about forty years old, with a medium build, a rectangular face, and was wearing a fifth-grade official uniform. The official waved his hand and said, "Sit down, I heard that you want to see me. What's the matter?"

    The token is a seventh-grade certificate, but the prefect thought he was on an errand for the imperial capital.

    "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Wang Cunye took the guest seat calmly, took the tea that was brought to him, and put it on the table: "I am from the Imperial Capital. I heard that Your Excellency had some trouble, so I came here."

    "The Cai family has something to do with me, so I tried to do something to save the adults trouble and repay the favor!" After saying that, he waved his hand: "I can't interfere in local government affairs, and I don't assume responsibility. My identity  You don¡¯t need to check carefully, do you have a strong bow here?¡±

    The muscles on the governor's cheeks trembled, and he leaned forward and said, "Yes!"

    With that said, he ordered to get it. Seeing this, Wang Cunye smiled and said, "But with this bow, you can do a lot of things."

    At this time, the bow and arrow were brought in, and several servants were holding knives and watching nervously. Wang Cunye took the bow and drew it at the lamp under the eaves in the distance. He heard three arrows "Puff, Puff, Puff", and the light went out in response.  .

    "A sharpshooter, is he someone from the Tianji camp?" The prefect couldn't help but get excited, and his heart suddenly felt at ease. Only they truly knew the terror of a sharpshooter who could shoot out a hundred-step lantern at will: "Sir, here, this  You can rest assured!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 220: This is Unscientific

    Changqing County is a large county, but it is an anointed place. After the Taoism was revealed, the weather was even more prosperous.

    There are rivers in the county that stretch through the territory and lead to the imperial capital and the ocean. It is a cargo distribution center for flood and drought docks, and the scenery of mountains and rivers is pleasant.  .

    At this moment, it is dawn, but it is cloudy, with dark clouds rolling in one after another, and drizzle.

    When it was drizzling, several boats sailed in.

    "Sir, get up!" At this time, a group of servants and archers were ready. When it was dim, the prison door opened. Someone came out and saw that there was no one there, only an ox cart. He whistled.  Hundreds of people ran out on the dirt road.

    However, dozens of prisoners joined together to protect Mr. Cai firmly in the middle. There were also some hostages of the jailers on the left and right, and they seemed to be somewhat organized.

    "Tell them, there are three ships, and they can only carry half of the people!" Wang Cunye said coldly with a flash of fire in his eyes.

    Inspector Shi thought about it for a moment, and he understood, and he praised in his heart: "If he is from the imperial capital, he must have done it neatly!"

    At that moment, a loud-voiced official shouted: "Ten miles from here is the river. There are only five boats in the river. Whoever gets there first can get on the boat!"

    When Xiao Sha heard this, he was furious: "We agreed on five ships, but why are there only three? If you don't bring them to me, I will kill people!"

    "Hey, my lord, by giving you three boats, you have taken a big risk. By giving you all five boats, you are blatantly exposing yourself to banditry. The imperial court wants the life of the prefect. You said that the prefect will risk it for Mr. Cai?"  This risk?"

    "My lord said, I'll give you a moment. If you rush out on your own and don't release arrows after a moment, the governor will be a bandit."

    As he waved his hand, he heard the sound of a trumpet, and faintly saw the shadows of the tolerant and the archer pressing over him.  Seeing the free prisoners, they became restless. Suddenly someone shouted and ran towards the river bank.

    Someone takes the lead.  Immediately, the prisoners who had been organized suddenly became a mess and ran towards the river bank together with all their strength.

    Xiao Sha broke out in cold sweat, seeing the organized prisoners immediately disintegrating.  No longer daring to hesitate, he could only say: "Get in the car and cross the river!"

    Only then did he know in his heart what the bullock cart was for. It was for himself and Mr. Cai to use, so as not to be unable to catch up with the prisoners. When he got on the cart with a few close prisoners, he whipped his whip and the cart ran away.

    Seeing this group of people running around in confusion, Wang Cunye waved his hand.  Order: "You can shoot the fugitives behind."

    Inspector Shi admired in his heart, but still asked: "Killing the prisoner like this will cause a fight in the front?"

    "No, I used three boats to disintegrate these prisoners, and now they are all scattered. Shooting the prisoners in the back will only make the ones in front run faster. Maybe I am secretly happy that there will be fewer people competing for boat slots."

    Inspector Shi had no doubts anymore and immediately ordered: "Kill!"

    ¡°These prisoners not only committed a crime, but they were actually conspiring to rebel. Killing them all is the order from above.

    I just heard the sound of "Puff".  Immediately, the archer fired an arrow at the prisoner. A prisoner ran a little slower, and an arrow suddenly penetrated his vest, and the tip of the arrow came out from his chest. The man jumped a few steps in disbelief, fell to the ground, and remained motionless.

    "As Wang Cunye said, prisoners who have hope never stop, regardless of the inmates who are dying tragically behind them, they just want to run forward desperately and get the hope of life.

    The officer chased all the way up, and there were some weak prisoners who were running and falling behind. However, the officer caught up with him, and he was so frightened that his whole body trembled, and he just shouted: "Don't kill me, don't kill me!"

    An official came forward and stabbed the man with a knife. The man's whole body was shaken, and he fell to the ground and twitched. He was not dead for a while, but just screamed on the ground.

    Not far away, there was a prisoner trembling violently. He knelt on the ground, crying and begging: "Master Shi, Master Shi, I am the mistress of the neighborhood. You know, I have not committed any serious crime. I will be released next month."  When I came out, I never thought about killing officials and rebelling, but they said they would kill me if I didn't follow. I was helpless, please spare my life!"

    "It's too late!" Inspector Shi stepped forward and sighed: "You kill officials and rebel, do you still think there is a way to survive? But we know each other, and there is always some sympathy, which can make your death more pleasant!"

    With that, the sword flashed, a fountain of blood spurted out, the screams suddenly stopped, and a head flew out.

    The chase was leisurely, and the ten-mile road was littered with corpses. Inspector Shi became more and more impressed with the killing, and said: "The officials in the imperial capital are different. This method is really cruel."

    You can¡¯t kill too fast, as this may make the prisoners jump over the wall to fight back, but you don¡¯t have to kill too slowly. As long as there is a hope, all the prisoners will be killed.They all ran towards the river bank desperately, regardless of the tragic deaths of the prisoners behind them.

    And in this way, no one can resist at all. I thought that many of these prisoners were big thieves, and even if they were captured, some brothers would have to be sacrificed. But now there are no casualties at all, and the prisoners are killed one by one calmly, and even the original prisoners were detained.  The jailers holding the hostages were all lost.

    "Sir, what should I do with these people?" Inspector Shi pulled over all the jailer hostages left behind by the prisoners. There were more than a dozen of them, all with swollen noses and blue eyes. They were all in a state of embarrassment and did not dare to raise their eyes to look at the two adults.

    Wang Cunye said in a deep voice: "This is not my business, leave it to you, the prefect. I don't think there is a death penalty, but a living crime is indispensable, and the position is gone."

    Inspector Shi sighed and said, "That's what the adults said!"

    He waved his hand and said: "Put them all down and give them some food and wine to calm their fears. There is no other way but to wait for the prefect to take action."

    No matter what, we are colleagues after all, and we share a common bond.

    Wang Cunye added: "There are hidden anchors and archers on the boat. You can't run away even if you get on the boat. There should be less than thirty prisoners who can reach the river bank. Then we will attack together and kill them all."

    "As for Mr. Cai, I will take action myself and shoot Xiao Sha to put an end to this matter."

    Inspector Shi bowed in salute, the armor leaves he temporarily put on clanked, and he said sincerely: "Yes, I will take your orders!"

    With that, the two of them got on their horses and galloped away.

    Speaking of the prisoner, he saw three boats moored in the river from a distance, more than ten meters apart from each other. The prisoner who was running towards them was immediately divided into three pieces.

    The most frightening thing is that the boat is not too far away from the shore. If it is too far away, the prisoner may stop. But only three meters apart, there is a sudden burst of cheers, and everyone jumps into the river, fighting again.  Climb onto the boat.

    In order to fight for a way out, fights, curses, and screams suddenly broke out. Xiao Sha was in chaos at this time, knowing that it would no longer be possible to organize. He had martial arts, but he still couldn't forget Cai Pingdu, so he picked up Cai Pingdu.  Jumped over and shouted: "Hurry up and get on the boat!"

    At this moment, a cold voice came out: "Shoot!"

    There was a constant popping sound, and archers poured out of the cabin, shooting at the prisoners on the boat and swimming in the water.

    "These prisoners may have martial arts skills, but after running for ten miles, they became tired and threw themselves into the water. Unable to escape, they screamed and screamed, and half of them died in an instant.

    Xiao Sha knew that something was wrong, this man was cruel and vicious, and he was about to draw his sword. At this moment, he heard a "pop" sound, and an arrow instantly cut through the space and passed through Xiao Sha's chest through a gap.  , worn out from behind.

    Wang Cunye looked at Xiao Sha who couldn't believe it, and smiled slightly: "The Emperor is not allowed to use magical powers at his feet, but I am an innate martial artist, so I can still solve it without magical powers!"

    Of course, even if the Earth Immortal does not use magical powers, after being tempered by the five qi, his physical body is like fine steel, indestructible, and he can charge into battle without fear of arrows. This is great power.

    But this time, Cai Pingdu was successful in rescuing him. Just as Shi Inspector, Wang Cunye, and even the prefect from a distance were all breathing a sigh of relief, Cai Pingdu stood up, but couldn't adapt for a moment. He stumbled and fell to the deck.  Up, leaning against Xiao Sha.

    At this moment, Xiao Sha, who had an arrow in his heart, suddenly got the vitality from nowhere, and fiercely pulled out the arrow tip from his chest. He only heard a pop, and blood spattered, but he used his last strength,  Insert this arrow.

    Just a "pop" sound was heard, and the arrow suddenly pierced Cai Pingdu's left eye. The sharp arrow pierced the eyeball and then pierced the brain. With a soft sound, the brain matter spattered. Cai Pingdu looked in disbelief, his eyes  Solidified, rolling on the ground motionless.

    Almost at the same time, Xiao Sha's blood was no longer hindered, and he spurted out like a spring. He fell to the ground, his hands and feet twitched a little, but he was really dead.

    "Master Cai is dead" Among the officers and soldiers, Inspector Shi was stunned. In the distance, the prefect and other officials were also stunned and couldn't believe it.

    Mr. Cai is dead. Even if Xiao Sha is whipped to death afterwards, he can only vent his hatred, but it will be difficult to recover.

    Inspector Shi was furious, whipped his riding whip, and ordered the archers: "Archers, listen to the orderDon't capture them aliveshoot them all to death with random arrows!"

    "It's your order!" The archer saw his superior's words and immediately took action: "Let go!"

    The archer who had already taken control of the situation and was about to surrender the prisoner immediately cocked his bow and fired a hail of arrows. The sound of whizzing was endless, followed by the sound of the arrow tip piercing the flesh.

    The next moment, the archer stopped, because there was no one left standing in front of him, and all the prisoners were shot on the spot.

    &nbsp; "Mr. Wang, this is none of your business. We all saw it. It was Mr. Cai who accidentally fell." Inspector Shi couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the matter was over. Seeing Wang Cunye's expression blank, he thought it was annoyance.  He took a step forward and said this.

    But this person was thinking in his heart: "Could it be that Cai Pingdu is covered by the Death Star, and he will die in this situation? If he doesn't fall, he will fall on it sooner or later, and he will fall on it now and die?"

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face was dull, but it was not because of annoyance, he just felt a chill coming over him.

    Maybe ordinary people would think it was normal. The prisoner was shot by an arrow and was not dead for a while, but he was able to recover. However, Cai Pingdu's bad luck hit him and fell right in front of him, so he was killed.

    But let¡¯s not talk about Cai Pingdu¡¯s problem, just talk about Xiao Sha. Wang Cunye is a master of innate martial arts. He knows the structure and vital points of the human body very well. This arrow has real power. He can 100% guarantee that his arrow will definitely pass through it.  Xiao Sha's heart was shattered. It was absolutely impossible for a mortal to recover under such circumstances, struggle to pull out the arrow and kill Cai Pingdu, even if this person was a martial arts expert.

    "It's unscientific to look back at your sister!" This was Wang Cunye's inner cry.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 221: Marquis Changshun

    "Sir, how do you think this should be handled?" On a high ground, an official and the prefect stood side by side, and asked protrudingly.

    Cai Pingdu died and became a sixth-grade imperial official. This matter could not be hidden at all.

    The prefect did not answer immediately. At this time, the major case was over and he had ordered people to clean up the prisoners. At this time, Inspector Shi stepped forward and reported: "Sir, there are a total of 13 people who conspired to cause rebellion. Seventy-four were killed on the ten-mile road."  Thirty-one people were shot to death by random arrows on the river bank and in the water, but eight are still missing."

    "Except for Mr. Cai's death, the seventeen jailers who were detained, as well as the prison warden, are all safe and sound. Only a few of our yamen and archers were injured, but no one was killed."

    The eunuch was happy after hearing this. The death of a sixth-grade official was indeed a big deal, but quelling the riot was such a quick and easy process. It was a great achievement. When he heard this, he sighed: "It was thanks to Emperor Hongfu that I was able to kill the thief."  First of all, the trouble has been suppressed, but I have the responsibility for this case, and I will request the emperor to handle it according to the law - as for Mr. Cai¡¯s matter, there must be no concealment at all, write it down together!"

    The official was startled and understood what the prefect meant. After thinking about it carefully, he immediately admired him. No matter what, in terms of the overall situation, the prefect commanded inspections to quell the chaos. No one can take this away or demote him.

    As for Cai Pingdu's death, he did not hide anything in the letter, and he sincerely apologized. I was afraid that the emperor would not only not punish him, but would take it more seriously, so of course he responded quickly.

    After the eunuch said this, he showed regret again: "What happened to Mr. Cai is really a pity. Now we are closer to the personnel You send someone to the Cai Mansion and inform the Cai family of the matter, without any concealment!"

    "As for this gentleman, I will give a secret to the emperor!" After the prefect said this, he waved his hand and was embraced by a group of people and left.

    Wang Cunye stood on the shore, his face a little livid. This was a failure, and the plan turned out to be in vain.

    Thinking about it, he smiled coldly.  He took off the bow and quiver, threw it on the ground, and walked away. It was unpleasant to have the plan ruined, but that was all.

    Looking at the sky inadvertently, Wang Cunye snorted coldly, but he was sure that someone had intervened.  can be exposed through this matter.  On the contrary, it's a good thing.

    Cai Mansion

    When everyone in the Cai family heard the news, their faces were pale and their eyes were blurry.

    "Are you telling the truth?" Mrs. Cai's face turned pale.  He asked, his hands trembling involuntarily.

    "You dare not lie!" The person who came to deliver the message was the county captain, his face green and dark.  This is a bad job, but it has to be done.

    After hearing this, Mrs. Cai¡¯s legs softened and she sat on the chair. For a moment, the small hall was silent!

    Li Kang looked pale and said angrily: "Three hundred officers and soldiers, as well as a large number of archers, just let me die. Isn't it too unfair for you to do this?"

    Li Kang was personally invited by Cai Pingdu.  I have to say it at this time.

    "You can't blame us for this. It's your own destiny!" The captain was not ashamed, and immediately explained everything.  It was the master who threw him in front of the criminal's head. It was God's will!"

    "The Lord also said that Mr. Cai's affairs will be carefully reported to the court. Madam, please express your condolences."

    Li Kang was still about to speak, but he saw a young girl coming out to salute: "Thank you for sending the news. Please come back, we will discuss it at home!"

    ? said.  He also asked the maid to take five taels of silver. The captain looked over and saw a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. Her eyes were red and swollen, but she was still awake.

    But he knew this girl, she was Miss Cai Xin of the Cai family. Seeing that she could still maintain her demeanor at this time, the captain sighed. If this young lady was a son, she might be able to inherit Yu Ze, but she was just a young lady.  The tea is getting cold.

    "Get out of here!" Li Kang was furious. Seeing that the captain was still there, he yelled and shouted.

    "Resign!" The catcher's face was filled with anger, and he suppressed it. Who could bear such scolding? He just wanted to take care of Mr. Cai's death, so he didn't care about it.

    Changqing County was only two days away from the emperor, so the emperor took action on the fifth day. The prefect burned incense to receive the order, but found that it was himself who wrote the memorial, with only one comment: "You quickly put an end to the disaster, and you have lived up to my kindness."  , meritorious personnel should be listed for discussion!"

    When Cai Pingdu died, he only circled one sentence: "Destiny!"

    The prefect was immediately overjoyed, knowing that he had won the emperor's approval. Not only did he have no fault, but he had merit.

    After a while, everything became normal and the matter passed.

    hotel

    There were two lights hanging. When Wang Cunye went in, a waiter came to pick him up.??, said: "This young master, please come to your seat!"

    Wang Cunye went in, took the menu, read it, and ordered some meaty dishes. Just as the waiter was about to leave, Wang Cunye said, "Hold on, I still want to ask something Why is the door of the Cai Mansion in front of me so closed?"  ?Is there any noise inside?"

    "Hey, young master, you don't know that Mr. Cai left not long ago. As fate would have it, the government only gave him a pension of one hundred taels. He also said that Cai's Mansion was an official residence allocated by the government, and the family was required to move out immediately.  How pitiful!"

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but be surprised, but remained silent and waved his hand to let the man go down.

    Cai Mansion

    In the hall, several businessmen stood, waiting for Mrs. Cai's reply.

    The captain also saluted Mrs. Cai and said: "Mrs. Cai, I have informed you a long time ago. This is the law of the government and the court. There is nothing I can do about it, don't you think so?"

    Mrs. Cai's face was pale. She had not seen him for a while and was already very haggard. "You informed me in advance. How can I be ignorant? But you also know that this thief Li Kang, thanks to his late husband trusting him so much, has taken away the money of the house."  , absconded all of a sudden.¡±

    "Now I have nothing, just over a hundred taels of silver. How can I move?"

    The captain nodded, but then said: "Madam, we also know your difficulties. If it is in some remote counties, it will not be a problem for you to stay for another half a year, but this is Changqing County, under the emperor's feet, the new chief official  It's coming soon and needs to be cleaned up. If you don't move it, how will we explain it?"

    Mrs. Cai was trembling with anger. When her husband was here, she was promoted to a sixth-rank official, always in an official position. She had never been treated like this before. She didn't want to be insulted by this unworthy captain.

    She forced out a smile: "Sir, can you give me a few days' grace? You must know that it is difficult to accommodate large and small, and we still need to find a place"

    This is close to pleading.

    After hearing this, the captain's face seemed to be smiling, but gradually became colder: "We have given you some relief, who will give us relief? Madam, this is to give you face, don't be ungrateful, this mansion is the imperial court.  Master Cai will naturally take back the reward when he goes to the government. If you don't want to move it, you will have to force us to move it, and then your face will not look so good."

    Having said this, the captain sneered: "I won't embarrass you. I'll give you three more days. If you don't move by then, please forgive us for being unreasonable."

    After saying that, he waved and left. Cai Xin, who was listening on the screen, could not help gritting her teeth and bursting into tears. Originally, her father had passed away and the family always had seven thousand taels of silver. She didn't want Li Kang to be a wolf and a dog-hearted person.  Mr. Zhang Bo suddenly ran away, and now the house is suddenly empty.

    This is not over yet, the servants hired by the family are now being forced to ask for wages, which is really adding insult to injury!

    Now, what should we do?

    Restaurant

    There was a sound of footsteps, and then someone came in.

    Wang Cunye, who was watching thoughtfully, glanced at him inadvertently, his eyes brightened slightly, and he saw that this was a young man, wearing a wide-sleeved robe, looking natural and comfortable, which made people forget the world at first sight.

    Wang Cunye took one look at it, and what struck his heart was not the appearance of this man, but the faint aura of youth: "This son must be the son of Gongqing's family!"

    Seeing this young man bowing and saluting, he said: "My Excellency Fu Ziyi, the sixth generation grandson of Changshun Hou, is here on an errand from the Ministry of Punishment. I have met the real person, and I would like to thank the real person for his assistance in this case!"

    "But then, Fu Ziyi said slowly: "Master, this is a secular case, and it is only right to be controlled by the king's law. This is a personal opinion, please accept it."

    ¡°As he said that, he handed over a banknote. At first glance, it looked like it was one thousand taels.

    Wang Cunye smiled, knowing that what he had done had been clearly investigated by the court. This was both a thank you and a warning. He felt a shiver in his heart, pondered for a moment, and said, "I am just following this case."

    "So that's the case, it couldn't be better!" Fu Ziyi said, and then sighed: "It's pitiful, the widows and orphans will be forced to move, but this is the court system, and I can't refute it."

    "It's just that they have moved, so I can take care of them. After all, their father died for the imperial court, so they can't be treated too lightly." At this point, he stood up and said, "If you don't disturb the real person for drinking, I have to go back to the post house."  , officially close this case, if you need anything, just ask, I will try my best!"

    Seeing the young man leaving without being humble or arrogant, Wang Cunye felt angry in his heart, with a hint of lividness appearing in his heart.

    Using the imperial court's token, Wang Cunye did not find it strange when the imperial court investigated, but he immediately sent a special envoy over. The meaning was worth savoring. This was a clear warning to himself: "This??Our court has sent people to take over, please stop interfering.  "

    Thinking of this stern warning, Wang Cunye was furious in his heart. He could not help but think of the exact same mood as Master Xuyun that day, and sneered: "Bold!"

    This young man has never practiced Taoism. Although he is protected by dragon energy, just a Taoism at his fingertips can turn his body and soul into powder!

    As for the vague guards around this young man, Wang Cunye didn't care at all. Wang Cunye was not an earthly immortal, and he didn't refine his body into refined steel. In theory, it could be hurt, but in fact, Wang Cunye was a martial arts master, and  There are all kinds of magical powers and secret techniques. Even if all of these guards are masters and carry crossbows and the like, they can be killed in just five minutes.

    But he still suppressed the impulse, frowning and thinking quietly.

    Even if this young man is the sixth generation grandson of Marquis Changshun, even if he comes on an errand from the Ministry of Punishment, he will not be so impatient or enthusiastic.

    Wang Cunye tapped his fingers on the table, thoughtfully. For a moment, he looked at the one thousand taels of silver notes on the table. Suddenly, he smiled, put it away, and looked into the distance.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo marries a wife, Chapter 222: Let this son escape again

    Seven days later it rained, making the roads muddy and difficult to navigate, but the streets were still bustling with people.

    A house in the north of the city

    There are five rooms and a relatively narrow yard. The main room and the west room have been opened up and turned into bedrooms. To the east is the hall, separated by a door, where is the mourning hall.

    Cai Pingdu has been buried, but according to the rules of this world, the mourning hall will continue to be open for 21 days, and relatives and friends can pay their respects.

    The original servants of the Cai family have basically dispersed, with only two remaining. The older servant is guarding the mourning hall, and the younger servant is helping to chop wood.

    "It's cruel, it's come to this in a blink of an eye!" the old servant thought with emotion. At this moment, he suddenly saw a man wandering over with a load.

    On the load was a standard five-color food box for sacrifices. The load was unloaded at the door, followed by a young man.

    The old servant knew him, so he hurriedly greeted him: "So it's the prince. Are you here to pay homage to me?"

    This old servant didn¡¯t know the deal between Wang Cunye and the lady. He had the impression that he was a low-ranking official who was very popular with the master and had been here several times!

    The old servant rushed out and helped put the five-color food box in front. Wang Cunye picked up a bottle of wine, poured a bowl on it, put some incense on it, but did not bow down, just bowed.

    The old servant was a little unhappy, but he didn't care. He was not a relative, so it would be great if he could come.

    Wang Cunye finished offering incense and stood in front of the stage, silently looking at it. He could see that his residence could only be regarded as a middle-class house among ordinary people, and it already had a somewhat depressed and dilapidated atmosphere.

    People¡¯s emotions exaggerate the environment.

    "Sir, you are here, I will inform the madam and the young lady!" the old servant said.

    Now that the Cai Mansion cannot afford to offend anyone, if the young master comes to pay homage, he must ask his wife to invite him in and sit there for a while, so as not to offend anyone in a small way.

    Wang Cunye waved his hand and said: "No, don't go in The house was moved?"

    "Yes. The government pressed hard, so my wife sold all her belongings and paid enough severance pay. She didn't treat our servants badly. I won't leave when I get old." The old servant replied with emotion.

    Wang Cunye listened silently.  With a sigh, he took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket, put it on the table, and said: "Your master has an old relationship with me, and I owe your young lady a favor. I don't like this money, but I can save it for use."  , life is not a problem.¡±

    "You tell your lady that the matter has not yet been accomplished, and you owe a lot. This thousand taels is a token of your gratitude. If you can accept it, please forgive me for this karma."

    With that said, he turned around and left.

    "Hey, sir!" the old servant shouted quickly.  But he saw this man go out in a few steps. He was old and had stiff legs, so he couldn't catch up. When he caught up to the door, he saw that no one was there.

    Return to the altar.  When he saw it, he suddenly took a breath of cold air. When he saw a stack of money being taken out, the old servant thought it was 10 taels a piece, which was a lot of money. But when he didn't want to look at it at this time, it turned out to be a hundred taels.  When I saw the ticket immediately redeemed, I was shocked.

    Mr. Cai has been an official for thirteen years, but he has no backing, and none of his positions are lucrative. In addition, this person has a somewhat aloof temper, and the money he has obtained is not much. In addition to management, entertainment, and scenes, his savings over the years are not enough.  Seven thousand taels of silver.

    This one thousand taels of silver notes is really a lot.

    The old servant was sweating as soon as he grabbed it, but he hurried in and saw the madam and the young lady sitting in the wing. The madam was thinking about her calculations, frowning and sighing: "I have received some gifts these days, worth twenty  Seventy-two cents and four cents is not a small supplement. There are only seventeen acres of land in the countryside. Originally, when the master was alive, he wanted to buy the forty-five acres of land in Zhangjiacun. I think it was more than ten taels of silver, so the negotiation was not successful.  , I feel bad now when I think about it. If the negotiation is successful, we will have sixty-two acres of land, and you and I won¡¯t have to worry about a simple life."

    When the old servant heard this, his heart sank, so he just stepped forward. When the lady saw the old servant coming forward, she asked, "What's the matter?"

    "Madam, miss, look!"

    As he said this, he handed over the banknotes. The lady was surprised when she saw the stack of banknotes. She took them and looked at them and said: "This is the banknote from Laoji Bank in this county. There are so many, one thousand taels, who can give it to me?"  of?"

    The old servant bowed and replied: "Madam, when the master was here, the prince who came several times before has not come for a while. I didn't want to come. I didn't want to come today. After paying homage to the master,  , leave this stack of banknotes!"

    "One thousand taels, this is too much, no, I have to go take a look, where are the people?"

    "Madam, after the young master paid his respects, he said that he and the master had an old relationship and that he owed the young lady a favor. He used up all the favors and left after saying that."

    "Xin'er" Mrs. Cai turned her eyes and looked at her daughter suspiciously.Although she has interacted with this young master several times, she knows very well that it is just a casual acquaintance, not a close relationship. The reason lies with her daughter. What kind of favor does she owe? One thousand taels?

    Cai Xin, wearing a light skirt, couldn't help but turn pale after hearing this.

    The madam took one look and knew that her daughter was Wanbi, so she asked, "Xin'er, do you know about this?"

    Cai Xin was startled and couldn't speak. Then the lady said calmly: "This young man is not familiar with my family. He sent dozens of taels and a hundred taels, and I gritted my teeth and accepted them. This thousand taels is just a gift."  No, just tell me, I have to go back for no reason."

    Cai Xin's mood was complicated. This man promised to save her father, but he wanted this bronze seal. She gritted her teeth and agreed, but the result made her despair. To be honest, if this man came the same day or the next day, she would be very disappointed.  Swearing is not allowed.

    " After more than ten days, she gradually calmed down. Now she is willing to come to worship, which is considered benevolent and righteous. At least it is not like some people, who will immediately disappear once they see the Cai family lose power.

    It¡¯s just that this person is so cruel that he won¡¯t even meet him!

    "Mother, this is what happened!" Cai Xin pondered for a moment, and when she saw her mother staring at her, she sighed in her heart, and then she explained the matter one by one. After saying that, a complex and incomprehensible thought came to her heart, a little aggrieved and a little lost.  .

    "So that's it!" After hearing this, Mrs. Cai was stunned for a moment and said, "Show me this seal."

    Cai Xin took it off and showed it to Madam. Madam Cai looked left and right, but couldn't see anything. She returned it and sighed: "No matter what, he is an honest person."

    "No matter what this thing is, even if it is a huge treasure, it is worth the price if he promised to save your father. I also heard about the situation at that time. The strategy was carefully planned and hundreds of thieves were killed without leaving any trace.  To kill one person, the leader of the thief who held your father hostage was also stabbed through the heart by an arrow, so you must have tried your best."

    "It's a pity that your father is not lucky enough to survive this calamity." At this point, Mrs. Cai's eyes turned red and she shed tears: "Actually, last year's fortune telling said that this calamity was coming, but it's a pity that your father didn't take it to heart!"

    After hearing this, Cai Xin couldn't help but shed tears.

    "Perhaps he has his own selfish motives in dealing with my family. But how many people in the world can have no selfish motives? Besides, he neither deceives nor robs. He really wants this bronze seal. With the current situation of my family, let alone  One thousand taels, that is, five hundred taels, we will sell them all.¡±

    "Now, instead of taking advantage of the opportunity to buy it, I will give you a thousand taels of silver. I am already an honest man."

    "I know you have some thoughts, but when the master went to talk to him, he knew that he already had a wife. Let the past be in the past. I am not pretentious. This money will be of great use to our family, so I accepted it. Tomorrow you  Just send the bronze seal, we can¡¯t take it for nothing.¡±

    After hearing this, Cai Xin blushed first, then turned pale, and was speechless. Thinking about it carefully, one thousand taels of silver is a timely help now. With it, many things will be easier to handle. She immediately said: "Yes, daughter  Let¡¯s go tomorrow.¡±

    By this time, Wang Cunye had arrived at the pier and had not even stayed in the rented house. At this time, he had given up on the bronze seal. Strangely enough, once he gave up, he felt relieved, as if a big stone had been removed.

    It was close to June, the sun was shining, the cicadas were chirping and the trees were quiet. Wang Cunye was walking along the street, looking slow, but he arrived at the pier in the blink of an eye.

    This is not the imperial capital yet, so it doesn¡¯t matter with a little magic.

    Looking ahead, boats were cruising like crucian carp on the river, and the flow was endless. This was the connection to the imperial capital, so it was extraordinary. There were hundreds of boats parked on the pier, including cargo ships, merchant ships, and fishing boats.

    Wang Cunye glanced around and saw the passenger boat. It was a large wooden double-decker ship with a spacious cabin, a maid, and a cook. It was the most comfortable place to live, but it was slow and consumed more money, but Wang Cunye didn't care.  .

    I walked to one of the passenger boats. There was a semicircular arcade on the deck. I looked up and saw a man sitting on it. He was wearing a snow-white robe. He was holding a fan in one hand and looking at a ledger with the other. The man looked up and said,  Looking directly at Wang Cunye.

    "Young Master, do you want to get on the boat?" the middle-aged man asked.

    "Would you like to go to the Imperial Capital?"

    "Go, this ship is from our county to the imperial capital." The middle-aged man said kindly, and immediately called Wang Cunye to come up, and went to the second floor to sit down at the table by the window.

    A maid inside immediately came up to make tea. The wind blew gently, and the fragrance of tea soon filled the whole room.

    Wang Cunye blew the hot tea, took a sip, put it down, and said, "How do you calculate the shipping fee?"

    The middle-aged man said: "There is no service for getting off the cabin, only five taels of silver."

    Meet Wang CunyeWithout moving his face, he smiled: "You can watch singing performances for free in the middle cabin, ten taels of silver."

    "Let's talk about the most expensive one. How many days does it take to get to the Imperial Capital?"

    The middle-aged man smiled happily: "Haha, fifteen taels in the upper cabin and twenty-five taels in the top cabin. A young girl can come to serve you. Food is included. We will arrive in the imperial capital in three days."

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t even raise his head, and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the top cabin. I¡¯ll give you thirty taels of silver. If you have any good food, I¡¯ll bring it to you. By the way, I like peace and quiet, so I don¡¯t want the extra ones.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a fifty-tael silver note and asked, "When will we set off?"

    "Early tomorrow morning." The middle-aged man said attentively, took the banknote, found two ingots, and personally invited him into the top cabin.

    This cabin is worthy of being the top room in the passenger boat. Although it is not big, it is very elegantly decorated. It has windows for ventilation and sunlight, and a small bookshelf with dozens of books in it. It is almost the same as a land hotel. Wang Cunye  Very satisfied.

    The middle-aged man stepped back knowingly, and Wang Cunye picked up a book, one of those commentaries, and started to read it at will.

    The sky is wide open and the white clouds are misty. In a Taoist temple in the county, Shang Yanzi frowned, silently calculating for a moment, but he sighed: "Let this child escape another disaster" (To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 223: False Yang Transformation

    At noon, the passenger ship docked at a pier. There were boats parked everywhere in the water, and people were bustling and flowing. From a distance, there were rows of buildings. By this time, people who had gone to the pier to get fresh ingredients had returned.

    Wang Cunye was not in the mood to play and returned to his cabin.

    Wang Cunye sat down in concentration, and saw in the sea of ??consciousness, the turtle shell ejected streams of clear light, and countless characters passed by densely.

    The hanging consciousness remained motionless, Wang Cunye reflected everything in his mind.

    Immediately, the divine light flashed slightly, and Wang Cunye shook his head: "It's not the reason why he suddenly entered enlightenment just now, it's because the turtle shell itself reached a breakthrough in the analysis of the Qinghua Treasure Lu's Earthly Immortal Chapter."

    "By analyzing 20%, I can obtain some of the mysteries of the Earth Immortal and reconstruct my entire monastic system. It is currently 19.8%"

    There was a long period of silence, as if the sky was still empty before dawn.

    In an instant, the sea of ??consciousness shook violently, and the water in the spiritual pool instantly dropped by 20%. A bolt of lightning instantly cut through the sky. The entire sea of ??consciousness suddenly lit up. Wang Cunye's hanging consciousness shrank instinctively, and then quickly expanded.  .

    This lightning actually had a mysterious and mysterious charm, making strange sounds in the sea of ????consciousness. Wang Cunye was shocked in his heart, and saw the light gradually extinguished, only to see a huge true text standing in the sea of ????consciousness, with brilliant golden light and octagonal lights, like a living thing.  .

    Wang Cunye did not hesitate, and his spiritual consciousness merged into it at the same time.

    With a flash of red light, countless secrets poured out in a thousandth of a second.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s heart skipped a beat

    "Huh? The Earth Immortal's method is to use the five qi to make the body as strong as steel and indestructible. I already know this. This is common sense."

    "Hey, you can also refine the longevity essence, thereby transcending life and death, and at least live a thousand years old?" Wang Cunye thought in his mind, and continued to study: "So that's the case, but it makes sense."

    "Hey, the power of longevity. You can't rely on the body itself, because the body has a natural longevity limit and will gradually decay automatically. Only the magic power can complete the transformation and absorb external spiritual power, so that the body can be healed."

    Wang Cunye immediately understood and had a clear understanding.

    People live in this world, on earth.  Martial arts is actually not inferior to immortality at the beginning.  Cultivation of the body, making it strong and returning to the innate.  But since ** automatically decays, everything built on ** will decay with it.

    Even the so-called martial arts genius is only one hundred and twenty years old.  It may even be illegal, resulting in a lifespan less than that of ordinary people.

    "To practice magical power, you must first obtain a seed that implies immortality. This is the true seed. The true seed continuously absorbs and transforms external spiritual power and turns it into magic power.

    It can be said that the detachment of ghosts and immortals is based on the gradual stabilization of the true spirit and its separation from the human body.

    But the true spirit is Yin.  In order to react on the human body, the most important thing is that it must be yang-transformed, so that it can blend with the five qi.

    "Yanghua!"

    "But without the five Qi Chaoyuan, how can it be transformed into Yang?"

    "Without Yanghua, how can we obtain the five qi of immortality?"

    The five qi of martial arts have been around for a long time, and they are great masters, but this is not conducive to longevity.  Wang Cunye looked at it and thought in his heart: "Isn't this the fallacy of an endless cycle?"

    "Is this the purpose of the Chiyang Tribulation Pill? Just like the pseudo-genuine species, it wraps a layer of film around the Yin God to transform it into a pseudo-yang? So it can bypass this cycle of death and enter the realm of earthly immortals?" Wang Cunye  Has experience in deciphering true species.  Suddenly a flash of inspiration occurred, and the key came to mind.  It suddenly dawned on me.

    This kind of endless cycle can actually be transcended. Otherwise, if the immortal way comes, it is just such a level. Countless people may spend their entire lives without the possibility of breaking through. Now that there is Chiyang Dujie Dan, more people will be promoted to earth immortals immediately.  A lot.

    "However, if the pseudo-true species lacks the true meaning of immortality, the Dao foundation will be missing. If we continue to use pseudo-yang transformation, I'm afraid it will be difficult to get promoted."

    "Although there are no absolutes in everything, those with great wisdom, great perseverance and great opportunities can gradually replenish the Dao foundation and eliminate impurities, but in the end the Dao foundation is impure. If you break through to the gods, can you still reach the heavenly immortals and Taiyi?"

    "Each link is more difficult than the last. Even if it's not impossible, I'm afraid most of them won't be able to do it, right?"

    "All organizations have means to restrain and restrict their members. Could it be that this is the means used by the Tao Lord to restrict the Taoists, so that they can no longer transcend?"

    "If you look at it this way, there is no ulterior motive in killing the casual cultivators." Wang Cunye's eyes remained motionless, his face dull, but in just a moment, countless thoughts emerged.

    "No, even if you worry too much, you can't use the Red Sun Calamity Pill to survive the calamity of sunshine and fire."

    &nbsp"However, this is the key. If the true spirit cannot be yang-transformed, it will not be able to truly integrate with the five qi. In this way, it will be impossible to circulate the five qi, refine the body, and finally yang-transform the body, thus truly yang-transforming the true spirit!"

    "I must break this barrier!"

    With this thought, the tortoise shell shook, and a clear light erupted. Countless true texts were continuously generated and flowed past, but they used the tortoise shell to evolve.

    The water in the spiritual pool gradually depleted, and under the turtle shell, countless symbols gradually condensed and turned into one character.

    The text gradually emitted light and made strange noises. Wang Cunye was overjoyed. It seemed that he was almost successful, but in the blink of an eye, the text went out with a "pop" and disappeared.

    Wang Cunye was silent for a long time and sighed: "I can't even deduce it from the tortoise shell! Is this really a dead end? No, it's impossible. Where can the immortal come from a dead end? And I have thirty-six thousand volumes of Taoist scriptures.  It¡¯s so solid that even the Tao Lord back then couldn¡¯t surpass me, let alone the Ancient Immortal. There must be a missing key that I don¡¯t know about.¡±

    While he was thinking about it, there was a knock on the cabin door: "Sir, the food is ready. Do you want to use it in the hall or in the room?"

    Wang Cunye felt unhappy and was about to go out for a walk when he opened the door and said, "Let's use it in the hall!"

    The person opposite suddenly laughed so hard that his eyes narrowed and he said, "Yes, I'll lead you there!"

    With that said, he was led to the hall. Wang Cunye ordered it casually and put it up in a moment.

    Bamboo shoots and chicken soup, spicy tofu, sweet and sour pork ribs, mushrooms and bean tendons, four side dishes, exuding a light fragrance, making people salivate. After picking up a chopstick and tasting it, the fruit is full of delicious flavor, saying "Wonderful!"

    Wang Cunye laughed and said: "The craftsmanship is good and rare. Not only is the master good at the craftsmanship, but your boss also pays attention to it. No wonder the business is not bad!"

    The waiter smiled quickly: "Yes, we hired a few new cooks last month, and their cooking skills are very good, especially Master Zhang, whose skills are really impressive."

    "But it's not just the chef and the cook, the key is the ingredients and the heat. The boss tried his best to bring in several kinds of food, all of which are of high quality and fresh. For example, this bamboo shoot and chicken soup uses the original Chong family recipeslow heat  After three days of slow stewing, the soup has this extremely fresh taste. Without these external ingredients, no matter how skilled Master Zhang is, he still can't make it!"

    Wang Cunye said again: "Wonderful!"

    As he spoke, he dropped a piece of broken silver: "This is for Master Zhang. A good cook also needs good ingredients"

    Before he finished speaking, Wang Cunye's smile slowly solidified and he stood still. The waiter took the money and was very happy. Even if it was given to the master, he still had a share. Seeing Wang Cunye's dull expression, he was startled: "  Young Master, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, I'm thinking about something!" Wang Cunye said, took out a small piece of broken silver, put it in the hands of the clerk, and said to the clerk: "You are right, you made me understand one thing, this  Reward you!"

    The waiter took the money again and said cheerfully: "Thank you for the reward!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Wang Cunye may have regarded Wang Cunye as a typical example of a person who has a lot of money, is stupid, and comes quickly. Wang Cunye did not care, so he settled down and used it. After using it for a while, he rinsed his mouth and wiped his hands and left.

    When he got to the room and closed the door, Wang Cunye couldn't wait to take out the pearl and said: "God help me, it turns out that the key is here, human beings must rely on external things."

    The true spirit cannot be yang-transformed. Not only can it not combine with the five qi, it cannot survive the tribulation of sun, fire and sea. This is very difficult to solve by oneself.

    But if you use other tools, you can definitely use external objects. For example, in this pearl, Wang Cunye has his own second spiritual pool for the evolution of his magic power.

    The essence of the pearl is the cave sky, and the essence of the cave sky is evolution. Although this pearl is only the most elementary, the essence is still there.

    The most important thing is that its master has fallen. If you inject your own magic power and use the turtle shell to guide it, it is not impossible to evolve a trace of Yang Qi.

    As long as it evolves, the true spirit can be absorbed and used to complete the transformation. Of course, this also has the problem of impurities, but it is much better than pseudo-yang transformation.

    With pearls and turtle shells, none of this is a problem.

    "But this premise is that there is no owner of the cave. Even if the so-called imprint of the owner's cave is removed, its nature is permeated with the Taoism of its owner. This cannot be removed. Therefore, from this perspective, it cannot be universalized." Wang Cunyeruo  Thoughtfully: "But even if there is a Lord Cave Heaven with Tao nature, it can always be refined, and it is always many times better than the pseudo-yang-transformed Red Yang Tribulation Pill. From this perspective, what I thought before is still correct.  !¡±

    Thinking of this, Wang CunYe shook his head and stopped thinking: "I originally planned to purify the magic power of Daoji. There are still two months left. During this period, I have to obtain a trace of Yang power from this method, so that I can transform the magic power and save it.  Survive the tribulation of sunshine.¡±

    "When the time comes to condense the five qi and refine the body, you will be indestructible and you will be an earthly immortal!"

    "I became an Earth Immortal at the age of twenty, but I am the first person in the history of Taoism. Although there is some suspicion that the tree is big and attracts the wind, the turtle shell is the reincarnation of the earth. Although it is only a small piece of it, it has incredible power. I am too strong.  It's meager, but I can't exert it. As long as I can become an Earth Immortal, my power will be expanded several times, so what do I have to fear?"

    "In the final analysis, everything in this world is all about strength!" Wang Cunye's eyes flashed, but he immediately understood it and made a decision.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 224: Theory of Taoism

    xisang lake

    There is a small lake in the county city with ten hectares of blue waves. There is a three-arch stone bridge opposite Nanlianfu Academy. In the summer, a car came over and heard the sound of running water. Cai Xin got down and said, "Go and see the king."  Young Master!"

    As he said that, he touched the bronze seal under his neck.

    The old servant changed his clothes at this time, went up and knocked on the door, but there was no answer. He pushed the door and the door opened.

    "Young Master Wang, my lady is here to return the favor." The old servant called several times, but there was still no response. The old servant's heart moved and he went in.

    Seeing that the courtyard was clean but no one was there, Cai Xin had a premonition when she went back to report it to the lady, feeling sad and happy at the same time, so she went inside.

    The inside is equally clean, with only a few books on the table. It seems that the owner will come back at any time Cai Xin shuddered and sighed: "Since we have met, how can we not be destined?"

    After lingering for a long time, she went out. Seeing the old servant's surprise, she said lightly: "He won't come back."

    As he said this, he felt sour in his heart and almost shed tears.

    In the cabin, wisps of clouds slowly wrapped around Wang Cunye's body. A golden text with green in it was actually the "Qinghua Treasure Barrel" condensed into Taoism. It was like a living thing, with Taoist rhyme hidden in it, slowly drawn out of his body.  The spiritual energy is converted into mana and falls into the spiritual pool.

    And inside the Ming Spider, in a small space, traces of red air were seen hanging down, falling into the red stream, which was circulating in the space.

    For a moment, Wang Cunye fell into silence and slowly withdrew. He felt refreshed, the impurities in his body had been rubbed away a little, and the spiritual pool had increased a bit.

    "Within two months, my Dao foundation will be perfected and reach the upper limit of the current capacity of the spiritual pool. Then all the spiritual power gained from daily practice can be injected into the pearl."

    "Whether it can succeed depends on whether this pearl can be transformed into a trace of Yang Qi." Thinking of this.  Wang Cunye felt relieved, turned around and walked out of the cabin and onto the deck.  At this time, the boat was sailing. Wang Cunye looked from a distance and saw that the river was almost flat.  The green weeping willows on both sides of the bank are very interesting.

    However, it was visible that there was a small spiritual energy hole nearby. While quickly filling it, my heart moved, thinking: "I am the pinnacle of ghosts and immortals. I can absorb ten feet of spiritual energy in one exercise. The earthly immortals, gods, and heavenly immortals can't."  , and how much does it absorb?¡±

    "If there were thousands of monks, wouldn't this world be absorbed and destroyed?" I thought of this.  Wang Cunye smiled to himself, but suppressed the thought.

    It was sunny during the day, but in the evening it started to rain.  But for passenger ships.  It didn't cause much inconvenience, and we arrived at the Imperial Capital at night.

    Because the imperial capital has laws and regulations.  Now the boats can be moored, and they can't go in until dawn tomorrow. Dozens of boats are lying quietly in the drizzle.

    Wang Cunye didn't have to wait, he got out. From the deck, he saw that the sky was dark, and the raindrops kept falling, darkening the night.

    Wang Cunye squinted his eyes and looked down at night.

    The Imperial Capital, this great city, is invisible to ordinary people. A red torrent eight hundred miles wide and long flows underground. The color is brighter than blood, and it is still running. This is the Dragon Vein, the Imperial Dragon Vein!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    This kind of destiny that condenses the people and the mountains and rivers is the reason why the emperor is above the Taoist king and is called the emperor!

    Wang Cunye looked calm on the surface, but his heart was tumbling. Last time something happened, he didn't have a clear understanding of it. This time he really saw the emperor's ability.

    Although at first glance, there is a faint trace of blood in the dragon's energy, and it is whistling and crying from time to time, but this is normal. The essence of dragon's energy is oppression and suppression.

    From Wang Cunye¡¯s point of view, there is no essential difference between this and the spiritual power pool. It¡¯s just that Wang Cunye¡¯s current spiritual pool only has a radius of two feet, while the flow of dragon energy is hundreds of miles long. This dominance is many times more powerful.

    However, don¡¯t think about taking it at will. Unless it can be completely suppressed and brought into submission, stealing even one or two will lead to backlash.

    It was drizzling, and Wang Cunye looked not far away. He saw the lanterns hanging high in the city, all of them bright. At a glance, it was like thousands of lights, and he couldn't help but smile.

    No matter how much dragon energy there is, it is the aggregation of hundreds of millions of people. It must be provided to the state, the court, officials, and the army at all times to maintain rule. How much can an individual, even an emperor, use?

    Of course, no matter how small it is, it is still a huge number. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh when I thought of some novels on earth where some cultivators and even immortals could bully the emperor.

    If a loose immortal can bully the emperor, why did the title of emperor fall into the hands of the emperor?

    The Son of Heaven is actually the name of a god.As the name suggests, he is the son of heaven, at least equal to the emperor of heaven!

    Wang Cunye raised his umbrella, no longer thinking about this problem, and jumped onto the shore. He could not use magic easily within the scope of the dragon aura. However, the cultivation of the innate martial arts master made his figure flicker, and he appeared in a street in a moment.  .

    I saw that the streets were bustling with night markets, and many of them were three-story attics with cornices. It is said that the third floor is the highest building that ordinary people can build. Any higher building must have an official position or a charter.

    Feeling the bustle of people coming and going, Wang Cunye suddenly smiled: "I thought it was dispensable at first, but now it seems that I really want to win this debate."

    "Let me discuss it in front of the emperor. Once I win and receive the imperial conferment, I can at least obtain an amount of dragon energy equivalent to my current spiritual pool. This is a gift from the emperor, and it does not have much causal and backlash mana!"

    "Moreover, maybe I can win the attention of God Now that I have determined that someone is manipulating fate to pay attention to me, let's just disrupt the chessboard."

    "And the best way to disrupt the chessboard is to win the attention of a higher authority. In this world, is there anyone who represents God's will more than the Emperor of Heaven?"

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile coldly.

    Countless people on the earth have become pawns on the chessboard, so countless people have studied how to get rid of the situation of "man is a knife and I am a fish and meat".

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????These? people have?provided?countless?methods,?there?are?an?endless?number?of?fantastic?ideas,?some?have?hidden?glow,?some?have?been?corrupted?and?self-defiled,?some?have?suffered?their?cowardly,?and?some?have?suffered?their?death,?but?the?majority?of?these?people?are?losers.

    Among many valuable experiences, it has been proven that only three points are relatively successful. The first is to "jump out of the circle". This is called the Thirty-six Stratagems. When you are young, you dismiss it, but in middle age you realize that it is a true insight.  .

    If you can really jump out, even the Son of Heaven and the Emperor will be helpless.

    The second step is to build on the first point of "establishing bases in weak areas", which means counterattack.

    If you are reluctant to do these two things and are unrealistic, then the only way is to get the attention of higher-ups. Once you get the attention of higher-ups, the original chessboard of supervision and control will be disrupted.

    Wang Cunye felt that there was no direct conflict of interest between himself and the Emperor of Heaven or the Lord of Dao, and there would be no worse consequences. So how to "reach Heaven to listen" is a matter of knowledge.

    ??Use it well, and the original restraint will be as thin as paper, and it will be broken as soon as you hit it - the higher the person is, the greater the capacity will be, this is determined by the pattern.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye's originally indifferent heart suddenly became hot.

    Thinking of this, I stopped wandering around and immediately looked for a carriage and said, "Go to Qingyun Temple!"

    There was a cool breeze and drizzle, and the coachman smiled: "Sit tight, sir. Don't look at the heat now. You will shiver when the wind or rain falls on you. Please close the curtain so that you don't catch the cold."

    With a shout, the carriage moved. At this time, there were still pedestrians in the streets and alleys. The speed of the carriage was not fast, and only the sound of hooves on the streets was heard. Wang Cunye closed his eyes and began to think about how to discuss Taoism.

    When the emperor talks about Taoism, of course he will not talk about immortality. In the era when Taoism manifests its sage, it has been a law of heaven that no emperor should be a hundred years old since ancient times. It is solemnly declared that the emperor will not tolerate anyone who wants to be a long-lived emperor, and neither will the prince and officials. Absolutely  Death without a burial place, the emperor will not be so stupid.

    That may be a discussion of the pros and cons of Kunlun and Penglai. For the emperor, who is better and who is worse is who can serve the court better and who is more beneficial to the court.

    Just talk about powerful, not even to mention, Kunlun's power is at least ten times that of Penglai.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the car stopped for a moment. In the drizzle, the driver said respectfully: "Sir, we're here!"

    When Wang Cunye came down, he gave a piece of silver and sent the driver who was very happy, and entered the Qingyun Temple. As soon as he entered, he saw two Taoist boys coming up to him. Without waiting for them to say anything, he took out his silver medal and flashed: "I am Cheng Ping."  Dao Xuan Shang, please take me to the courtyard."

    The two Taoist boys immediately bowed their heads, and one of them led them in, walked through the garden, passed the green bamboo forest, and came to the monastery. The Taoist boy bowed and said: "Master, you can live here. It is May 27th now."  On June 6th, the disciples of the Kunlun Dao Line and the Penglai Dao Line began to discuss Taoism. Please arrive at Fengxian Hall in the early morning of the 6th!"

    After the Taoist said this, he bowed his head again.

    Wang Cunye had already heard it once, smiled and walked towards his yard.

    No one was encountered on the road. When they arrived at the house, they saw it was clean and refined. Wang Cunye lit a bronze lamp, which emitted a soft light. There were rice paper with ink on the wooden table, and the sound of pattering rain could be heard outside the building.

    Wang Cunye calmed down, and the sound of rustling rain could be heard. Wang Cun'e thought for a moment and wrote on a piece of rice paper: "?The foundation of ?? is that there is no way to control qi without giving up.¡±

    Wang Cunye doesn¡¯t place much emphasis on calligraphy, but his small regular script writing is meaningful and elegant. Although it is not popular among everyone, it is still impressive. This is the theme.

    As soon as I opened the title, my writing skills flowed down, and suddenly there were three hundred words in one stroke: "Looking at the movement of all things, its Qi is overwhelming, so both high and low are based on Qi Qi is thin and thick, you can capture it, pass it, and fire will be born.  When it comes to wood, misfortunes will happen; if it is too small, the wood will overcome the soil, and the foundation will collapse If you know it and control it, you are called a sage"

    Wang Cunye was eloquent and finished his article in one go. It took him less than half an hour to finish an article. He put down his pen and pondered over it.

    At this time, it was a rainy day and the sky was dark. This article was not surprising. In ancient Chinese prose, it was only at the level of a scholar. But the key is not here, but the truth inside.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 225 A Few More

    Putting down his pen, Wang Cunye closed his eyes and meditated. The tortoise shell shook and spurted out a stream of clear light. This clear light condensed and never dispersed, turning into a pyramid with air rolling inside and making various changes. Each change was clearly visible.

    This is the model of this article, and it is also Wang Cunye's trump card. The article can be expressed to the greatest extent by evolving with the model. Although Taoism here does not have this special spell, Wang Cunye has 36,000 volumes of Taoist scriptures, and the spells in it are as vast as the sea.  It is not difficult to create a model of illusion.

    In just a moment, the model gradually condensed and turned into a real text.

    Once this true text was formed, it suddenly became bright and made a strange sound. Wang Cunye was shocked. He didn't want to create this little magic by himself. It also aroused the Taoist rhyme. It seemed that it was indeed in line with the Taoist intention.

    Once the true text is completed, it can be directly evolved when discussing the Tao, and it can be done in one go. At this point, all the preparations have been completed.

    Wang Cunye breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, strode out of the door, and walked on to a small bridge. Although the rain had not stopped, there was no need to be taboo since this was a Taoist temple. The rain fell on him, and he was separated from San.  The ruler bounced up, and Wang Cunye looked down from the bridge. The river was clear and reflected the lights, but his mood became calmer.

    "If my predictions are correct, when this Taoist treatise comes out, it will immediately cause a sensation in the whole audience and attract the attention of the Son of Heaven, Taoist Lord and Emperor of Heaven. Its blessings will be great, and its disasters will be unfathomable."

    Wang Cunye certainly wouldn¡¯t think that as soon as he publishes his Taoism and becomes deeply involved in Taoism, he will be favored by the gods. From then on, he will have no worries about destiny.

    Still this sentence, the blessing is also deep.  There are examples of Wang Cunye not paying much attention to relevant aspects in this world, but such examples are common on earth.

    Those who can really develop a theory, such as Laozi, Confucius and Li Kesi, are all in dire straits and are deeply jealous of ghosts and gods.

    Cangjie wrote the book.  The sky rains with millet and the ghosts cry at night.

    Logically speaking, when words come out, they are a sign of holiness.  What evil could cause the God of Rain and Su to cry?

    It has been a truth since ancient times that great merit is not rewarded and kindness is difficult to repay.  No one would leave huge visible benefits to others, especially this kind of benefit.

    "My theory of Taoism may be nonsense on earth, but it is very suitable for this era when Taoism manifests itself. It cannot be said to be the beginning of heaven and earth, but it can become a great principle and condense the charm of Taoism. It is beneficial to heaven, Taoism and the court.  .It all depends on the taste of the Taoist Lord and the Taoist sect.¡±

    "Considering from the most malicious direction, if it were not for the emperor's presence and the emperor's gaze, in this era when Taoism is revealed, I am afraid that I would have said it. The lighter one would be imprisoned, and the severer one would be ashes.  !¡±

    "Even if it is proposed on this occasion where God's will sees it, if I say that it cannot be erased, I am afraid that I will offend many people, and even consider it in the most malicious direction. It may even offend the Taoist Lord - with this Taoist theory, it is not  If you contribute privately and let the Tao Lord publish it, you are guilty and a Tao thief!"

    "It's just that, it's still the same sentence, I have a turtle shell, but I'm not afraid of anything." Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled: "If my Taoism is to be suppressed or eliminated just because it benefits not only the Taoist sect, then  I'll take the morning to find a way out."

    "Whether you are a national thief or a Taoist thief, if you have this magical weapon, why should I be blamed for its destruction?"

    Wang Cunye is clearly aware that his greatest capital and backing are the tortoise shell, otherwise he would have been ashes. But now, he is no longer a literary youth or a middle school student. He will not feel ashamed because of this, and will only become calmer.  To determine this, we rely more on the turtle shell - thus continuously increasing our strength!

    "I'm really looking forward to the discussion in a few days!" Wang Cunye thought and looked at the sky.

    The sky is deep and the raindrops are like ink, while the underground dragon energy continues to flow, and for a while, there is silence.

    Qing government

    Jin Linzi came in holding an umbrella and saluted Xie Yunliu: "I've seen a real person!"

    Seeing that Jin Linzi was covered with rain, Xie Yunliu smiled slightly and said: "Come here, twist a hot towel and a bowl of soup. Even if it is early summer, if you get caught in the rain in this weather, you must prevent yourself from getting sick!"

    In the past, Penglai was just a traitor who was hiding in hiding. Although Jin Linzi was a Taoist, he was not even a ghost or immortal. He was still a mortal, so he was incomparable.

    After the order, the servant immediately brought hot water. Jin Linzi did not hesitate, wiped his face, and saw the soup coming up. He took a few bites with a spoon and said, "It's so fresh!"

    He put down the bowl and said calmly: "Master, the situation has come out. The officials of the imperial capital, big and small, have made arrangements one by one. Here is a list of those who can be approached at this time and can be approached."

    "This is another group of people who can get close but should not get close at this time. There is also a list of people who can fight for it. This is also a group."

    "Hmm!"Xie Yunliu naturally understood this meaning. Although he had the imperial edict and could carry out public activities, large-scale wooing of officials would make the emperor unhappy. This process had to be subtle. He took the list and read it.

    After reading it, I thought for a long time and then asked: "Where is the list of Tao discussions?"

    "There are seventeen branches of the Kunlun Dao Meridian. Eleven have arrived. There are fifty-nine people in total. The lists are all here." Jin Linzi took out the list and handed it over.

    Xie Yunliu took it and opened it. There were some information attached to it. He couldn't help but look at Jin Linzi in surprise.

    In order to avoid being exposed, he did not practice Taoism. Now he is middle-aged, with wrinkles all over his face, and he is obviously under a lot of pressure. As a mortal, he is well aware of the difficulty of obtaining this information. He sighed in his heart and said: "What are you doing?"  That¡¯s good, now you¡¯re the appearance butler?¡±

    The so-called deacons in appearance are actually outer disciples who do not practice the Tao.

    "yes!"

    Xie Yunliu said: "I will fill in the main role of appearance for you. You can continue to do it. If you do it well, you will need an edict to confer a god or reincarnate!"

    The so-called decree of conferring a god or reincarnation refers to conferring a god after death, or a designated reincarnation and then guiding him. This is the greatest hope and longing of the disciples.

    In the past, Penglai did not have this confidence, but now it can be said.

    Jin Linzi finally showed a hint of joy and said, "Yes!"

    Xie Yunliu then looked at the list carefully. When he came to the three words Wang Cunye, his eyelids twitched, he paused briefly, and said: "Good!"

    Not long after saying this, Jin Linzi came out of the house and faced a gust of wind. Looking from a distance, the entire imperial capital was covered in rain. The pine forests and green trees surrounding the walls were washed in the rain, which made people feel refreshed.

    After leaving the door, crossing two streets, I arrived at a restaurant. I saw a Taoist drinking wine with a few side dishes. He quickly went up and clasped his hands: "I've seen you, sir."

    But it was Qiulin Daoist official. The official looked back and couldn't help but smile: "The report is over. Come, let's drink. It's a rare rainy night. It's very elegant!"

    "Yes, sir!" Jin Linzi clasped his hands again before sitting across from him. It is said that this kind of intelligence and spy work is all mixed up, including the underworld, white, green, righteous and official.

    When the Taoist priest Qiulin was in decline, Jin Linzi gave him twelve pieces of Chengyi. This friendship built a relationship. Jin Linzi said: "Listening to the spring rain in the small building all night is extremely elegant!"

    He then said with a smile to Jin Linzi: "I just reported it to you, and getting so much information is all your reward and grace!"

    Taoist official Qiulin smiled and said: "There is no reward or grace to be able to attack Kunlun. This has always been my wish. When I served Master Xuyun, I tried my best, but I only broke a piece of porcelain.  For the reason that my heart is violent and unruly, and it is not in line with the Tao, my Tao foundation has been destroyed, and I have been unable to enter the Tao for the rest of my life. This is to cut off my Tao, and this hatred is irreconcilable."

    "I wish I could kill everyone in the family, Sinking Jiuyou, so what does it mean to give you some information?" He said this calmly, but Jin Linzi moved uneasily.

    He is a person who has been around the world. He has seen violent people, mean people, and vicious people. But when he saw the adult in front of him, he was not angry. He was still drinking and eating food when he spoke, but he said this with such a demeanor.  But it made people feel chilly, knowing that this man hated Master Xuyun and Kunlun to the core.

    If this person wants to gain strength, he will really kill Kunlun.

    Even if he has no power, this man still goes out of his way to fight against Kunlun, even if he is disgusted by Kunlun, he even ignores Kunlun's secret threats and puts his life and death at risk before his eyes.

    After thinking deeply about this, Jin Linzi felt chilled for a while and then secretly rejoiced. If it hadn't been like this, how could he be so successful? Most of it was with the secret help of this adult, and he even went into battle with bare arms.

    ????????????????? But I was just a little stunned, my mind has calmed down, and I said: "Sir, your Dao foundation is not irrecoverable. When I came, I got the permission of the real person, saying that the Dantian Dao foundation was damaged, but there is still a magic medicine that can cure it"

    Before he finished speaking, Taoist Qiulin waved his hand and said, "Stop talking."

    Jin Linzi was surprised. He leaned a little closer and said, "Don't you believe in the existence of this elixir, or do you not believe in my credibility in Penglai?"

    Taoist priest Qiulin took another sip of tea and felt a little cold, so he put it down and said with a smile: "It's not that I don't believe in Penglai or elixirs. It's just that I'm old. Even if there are elixirs to repair it, I can still go far."  Which step?"

    "Furthermore, once I make a choice, I cannot change it. I will do my best to serve the court. Even if I have one or two personal grudges, it will not harm the integrity. Who has no selfish motives?"

    "ButAfter receiving the elixir from your Penglai, and then doing something for you, the nature of it is different, that is, it is disloyal and unjust to the court. What do you think will happen?  "Qiulin Taoist official said calmly.

    ¡°¡­¡± After hearing this, Jin Linzi suddenly broke into a cold sweat.

    "Besides, I still want to receive an order after death, become a minister of the Emperor of Heaven, and fight Kunlun for another three hundred or three thousand years!" At this point, Taoist Qiulin laughed.

    Listening to the laughter, Jin Linzi broke out in cold sweat. He understood what this person meant. This guy was planning to receive the order after death and continue to be at odds with Kunlun.

    After taking a look at the man's calm expression, his chill turned into panic, and he also expressed regret: "It's a pity that with this person's Taoist heart and qualifications, I'm afraid he can really achieve Taoism. It's a pity that once he is cut off, he can only be full of emotions."  Hatred.¡±

    The world is so big, how many people like this are there?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 226: Palace Theory

    June 6. Fourth update

    The stars and the moon were shining brightly, and they arrived at the imperial city in a carriage.

    The gate of the imperial city opened. In addition to the ordinary guards, there were also a group of soldiers standing upright and silent, with expressionless faces and hands on the hilts of their swords.

    "It's the power of the law!" On the carriage, the real people wearing Taoist robes all got out of the carriage, and when they got off the ground, they all frowned.

    This magic ban is not a talisman array, but is essentially a domain, which is the suppression caused by the absolute dominance of dragon energy.

    "Masters, please come in!" On the left and right side of the palace gate, two eunuch leaders and a dozen servants were holding lamps. When they saw the visitor, they quickly stepped forward and said, turned around and left without saying a word.  .

    The Taoists then followed in. Taiji Gate, Neizhi Gate, and Fengtian Gate led them to a main hall, where they heard the sound of drums and music and the door slowly opened.

    ??????????? In fact, after the Taoism was revealed, the grandeur of the palace was not unusual, and the splendor of the Taoist palace was normal. However, as soon as the door was opened, a sense of solemnity and solemnity filled the air.

    "Everyone, please come in!" After standing for a moment, a Taoist official came out and said with a smile.

    At this time, all the Taoists bowed one by one and entered the hall step by step. This hall has a thick dome, the floor is paved with gold bricks, the hall is deep, and the walls of the aisles are lit with candles, and hundreds of candles make it bright.

    A man was wearing a green robe, a pearl crown, and a white jade belt. He looked no more than a middle-aged man, and his temples were slightly white. When this man came out, everyone below knew that he was the imperial Tao Zongzheng, a second-grade Taoist official.  Jishou: "I've met Zongzheng."

    Zongzheng returned the courtesy and smiled: "Masters, I am exempt from the courtesy. This time I will discuss Taoism, chapter by chapter and imperial theory. I wonder if you, Masters, have any opinions?"

    Of course there is no objection in the palace. The time of the superior is very precious. There are eleven branches of Kunlun Dao Lineage, a total of fifty-nine people, and Penglai has seven people.

    There are a total of sixty-six people in the twelve branches.  Of course, it was impossible for the emperor to listen to so many people debating one by one. Therefore, although the speech was eloquent, it was actually similar to the imperial examination, in which representatives were selected first.  Discuss the truth in front of the emperor again.

    Seeing that everyone was speechless, Zongzheng smiled and waved his hand, and the powerful man placed the sixty-six examination papers neatly in the main hall.

    This hall is grand, deep and spacious. It was originally designed to accommodate tributes during the palace examination. Not to mention sixty-six people, even five hundred people are more than enough.  Wang Cunye took his seat in order, but he couldn't help but smile, wondering why this feeling was similar to the imperial examination?

    The servant was waiting for him, polishing ink, and after everything was done, he listened to Zongzheng read: "Zhi said: I have inherited the great authority, and I have been working day and night to correct the Tao and apply it to the sea.  Please write it clearly in this article and explain it in the great way. I admire this!"

    When Wang Cunye heard this, he knew that his guess was correct. Although it was a discussion about Taoism, the emperor neither asked about how to live forever, nor asked about the merits of each other's Taoism. Instead, he asked seriously about how to manage the world.

    This meaning is very simple. What use does your Taoist sect do to the politics of our country?

    Hearing this topic, many people shrank and thought deeply.

    Wang Cunye seemed unusually calm and peaceful.  An inkstone of mysterious ink filled my nose with fragrance. Smelling this, I couldn't help but smile.

    On earth, why did the imperial court choose Confucianism, and why did Taoism and Buddhism never come to the forefront?  Can¡¯t be worshiped and recognized by the national canon?

    There is a passage, although it is from the perspective of the court and officials, but it is still very clear.

    "Taoist explanations have their own mysteries, and they are not right and untested, but they are not the way to cultivate the world's livelihood and people's livelihood, so the court ignores them or even resolutely rejects them!"

    "Heaven regards Confucianism as its orthodoxy, just like the sun and moon, and it is like grains that nourish people, and Taoism and Buddhism are like stars and beads, and it is like medicinal stones, which can assist in treating Taoism with small skills."

    "As for Taoist monks and their like, they occasionally have supernatural powers, but they are just regarded as actors."

    The so-called actors are actors, bitches and the like.

    In fact, the essence is that it cannot form a set of effective and self-defeating governance theory, and naturally it cannot be on the stage. After the Taoism is revealed, both heaven and Taoism have gained powerful power. The power is indeed supreme and can make heaven and the  Taoists gain true respect.

    But what is the governing theory that is consistent with heaven or Taoism?

    Violence can seize political power, but it cannot govern it. It is impossible to just "quiet and inactive, and everything will change by itself", or must we copy the overthrown Confucianism?

    This is the "Dao", which is closely related to the legitimacy of Heaven or Taoism ruling the world.

    However, due to historical limitations and the short time, it is absolutely impossible for the Taoists present here to form a complete set of Taoist politics out of thin air in this hall, so that Xianxue or Heavenly Court has a theoretical basis for governance.It can be said that the outcome has been decided from the beginning.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye moved his purple bamboo pen lightly, and the tip of the pen flowed on the rice paper, and the elegant regular script flowed out, and the words were clear.

    ¡°The foundation of a country cannot be achieved without controlling the spirit.¡±

    "Looking at the behavior of all things, the Qi is overwhelming, so both the noble and the low are dependent on Qi Qi is thin and thick, and it can be captured. If it passes, fire will be born in the wood, and disaster will occur. If it is small, the wood will restrain the earth, and the foundation will be destroyed.  If you defeat itknow it and control it, you are called a saint"

    "Each of the heavens and the earth, ancient and modern, and all peoples and dynasties, each has its own laws Some are friendly to the tribes to show great kindness, some are established in rituals and laws to show their achievements, some are light on corvee and low in taxes, and encourage farmers to cultivate mulberry trees"

    "Every time a dynasty discusses the pros and cons, there are trade-offs. However, after a hundred years, they will not be able to settle down and the country will be in danger"

    This hall is deep and deep, and everyone is thinking about it, but when they see Wang Cun writing briefly and concisely, it gathers a wonderful charm, and everyone's expressions can't help but change slightly.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face was calm: ¡°¡­ When discussing virtue, etiquette, and benevolence, sages and sages discuss it, but I only discuss their Qi.¡±

    "Everything has Qi. From what I can see, the Qi of the poor and humble is shallow, the Qi of the rich and noble is deep, the Qi of the unknown is thin, and the Qi of the famous is thick. Why? The Qi of the husband is based on the real thing."

    "please take a look at it, you will see that there are certain people who have a certain spirit, and if a man is given a field to support it, it will be beneficialthe local officials are now taking away his property and looking at it, it will be a loss"

    Any theory must have a footing, and Wang Cunye uses "qi" as this footing. In the paper, he clearly writes that qi does not come out of thin air, but is a reflection of possessed resources and influence.

    The more resources and influence there are, the more Qi there will be, and vice versa, and the Qi will have a negative impact on survival and development. This is still the earth plane, and in this world and era where Taoism manifests itself, the role of Qi can be more direct.  See it as energy, see it as lifeblood, see it as strength.

    By catching this, Wang Cunye can be said to have grasped the core of heaven, Taoism, and even the imperial court. As for how to confirm it, now that Taoism is manifested, there are countless people who can observe Qi. Just find someone to go out and watch it and you can confirm it.

    Because of this "accurate correspondence" of qi, it is clearer than any statistical data. How much color and how much qi the people must maintain in order to survive.

    How should the distribution be reasonable among various interest classes? All of this is based on the checks and balances and flow of Qi.

    It has been three hundred years since the Taoism was revealed. The original ruling theories have become outdated. Many people have a sense of crisis and realize the shortcomings, hoping to find a new way. However, everything has its own development process. In addition, due to the war with evil gods, this time is not enough.  In order to give birth to a new theory, Wang Cunye took this opportunity to write it and it will be spread all over the world.

    Wang Cunye wrote at the end: "The key to governance lies in the gain and loss of Qi."

    After writing the last word, naturally there is no such thing as a hundred saints singing in unison, each word bursting out, shining brightly, everything is power and benefit, which sage will come to endorse the new theory?

    When Jesus spoke of the New Testament, the people in the Old Testament hated him so much that they crucified him.

    A certain interpretation of the Dharma shook the old heavenly palace of India.

    So what if it conforms to the holy way?  It has been a bad smell for thousands of years if our ancestors did not commit crimes without killing them. As for shouting: "He must be the one who surpasses me."

    It¡¯s a joke to come here to flatter you.

    Maybe in the future this article will be watched by hundreds of millions of people and implemented by the heavenly court, and it will gather the power of the ocean and show many different aspects, but at this time it is just a slight flash of green energy.

    Of course, this article does not have this weight.

    After Wang Cunye finished writing and signaled that he was done, an official came forward to collect Wang Cunye's papers and said, "Master, please go out of the palace to rest. Someone will take care of you."

    Wang Cunye has only been here for a moment, and many real people have not yet opened their questions, and they are all a little dumbfounded.

    Xuan Song was writing at this time, "the great road of husband is that people should be quiet and peaceful, and all the people will be transformed by themselves, and all the people will be transformed by themselves, and holiness will be born by themselves"

    Seeing that Wang Cunye had finished and left, he was confused and his heart sank. However, this man had a firm heart after all. He calmed down and wrote again: " My old friend, if you want to govern a great country, you must uphold the great road, abandon luxury, and return to simplicity.  Returning to the inner truth"

    The whole hall was silent, only the sound of Wang Cunye's retreating footsteps could be heard faintly.

    When we arrived at the side hall, it was not yet lunch time, and we were greeted by a maid, who asked us to sit down and served tea.

    Wang Cunye sat by himself and drank tea. The girl opposite looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old, with fair skin and a beautiful face. The women in the harem were still a bit beautiful. Even this low-level palace maid looked good, unlike the Qing Dynasty on earth, who deliberately  It is said that he did not choose beauties because he was afraid that the emperor would be seduced by women.

    thereforeStrange scars were formed. Women in the Qing Dynasty, especially those in the later period, were all below the average, and many were even fatter.

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought about this. The fragrance of the top-quality tea came up with the water vapor, entering the mind and making people tipsy. Maybe that¡¯s what he thought of?

    Leaning on his back, Wang Cunye was thoughtful. After this discussion, he would be promoted to Earth Immortal immediately.

    In this world, according to the imperial examination, the immortals in the immortal world are children, and the ghosts and immortals are scholars. Although they have fame, they are still insignificant.

    But the Earth Immortal is already a Juren. After reaching this level, his status and status are completely different. According to the contract made when the Taoist sect surrendered to the Heavenly Court, the Earthly Immortal will also receive a Heavenly Court Tianlu when receiving the Taoist trinket.

    Don¡¯t underestimate this, it means that not only people from the Taoist sect, but also people from the Heavenly Court, have basically become disciples and have a certain degree of freedom.

    The Dao Sect can be dealt with, but it must be done according to the rules. This is a talisman.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 227: Swallowing Paper in Public

    Fengxian Hall

    This "Fengxian Hall" does not mean the ancestors, but the sages. It means that new scholars are promoted in the hall dedicated to the sages. At this time, Taoism is also promoted here.

    The sixty-six examination papers do not need to be sealed, they are watched directly by the cabinet ministers, and there are also two immortal immortals present.

    At this time, cigarette smoke curled up in the hall, and the seven cabinet ministers began to review the papers.

    Is sixty-six volumes too much?

    There are not many, there are often hundreds of copies for a regular palace examination, not to mention the Taoist priest who is not a Jinshi. In the eyes of the cabinet ministers, these articles are very vulgar and can be seen clearly at a glance.

    Cabinet Prime Minister Wu Zizhe is sitting in a chair reading papers with a smile on his face. In fact, if you look closely, you can see that he is hiding his coldness.

    "At least 30% of the Dao scrolls of the sixty-six real people are plagiarized Taoist scriptures. They are completely incomprehensible and can be described as ignorant and incompetent. Another 30% are pedantic and ridiculous. They talk about mysteries and mysteries, but not a word of them can benefit the society."

    There are still 30% that have something to say, but they are all old-fashioned ideas of quiet and inaction, holy virtues, and self-transformation. There is nothing new and cannot be implemented in the country. Some of them can't escape this circle even though they are full of elegant dictionaries.

    "Humph, Taoist priests are despicable, as expected." Wu Zizhe thought coldly: "To be effective in the world, we still need Confucianism. The destiny of heaven will not change, as long as we return to the original, our Tao will still prosper!"

    Thinking of this, he took out another article and looked at it at first glance: "Hey, this guy's calligraphy can be called 'good'!"

    To the ministers of the imperial court, the calligraphy of real people is often an object of disdain, and Wang Cunye is already pretty good.

    But as soon as I looked at it, my smile faded away.  I continued to read, and the more I read, the more frightened I became. The hands holding the paper were trembling, and my face turned livid.

    An impulse urged him: "Tear it up, tear it up!"

    But just when this impulse was about to be carried out, the political affairs minister below saw the Prime Minister and was shocked and angry, not knowing why.  Asking: "Xiangguo, is there anything wrong?"

    Wu Zizhe¡¯s white eyebrows moved, and his eyes as deep as ancient wells remained motionless.  After being stunned for a long time, he sat back in his chair and handed the article to Zuo Cheng silently.

    Zhang Nanxin, the political advisor, met with him.  He calmly took the test paper and read it in a moment. He felt his blood was boiling and his face was ashen. He knew why the Prime Minister was so gloomy.

    There have been hundreds of schools of thought in this world. Many of their thoughts were true insights and profound revelations, but none of them could form a governing theory.

    In the case of Taoism, although Taoism has sufficient power after its manifestation, the core idea is still that of a small country with few people.  Quietness and inaction, separation from use as the body, these are fine for talking about, but they are useless if you want to actually use them.

    "Mozi's "non-aggression" and "universal love" are okay as moral killings, but if they are used in practice, they will bring disaster to the country and the people.  Without attack or suppression, how can we have political power?

    There are also military strategists, political strategists, and famous figures. They are all part of the field and not a system.

    Only Confucianism and Legalism have a governing theory.  However, Legalism was harsh and lost its morals. Therefore, Confucianism won without any luck. I thought that even if Taoism and Dharma were sage, Confucianism would have to be the most effective in governing the world. This was also the inner support of the struggling Confucian disciples.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the perspective of "Qi", "the foundation of a country cannot be controlled by Qi", not only is it connected with the Dao, but it also has specific operating methods, forming a set of governance theories.

    Although this article was first published and cannot be said to be perfect, it has fundamentally shaken the dominant position of Confucianism in this world.

    For a moment, the hall was extremely quiet, and a strange fragrance was exhaled from the mouth of the copper crane. Zhang Nanxin's face turned pale, his hands were trembling, and he suddenly smiled evilly, tearing the article into pieces, crumpling it into balls and swallowing it!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??????

    "Stop!" But at this time, the Earth Immortal Master was not a vegetarian. Even though he had the power of magic and restraint, the Earth Immortal Refining Body was indestructible. How could it be completely restrained? He just waved his hand and Zhang Nanxin, who was still devouring it, suddenly  Standing still, the real person frowned and stepped forward, tearing the paper into dozens of pieces with one move. The pieces of paper suddenly gathered together, and then wiped it with his hand, and most of it was restored.

    As soon as he read it, the Earth Immortal¡¯s face became gloomy and he glanced at Zhang Nanxin. Only then did Wu Zizhe regain his composure and said, ¡°If you swallow this, what should you do¡±

    "What should we do?" The real man sneered and looked up. At this time, Zhang Nanxin had calmed down, closed his eyes and said nothing, looking like a generous sacrifice. He couldn't help but smile coldly, waved and slapped.

    "Pa!" After a slap, the prime minister, who was calm and calm, suddenly saw blood flying out, and a row of teeth flew out. Before he could wake up, aThen he kicked me again, in the stomach.

    "Poof" a mouthful of blood spurted out. I don't know what magic was used, and the note he had swallowed was spit out. Suddenly, the dignified imperial prime minister rolled on the ground, like a dog.

    Seeing this slap and kick, the expressions of all the prime ministers in the entire palace changed drastically. Wu Zizhe could no longer bear it and shouted: "You dare! You dare?"

    Following this slap and kick, as the Prime Minister became furious, dragon energy suddenly rose in the palace, and an awe-inspiring aura of majesty governing the heaven and earth enveloped the four directions, with faint murderous intent and golden chains.  , this earthly immortal who offended the imperial court must be punished.

    This kind of purple dragon energy is the highest level of energy currently extracted by the imperial court. If it is returned before the Taoist manifestation, it will not be able to harm the body, but this time it is completely different. In essence, it is equivalent to the Taoist king.  strength!

    "Of course I dare, bah!" However, the Earth Immortal Master turned a blind eye, smiled coldly, waved his hand and said: "Immediately ask the emperor, we want to ask heaven to judge the case!"

    The cabinet went north along the corridor, took some detours, and arrived at a palace inside.

    It's June and the weather is getting hot, but it's very cool here next to the imperial garden. When the eunuch leader entered, he saw young people one by one, not wearing crown clothes. The sky was slightly round and plump, with fair skin. It just looked like,  But people could faintly feel that a group of purple energy was flowing, it was the emperor.

    The emperor is twenty-seven years old. Although he cannot cultivate to become an immortal, he has a lot of ways to maintain himself, so he looks only about twenty years old. He is drinking tea and clearing his mind.

    Last winter, there was a severe drought in the north, with many places experiencing no harvests. Since spring, there have been earthquakes in the south of the Yangtze River, and several dams have burst, resulting in millions of victims. In some places, the feudal lords' fiefdoms have been restored, and the court has not  If relief is needed, all one needs to do is send personnel to observe. However, some locations are in counties controlled by the imperial court, and high-ranking personnel must be sent to provide relief.

    After the Taoism was manifested, all kinds of strange things happened one after another. Some wild god cults took the opportunity to spread rumors. Although it was not popular, it also made people difficult

    Just as he was thinking about it, a chamberlain suddenly came in and whispered: "Your Majesty, Lu Li, the bachelor of Yingwu Pavilion, wants to see you."

    After hearing this, the emperor couldn't help but smile and said: "Ask him to come in. The result of Taoism is so fast? Then I have to change my clothes."

    After saying that, he waved his hand.

    Lu Li did not look happy when he came in. As soon as he came in, he knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, something has happened in the cabinet."

    With that said, he held a folded copy to the emperor with both hands and said: "Your Majesty, please read it first, and I will explain it in detail later."

    According to the rules of the court, such important events must be archived, so they must be written in excerpts. He wrote it in a hurry, but his writing style is very good. Although it is short, it can contain a thousand words.

    The emperor frowned and took the folded book without saying anything else. He looked at the folded book carefully. After reading only half of it, the emperor's face became gloomy. But after reading the folded book, he calmed down. He slowly stood up and walked around the palace.  After walking around for two times, he turned around suddenly, his face suddenly turned red, he struck the case and said sternly: "Assholethief!"

    "Zhang Nanxin, the thief, dared to tear up Taoist treatises and devour them in public, and that Taoist priest dared to slap ministers in our imperial city. They are all traitors and treacherous ministers, thief!"

    Seeing that the emperor was trembling with anger, Lu Li quickly fell to the ground: "Your Majesty, please calm down the anger of Thunder This matter has not been spread yet, so please handle it quickly. The dignity of the court and the emperor is the most important thing.  !¡±

    After hearing this, the emperor gradually calmed down and said, "What about the Taoist treatise?"

    "Your Majesty, it's in the appendix. It should be copied by now." Lu Li said, but before he finished speaking, a chamberlain came in with a roll of paper and presented it to him as soon as he came in.

    The emperor took it and saw only a small regular script on it. When he looked at the scroll, he still had an angry look on his face at first, but gradually his anger faded away and his expression became serious.

    I read this paper for half an hour, three times in a row, and then stopped.

    After reading it, he didn¡¯t say anything. He pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°No wonder!¡±

    After saying that, he stood up, changed his clothes, and ordered: "I summoned Wang Cunye to see him and asked him to make a speech. All the cabinet ministers came to listen. If there is anything to be prepared, prepare it immediately."

    "Yes!" Someone responded immediately, and the next moment, the decree was spread.

    There was a conflict in the cabinet, but outsiders didn't know that the dragon's energy was deep, and it wasn't even the earthly immortals who could detect it. It was almost noon, and someone shouted: "The emperor has given me a banquet!"

    ??Everyone filed in solemnly and entered a side hall. The waiter from the corridor shouted and placed the tables one by one. In just a few minutes, eight-color dishes were served.

    "Everyone is invited to have a meal. A summons list will be announced in the afternoon."An official shouted, all the real people bowed their heads, the music stopped, and everyone sat down to eat.

    While eating, a eunuch leader suddenly came and approached Wang Cunye. Wang Cunye was a little surprised. He straightened up and saw the eunuch leader whispering: "Master, after an hour, the Holy Father will summon you to give a speech."  Wen Yi, what do you want?"

    Wang Cunye moved and sat firmly again. He looked at the eunuch leader and said, "Yes, it really is!"

    Then he took a piece of paper and the eunuch leader nodded. When he opened it and looked at it, he saw that it was all densely packed with words. His face changed slightly, he glanced at it hastily and said, "This matter needs the approval of the Holy Spirit."

    This may sound small, but who in the palace is not a real person?  They all heard it clearly and couldn't help but change their color slightly.

    The emperor invited Wang Cunye to speak instead of others, which shows that at least Wang Cunye was chosen for his speech.

    Seeing the eyes around him, Wang Cunye just pretended not to see him and continued to eat.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 228: Acting in Front of the Palace

    After a while, Dao Zong came over and stood still to read out the decree: "Xuan Wang Cunye enters the palace!"

    Wang Cunye trembled slightly, and the inspector followed him. From this hall to the west, along the cloisters and aisles, there were guards standing in front of the doors. The maids inside were required to wear soft shoes when going around, and there were almost no footsteps.

    Arriving at the front of a palace, the light of black and blue bricks can be seen. There are eight guards standing on the left and right, all standing upright and not squinting. Inside, there are four personal chamberlains standing bowed.

    "They are all martial arts masters." Wang Cunye glanced around and understood that within the scope of the Dragon Qi Law, the ghosts and immortals basically could not exert their magic power, and they would have no choice but to die when encountering such a master of killing.

    There are seven officials on the left and right, all with purple aura, but they are cabinet ministers. There is one in the middle, wearing a royal robe, faintly filled with purple aura, it is today!

    "It's so precious to condense the purple energy! The location of the Sheji artifact is incredible." Wang Cunye was surprised when he saw the emperor.

    In his previous life, he fell into the netherworld on earth, but he was able to break through many mysteries. He was able to feel the coercion and purple energy contained in the emperor's body.

    This kind of imperial energy is not a mental state, but a kind of energy that actually exists.

    Seeing the purple energy of the Emperor, Wang Cunye remembered the data obtained through the Netherworld on Earth in his previous life.

    Due to population expansion in the previous life, the township chief's aura was red, while the county chief's aura was close to pure yellow, but with a hint of red, the regional mayor was yellow with green, and the provincial mayor was completely green.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    But Wang Cunye understands a little bit, even if he is the son of China.  There is no such thing as pure whiteness. The novels I read during my lifetime are just conjectures.

    In this world, the population has dropped sharply by about ten times, and even the emperor is only a little purple.

    Although he thought of this in a flash of lightning, Wang Cunye deeply sighed: "I have seen the emperor!"

    According to court etiquette, the emperor is the king.  You should kneel down and worship, but Daojun is only a vassal, so it is stipulated not to worship the master.  Just perform this head-offering ceremony.

    After doing this, Wang Cunye felt a few sharp eyes on him, but Wang Cunye ignored them.  Get up calmly.

    But the emperor didn't seem to care, smiled, and said to a minister: "This matter is settled like this. Just kneel down and I will call you to discuss the matter another day. It is good for you to be serious, but it is too much."  Seriously, don¡¯t you think the water is clear and there are no fish? You go back and think about it carefully.¡±

    "Yes, my lord!" After bowing, the man stared at Wang Cunye.  Just went out.

    The emperor then nodded to Wang Cunye with a smile and said, "Are you Xuan Shang?"

    "In front of the emperor, I dare not call myself a real person." Wang Cunye bowed his head again.

    "I have read your article, but no one has published it before. But I don't know where it comes from?" the emperor asked with great interest.

    "Your Majesty, all the knowledge of sages and sages is obtained from heaven and earth, and the verification is not just words, but the great road that falls in heaven and earth, I am a Taoist priest. It is my duty to ask questions in heaven and earth." Wang Cunye said calmly.  With.

    Wang Cunye understood that this was the key without using his magical power. Now he didn¡¯t know how many eyes fell on him. At this time, every word he answered was the key.

    After hearing this, the emperor lost his smile and sighed for a long time: "What you said is right I have read your Taoism, but there are still many things that I don't understand, so I invited you to give a speech."

    Wang Cunye said: "This is my duty. I wonder if all the people I want are here?"

    The emperor looked over. At this time, a leader of the eunuchs stood up and said: "Master, as per your request, we are all here."

    With a wave of his hand, an old scholar wearing a square scarf, who was nearly sixty years old and had a clear face, but could still maintain his composure, kowtowed. The eleven people following behind him were a group of ordinary farmers, who were all just trembling, lying on the ground and in the mud.  Same.

    "Xie Neiji, a native of Huhu Township in the imperial capital, has a reputation as a scholar. His family owns 172 acres of land, and the rest are tenants." The chief eunuch spoke in Mandarin, although it was not very loud, but it was very clear: "According to the real person.  , is a temporary selection, there is nothing false.¡±

    Wang Cunye listened and said: "Your Majesty, Qi is the movement of heaven and earth. The heaven and earth are deep and unfathomable. I dare not discuss the number of heaven and earth. I can only briefly discuss the number of human Qi Please give an order to observe his luck, and  Appear."

    The emperor said: "Good!"

    The royal family has its own offerings. Although it is difficult for ordinary people to see their luck, it is not impossible in a world where Taoism manifests itself.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One person held out a mirror, saw only the human form in the mirror, and after a while, only the human form appeared in the mirror, but it was exactly the number of twelve people, and only the old man was seen.There is a ball of white air on the top of the person. If you look carefully, you can see that there is a trace of red, but among the remaining twelve people, there is basically none. If you look carefully, you can see an invisible gray air.  .

    "Please magnify the luck so that the emperor can observe it." Wang Cunye said. After listening to the offering, he saw only a ripple in the water. Now it was enlarged and could be seen.

    Wang Cunye turned to the old scholar and said: "Please Xie Xiucai select one person from among them, and you appoint him as the head of these ten households."

    When the old scholar paid homage to the holy face, he felt dazed in his heart, half happy and half sad. After hearing these words, he half-conscious and pointed at one person to appoint.

    As soon as they were appointed, they saw that the luck of these twelve people had changed. The old scholar had the smallest change, just a slight fluctuation. In the water mirror, the luck of the eleven tenants dropped a little lower, while the one pointed out immediately rose.  It was about 50% higher. Although the person himself was very low and had not risen much, it was clearly visible in the magnified water mirror.

    "Your Majesty, please see, those who win people must have luck, and what they gain must be a collection of losses!" The simple meaning of this sentence is that luck does not come out of thin air, but comes from exploitation.

    After finishing speaking, Wang Cunye said again: "Xie Xiucai, are these people tenants who rent your land?"

    At this time, the old scholar came to his senses. He kowtowed and said, "Yes, they are all tenants of my family. Some rent ten acres, some rent twenty acres, and some rent"

    Before he could finish speaking, Wang Cunye waved his hand: "You don't have to say anything. You will give all the fields in your name to your tenants according to the rented acres."

    "Huh? This" The old scholar was dumbfounded, but he did not dare to resist at all in front of the emperor, and said waveringly: "Yes!"

    The servant brought pen and ink, and the man started writing. When he finished writing, his whole body was trembling. This is the land where the family lives!

    The people present did not pay attention to him. They saw that after the contract was written, great changes occurred in the water mirror. The luck of the twelve tenants suddenly increased several times, and the white air gathered around them, but the old scholar cut off  Most of it.

    "Please see, Your Majesty, those who get the land are lucky. In fact, it is not just the fields, but the shops, houses, cattle, boats, etc. are all similar to this!" Wang Cunye is not a minister, so he does not need to consider his mood and luck. He just wants to explain it simply, so he directly  Just say that.

    The emperor was thoughtful and couldn't help but smile: "This is exactly what you said in the article. This is really enlightening! I understand."

    "Your Majesty understands, let's talk about it later, and these people can retreat." Wang Cunye said, what is said below is all military and state affairs, not these people can hear it, and if they do, they may lose their lives.

    The emperor understood this and smiled: "That's right! Xie Xiucai, you signed the land bill and gave you 170 acres. I will return you 300 acres and reward you with the ninth rank title. Please step back!"

    After saying that, when I took a look, I saw in the water mirror that this man's luck had doubled again, and I couldn't help but laugh again.

    The old scholar had no choice but to retreat in confusion. When he got outside the palace, he pinched himself. He only suspected that he was dreaming.

    "Your Majesty, although this matter is small, it is the general chapter of Qi theory. All luck does not come out of thin air. Most ministers in heaven and earth dare not say anything unreasonable. But the growth and decline of this person lies in power, wealth, things, fields, and houses.  One piece corresponds to one piece of energy, and the emperor can send personnel to verify this."

    The emperor thought for a moment and asked again: "Now that we understand this joint, how do we manage the world and benefit the people?"

    "If the emperor understands the principle of one point corresponding to one point, it will be easy to explain below. Please allow the emperor to allow me to perform illusions in front of the palace to make the emperor understand."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the prime minister, who had already ordered "Don't speak until you finish speaking", finally couldn't bear it anymore and saw Wu Zizhe standing up: "Your Majesty, you are a body of ten thousand gold and the most popular person in the world, how can you be here?  What should we do if something happens to us during the performance in front of the palace?"

    Upon hearing this, the remaining cabinet ministers all bowed down together: "I second my proposal!"

    The emperor was silent, pondered for a moment, and said: "This matter is about the fate of the country and the people. How can I not even take this risk? Besides, are my warriors and offerings all fake?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? in?said?Wang Cunye said: "Master, continue talking, just focus on acting."

    Wang Cunye nodded with satisfaction, first took a few steps back, five feet away from the emperor, and almost reached the entrance of the palace, then waved his hand.

    The image of Benchu ??in the real text suddenly appeared. After seeing a ray of light, according to the principle of the movie, a farmland appeared on the temple, with scenes of farming in it. The farmers inside were all reflected in the water shadows.  The slightest bit of luck showed that he was similar to the farmer in the palace just now.

    "Your Majesty, please see, this is the people. What I have taken is the situation in Chuankou County, Changqing County. There are 21,000 households and 130,000 people."

    Then, the situation?It evolved again, and there were merchants and landowners living in big houses. These landowners were relatively plainly dressed and patrolled their fields from time to time. Their heads were different, with traces of white air emerging.

    "This is a landowner in Kawaguchi County. Depending on the land area and the tenants, the luck is also different. For example, this person owns 300 acres of land." The water shadow freezes, revealing a person. This person is a middle-aged man.  Full of white air.

    "As for having fame but being different, this is the same Chai family that owns three hundred acres." The shadow in the water turned and saw another person. Not only was this person full of white aura, but also filled with traces of red aura, and his aura was very different.

    "More on, please take a look at the officials and gentry." Several people turned around below, some wearing official uniforms, some wearing Confucian uniforms, all of them had doubled their luck and were white and rosy.

    "This is the county magistrate!" The last person was wearing the county magistrate's uniform. His head was filled with red energy, but he didn't know what to say in the hall, and he was so vivid.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 229: I am willing to die to remonstrate to wake him up

    Before he finished reading, the emperor was overjoyed: "Stay close to gentlemen and stay away from villains. Everyone knows this truth. I am most afraid of misusing villains, but it is too difficult to distinguish between villains and gentlemen. With this technique of fortune-seeing, a system has been formed.  , I can be worry-free. (Just read the novel.)"

    "It's a blessing for the country that the emperor has this intention!" Wang Cunye heard this, but he didn't show any joy: "I said this is luck, and I don't use it to check people!"

    Wang Cunye's eyes were bright: "Checking people with their qi is a violation of heaven's secrets. And the world is so big, how many people can be checked? It's not like everyone checks their luck first."

    "And if there is a spear, there is a shield. If you can check it, you can fake it. The master of the people cannot look at Qi. If you can check people with Qi, the Qi watcher can grasp the lifeline of the country and use magic to confuse right and wrong. Isn't it a blessing for the court?  ?¡±

    After the emperor heard this, a basin of cold water fell down. He stood up, walked slowly, meditated for a moment, smiled relaxedly, and said, "What you said is very true, but I am reckless."

    As soon as the emperor changed his mind, he understood what Wang Cunye meant. If the fate of the country was pinned on magic, then the fortune teller could turn everything upside down.

    ??It refers to someone who is a traitor, even if he is not a traitor, and refers to someone who is a virtuous person, even if he is not a virtuous person. Anyway, the master will not be upset, so he can naturally be fooled.

    This makes the hope-seekers turn their guests into the main ones.

    Wang Cunye said unhurriedly: "Looking at Qi is a small skill. From the skill to the Tao, the manifestation of the Tao is the foundation. Please continue reading, Your Majesty."

    The illusion in the palace continued to evolve. First there was a piece of land, with traces of white air rising from it, while the densely packed tenant farmers at the bottom completed the first floor.

    Above, there is another layer of landlords and merchants.

    ???????????????????????????????????????:  At the top is the county magistrate.

    "Your Majesty, please see that the earth produces food and nourishes the people, and the people working in the fields and being connected to the earth are the foundation of this tower."

    The emperor listens.  Pacing back and forth underground, he said: "What you said is very clear, the way of a university. [*You] is about being close to the people and striving for the highest good. It becomes clearer today."

    It¡¯s good to have a model.  Suddenly people can see clearly.

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly and continued to evolve, saying: "The late emperor's edict in the 11th year of Pu De to encourage the reduction of tenant farming was very clearLand annexation, uneven distribution of labor and labor, landowners and tenants are in the same position.  This is the root cause of the dynasty, please see it, Your Majesty!"

    Contrary to what many people think, the matter of land annexation was actually already clear in the Song Dynasty on earth. It was just that there was no way around it, but it was not something that many people thought was unknown in ancient times.

    And people in this world have known about it for a long time, and have repeatedly tried to persuade them to reduce their tenancy.  The government suppressed annexation, but the effect was not great.

    As the pyramid evolved, the emperor looked in the direction of Wang Cunye's finger and saw that all classes were trying to expand their power, but the result was the victory of the middle and upper classes.  It kept expanding and soon occupied a considerable area within the pyramid.

    Wang Cunye said slowly: "Your Majesty, please see, this is the process of land annexation. Every time you master a piece of land, every time you master a channel, your luck will be stronger, but luck does not come out of thin air. There must be more  If you get one point, you will get one point less elsewhere. Wherever you are missing, it is nothing more than the common people!"

    "Your Majesty, land annexation is unbalanced. When it exceeds a certain limit, the imperial court will collapse. In fact, it is not only land annexation, but population is also the biggest reason. This is the fate of heaven."

    Seeing the image changed, Wang Cunye pointed and said: "Your Majesty, please see, for a farmer's family, a father has ten acres to feed himself, and there are three sons, each of whom only has three acres, which is enough to feed them.  When it comes to his grandson, there will be no place for people to stand, and they will either starve to death or rebel. Is there any other way?"

    "This is not just the case for ordinary people, but also for officials and nobles. The father has ten thousand acres, which can be called rich, but the son has one thousand acres, which is already insufficient. How can the grandson be willing to be poor and lowly? He only works harder to seize other people's luck. This is expansion.  The reason is that it cannot be stopped!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????The middle and upper layers of the pyramid have occupied most of the tower body, while at the bottom, the luck has been getting less and less, and in the end it is filled with a bit of gray and black aura.

    " Seeing the luck that can't help but be devoured like a living creature, and the bottom layer being constantly squeezed and exploited, the luck is exhausted, and in the end a gray and black aura is produced, everyone present can't help but feel chilled.

    Next, I saw that the gray and black gas accumulated, but it was confused in the luck of the entire pyramid.

    "This is that when things go to extremes, they must be reversed. When the luck is exhausted, violence arises. It naturally accumulates over a long period of time, making everyone violent, and even rises at the right time. The violence also has its destiny."

    As soon as the words fell, I saw that these fortunes were exaggerated and everyone was alienated. Even those with vested interests did not consciously alienate themselves.

    This may be strange, but actuallyThe truth is easy to prove. In fact, once luck runs out, young people who have vested interests are often the first to abandon their morals. There are not many examples on earth.

    And with the brutal suppression by the government, the accumulated gray and black luck condensed into one place, and in the blink of an eye, a baby was born crying "Wow!"

    "When a country is about to perish, evildoers are born. This is actually wrong. The evildoers are not descended from the sky, but are actually transformed by violent anger, so dragons and snakes appear." Wang Cunye is a real person, not from the court system, so he does not have to worry too much about the emperor.  He and the ministers turned a blind eye in cold sweat and said: "These people have been rebellious since they were born, and they have murderous intentions in their hearts. However, they are born with ambition. Most of them are heroes, and they want to destroy the old country."

    The emperor was silent and did not speak for a long time. Then he said: "Land annexation and population reproduction have been the same in every dynasty and generation since the First Emperor. According to what you said, you can't stop it. What can you do?"

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly, land annexation and population reproduction, let alone ancient times, are still the same in modern times on earth. They just become capital annexations. There is not even a slight change.

    Land annexation is a chronic disease of ancient regimes, and capital annexation is a chronic disease of capital regimes, but it is not impossible to alleviate or even solve it. Otherwise, what else would we do?

    "Your Majesty, the so-called way to love the people in the past was to reduce taxes and rent as the first priority, but the effect is known to everyone, so there is no need to say more."

    "Your Majesty, the land is annexed, the population multiplies, and violence takes shape. This is the time of revolution. This is the great number. In a time of chaos, fifty-six out of ten people will die. Then it will be the destiny to count the household registrations so that the people can farm and the officials can  There is a law, and this is the same dynasty. Therefore, since ancient times, a revolutionary state must be long-lasting, while a usurping state must be short-lived, as evidenced by history.¡±

    Of course, this revolution does not mean revolution on earth, but refers to the revolution of destiny. The original sentence: "The revolution of heaven and earth comes into being in four seasons. The revolution of Tang and Wu follows heaven and responds to man."

    The emperor and ministers couldn't help but be horrified when they heard what he said. Thinking about it carefully, it is true that in history, those who mobilized troops to sweep away the world will definitely have a long-lasting empire once they stabilize the country. But if they usurp the throne, even if they succeed, they will be weak. The original foundation  It¡¯s just that the old system has aged.

    After pondering for a long time, the emperor suddenly turned around and asked: "Apart from this revolution, is there any right way to go?"

    "Of course, I have three strategies, three hundred years, five hundred years, and one thousand years." Wang Cunye said it now, just to wait for this sentence, and said it loudly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a muffled sound that shook the earth slightly.

    Then I heard a cry from a distance: "The rain is coming!

    A line of thick clouds slowly came from the sky, and there was a faint sound of thunder like rolling stones. For a moment, the sky was filled with thick clouds, and with a "pop" sound, the raindrops swept down, and the palace suddenly became dark.

    "Your Majesty, this man is a demon. Your Majesty must not continue to listen!" Wu Zizhe stood up again and shouted: "Please see, this is a warning from God!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a flash of lightning in the sky, followed by a muffled thunder, which made people's hearts shrink.

    After hearing this, the emperor turned to look at Wang Cunye and asked, "What is your opinion?"

    Wang Cunye looked unusually calm in the thunderstorm with his long sleeves fluttering: "Your Majesty, is this a warning from heaven, or is this an exit from the avenue? Heaven and man have feelings, and it is only the Emperor's decision."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the whole palace fell into silence. After hearing these words, the emperor did not speak for a while, stood up and walked slowly.

    Wu Zizhe stared at the emperor intently and saw him wandering around the room. It was obvious that he was very uneasy in his heart. Finally he couldn't bear it anymore and kowtowed and said: "Your Majesty, you must not listen to this evil fallacy. The eternal Taoism and the sacred weapon of the country cannot be ruined by this."  Destroy it!¡±

    As he said that, he kowtowed repeatedly. After just a few moments, his forehead was covered with blood.

    At this time, the emperor turned a blind eye and stood at the door, looking at the dark clouds in the sky without saying a word. At this moment, Zhang Nanxin, who was waiting for punishment, suddenly stood up: "I hope that the emperor will follow your advice like a stream, since the first emperor came,  How can we slander you today if we are to establish a Taoist lineage, bring people to life, and establish a career This is justice, not my personal intention I am willing to die to remonstrate to wake you up!"

    After saying that, he rushed towards a pillar. He came so fast, with a "peng" sound, the thick jade pillar was shaken by the impact, and the dust on it fell to the ground. Several eunuch leaders hurriedly went up to check.  At that time, Zhang Nanxin's head was dented, blood was spattered, and he was dead before his eyes. It can be seen that he was resolute and decisive during the impact, leaving no room for his own survival.

    The emperor was stunned by this intense and tragic scene. He turned around, but saw that Wang Cunye was unmoved at all and regarded him as unseen. He immediately asked: "Isn't the real person disapproving?"

    "Your Majesty, how can I be indifferent to your admonition to be loyal and upright? However, can this move help the country and the people, extend the country, and improve luck? I still say this, is it right?Listen, who is right and who is wrong, who is more important and who is less important, only the Holy Heart of the Emperor can tell.  "Wang Cunye said calmly.

    Wang Cunye has a tortoise shell, and he feels that a few eyes are looking at him, and everything about him seems to be seen through.

    In Wang Cunye's view, this thunderstorm is actually just the hesitation of several eyes looking down at him, wanting to hear but also hesitant, so he showed all these strange features.

    This is the most critical point. As for Zhang Nanxin, Wang Cunye really has no feeling at all. In this kind of matter, it means nothing if one person dies. If Zhang Nanxin wants to block his path, let alone remonstrate with death, even if the whole family joins in to remonstrate to death, it will not matter.  There will be no hesitation at all.

    At this time, heavy rain was pouring, the sky was dark, and the palace lanterns were shining dimly, making people feel like they were in a dark wilderness, and they suddenly felt like they were in another world.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo marries a wife, Chapter 230: Who can decorate a vast sea of ??people?

    After a while, the emperor calmed down and issued a decree: "Give me a seat, please tell me more!"

    Wang Cunye hurriedly bowed his head: "Thank you, Emperor!".

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out out out out out out out outcrods.

    Wang Cunye turned a blind eye, looked at the light, and said with a smile: " Your Majesty, I just said that luck does not come out of thin air, it corresponds to real objects, so as long as you get the real objects."

    The illusion evolved, the pyramid returned to its original position, and the middle and upper classes accounted for 70% of the country's land.

    "There are 21,000 households in Chuankou County, Changqing County, and 130,000 people. There are five people with land, five people without land, and those who are small people but have permanent property, one in ten! Therefore, one-tenth of the officials and gentry in the county  In the landowner¡¯s house, the pens are full of cattle and sheep, and the barns are full of fat.¡±

    This data did not arouse suspicion. The emperor nodded and continued to listen.

    "It's just that a warehouse can hold rice, fat, hundreds of stones, how many buckets of food can a person's belly hold? Relatively speaking, the poor have no place to wrap their bellies. This is the reason why the situation is like fire and water."

    "The solution to this problem has been mentioned before by the revolutionary method. There is another method. Thirty years ago, my Taoist sect, Master Liu, divided the land. Everyone had the same land. However, the land turned into ashes and the Taoist industry turned into running water.  Does your Majesty know why?"

    The emperor thought about it carefully and said: "There are different temperaments, and different industriousness and laziness. I am afraid that if the land is divided, there will soon be rich and poor, and then the land will still be bought and sold"

    "The emperor is wise, there is another reason here. I will ask my ministers to explain it in detail later. First of all, I will say that this solution can be worth three hundred years of national disgrace."

    Hearing this, the emperor straightened his face: "Please!"

    "In summary, the emperor has understood that one-tenth of the county's landlords, officials, gentry, and landlords have pens full of cattle and sheep, and warehouses full of fat. However, their people can only eat a few bushels of food. The excess is stored in the warehouse, or even shelved in vain.  waste."

    "It's like this in Kawaguchi County. Is it the same when the imperial court is far away in eleven small countries?" He said without waiting for a reply.  I saw another pyramid in the illusion.

    "What if we use Shang Li's method to export silk, porcelain, and tea for the officials and gentry of the vassal country to enjoy? And we also import rice, barley, linen, etc., what will happen?"

    I saw that the rice representing the vassal state continued to flow towards the original pyramid, and the slightest bit of luck was extracted. In the blink of an eye, the original pyramid's luck increased by several percent, but the luck representing the vassal state was at least less, but  Not much!

    The emperor was surprised: "Why is this?"

    "Your Majesty, as I said just now, the warehouse can hold thousands of stones of rice and fat. How many buckets of food can be eaten by a human belly? These rice grains are actually empty in the warehouse. It has no effect. Now, exchanging luxury goods for rice grains is just an exchange for empty things.  The impact is there, but not big. Unless taxes are increased."

    The emperor and ministers thought about it and understood.

    "Your Majesty, how much labor does it cost to make one piece of fine porcelain? It's only five dou. When it's made and shipped to the vassal state, it can be sold for five stones, one in and one out. If you get four stone ears, you will have four more stones of good luck, which can benefit the country and the country.  Help the people."

    "With this first tip, if you get it, all the eleven countries will be able to transfer their national destiny to the dynasty, and you can extend your country's rule for three hundred years." Wang Cunye said lightly, on earth, this is called colonization, even in the 21st century, the United States  It was also based on this law that the country was extended, but in the form of an upstream and downstream industrial chain of economic colonization.

    The emperor is not stupid. Hearing this, he fully understood and patted his thigh: "Shan, the result of this policy can prolong the country, but is it against morality?"

    "I will discuss moral matters later. Please allow me to give you two strategies."

    "Like it, please tell me!"

    "The second is that with one more industry, there will actually be dozens, hundreds, and thousands more people's livelihoods to support." The illusion changed, and I saw that a porcelain kiln was built, and it was transported to the porcelain shop and transported to the porcelain store.  Hundreds of thousands of people received rice and food to feed their bellies.

    "I once served as the county magistrate in Chenmen County and was equivalent to the county magistrate. I began to build roads and bridges. This enabled thousands of small people to have jobs, so they could get food and rice, and dried fish and pine pine to bring great order to the county. The reason for this is that  This is also why, first of all, it is a belly-wrap, and secondly, it can benefit thousands of fishermen.¡±

    "If there are more than ten industries in the county, two to three tenths of the landless people in the county will not have to worry about hunger and cold. Therefore, the way to govern the country lies in multiple industries and multiple classes."

    When the emperor heard the word "class", he couldn't help but think hard. This word was still very easy to understand. He immediately asked: "I understand the theory of industry above. What about this theory of class? If there are more classes, won't all the people suffer more?"

    "Your Majesty, this is very easy to understand. Let's take porcelain as an example. According to the grade, porcelain can be divided into tribute, top grade, fine grade, sufficient grade and coarse grade."

    "Although this tribute is fine, it only amounts to a few hundred thousand a year. May I ask, Your Majesty, if it were not expensive?"Among the officials and the emperor, how many people can these hundreds and thousands of porcelains feed?  "

    After hearing this, the emperor was startled. Not only the emperor, but also everyone else was thoughtful.

    This is actually the essence of the economic crisis. Wang Cunye spoke eloquently and clearly, and smiled at the moment: "There are only a few hundred people, and the beneficiaries of this tribute porcelain are also giant businessmen and big industries. How can ordinary people benefit?"  ?¡±

    "And high-quality porcelain can cost a noble family several times, ten times, or dozens of times, and the profits earned are second to those of the kilns of giant merchants and industrialists."

    "High-quality products can be produced in small and medium-sized kilns, and tens of thousands of people can live."

    "As for rough porcelain, it can be made by ordinary people in rough kilns, involving hundreds of thousands of people."

    "Your Majesty, please see, for the use of the royal family, it cannot be maintained except by the great workers of the official kiln. For the use of the noble family, it cannot be maintained by the fine workers of the great merchants. For the use of the officials and gentry, small and medium-sized kilns can be used, and profits will be made step by step.  civil."

    This actually means that only medium capitalists with a certain amount of capital can produce consumer goods for big capitalists, thus supporting medium capitalists.

    The consumption of medium-sized capitalists can only be produced by small capitalists, while the consumption of small capitalists can be produced by ordinary people, thus forming a complete industry and consumption chain.

    "If one link in the hierarchy is missing, it will be like a canal that is blocked, the Qi cannot flow through, blood congestion will occur, and you will become ill!"

    "So the way to longevity is to build multiple layers and run through them." Wang Cunye finally concluded: "At this point, the luck will be clear!"

    To put it simply, Wang Cunye¡¯s idea is not to overthrow any class.  It is to establish more classes on the premise of the total amount of food, so that it can be filled up and can flow up and down.

    In this case, the materials or luck originally accumulated in the upper class will automatically flow to the lower class, and the lower class will flow to the lower class.  Until it benefits the people.

    If there are few classes, on the contrary, it will only lead to closure.  Taking a large amount of materials out of the social redistribution cycle.

    ?For example, a slave society only has slave owners and slaves, as long as the total amount of food allows.  With one more landlord class, the entire society will progress.

    In the later period of the central county system, intellectuals began to form a revolutionary class. There was one more class, and society progressed again.

    And when society has more capitalist classes, society will progress again.

    It can be seen that every time social progress occurs, one more class will be created as production expands, rather than eliminating any class.

    The emperor couldn't understand it for a moment, so he asked: "What the real person said is very profound. I can't understand it for a moment."

    "Your Majesty, this matter is very simple, just use the two counties to test it." Wang Cunye smiled faintly and said: "The Emperor just talked about morality, I will discuss it based on the morality of Tao."

    With.  He raised his hands to Wu Zizhe and said: "My lord, you are the prime minister and you are good at politics There is a desert island now, each with 5,000 people. There is no chief official on one island, and a qualified and honest county magistrate is assigned to each island to rule it. May I ask, Your Majesty?  , How much can the peasants without an official produce, and how much can a man with an official produce?"

    Although Wu Zizhe was full of hatred, he pondered for a moment and said: "Among the five thousand people, can I read and write?"

    "I don't even study." Wang Cunye replied.

    "In this case, five thousand wild people do not know the system, are not organized, and work independently. It is difficult to survive in the wilderness. If a qualified and honest county magistrate rules it, it will be restored within three years."

    "Is it three times more?" Wang Cunye asked.

    "have!"

    Wang Cunye then turned to the emperor and said: "Your Majesty, the spontaneous production of grassland people in the wilderness is only three to four tenths. However, the county magistrate, who coordinates production, resists foreign enemies, and builds water conservancy projects, can produce three times as much. Five to sixty percent of this is  The gap in luck is the principle of heaven-descended monarchs, ministers, generals, ministers, and hundreds of officials, and it is also the limit of the luck that the court can achieve!"

    This is the righteousness and legitimacy of the existence of the government or the imperial court, as well as the limit of desirable taxation. The emperor is very keen on this. As soon as he changed his mind, he understood. Seeing several ministers who were stunned, he clapped his legs and smiled: "  That¡¯s it, this is destiny!¡±

    Wang Cunye said expressionlessly, "If the government's oppression and taxation are greater than the spontaneous production of the grassroots people in the wilderness, it will be immoral."

    "Greedy and incompetent officials, as well as qualified and honest officials, also make Qi gain and loss."

    "In this way, there is virtue, loss of virtue, loss and benefit. All of them have their own outlines. They can be observed through luck. A person's Qi can be faked. Who can decorate the destiny of thousands of people in the world?"

    "Therefore, the morality of the way I am talking about is already established, the approach is clear, and the operation is clear. I would like to ask your Majesty to observe it!"

    The emperor was silent for a while, staring at the candleAfter the Half-Day God emerged, he realized how powerful Wang Cunye was and why the minister wanted to die to remonstrate.

    This set of Taoism has the self-consistency of self-operation in the theory, the legitimacy or righteousness in it, and the specific operation methods. It can completely abandon Confucianism or other methods to operate.

    ??And it is righteous and peaceful, not extreme. In this era when the Dao is revealed, it is even more consistent with the Dao.

    Thinking of this, the emperor glanced at Wang Cunye with a complicated mood, and finally stood up without saying a word, and went to the case to put pen and ink on the case. At this moment, several ministers threw themselves on the ground and cried: "Your Majesty"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????

    The emperor¡¯s edict said

    Wang Cunye¡¯s theory of Taoism is exquisite, which has won my heart. It is beneficial to the country. His title of Xuan Shang Zhenzhen has been recognized by the country and he has been given a gold seal. I admire this!  "

    "Don't underestimate the fact that this is just a title to recognize the real person Xuan Shang. According to the imperial court, this real person's title is higher than the fifth grade. With the gold seal, he is the fourth grade. If the imperial court is not destroyed, Wang Cunye can continue to enjoy the fourth grade luck.

    After the decree was issued, there was no sound in the palace, and several ministers were trembling. Wu Zizhe stiffened up, with sparks in his eyes so angry that he stared at Wang Cunye, but Wang Cunye smiled and bowed for the first time: "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 231: Shaped Like a Plowshare

    After Wang Cunye thanked him, he was about to resign. The emperor suddenly smiled and said: "Master, you said three strategies, why did you say two strategies?"

    Wang Cunye was startled and said: "Your Majesty, the third strategy is very simple, it is the great road."

    "We Taoists or the gods of the country can call the wind and rain, transform the soil, increase growth, and increase the yield per mu by several percent. However, even so, the best output per acre per season is only four stones."

    "Of course, if Taoists or gods can keep improving, they can multiply the number. And if God can grant immortal rice with a yield of thousands of kilograms per acre, this will greatly increase luck."

    The emperor was startled, and laughed so much that he spit out a mouthful of tea: "The great way that the master just said is really admirable. I didn't expect that the master would still joke and say such witty words!"

    Wang Cunye sighed: "I am just talking based on reason. Although these are humorous, it is still possible to reason, but it is very difficult."

    This actually implies that just like "technology is the primary productive force" on earth, in this world, there is actually a way to access heaven.

    Whether it is a Taoist or a god, it is nothing more than digging out the truth of this world. The difference between technology and Taoism is only the depth of digging and the strength of the Tao itself.

    In a world where Taoism manifests itself, a god who is proficient in agriculture can do everything that modern agriculture can do, and even go beyond.

    However, Wang Cunye understood the essential difference deeply.

    Scientists are essentially the ospreys raised by society, also called water crows.

    They are often used for fishing in southern China. They need to be tied with a green rope or straw around the neck to prevent swallowing after fishing. After each fishing, the owner takes out the big fish and feeds the small fish.  financial rewards to encourage fishing again.

    Scientists are like this, they can promote social progress and discover the truth.  But they do not possess truth themselves, that is to say, they do not possess the power brought by truth.  Therefore, they are not aggressive and rebellious, so that they can continuously exploit their wisdom and strength.

    In this world, whether it is a Taoist or a god, the most crucial difference is that truth and power are in the hands of one person.

    Think about it if scientists on earth, such as Newton, could control gravity, and Einstein could react with mass and energy.  If Madame Curie could punch a nuclear weapon, what would happen to the world?

    No superior would be willing to be a slave. Even if a god is good at agriculture, how can he serve mortals willingly and tremblingly?

    The separation of the power of science and research makes the exploitation of scientists a custom and the "primary productive force" of the earth's society!

    In this world, if we want to develop fundamentally, we must still explore the avenue.  Study the Great Way, but ascetics master the power while studying, which cuts off the way to serve ordinary people.

    therefore.  Wang Cunye spoke vaguely. The emperor said he was witty, but he was relieved. It wasn't that he didn't want to talk about productivity, but that this world simply couldn't exist.

    The emperor didn't know what he was thinking. He was very happy at this time. He went back and sat down and said, "I heard that you are only twenty years old this year. You are really a genius sent from heaven. I regard you as a national treasure. You don't have to go back to the palace. You can go back.  If you have anything, you can come in and see me anytime!"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, I will retire." Wang Cunye no longer hesitated and turned his head.

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.  It was actually only afternoon at this time, but the rain continued to fall, the sky was very dark, and the wind blew against my face, which made people feel refreshed.

    After leaving the palace gate, he saw a carriage coming up to him. He smiled flatteringly and said, "Master, although the wind and rain are cool, it's not a big deal. Come in quickly!"

    Wang Cunye was startled for a moment, then smiled, got in the car and sat down, and said, "Wander around the streets for a while, and then find me a quieter hotel!"

    "Yes, real person!" the coachman yelled, and the car started to move. The horses' hooves made a continuous sound in the water, and raindrops hit the body of the car like a sieve, sometimes hard and sometimes slowly.

    Only then did Wang Cunye have the heart to feel his luck.

    In the spiritual consciousness, a trace of golden luck with a hint of cyan came in. This luck started out as a big ball, but later it became less and less, but like water dripping from a vat, it kept coming and spreading towards the body.

    After Zhu Yuanzhang, the great ancestor of the Ming Dynasty on earth, gained control of the world, he made the 42nd generation Heavenly Master Zhang Changchong the real person of the First Sect, with a rank of second rank and the treatment of second rank. This was Qingzi's luck, but in the Qing Dynasty, the official rank was from second rank to second rank.  The rank was reduced to the fifth rank. During the Daoguang period, they even stopped going to Hajj and cut off contact with them. Even the luck of the fifth rank was not available

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye suddenly felt that he had thought too much. He laughed dumbly and concentrated in his sea of ??consciousness again.

    In essence, these luck and mana are the same, but it does not mean that there is noThe difference is that rice and stones are both atoms on the earth, but they are completely different.

    It is not impossible to convert it into mana, but it would be a waste. The more important role of luck is to turn evil into good, but mana can be obtained through other means.

    Chengping Road. Main Hall

    There was a flash of clear light in the void, and an old Taoist was sitting on a cloud couch. He suddenly opened his eyes, looked into the distance, sighed for a long time, and ordered: "Call Cheng Jin to come here."

    "Yes!" Someone in the void responded and disappeared in a blink of an eye. After a while, Master Cheng Jin came with his long sleeves fluttering. He stepped onto the jade steps and bowed solemnly: "I have seen Master, but I don't know if Master has summoned me."  , what are your orders?"

    Chengping Dao Master's temples were slightly white, and his expression was calm, with just a hint of regret, but this expression passed in a flash, and he said: "Your disciple Xuan Shang has an exquisite discussion of Taoism, and has been conferred by the emperor, but the secular world is not a place for Taoists to stay for a long time.  A young cultivator cannot be polluted by the world, so you should immediately issue an order to call him back."

    After hearing this order, Master Cheng Jin did not dare to be negligent and immediately responded: "Master, this disciple will go back and fly the talisman to summon Xuan Shang back to the island."

    The old Taoist smiled slightly: "You, my disciple, have gained the reputation of our Taoist sect. After you come back, you can be promoted to the cave and be ranked as the direct successor. However, the direct successor must be an earth immortal. In this way, Xuan Shang has made great achievements and there is no need to conduct other assessments. Can you  Immediately give him the Red Sun Welcoming Tribulation Pill to help him survive the calamity of the sun and the sea of ??fire, and achieve the title of the omniscient true man."

    Master Cheng Jin was overjoyed after hearing this. The so-called direct descendant is a person who is qualified to inherit the Taoist tradition, which is equivalent to a secular great-grandson. Well, one of the great-grandsons!

    This is undoubtedly a further confirmation of his status as the Taoist leader, but he hesitates: "Master, it's just a matter of saving the tribulation. Although there is a magic pill, it still depends on the nature of Taoism. Although Xuan Shang is extremely talented and has a profound understanding of Taoism, he is empty-handed.  I'm only twenty, and my foundation seems to be lacking, should I wait a little longer?"

    It¡¯s not like your life is about to end. You have at least a hundred years to live, so why worry.

    The old Taoist smiled after hearing this and said: "Xuan Shang can win this emperor's discussion. His foundation is already solid. Taking Chiyang Yingjie Pill is not a problem. Moreover, I am a master who calculates the secrets of heaven. However, I took this pill as soon as possible."  That¡¯s the best thing to do, but if it¡¯s delayed, unexpected changes will happen.¡±

    Hearing this, Master Cheng Jin understood and thought to himself: "It turns out that the master has some secrets. He must know some chance or calamity, so he hurriedly asked Xuan Shang to take this elixir and enter the Jin Dynasty. This is really a great favor from the master."

    Thinking about it, he nodded, and immediately responded, leaning down and bowing: "Yes, it all depends on your wishes, Master! I will give this elixir as soon as possible to let Xuan Shang survive the catastrophe of the sea of ??fire!"

    After finishing speaking, Master Jin looked up again and found a vague presence on the cloud couch. He didn't take it seriously at the moment. He turned around and left the cave. He just waited in silence for a moment, waved his hand, and a golden spell shot into the sky.  He stood up, broke through the barrier of Lianyundao, and flew towards the distance.

    This kind of golden light can travel thousands of miles in a day. Even if it reaches the imperial capital, it only takes half a day. Xuan Shang will surely receive it by nightfall.

    "I don't want Master to think so highly of Xuan Shang. I am more confident that I can reach the status of immortal."

    Just when Cheng Jin was thinking about it, the old Taoist who had been on the cloud couch for a long time reappeared, looking at the distance with some regret, and sighed: "Moreover, this is the meaning of the above, and even I can't violate it. With this Tao  Discussion, why not discuss it in Taoism, but in front of the emperor?"

    "Young people just don't know the general principles, and if you develop your own elixir, if you don't hone it, you may lose your discipline and respect in the future, and there will be no cure."

    "With this elixir, you can sharpen your mind. Although it takes a few steps, it can solidify your foundation. This is for your future. I hope you can understand the painstaking efforts."

    After talking to himself to this point, the old Taoist closed his eyes, and a trace of fresh air filled the air, which was mysterious and mysterious.

    The streets of the Imperial Capital are drizzle.

    As soon as a carriage stopped, the driver asked respectfully: "Master, what are your orders?"

    Wang Cunye looked a little dazed, glanced around, and said, "Just find me a quiet room!"

    The coachman didn't know his state of mind at the moment, so he said: "The Pingshan Tower opposite is nice, with a deep courtyard and exquisite pavilions. You can go there to have some fun!"

    At this time, Wang Cunye felt palpitations and broke out in a cold sweat. He frowned and smashed out a piece of silver: "Stop nagging, go get ready!"

    After saying that, he went inside. The driver quickly picked him up and hurried forward. I don¡¯t know what he said. When Wang Cunye entered, he saw a boss coming out with a smile on his face. He saluted and said: "  Oops! Real man, please come inside. The wind and rain are soaking through your clothes. It feels like the heat is turning cold, but you are most likely to catch a cold"

    Wang Cunye waved his hand impatiently: "Stop talking nonsense, where is the quiet room?"

    The boss quickly led the way and arrivedThere was a very quiet courtyard inside, and he said, "What do you think of this?"

    "Not bad!" Wang Cunye's heart palpitated at this moment, and he dropped another banknote: "Don't disturb me!"

    With that said, he stepped in and closed the door.

    When he got inside, seeing no one around, Wang Cunye looked gloomy, so he immediately calmed down and silently used the turtle shell. He saw a flash of black light, and the turtle shell was floating in the sea of ??consciousness. He sprayed out a breath of essence, and silently thought about what he wanted to do.  .

    The tortoise shell was already "buzzing" as a warning, and then the luck chart suddenly appeared.

    Wang Cunye stared at it and saw only a red star. At this time, there was a trace of golden and green luck hovering, and a trace of light green air hanging down. This was blessing.

    But almost at the same time, a ray of golden light turned into a plow and came straight towards it, with a hint of purple aura behind it.

    Seeing the golden plow, shining with cold light, approaching continuously, Wang Cunye suddenly turned pale.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 232: Twenty-five Sons

    Wisps of spiritual energy were absorbed into it, and strands of red mist hung down and fell into the spiritual pool. The sound of the waves in the spiritual pool died out. The improved Qinghua Baolu was actually able to absorb spiritual energy for refining at all times.

    In April, taking seventeen six-liquid Huanzhen pills in one breath expanded the radius of the spiritual pool to nineteen and a half feet, but there were some faint impurities like threads.

    It¡¯s June now. After a month and a half of Zhenwen embryo¡¯s nourishment and vitality, the vitality has been slowly passing by. Now only about one-fifth of the impurities are left. It was originally expected to be completed in another half month, but now it¡¯s too late.

    It looks like a plowshare, but is actually just a tortoise shell, which means to eradicate the foundation. Wang Cunye sighed in his heart when he saw the golden plow coming over continuously.

    "I wanted to keep my luck, but I didn't want to but couldn't."

    "But luck can be regained. Once something is lost, it is difficult to recover it." Feeling the aura of danger, Wang Cunye looked calm.

    His eyes were slightly condensed, but Wang Cunye's gaze gradually became sharper, and he smiled faintly: "Then let's proceed!"

    "First, I use my merit and luck to wash away the last impurities."

    The merit and luck itself has the power of purification. At this time, it is just a matter of no matter the cost. With a thought, the merit and luck that had been converging in Wang Cunye's body finally flowed out, and a ball of gold and green power lit up.

    ??The golden light flows, carrying Taoist rhyme and some incredible power, into the spiritual pool. Silks of spiritual liquid evaporate and turn into vitality to circulate throughout the body. In the process, impurities begin to disappear.

    Wang Cunye still chose to carry out Yanghua now.

    At this point, will it cause more reactions from the Taoist sect?  But it has been put in the back of my mind. To put it more completely, the Taoist sect has not yet assimilated.

    As soon as the merit and luck came out, Wang Cunye naturally realized: "The essence here is the will of the world and humanity. No wonder it can be favored."

    ¡°The merits and luck are actually the intervention of the world and humanity to wipe out these impurities¡±

    "It's a pity, but the Dao foundation is still important. As long as we can survive this disaster, there will be many opportunities to gain merit and luck in the future"

    With a change of mind, the power of Huang Qing quickly dissolved the impurities.

    "The spiritual pool is pure. It's just a little short of perfection!" Within a moment, the steaming spiritual liquid had returned to the spiritual pool, and now it was as clear as ever.  The spiritual fetus also naturally beats with the breathing, and the vitality is absorbed and falls into the spiritual pool. This spiritual pool is now nineteen feet and nine minutes!

    "There's only a little difference, just take it from the pearl." In just one thought, a trace of red water fell down, and it immediately reached twenty feet, and the spiritual pool was finally complete.

    Naturally, the movement of the Tao Fetus began to change, and the spiritual pool circulated again and again.  It turns into a red stream, runs along the meridians, and passes through all the orifices.

    Every cycle, there is a little more change, if Wang Cunye didn't have a turtle shell.  Can't feel it yet.

    "Hey, every time you cycle, you condense a little bit. Is this something everyone can do, or is it the special nature of Taoist beings who have the charm of Earthly Immortal Taoism?"

    "Even without refining and elixirs, you can change your body bit by bit according to this. Eventually, you will be promoted to Earth Immortal Well, it will take more than ten years."

    "But now I can't wait any longer. I will give all the luck and merit to the turtle shell and let all the spiritual currents in the pearl evolve to see if I can evolve a trace of earthly immortal energy."

    ??????????????????????????????????¡­

    At this moment, a layer of yellow-green luck suddenly appeared in the space, as well as a faint ring of reincarnation.

    During the guidance, these fortunes gradually declined, approaching Chiliu.

    Although he had made up his mind long ago, Wang Cunye still hesitated when taking this crucial step. This was all his luck so far.

    "The merits of Qi Luck are the power of the world. With its help, it should be possible to transform the red stream into Yang. Only the red stream alone, unless it is extremely large, cannot produce the power of Yang!"

    "But if I do this, even though my luck will be replenished, my luck will be very low for a period of time."

    ¡°That¡¯s all, if you don¡¯t take risks, there will be no gains!¡±

    Once the mind has been made up, the luck and merit will fall away. Once Chiliu merges with it, slight changes will occur immediately. Upon closer inspection, it is indeed a transformation.

    "That's true, but the consumption is too great" Wang Cunye was happy, but then he became distressed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a red stream that is shrinking rapidly, and continues to shrink, first from a river, to a stream, and finally to a little bit.

    "The method is right, with space evolution, luck, merit and mutual help, it isIn Yanghua.  "Wang Cunye thought silently. At this time, he had no choice but to wait for the result.

    "Boom!" In an instant, the entire space shook, all the fog dissipated, and only the red river shrunk to a little gold liquid.

    As soon as he saw this golden liquid, Wang Cunye was overjoyed: "It's finally done. This is the power of the Earth Immortal! When the red spiritual liquid is transformed into gold liquid, is there a fifteen-fold quality difference?"

    "No wonder the spiritual pool cannot evolve. A two-foot spiritual pool is simply not good enough!"

    But this was not the time to rejoice. Then with a thought in his mind, gold liquid instantly came out of the pearl and fell into Wang Cunye's body.

    This drop of gold liquid was instantly absorbed by the Taoist body.

    "Boom" The red Tao tire suddenly appeared a little golden, and the entire spiritual pool exploded and evaporated rapidly. A large amount of red water continued to pour into the Tao tire. The next moment, red and yellow gas was spit out again.

    Once the red and yellow energy was generated, there was only a "boom" sound, and dark clouds and thunder broke out over the imperial capital. A massive amount of spiritual energy gathered and headed towards Wang Cunye.

    The aura was absorbed and operated in the body, and finally transformed into Chishui, but Chishui was absorbed by greater power, entered the tire, and turned into the red and yellow gas.

    Seeing the spiritual pool drying up quickly, the water level continued to drop, and finally turned into a thin layer of red and yellow power.

    "The power of the red and yellow is not fifteen times, but seven or eight times, and the spiritual pool has expanded to three feet!" Wang Cunye suddenly realized: "Now all the mana has been transformed into a higher level of power, causing the spiritual pool to be empty."

    At this time, the fluctuations in spiritual power gradually subsided, and Wang Cunye felt a little regretful: "It seems that it will not take a day or two to replenish the spiritual pool, but the essence has been crossed. As long as three feet are replenished, we can try to survive the catastrophe of the sun.  "

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye took a breath.

    As soon as I pushed the door open and went out, I saw someone saluting: "Master, you are coming out. For some reason, the wind and rain outside became much stronger just now. Fortunately, we can take shelter from the rain!"

    At first glance, it was the driver, and I saw him still saying: "I just got some precocious watermelon in the store, there were ten pounds in one foot, and they could not be used in the well in the well, and they were sweet and sweet "

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile and said: "You don't want to be filial to me, but you are greedy and want to try something new"

    The coachman was not ashamed after hearing this, and said: "I can't buy these watermelons at ordinary times. I have a lot of face, so it won't be a problem to get a few"

    Wang Cunye was in a good mood at this time and smiled: "It's not difficult to get a few watermelons. You can tell them to get two melons to taste. Come on, we have to go back before night."

    After hearing this, the man cheered and turned to leave. Wang Cunye stood there, feeling the changes in his body, and was meditating when he suddenly felt something. His whole body trembled and he looked at the sky.

    In the sky, a golden light flashed. When it arrived at the imperial capital, it immediately slowed down, but it was affected by the forbidden law.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The person who took action was an earthly immortal who was close to the immortal status, and he was not a big threat, but he couldn't stop it for a while.

    Wang Cunye glanced at it, then moved his hand, and the golden light fell, revealing a figure, it was Cheng Jin, who said: "Xuanshang, you are exquisite in Taoism, and you were conferred by the emperor, but the secular world is not a place for Taoists to stay for a long time.  You come back immediately."

    "You don't need to take other tests. When you come back, I will give you the Red Sun Ying Jie Dan, so that you can survive the disaster of the sun and the sea of ??fire, become the omniscient true man, and establish your direct successor."

    Wang Cunye suddenly felt his scalp explode, and his heart felt chilly. This golden talisman was made by Master Cheng Jin. It can carry a picture. With a change of mind, he said: "Master has a destiny, and disciples must obey it."

    This golden talisman has spirituality. Once Wang Cunye obeyed his order, it lit up, turned away, and cut through the sky again.

    Watching it leave, Wang Cunye couldn't help but look gloomy. Just the impatient urging and the Chi Yang Ying Jie Pill cast a shadow on Wang Cunye's heart.

    "You don't need to count today. We have to set off tomorrow. We only have three days to get to Dao Island!" This time is far less than enough to replenish the spirit pool, and can only slightly restore the low luck.

    Some of them are gone after they are used, but with fourth-grade luck, there is a fixed amount of replenishment every day, and once the court starts to prepare for the Taoism, there will be a replenishment of luck.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to become a true species, but to unlock the secret of the Earthly Immortal, this is a big deal. Now that my luck is so low and I go back, I¡¯m afraid I might even be killed!¡±

    Wang Cunye is a person who understands politics. If his previous guess was correct, the Chiyang Yingjie Pill is a means for Taoists to restrain Taoists. If he breaks this secret, he will be in disaster. Of course, it is only possible. As long as he doesn't tell it, it may not be possible.  It¡¯s really hard to end.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?As I thought about it, I saw muffled thunder resounding across the sky, a "boom" of thunder, a flash of lightning, and then a breath fell down, majestic, vast, broad, solemn, and sacred.

    "Wang Cunye, can you kneel down to receive Heaven's decree?" A voice came faintly, with a rhythm that ran through the time and space of heaven and earth, but it was bound within a small area. Only Wang Cunye could feel it.

    Wang Cunye was shocked. He didn't know why, but he understood that this was the will of the Emperor of Heaven.

    Seeing the dark sky and billowing clouds, Wang Cunye suddenly became entangled in his heart. In theory, the Taoist sect was a minister of the Emperor of Heaven, but in fact it was a vassal state and he was not an earthly immortal. If he accepted this decree alone, he might not be able to implement it.  The characterization of Erwuzi.

    "But after accepting the decree, there is no need to explain anything. It was the power of the Emperor of Heaven that promoted me to an earthly immortal. Who can question it?"

    Originally, Wang Cunye really didn¡¯t want to accept the offer, but with the publication of Taoism and the Chi Yang Ying Jie Dan, he was afraid that even if he didn¡¯t accept it, he would be blacklisted.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye sighed and knelt on the ground: "I accept the order!"

    As soon as these words were said, the heavenly messenger nodded slightly in the void, pointed with one hand, and a light blue torrent suddenly descended and enveloped Wang Cunye.

    Although this is not a canonization, it is a blessing from heaven!  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 233: Unspeakable

    The carriage arrived at the mansion smoothly. Seeing that Xie Yunliu was lost in thought with his eyes closed, the driver cautiously said: "Master, we have arrived at the gate of the mansion!"

    "Hmm!" Xie Yunliu slowly opened his eyes, came out, and walked in along the corridor.

    At this time of night, although the lantern is a dead wind lantern, it is still swaying due to the strong wind and rain. To ordinary people, it is wind and rain, but in the eyes of real people, it is surging wind and clouds, and the spiritual energy is like a funnel, quickly instilling it somewhere.

    This Tiande Mansion was originally a royal palace, but with the rise and fall of its owners, repairs and ruins several times, and finally the death, it has now become a residence for the Penglai Taoist Palace.

    Xie Yunliu stared into the distance without saying a word, and finally took a breath for a long time: "It's Wang Cunye. This is a sign of the advancement of the Earthly Immortal, and the Emperor of Heaven is showing favor!"

    "But thinking about it, once the theory of Taoism comes out, both Taoism and Heaven have great principles and methods for governing the world. It is not surprising that I would like to express my gratitude to you."

    "It's just that Wang Cunye accepted the Heavenly Emperor's favor. Don't you know that this violated the Taoist Taboo? But the Heavenly Emperor is really ruthless. My Penglai Taoist Palace is not enough. Why do we need the Three Kingdoms to stand together?"

    "Heaven's favor has come down, and there is still this theory of Taoism that blazes a trail. It is influenced by destiny. Would you rather risk the backlash and kill it, or should you tolerate it first?"

    Xie Yunliu sneered slightly when he thought of this. His disciple Luo Shui was killed by Wang Cunye, and he hated it deeply, but now he had new thoughts.

    With Wang Cunye sharing the pressure, Penglai Taoist Palace has more room. For the benefit of Penglai, it cannot be killed at this time.

    Xie Yunliu was from Penglai, so the situation changed when he saw it.  He immediately thought of turning an enemy into a friend: "It seems that I have to visit this junior tomorrow."

    It was at this time that Shi En was successful. Even if Shi En failed, Taoist Penglai's visit to Wang Cunye could make Taoist more suspicious.

    "Hey, it's best for the Taoist Lord to kill him as soon as the Taoist theory comes out. Although there is not much luck now, it is actually the end of the day. Otherwise, how can the Emperor of Heaven show his favor? It's just that luck and merit have their own rules. Advance payment  No, every time you implement it, you will gain something, so there is not much performance. But if you kill him, unless the Tao Lord can abolish this theory, otherwise, if you implement it, Kunlun will have more backlash, and then I, Penglai, can become a guest.  Be orthodox for the Lord.¡±

    "Hey, I have to say that Wang Cunye's discussion of Taoism in front of the emperor is really wonderful. Otherwise, it would be difficult to say who is the author of this Taoism."

    Having made up his mind, Xie Yunliu suddenly became clear and smiled.

    Xie Yunliu concluded that Wang Cunye was receiving luck and spiritual energy at this time.

    Receive this grace from God.  The light blue luck lingered, which even aroused a second vortex. A large amount of spiritual power poured into the body, was transformed by the Tao Fei, turned into red and yellow water, and fell into the spiritual pool. It did not stop until the three-foot spiritual pool was half full.  down.

    Wang Cunye felt that God was with him.  The spiritual energy around him surged up almost spontaneously, as if he had received a decree from heaven, but it was three times the amount before, but he couldn't feel happy in his heart.

    This time, there are also great blessings and disasters. Although we have predicted it in advance, when things come to pass, it is inevitable that our minds will wander and worry about gains and losses.

    But after a while, Wang Cunye calmed down.

    "The essence of the so-called system is selfishness, and its fundamental core principle is to monopolize the source of energy. The strong institutional principle is that members can only accept the energy given by the organization."

    ¡°Even if there is a democracy like the United States on earth, accepting donations from foreign organizations violates election laws.¡±

    "If China accepts foreign energy, it will be close to treason."

    "Only by monopolizing its energy source can the system take over life and death. Only in this way can we erase the edges and corners, achieve smoothness, polish off the lust, and become a part of the organization. Whatever the organization needs you to be, you are what you are!"

    "This matter can be big or small. If you put it lightly, you should put it lightly. Dao Lord is also a minister of the Emperor of Heaven. Accepting it is just a minister's duty. If it is magnified, it means accepting the energy of a foreign master privately. You can be accused of being a Taoist thief.  .¡±

    "It's just that the Earth Immortal can be expected, how many Heavenly Immortals Taiyi are there? Even Dao Lord is only half a step, but he still can't achieve it. If I wait hard for the opportunity, not to mention the difficulty of the Dao, even life and death are not in my control.  Only by making dangerous moves can we achieve success!"

    "The Taoist energy source continuously provides luck. If it is dedicated to Taojun, I will gain the reputation of general knowledge. But in reality, it is impossible to obtain even one-tenth of it, not to mention that I have to take Chiyang to welcome the calamity.  The elixir comes from cutting off the foundation. And it also offends the Emperor of Heaven."

    "Now when I discuss Tao in front of the emperor and proclaim it to the world, I am the master of it. I am the emperor of the Tao sect. Even if I pay 30% of the Taoist sect's luck, I can still retain 70%, but I really have the ability to attack the immortal Taiyi!"

    Why do you need to explain why you have sinned against the Emperor of Heaven?

    &nbsp; The Emperor of Heaven controls the world and has a balanced system. The Taoist Lord is still unable to be promoted even if he is a half-step Daluo. If he masters Taoism and gains great luck, he may not be unable to fight. This will completely offend the Emperor of Heaven.  Wang Cunye was reduced to powder in the palm of his hand.

    "But after taking this step, there will be no progress or retreat" Wang Cunye murmured, subconsciously feeling the turtle shell, only feeling an indescribable power coming from him, and his slightly irritable heart could not help but calm down.

    This step has been taken, and all kinds of worries are useless. Thinking of this, I feel calm in my heart. In this world where Taoism manifests the sage, the source of personal power is heaven and earth, but it cannot be cut off. This has actually abolished the organization's most powerful magic weapon.  , System control can only follow the general trend!

    "In these troubled times, the king chooses his ministers and his ministers also choose the king. I ask myself that along the way, I can only do meritorious service to the Taoist palace, but I have nothing to apologize for."

    "If I condense my true seed, become an immortal on my own, and promulgate Taoism, it will be considered a disgrace to the Taoist sect. Then for such a Taoist sect, I can only imitate the revolution of Tang and Wu, obeying heaven and responding to people."

    "In a peaceful era, I would have no righteousness, but now I have great righteousness in fighting against the evil god. I have a magical weapon in my hand. As long as I am stronger than Dao Lord in fighting against the evil god, I have the destiny of revolution."

    "It's better to go back immediately and fulfill my duties as a disciple of the Taoist sect. I will fulfill all the obligations that I should perform. I will not be stingy with 30% of my luck. If this doesn't work, things will develop to the worst. I have the turtle shell in my hand. At worst, I can't learn anything.  Zha cut off my flesh and returned it to my mother, and removed my bones to return to my father. I gave up this body and cut off all causes and effects. Forgive the Taoist sect for not being able to stop my true spirit without knowing it!"

    "But if this is the case, now that all affection and cause and effect are cut off, the hundred thousand Taoists of Kunlun Taoist Sect will be killed." With his mind made up, Wang Cunye turned around quickly and regained his composure.

    After being in the underworld for hundreds of years, Wang Cunye could see clearly. Only then did he make a decision and see his true colors.

    Not to mention hundreds of thousands of people, even tens of thousands of them were killed.

    Qingyun Temple

    This is a clear spring in a bamboo forest, with the faint fragrance of tea, which makes you feel relaxed and happy. However, at this time, several Taoists looked solemn. Among them, the immortal Xuyun was just sitting sideways, but the main seat was Shang Yanzi, with Xuan Song below.  Waiting for a few disciples of Lianyundao.

    "This person is really a Taoist thief!" Master Xuyun gritted his teeth: "Where did his Taoism come from? It was not taught by my Taoist sect. Now he dares to perform it in front of the emperor. This is the merit of greed for heaven and disobedience!"

    As he spoke, he roared, his voice shaking the bamboo forest: "Not to mention, as a Taoist, you still dare to accept God's favor privately. This is disloyal!"

    "He is not loyal or disloyal, what kind of a piece of shit is he? Bah, does he still have a trace of humanity?"

    Xuan Song and others looked embarrassed, but did not say anything. In their minds, they actually agreed with this statement. The Taoist sect worked hard to cultivate it. If a Taoist does not leave everything to the Taoist sect, but donates money, life, and future generations, is this still considered a human being?

    After roaring, Xuyun Taoist looked at Xuan Song and said: "This is your Lianyun Dao matter. You are the first person of Lianyun Dao Xuan generation. Tell me, what kind of charter do you have?"

    Xuan Song looked like he was just twenty years old, and Xingguan in Tsing Yi was very energetic. He originally cherished Xuan Shang's talent, but now he smiled bitterly and said: "How dare I call Xuan the best in my generation But the real person said it very much."  Yes, Xuan Shang was originally a profound Taoist and practiced very quickly. He originally wanted to be the best among his juniors. However, he had a bad heart and committed such disloyalty and disloyalty. However, there is no cure. I can also save him.  No, it should be left to the disposal of the real person."

    A Taoist named Xuanjing sneered and said: "What the real person said is that if this kind of people are not cleaned up, it will be difficult for our Taoist sect to create trouble. If everyone follows suit, how can the law and prohibition exist? We must deal with it now, and we must continue to stop it."  , it will be difficult to deal with him after a while, why not wait for Xuan Shang to come back, and we will kill him immediately to follow the rules of the Zhengdao Sect."

    Taoist Xuan Jing said such cruel words with a calm expression on his face, which made other fellow apprentices shudder.

    Xuan Ming mustered up his courage and said, "This seems to be a little too late. Junior Brother Xuan Shang has only been here for a year. He doesn't understand many things, so he must give him a chance"

    Taoist Xuan Jing smiled gloomily and said: "This is a major matter about the rules of our Taoist sect. There are no personal relationships. What matters is whether it is right or not! I still use the same word - kill!"

    A gust of wind passed by, and the bell made a cold crashing sound, but few people made a sound for a while.

    Master Xuyun's eyes flashed with a faint light, he stood up and asked Shang Yanzi for instructions: "Whether to kill or capture, please ask your uncle to make a decision!"

    Shang Yanzi had not spoken before. Seeing the attitudes of the Taoists, he smiled with satisfaction and said, "What you are saying is all right. When a Taoist sect trains a Taoist, a Taoist must unconditionally sacrifice for the Taoist sect. Personal interests are not tolerated. We should fight for it."  Kill Yi Zhengdaolaw.  "

    "It's just that I can't deal with this child at will." At this point, Shang Yanzi sighed as if he had a bitter and sour plum in his mouth.

    "Could it be a matter of Taoism? It's just that it hasn't been implemented yet, so what are you afraid of?" Taoist Xuanjing asked. For some reason, he hated Wang Cunye so much that he quickly killed him.

    "It's not just this. In fact, we have noticed this child before. This child seems to be offering his luck to Taoism normally, but it is hidden deep inside and cannot be disturbed or spied on."

    "The evil gods invaded and Taoism appeared in the world. In this case, someone should rise to the occasion After seeing Taoism, I became more convinced."

    "You mean" Master Xuyun opened his mouth and was stunned.

    "Don't say it, don't say itdon't say that word, lest it attracts the attention of Tianji."

    "Can't we punish him?" Master Xuyun came back to his senses and said unwillingly.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 234: A Pearl Shines

    "Of course not. He made a mistake and can be punished according to the law, but now we can't give a reason."

    "Why is there no reason? He discussed Taoism in front of the Emperor without the permission of the Taoist sect, and he also accepted the Emperor's grace!" Taoist Xuan Jing said angrily.

    At this time, even Master Xuyun smiled dumbly.

    It is impossible for a Taoist sect to have express regulations that stipulate that Taoists must unconditionally hand over the Taoism they study to the Taoist sect, let alone blatantly stipulate that Taoists cannot accept the grace of the Emperor of Heaven.

    Because even Dao Lord is a minister of the Emperor of Heaven, this reason is an unspoken rule, but it cannot be said out loud.

    "If it's an ordinary Taoist, that's all. If you want to kill him, just kill him. But if he is the one who is guessed to be the lucky one, and he has Taoism, killing him like this will definitely violate God's will.

    "The foundation of Taoism is hard-won, so we have to be cautious. Alas, God's will God's will is so hard to know!" Shangyanzi sighed and came to the conclusion: "As soon as Xuan Shang comes back, we will use the sky boat to go back.  Don't show any signs, and how to deal with it will be decided by Dao Lord and Lianyun Dao Master, you and I just obey their orders."

    As soon as this conclusion came out, whether you were secretly happy or unhappy, you had no choice but to bow your head and say: "Yes!"

    ??Dense clouds were weighing heavily on the imperial city. The emperor was walking leisurely, listening to Dao Zong's report, but the news of Wang Cunye came over.

    "Have you been favored by heaven?" The emperor's face was a little gloomy, and he asked after a long while.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Dao Zongzheng replied.

    The emperor said nothing, turned around and left, his face becoming more and more gloomy. Dao Zongzheng just followed him from afar without speaking, but he understood in his heart.

    The Emperor of Heaven actually does not face his subjects, only the Son of Heaven. The right to worship Heaven has always been in the hands of the Son of Heaven. Not to mention the subjects, even if the Prince privately worships Heaven, it is treason!

    Now this Taoist has been favored by heaven.  This made the emperor feel extremely unhappy, but he glanced at Dao Zongzheng, his expression became calm again, and said: "Summon Wang Cunye. I will see this true man again!"

    "Your Majesty, it's getting late now, money and food will be delivered soon."

    The word "xiaqianliang" means "lower lock". The word "lock" is taboo in the palace, so it was replaced by "xiaoqianliang". Once the palace door is closed, it means that the emperor wants to leave.  It also requires some procedures.

    "You haven't paid any money or food yet. Let's summon him. I have a special order tonight to wait for this person to go out before paying him money and food."

    Dao Zongzheng was startled for a moment and said, "Yes, I obey your order!"

    The emperor returned to the palace and changed his clothes, which were a little wet.  Suddenly I felt dry all over. I sat down comfortably and took out the paper to read again.

    Heavy rain.  The palace was so quiet that you could hear the rustling on the eaves and the wind blowing on the glass. The emperor was pondering, thinking deeply in his heart.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTNESS See him as the emperor, the supreme position, but in fact he is also in a high position.

    Now that Taoism and law have become holy, the emperor also knows many mysteries. The lack of official positions is related to the fate of the country and the people. In the past, there are many fewer random rewards.

    Although the emperor's fortune is great, it belongs to the country.  Taizu merged with the dragon spirit and presided over the dragon's destiny. Although he was the emperor, he could not really control much.

    "And now that there are many princes and sects, there are even fewer of them.

    Now he is the emperor.  If you only become a mediocre emperor and make no contributions to the country, you are afraid that the status and luck you will receive after death will be rare.

    The emperor thought of this, chewed on this Taoist treatise, thought of the matter of Tianjuan, his eyes narrowed, and he made up his mind.

    "The Lord of ZTE!" The emperor gritted his teeth and thought carefully: "If I can ZTE, I can have a lot of luck, achieve a monument of film power, and be able to preside over part of the dragon's luck after my death."

    "If he is mediocre, my ancestors will serve as a warning." After the Taoism became holy, the emperor also knew the fate of the emperor. The fate of a mediocre emperor may not even be better than that of virtuous ministers and generals with great achievements!

    For the emperor, his own destiny and the continuation of the country are the most important things. As for Confucians, they are just ministers. If it were three hundred years ago, the emperor would not dare to change them at will. But in this world where Taoism and Taoism are manifested, Confucians are just ministers.  He had already been beaten to death, so it was not difficult to depose him at this time.

    At this time, Wang Cunye was favored by heaven, which made him determined. The emperor of heaven liked it, which showed that this road was feasible and he could go on.

    Just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly heard the eunuch report: "Your Majesty, Master Xuan Shang is here."

    "Please come in!" the emperor said.

    A moment later, Wang Cunye came in and asked, "I've seen the emperor, but I don't know what's the purpose of summoning him at night?"

    The emperor looked at him with a smile and said, "I will give you a seat and serve you tea!"

    After the eunuch had served tea and saw Wang Cunye sitting down, heHe said: "The real person performed the method in front of the temple. He explained it very clearly. It's just that I'm still a little bit confused about the details."

    "It seems wonderful that all countries claim vassal status and pay tribute, but have royal power and independent governance, and exchange luxuries for food, but it may not go smoothly, and the other party may not have talents. If you can understand this strategy, how can you absorb the luck of the country?"

    When Wang Cunye heard this, he laughed, calmed down, and said: "There are eleven kingdoms in this dynasty, including Korea, Fusang, Annan, Sulu, Burma, Nanzhang, Siam, Qiuci, Loulan, and Khotan.  , driver."

    "Indeed, although these vassal states pay tribute to the dynasty as vassals and attend the dynasty every year, they have become kings of their own and cannot be interfered with at will." At this point, Wang Cunye smiled coldly and said: "Although foreign countries are vassals,  In reality, it is just in name. If the emperor uses his authority as the suzerain to plunder, I can say that within thirty years there will be chaos in the country, and he can even collude with the princes in the court to attack the unjust and violent Qin."

    "Since the ancestors of the dragon, those who spy on the artifacts have been killed endlessly, but the position in the world is irreplaceable. If the emperor does this, he will be in charge of others."

    "And this dynasty is not suitable for war now."

    If there is great unification, war will not be difficult, but now that there are many princes, the emperor's army is somewhat unable to intimidate the world, let alone expedition to other countries.

    The emperor was horrified and moved when he heard this. He thought for a long time, nodded and sighed: "That's true. Do you have a good plan?"

    Wang Cunye smiled: "Your Majesty, for the common gentry and nobles in the country, there is a lot of grain in the warehouse. These grains are inedible in the warehouse and are just moldy powder. What's the harm if they can be exchanged for silk, porcelain and tea sets? Who doesn't want to enjoy it?  Where¡¯s the wealth?¡±

    "However, this trend will indeed arouse opposition from the wise people of the country. If it accumulates for a long time, I am afraid it will cause chaos in the country. I have a plan. I dare not say that the fire is under the cauldron, but it has some effect."

    "The way of the world lies in propriety. If you have the way and attack the unjust, you will be victorious. When dealing with countries, you must stick to the right principles in order to scold disobedient people."

    "The law of the world lies in justice and reciprocity. Although we are kings and ministers, we are actually a country of brothers! Your Majesty, if the country is a country where the king is the leader, but it humbly signs a treaty of justice and reciprocity with the vassal country, who in the world can say  No?"

    "Justice and equality, a country of brothers?" The emperor was confused and looked at Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said, "I compared it to the two Han Dynasties who were carrying bricks at the dock and agreed not to bully or suppress them. If they jump a load of bricks, they will be counted as ten cents. Is this fair?"

    The emperor said: "Very good!"

    "This is fair, but what if I am a strong man and he is a child? I only have a living of a hundred loads a day. I carry ninety loads a day and get nine hundred cents. That child only gets a hundred cents for carrying ten loads a day. Who can do this?  Say no?"

    "Therefore, the way of fairness is that the legal principle is just, but the power is different, so the minister is getting stronger and stronger. In a few days, he can monopolize this livelihood, and the child will starve to death!"

    "There is a real difference between a country's dynasty and foreign countries, a strong man and a child. Can a soldier be better than this dynasty? Is the population as large as this dynasty? The goods are as exquisite as this dynasty?"

    "As long as the tariffs are agreed to be equal to each other, no one is allowed to raise it privately, and merchants from the two countries are not allowed to seize or intercept them. In less than thirty years, all foreign grain, gold, silver, and minerals will enter this dynasty!"

    "Forcing tribute is unjust, and may lead to an unjust and violent attack on the Qin Dynasty. However, this dynasty is modest and just, treats the wise and virtuous, and agrees on free trade. Even foreign merchants are not oppressed or bullied. This royal style will be spread to the country for a long time.  , if anyone dares to tear up the treaty, not only will the emperor be disobedient, but even foreign countries will respond to the king's request."

    For the upper class of the vassal state, why not use the excess food in exchange for exquisite products?

    The nobles and businessmen came to heaven like a spring breeze, but the king wanted to protect trade and isolate the country. This cut off everyone's financial resources. It's clear what the end would be.

    The emperor's eyes lit up, he stood up, lingered, and sighed for a long time: "What a great idea!"

    After a pause, he said again: "What is the name of this plan?"

    "Your Majesty, I once thought of this plan while holding a pearl, so this plan is called the Pearl Strategy." Wang Cunye replied respectfully.

    This is actually an open and just robbery, with awe-inspiring justice. If we continue to do this, what chance will the country have to survive?

    Fairness and freedom attract people's hearts, but resources, minerals and food are plundered. In the long run, the country will have to become the battery of the Celestial Dynasty. If this big murder weapon is used, the country will be wiped out within fifty years.

    "Pearl Policy." Although the emperor felt that the name was a bit nondescript, he stood up, paced, and suddenly turned around and said: "I will issue an edict tomorrow to make a brotherly agreement with the eleven foreign vassal countries. We will uphold fairness and practice freedom.  Strategies to seize the country¡¯s destiny!¡±

    "This plan of the real person will greatly benefit the country, and it is only the real person Xuan Shang who can help the country."The title is not enough for commendation, so I will confer on you the title of Third-Rank Xuan Shang Fu Guo Zhenren!  "

    Being able to give this account a title is also due to God's favor, otherwise it would not be possible to be so happy.

    Wang Cunye immediately saluted and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    After a pause, he continued: "However, although this plan is a conspiracy, it should be kept secret if it can be kept secret. Cabinet minister"

    The emperor smiled coldly: "Since I came to power, I have not indulged in sex. I have only hoped for the revival of the country. This is my wish. Whoever goes against my ambition will not be stingy with killing?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, real man, no minister can reveal even a single word!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, real man, no minister can reveal even a single word!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, real man, no minister can reveal even a single word!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, real man, no minister can reveal even a single word!¡±

    "Don't worry, real man, no minister can reveal even a single word!"!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 235: Only Spring and Autumn Period knows that I have sinned against me

    In the void.

    A light cyan air current that stretches for thousands of miles is circulating in the void. In this breath, palaces appear, with layers of mysterious spells flowing. In each palace, the purple air rises and changes, and there are  A gaze was projected across the void and focused below.

    "The Pearl's strategy is to open barriers and communicate with each other, but what can the weak do to shake the strong? Therefore, the legal principles are fair, but the power is different. The weak will be intimidated by the strong by nature. Only the strong will benefit from fair exchanges, while the weak will be more  Even if you are poor and lowly, you can still have the right to attack the unjust and occupy all the days!"

    "Hey, this is really the way for the strong to become stronger. It turns out that when a strong person reaches this stage, he must turn his privateness into a publicity in order to go one step further. This completes my Dao foundation."

    "I think about it carefully, but my heaven has not yet reached the point of being selfless, so it is incomplete, so that the rise of this Taoist king makes the vassal unclear, and now I have it!"

    "I want to clean up the Shinto, and make it orderly, fair and selfless. After I complete it, I will open the Shinto interface to communicate with Daomen, Fusang and other vassal gods. In the world, any Shinto that is beneficial to heaven and earth, and has made meritorious service to heaven, regardless of origin  , all can be promoted."

    This thought made it clear that the purple energy was even more dense, slightly changed, and even more intense.

    The way of the Emperor of Heaven is to manage the movement of yin and yang and the balance of the world. With this thought, it is a sign of advancement in the Tao. Suddenly I looked at a place and saw the red torrent with purple in the center. I couldn't help but smile: "I got it.  I'm really looking forward to how many points you can score and how you will deal with this situation."

    A palace appeared in the red torrent.  There is a stone tablet in front of the door with the words "Shangqing Mansion" written on it.

    There is a different world in Shangqing Mansion, with mountains and rivers, but the most numerous mountains are filled with traces of light cyan aura. Although it is very weak, it is vaguely visible.

    There is a Taoist palace in the center.  A Taoist priest came to the palace to inspect his head, and the Taoist boy nodded and entered.  After half an hour, the Taoist boy came out and said to the Taoist: "The Taoist Lord has decreed that you come in."

    This man entered the palace.  Not daring to look around, he walked all the way to the rooftop. He saw Daojun sitting on the rooftop, with his eyes closed and his eyebrows lowered. The green light was filled with mist, and there was a faint purple aura.

    This Taoist was not noisy. He was still standing quietly, and when Daojun woke up, he was still full of green energy.  But no purple energy was seen.

    After a moment, the Taoist Lord opened his eyes, and the Taoist stepped forward and said: "My disciples promulgated Taoism and received the favor of heaven privately. I am guilty, and I ask the Lord Dao to deal with it together."

    Taojun smiled slightly and said: "Fellow Taoist Chengping, you don't have to be like this. Taoism is difficult, and who hasn't had hardships and failures?"

    After saying that, he told the Taoist boy: "Sit down for fellow Taoist Chengping."

    The Taoist boy took a stool and asked Taoist Chengping to sit on it.  It turns out that this Taoist is the founder of the Chengping Taoist sect. Although he is not yet at the Taiyi level, he has accumulated a lot of savings. If it weren't for some days, he would have achieved Taiyi long ago. There are also five disciples of Tianxian below, including Taoist disciples.  You will also treat me with courtesy.

    When Taoist Chengping sat down, Taoist Master sighed and said: "It is only the Spring and Autumn Period that you know that I have sinned against you. This Confucian saying is quite right. The Taoist sect is like this, and my guilt is not light!"

    "Why did the Tao Lord say this? I am ignorant, don't we know this? Back then, there was a hole in the sky and the heretic evil gods invaded. If the Tao Lord hadn't made a big oath and vowed to fight to the death with the heretic evil gods, how would our Taoist sect have the luck?"

    "Of the eight Taiyi, only five belong to the Taoist sect, and three are outside. If it were not for the gift of the True Seed and the Red Sun Welcoming Tribulation Pill, how could our Taoist sect fight against the evil god?"

    "Everything the Dao Lord does is for the Dao Sect. The sky is so harsh that it is nothing more than fighting for a chance of survival. Only the Dao Lord can take a step forward to expand the Dao Sect's sky and accommodate more Taiyi Celestial Immortals to be promoted. The juniors are ignorant, but they doubt the Dao Lord.  Such a villain!" Taoist Chengping saw that Lord Dao was sad, but he spoke sincerely and without any hypocrisy.

    After a pause, he sighed again: "But even I didn't expect that at this time, this kid would appear. This kid is really amazing and talented, but it's a pity that he is unruly and selfish."

    "The cave in the sky is revealed, the evil gods invade, the Taoism is revealed, and the person who is destined to rise will rise. This is the destiny. Speaking from the heart, this son of Taoism has made up for the shortcomings of the Taoist sect's governance, but it has made great achievements, but it was three years too early.  Hundreds of years." The Taoist Lord sighed: "I'm afraid that my Taoist sect won't use it much, but it will be used by the imperial court and heaven."

    "What the Taoist Master said is, what should we do with this son?" Taoist Chengping said.

    "I only wanted to stop this son for three hundred years to keep up with the number of days, but I didn't want to make this son alienate. That's all. Now that I have more luck and strength, I will have more vitality. Now that the matter has come to this, I don't have the right to impose any punishment.  That's it." Daojun pondered for a moment, sighed, and looked into the distance. Fortune has its way with people, even Daojun?Not without melancholy and sadness.

    Chengping Taoist raised his head and responded: "Yes!"

    Rainy night

    A big curtain shrouds the sky and the earth. The drizzle of Zhejiang rain hits the wet road, giving off little ripples. The lights of nobles and official residences here cast shadows on the surrounding lush trees. The pedestrians passing by in the rain gradually become fewer and fewer, showing a mysterious scene.  Mesmerizing atmosphere.

    The black carriage drove past slowly. Wang Cunye sat in the carriage, leaned back on the chair, squinted his eyes, and thought slowly.

    Feeling the traces of light cyan luck seeping down, I thought of Heaven's favor. In fact, Heaven's favor does not consider other factors, but only considers energy. Currently, it is similar to the third-grade official. Of course, it is only the essence of energy that is similar, in terms of field and effect.  There is still a difference.

    The favor of the Emperor of Heaven has both the quality of green (pure) and the everlasting aura of the faint hint of heaven, while the third-grade luck only has the quality of green. If you feel it carefully, it has the aura of being powerful and killing people all over the world.

    Feeling these, Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel thoughtful.

    There was once a unity of three religions on earth, but this was just a false theory.

    ??Essentially speaking, the foundation of Taoism lies in "qi". The theory of Taoism says: "There are things mixed together, born in advance of heaven and earth, lonely and lonely, evolving without changing, moving around without dying!"

    ? And the Buddha¡¯s theory is based on the heart, and the whole world is created only by the heart, which clarifies the main purpose.

    "Confucianism is about benevolence and propriety, it is about becoming a gentleman, it is about the livelihood of the people in the world, and it comes from people, especially political activities. These three forces are completely different.

    Just like what I thought about last time, there are two tendencies in the Taoist community. One focuses on Taoism and claims that taking pills will not lead to enlightenment. The other focuses on creation elixirs and claims that if you only talk about Taoism, you will fall into the category of Buddhism.  , the mixture of things is the fundamental way of Taoism.

    ??In fact, speaking of fundamentals, the first type is indeed a heretic. This is the result of the infiltration of Buddhist ideas. Only when we talk about the so-called nature of mind, it seems that this world cannot avoid some Buddhist influences.

    However, this world does not yet have the title of Golden Immortal. This proves that no matter what influence the Taoism in this world has been affected, its roots are still authentic.

    There is no Golden Immortal in Taoism. The Golden Immortal appeared for the first time during the reign of Emperor Huizong of the Song Dynasty. This emperor advocated Taoism and wanted to transform the Buddha into the Tao. Therefore, he issued an edict: "The Buddha was renamed Dajue Golden Immortal, and the rest were immortals and great scholars, and the monks were virtuous people.  A female crown is a female way, and a nun is a female virtue.¡±

    In the Ming Dynasty, Shen Defu's "Ye Huo's Supplement. Explanation of Taoism. Abolition of the Buddhist Clan": "In the Song Dynasty, Xuanhe eliminated Buddhism and changed the name of Buddha to Dajue Jinxian, the Buddhist temple to Shenxiao Palace, and the monks to wear crowns and hairpins to become virtuous scholars."

    This is the transformation of the Buddha into the Tao. Because of the Buddha's golden body, he is called the Golden Immortal!

    Therefore, the golden immortal is also a Buddha!

    In fact, Jinxian is called a kind of immortal way. It originated from the middle of the Ming Dynasty and was established in the Qing Dynasty. Its history is only three to five hundred years. This is really the result of some ignorant people or people with ulterior motives who are trying to unite the three religions and replace Taoism with Buddha.  Calling the Golden Immortal superior to the Heavenly Immortal, how is this any different from abandoning Taoism?

    Of course, Taoism is not without xinxing, but the xinxing of Taoism is called morality. What is morality?

    "Follow the road and be virtuous."

    Wang Cunye asked seriously, is he following the path and being virtuous?

    This is the big number.

    "It's a pity that Wang Cunye doesn't know that the theory of Taoism is to fight for his own vitality and to be able to evolve the world as a result, but he doesn't know it.

    However, he knows clearly that his destiny as a heavenly being and the third-level auxiliary country's real person have made him rich in luck, but in terms of strength, he has not completely completed the transformation of ghost and immortal. He has gained insight into the 36,000 Taoist scriptures and the Qinghua Treasure  After several improvements and revisions, it is almost perfect.

    Within the same level, it is possible to kill five ghosts and immortals at the same time, but if you encounter an earth immortal

    The carriage stopped, and the confused look on Wang Cunye's face suddenly disappeared. His eyes were cold, and his face had sharp edges. He slowly got out of the car and walked to the door of Qingyun Temple.

    ¡°It¡¯s only Spring and Autumn that knows me and sins against me!¡±

    In front of the door, Wang Cunye suddenly remembered this sentence. The worries about promulgating Taoism and offering pearl strategies suddenly disappeared. At that moment, he shook his robe and stepped forward.

    "Dear masters, Master Xuan Shang is back." The Taoist report fell into the ears of many masters. Each of them had different expressions, some were expressionless, some were sneering, and some were angry.

    Master Xuan Jing looked cold, took a sip of tea, and said to the Taoist boy: "Invite Master Xuan Shang here!"

    Hearing this, the Tao boy immediately responded and retreated.

    A moment later, the sound of slight footsteps came in.

    "Our Master Xuan Shang is here." Shang Yanzi took a sip of tea, covered the tea bowl, put it back on the table, and said lightly, the original sneer disappeared, just?A total indifference.

    Seeing Shang Yanzi¡¯s expression, all the Taoists calmed down and looked indifferent.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye walked into the hall, saw several real people, and said: "Xuan Shang has met all the real people!"

    Shang Yanzi glanced over and saw the Taoist priest in feathers, robes and stars, with a radiant face and heroic appearance. That was all. What was more important was that he had silky green aura hanging down, and there was a hint of heavenly sound and majesty. He felt a pang in his heart.  At the same time as he was shocked, he was immediately disgusted and felt that this person's appearance was very abominable!

    "These fortunes originally belonged to my Taoist sect, but they were stolen by this disloyal, disloyal and shameless man!" Even Shangyanzi with a peaceful mind thinks so, let alone others.

    Taoist Xuan Jing clenched his fists and shouted in his heart: "Since you have joined our Taoist sect, everything about you is no longer yours, but you have to donate money, life, and descendants. How dare you be so selfish and steal the merits of our Taoist sect?"  fate?"

    Thinking of this, my eyes suddenly turned red, and I wanted to kill him quickly.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 236: My little friend, I have to be polite.

    Stirred by this murderous intention, Wang Cunye suddenly felt a chill in his heart.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    The Taoist in front of him was either cold, murderous, or pityful, all flowing through Wang Cunye's heart.

    Even Master Xuyun looked like he was dead.

    "Xuan Shang has been famous for a long time, and today he has proved his reputation!" Upon hearing this, Shang Yanzi showed a smile and said to Wang Cunye.

    Greedy for the merits of Heaven, ignoring the interests of the Taoist sect, and what is even more unforgivable is to be favored by the Emperor of Heaven. This is treason. In the past, this alone could be punished, but now, you still have to listen to the decision from above. Thinking of this  , Shang Yanzi glanced at him.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the blue, every Taoist priest was stunned by this look, or nodded in return, or bowed his head to Wang Cunye in return.

    "You don't dare to praise me like this, are you?" Wang Cunye felt that the real person in front of him had unfathomable energy, just like the sea. Even his master, Taoist Cheng Jin, was a little inferior, so he couldn't help but ask.

    "This is the great uncle of Master Shangyanzi of Lianyundao!" Xuan Song stood up and explained.

    "I've met my uncle!" Wang Cunye bowed his head again. Although the other party was of higher seniority, he was not from the same lineage, but there was no need to kneel down and bow, just bowing his head.

    "Xuan Shang, have you survived the Sunshine Tribulation?" Shang Yanzi took a sip of tea and asked slowly. He was in the realm of gods, but Wang Cunye's situation was immediately felt.

    Wang Cunye said this when he met Yan Zi.  He immediately replied: "What the Master said is right. The disciple himself gave a lecture on Taoism. He was favored by heaven when he left the palace, so he transformed into Yang all of a sudden. The spiritual pool is wide open. As long as he rests for a few days and fills up the spiritual pool, he will  You can survive the disaster of sunlight.¡±

    As soon as these words were said, all the Taoists present had different expressions, with a hint of anger or contempt.  No one expected Wang Cunye to say this so openly and without any cover-up.

    But Shang Yanzi thought to himself: "If everyone here knew what this meant, they would probably be ready to die together!"

    Even Shangyanzi himself feels a little envious.  This means that the obstacles from earthly immortals to divine beings are about ten times less than those of other Taoists.

    "As long as time is given and he doesn't die midway, with the qualifications of this young Taoist, it is basically a certainty that he will become an immortal within two hundred years, and the chance of becoming an immortal is very high.

    As for being above the immortals, it is not something that qualifications can solve.

    And these Taoists don't know the mystery of the Chiyang Yingjie Pill, so they don't care much about Wang Cunye surviving the Sunshine Tribulation. They keep their own merits, and it's only a matter of time before they get the Chiyang Yingjie Pill to survive the Sunshine Tribulation.  .

    "But these few people. Even including Xuan Song, I am afraid that none of them can survive the Sunshine Tribulation on their own. They can only rely on this elixir to advance."

    Shang Yanzi thought like this, coughed slightly, and said in a deep voice: "It is rare for you to have such a blessing, but Kyoto is not a place where Taoists stay for a long time. It is not my Taoist duty to show the worldly Dharma. This time it is  Make an exception. You'd better go back as soon as possible!"

    Wang Cunye heard the words and said: "Yes, my master means the same thing. I will go back in a few days."

    "So you already have this meaning. We don't need to say more. This is Kunlun's Taoist chapter. It also means that all the Taoism disciples who came to the imperial capital will return to their respective Taoisms!" Master Xuyun then said,  He took out a gilded seal from his arms. There was a faint restriction on it, and it was covered with a layer of fresh air like dust and smoke.

    "Please see, this is a Taoist chapter!" Master Xuyun said this with a smile on his face.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s pupils shrank slightly when he saw this, but he knew the Taoist chapter in the letter. Each Taoism has its own prohibitions, and the Kunlun Taoism prohibition is one of them.

    "Let this disciple take a look." Wang Cunye took the Taoist seal and felt the faint green breath carefully. This was the combination of Kunlun's dragon energy, Taoist luck, and magical power.

    After feeling it for a while, I looked inside. It was indeed a Taoist seal to recall disciples. At the last signature, there were three big characters "Kunlun Seal", and my heart suddenly sank.

    After reading the Taoist chapter, Wang Cunye stood up and bowed his head deeply: "With this Taoist chapter, I will obey it and I will just go back to Dao Island tomorrow."

    "Very good!" After hearing this, Master Xuyun stroked his beard and smiled, looking very relieved.

    "Tomorrow morning, I will go with you. Cheng Jin's demeanor is still unforgettable, but I haven't seen him for a long time. I must wait for a while!" Shang Yanzi said.

    Wang Cunye responded: "Yes!"

    ??Then he said goodbye and went out. When he arrived at his quiet room, the Taoist temple was not big, but within a moment, he saw Wang Cunye's quiet room and a wave ofThe energy curled up, and then the surrounding spiritual energy formed a vortex, and it continued to flow in. The speed of the spiritual energy absorbed was unparalleled by ordinary earthly immortals, let alone earthly immortals.

    This is the Heavenly Favorite?

    Master Xuyun gently rubbed his beard, squinting at the situation, a stern look flashed in his eyes, and he snorted coldly in his heart: "Once you enter the Taoist sect, everything belongs to the Taoist sect. This thief still doesn't know how to repent, and he doesn't know whether to live or die. He will write to the Taoist master."  , it¡¯s better to punish him severely, otherwise, if everyone follows his example, wouldn¡¯t it be breaking the rules?¡±

    In the early morning of the next day, the drizzle continued all night but showed no intention of stopping.

    The people at Qingyun Temple are already making preparations. As for the whereabouts of the Tianzhou, it is impossible in the imperial capital. They must travel five hundred miles outside the imperial capital to Guangsha County.

    After a moment, a Taoist boy wearing a raincoat came in and said to Master Xuyun: "Master, there is someone coming to the door outside, claiming to be Master Xinyuan."

    "Well." Master Xuyun didn't even raise his head. He looked at a copy before sending it to him. As he was calculating the information about Wang Cunye entering the palace at night, he said: "Invite him in. Have you asked where this is?"  A group of Taoists"

    Before he finished speaking, Master Xuyun was suddenly startled and stood up: "Hang onwhat is this Taoist Penglai doing here?"

    But then he remembered that Master Xinyuan was the special envoy of Penglai. At this time, the Taoist boy bowed respectfully and said hurriedly: "I don't know"

    Master Xuyun just said casually, ignored Tao Tong's words, and went directly.

    In the past, Taoist Penglai would have killed him as soon as he appeared, but now the emperor was unable to move at his feet, so he was startled and greeted him.

    When I arrived at the door, I saw a Taoist priest, wearing a Taoist robe, looking at the view, with a faint light in his eyes, followed by a Taoist boy.

    He immediately stepped forward and asked: "It turns out to be Zhenren Xinyuan. Why are you here?"

    "It turns out to be Master Xuyun!" Xie Yunliu also bowed his head in return, smiled flatly, and said: "I came to the capital to pay homage to the emperor, but I didn't want to hear Master Xuanshang discussing Taoism in front of the palace. He really opened up a new theory of Taoism, especially  Come and meet!¡±

    When Master Xuyun heard this, he felt uncomfortable and could only force a smile: "So that's it, it's just a superficial Taoist theory, so Master Xu should value it so much!"

    "Just a superficial Taoist theory?" Xie Yunliu chewed on these words and smiled coldly. He heard that Master Xuyun was extremely narrow-minded and would kill and depose him if he didn't agree with him. Qiulin was his Taoist boy, and seeing that he had excessive qualifications  People are uncomfortable. They found a reason to break the porcelain and then abolished Dao Ji. Now he has become a fourth-rank Taoist official in the imperial court. He is obsessed with going against Kunlun. Now he heard that this is really the case.

    Of course, Master Xuyun also has a good side. No matter how much he belittles him, he has to admit that he is loyal to the Taoist sect, especially Kunlun, and always cares about him. Otherwise, he would not have been able to live in this imperial capital for more than ten years  Xie Yunliu still appreciates this loyalty.

    But with this characteristic, Xie Yunliu could make better use of it. He said in surprise: "What, just a superficial Taoist theory? This is a Taoist theory approved by the emperor and favored by the emperor. I am a Taoist from Penglai, and I am full of praise after listening to this Taoist theory."  , I am afraid that Lord Dao has the greatest merit outside of opening up the Taoist Gate. In time, he will definitely be the number one person under Lord Dao!"

    As he said this, he watched Master Xuyun's face turn red, then blue, and finally white. He immediately knew that this kind of "praising and killing" had made this Taoist hate himself and Wang Cunye to the core.

    For Xuyun Zhenren, who is loyal to the Taoist sect, everything Wang Cunye did was obtained by usurping the interests of the Taoist sect. This "number one person under the Taoist monarch" irritated him even more.

    However, Penglai and Kunlun are mortal enemies, and it is natural for them to hate each other to the core. But Wang Cunye really has an enemy who will never stop fighting.

    Just when Master Xuyun was filled with hatred and anger, he was about to say: "How can this traitor be compared with Dao Lord!"

    A faint voice came from inside: "Xuyun, when a guest comes, you don't welcome him inside. How is that?"

    As soon as these words came out, Master Xuyun woke up, turned his eyes, and understood Xie Yunliu's intentions. However, knowing this, his hatred for Wang Cunye not only did not diminish, but actually increased - this man, many times  That's it!

    When Xie Yunliu went in, he saw a young Taoist. His simple Taoist bun seemed ordinary, but Xie Yunliu's color changed slightly. This man had an eternal aura, as vast as the earth, and moving like the sun and the moon.  He is a god!

    However, Xie Yunliu is not much inferior, with a trace of green energy filling the air, but he is only one step away from being a god!

    Shang Yanzi¡¯s expression was calm, but there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. Who knew the name of Xie Yunliu in the East China Sea? The casual cultivator defected to Fusang back then.?, this person is at the peak of ghost immortality. He has not been seen for two hundred and fifty years, but he has already reached the level of immortality.

    It¡¯s just that the Emperor of Heaven canonized Penglai Orthodoxy. The founders of all lines are ministers of His Highness the Emperor of Heaven. This is the imperial capital. He smiled lightly at the moment and said: "Where are you from, fellow Taoist?"

    Xie Yunliu smiled when he heard this: "I went to the imperial capital and heard about a grand event. The Taoist theory spoken by fellow Taoist Xuan Shang really has the spirit of opening up the Tao. This kind of pattern is not comparable to mine. I hereby come to pay my respects!"

    Although he knew it was a provocation, these words still made Shangyanzi feel extremely disgusted. He immediately ordered: "Go and call Xuan Shang over for a meeting!"

    After talking for a while, Wang Cunye came. Before he could get inside, Xie Yunliu took a few steps and said deeply: "So you are little friend Xuan Shang, but you are a polite person."

    Seeing this situation, Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel his heart sink.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 237: Withstand

    "Senior is really too flattering." Wang Cunye quickly avoided the gift, sweating a little, and then said: "I wonder who the real person is, senior?"

    Xie Yunliu felt regretful in his heart. If they had met before, this could have made Xuan Shang be labeled as colluding with Penglai. Unfortunately, it did not happen. He could not escape the magic of making something out of nothing. He smiled at the moment and said: "Pindao is Penglai Xinyuan Zhenren,  My little friend has this theory, but it really opens up a new world, and has great luck and great merits!"

    Wang Cunye was immediately shocked when he heard that it was Master Xinyuan from Penglai, and he understood the coldness in the bones of the Taoists present.

    In fact, we cannot say that these Taoists are narrow-minded. It is just that they are Taoists from Kunlun and have been integrated into the Taoism. No one is allowed to be "selfish" or "abandon the Taoism". This is the "Taoism" that everyone advocates and promotes.  "!

    In other words, this is "loyalty"!

    Seeing the smile on Master Xinyuan¡¯s face, and his words that were so affectionate and almost flattering, Wang Cunye couldn¡¯t help but feel cold, but said: ¡°This theory of Taoism is superficial, An Neng deserves Master¡¯s praise.¡±

    Without waiting for the man to say anything else, he immediately said: "I am a Taoist from Penglai. If Taoism is not the same, we will not conspire with each other, let alone be friends with each other? Please forgive me for being disrespectful."

    With that, he shouted: "Resign!"

    Seeing Wang Cunye's immediate statement, the faces of the Taoists suddenly became a little better. Seeing this, Xie Yunliu felt a little regretful, but for the benefit of Penglai, this man was not afraid of anything. At the moment, he was shameless and said, regardless of the cold atmosphere around him: "Little  You are so humble. I know that I have just survived the tribulation of sunshine. I think I need the essence of the Five Elements to be promoted to the Earth Immortal. I have the essence of Xuanyin Heavy Water, the Heart of Green Wood, and the Essence of Lihuo here. Although I owe life and interest.  Soil, and Western Gengjin, but it can also be beneficial to children."

    The Ghost Fairy Queen is to exercise the five elements.  At this time, the five elements are gathered together and the five qi are integrated into one body. The essence of the five elements is indispensable.

    Those who are in water are not yet pregnant.  Wood grows and grows, fire pulls away and rises, and earth decays and collapses.  Gold returns to the void, the five elements circulate, returns to yin and yang, and is slowly polished to become an earthly immortal.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face was livid. How much hatred would it take for this Taoist to bring down the Earth Immortal¡¯s face? He insisted on causing more trouble for himself. He immediately shouted: ¡°I have a disciple of my own, but I don¡¯t bother you to worry about it.¡±

    Don¡¯t stop any longer.  Walk away.

    This kind of performance is very obvious, and everyone present knows it, but watching Wang Cunye go away, out of the "Tao nature" of the Taoist sect, he felt that Wang Cunye's appearance was real.  A little more disgusting.

    This atmosphere continued as everyone traveled and boarded the sky boat.

    Wang Cunye stood quietly at the corner of the Tianzhou, looking coldly at the Taoists not far away. There was envy on the faces of these Taoists.  There is disdain, but more of it is alienation and coldness from the bottom of his heart.

    This coldness gave Wang Cunye a chill in his heart. He couldn't help but think silently: "Is it true that I have agreed to this sentence? If the Tao is different, isn't it just a conspiracy?"

    At this time, Xuan Song looked at the disciples around him. Seeing that there was no shortage, he said, "All my Chengping Dao disciples have arrived, and we can set off."

    "As ordered." Many disciples responded in unison.

    There was no conversation along the way, and the boat was sailing very fast on the sea. In just three days, we arrived at Chengping Island.

    "Junior brother Xuan Shang, the master has arrived, let's get down." At this moment, Xuan Song stepped forward, walking on the bow of the ship, and said to Wang Cunye.

    At this time, the Tianzhou had not yet landed. It had just entered Chengping Island, but it was only thirty feet away from the ground. Wang Cunye heard this and looked at the expressions of his brothers. His heart sank. He did not wait for the Tianzhou to land, and jumped into the air.  , flying directly down.

    At this time, the magic power of the whole body has been transformed, and the red and yellow power penetrates the inside and outside, perfect and flawless. In fact, the magic circle on the Taoist robe is gradually no longer needed to fly.

    The Tianzhou slowly landed. Xuan Song watched Wang Cunye land and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Wang Cunye is back, and even if trouble occurs, he has no scruples about neglecting his duties. As the Tianzhou landed, many disciples on the Tianzhou came out one after another.

    "Don't make any noise, and go to the Shengxian Palace to meet the master of the palace!" At this time, Xuan Song shouted loudly.

    This time when I go to the Imperial Capital, I must undergo an inspection by the Shengxian Palace when I come back to avoid any mistakes. This is actually a rule.

    This is Chengping Island, there are no legal restrictions. A group of Taoists rose up from the clouds and headed towards the Shengxian Hall. They flew in the air and swept away the clouds and clouds, attracting the side glances of the people cultivating below.

    Within a moment, Xuan Song arrived at the Shengxian Hall. Xuan Song saw the main hall in front of him, a hundred feet away. He straightened his clothes and led many Taoists in with a wave of his hand.

    Shengxian Palace. Green smoke lingers

    &nbsp; At this moment, Taoist Cheng Jin was sitting on the cloud couch. There were more than a dozen elders sitting on the left and right.  Looking down at the Taoist below.

    Xuan Song hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Disciple, you are fortunate to have fulfilled your destiny. My Taoist priests have brought them all back. Please check with the hall master and the elders."

    After saying this, the elders on the high platform just nodded, but said nothing. The matter of investigation was in the Ascension Hall, and there were some things they were unwilling to go beyond.

    "It's good that you come back." Taoist Cheng Jin sat up straight on the cloud couch and glanced down with his starry eyes: "You are all my disciples of Chengping Tao. If there is any problem, I will feel uneasy!"

    As Taoist Cheng Jin spoke, his eyes fell on Wang Cunye, his eyes were complicated and difficult to understand.

    All this fell into the eyes of Master Cheng Lu, making him have the urge to laugh out loud.

    Cheng Jin, are you feeling uneasy?  It¡¯s your disciples who are in trouble!

    Such an outstanding disciple is a Taoist thief!

    But at this moment, many elders were there, so he couldn't show any emotion, he just sat there with an upright expression.

    "I have all my disciples, so it's okay. You all go back to the cave, practice well, and don't ruin your Taoism." Taoist Cheng Jin said.

    "Disciple, obey the order!" After hearing this, many Taoists obeyed the order and left.

    Wang Cunye heard the words and was about to retreat. At this moment, a voice came into his ears.

    "Wait a minute, we have something to tell you." This was the voice of Taoist Cheng Jin. Wang Cunye's heart sank deeply as he listened.

    After a while, the hall was cleared, with only Wang Cunye standing. The silence in the hall was difficult to understand. The atmosphere was really depressing. No one spoke first, and no one broke the atmosphere.

    After a while, an elder slowly opened his eyes: "Xuan Shang, let me ask you, have you passed the tribulation of sunshine, fire and sea?"

    As soon as these words were said, the elders were all moved in their hearts and focused their attention on this matter, which showed that they cared about this matter very much. When it came to their industry, they already had the right to know about the Tao Seed and the Red Yang Tribulation Pill.

    ?Some people may ask, then they don¡¯t feel resentful?

    This is easy to understand. Among the government, the court, and the army, which one does not have this control method, and how many people feel resentment?

    When they reach their status and age, they have already recognized, supported, and become defenders.

    "This disciple has survived the tribulation of sunshine and fire!" Wang Cunye looked up and said with certainty.

    "How did you save it? Let me tell you, Master." At this time, Taoist Cheng Jin asked, and the emotions in his heart were difficult to describe.

    "My disciple evolved Taoism in front of the Emperor. I don't want to attract the attention of the Emperor and send down the heavenly favors!" Wang Cunye said calmly, telling the whole story about evolving Taoism in front of the Emperor.

    "So, you were promoted because of the grace of the Emperor of Heaven?" Taoist Cheng Jin interrupted mid-hearing.

    "Yes, this disciple has indeed been favored by heaven. Perhaps it is just like this that he can successfully survive the tribulation of sunshine and fire and complete his transformation!" Wang Cunye said.

    But at this time, an elder couldn't sit still and shouted loudly: "You are really a traitor!"

    Then he slapped Wang Cunye in the face.

    "Master Cheng Ming, do you think I have no one when you attack me in the Ascension Hall?" There was a snap, and a green light flashed in the hall, and the elder immediately took a few steps back.

    "My disciple, I will handle it myself." Taoist Cheng Jin's eyes were cold and he glanced around.

    However, Master Cheng Ming ignored Master Cheng Jin and directly questioned Wang Cunye: "Xuan Shang, you are so brave! Who gave you the courage to accept the favor of the Emperor of Heaven!"

    Wang Cunye had no expression on his face. At this time, he turned his head and said coldly: "What did the elders say? Where does this come from? Does the Taoist sect have rules that prohibit disciples from discussing Taoism or accepting the grace of the Emperor of Heaven? If there are such rules, disciples  It¡¯s just a matter of restraint!¡±

    "You are a disrespectful and perverse thief. Is this how you talk to your teacher?" Master Cheng Ming was startled at first, speechless, and then became furious!

    You must know that Dao Lords are all ministers of the Emperor of Heaven. How can there be these regulations? This is undoubtedly a declaration of war against Heaven, but these are unwritten and hidden rules. Who knows?

    Now Wang Cunye is using this as an excuse to make him not angry. He suddenly has murderous intention and wants to kill this person!

    "That's enough!" At this moment, Taoist Cheng Jin stood up, with a gloomy face, and said: "Xuan Shang, how could you talk to your uncle like this? It's hard for you to think about your mistakes when you go back to the cave.  Bit, don't do it, with this attitude, how can ILet you take this job?  "

    Taoist Cheng Jin, with a gloomy face, said this: "Your disposition will be announced in a while!"

    "Disciple, take the order." Wang Cunye bowed his head after hearing this and retreated.

    Many elders wanted to speak several times along the way, but they were suppressed by Taoist Cheng Jin's cold eyes.

    When there was no one in the hall, Master Cheng Ming first started to roar: "Senior Brother Cheng Jin, you are the master of Shengxian Hall! Are you indulging your disciples like this?"

    Hearing this, Taoist Cheng Jin sneered: "How can you comment on my actions?"

    "Okay, okay." Master Cheng Ming laughed angrily three times and drove away directly in the clouds without stopping for a moment.

    "Master, what are your ideas?" At this time, many elders also looked at Taoist Cheng Jin coldly.

    "He is really a Taoist thief. I will kill my relatives with justice, but no one can touch him until the Taoist Master says something. After all, he is my disciple." Taoist Cheng Jin waved his sleeves and left without looking back.  Only a group of elders were left looking at each other.

    Several of them couldn't help but admire that Master Cheng Jin could withstand the pressure on this matter. He was really a very good master.

    If it were you, you might not have the courage!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 238: Disaster in the Sea of ??Fire

    The main peak is Qingqiong Mountain. There are a total of eighteen peaks around the main peak. The breeze is lingering. The pines and cypresses at the foot of the mountain are green, and the pine waves are bursting among the clouds and mist. At this time, the morning glow is shining in the sky. Many Chengping Taoists are sitting or standing, watching the morning glow in the sky.  With pines and waves at the foot of the mountain, I practice quietly.

    On a stone platform, several Taoists were sitting around.

    "Senior Brother Xuansong, I heard that Senior Brother Xuanshang's exquisite teachings on Taoism have not only been canonized by the emperor, but also favored by heaven. His future is really limitless." This young Taoist priest in plain clothes and sandals was clapping his hands in admiration.

    The following Taoists all nodded secretly when they heard this. The road is difficult, and it is of great help to be appreciated by the Emperor of Heaven. You must know that even the Patriarch of Heaven cannot reach the rank of Heavenly Immortal.

    At this time, Xuan Song was originally kind, but when he heard these words, his face suddenly turned cold, he snorted coldly, and a murderous aura filled the air.

    The Taoist didn¡¯t know what he said wrongly, so he immediately stayed there.

    After a while, Xuan Song's expression gradually softened, and his murderous aura dissipated, and he said: "You are new Guixian Taoists. You have just started and you don't know the situation. I don't blame you for saying this, but as Taoists, you  , you must remember one sentence, that is, a person of the Taoist sect is born, and a ghost of the Taoist sect is dead. Remember not to lose the right way and ruin your heart. I am the master of these words and just pretend that I have not heard them. Don't speak nonsense in the future."

    Xuan Song said slowly, and all the Taoists couldn't help but feel trembling in their hearts, and responded: "Yes!"

    ??I immediately decided in my heart that I would stay away from Taoist Xuan Shang in the future, so as not to be considered as being close to or sympathetic to Xuan Shang, which would be the biggest mistake.

    This is the case for new Taoists.  Those Taoists who have been here for a longer time are even more enlightened.  At this moment, Wang Cunye rushed back to the cave. He was the disciple of the master of the Immortal Hall.  In the past, when Taoists saw him, they would definitely come up to bow and greet him, but now, there was not a single figure around him.  They all avoid it like the plague.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he sighed in his heart and didn't say much.  Keep moving forward.

    Soon, we arrived at our own cave. This cave is located in Qianwen Mountain, but there are thirty caves. Although the cave where Wang Cunye lives is ranked later, at twenty-seven, it is surrounded by bamboo forests, soft sunlight, and gurgling mountain springs.  Zhicao is everywhere, the scenery is quiet, and the spiritual energy is lingering. It can be said to be a paradise, but it is nothing more than that.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    Thinking like this.  When he stepped into the cave, he was startled. He saw a young girl with her hair in a bun and bowed: "Welcome the real person back home."

    Wang Cunye was startled, thinking that there were two Taoist boys in Zhuzhi and Zhuye. In this situation, there was still one left. He immediately asked: "Where is Zhuzhi?"

    "Zhuzhi is sorting out the records of the county government. It's because there are other errands in the palace." Zhuye replied. Wang Cunye looked over and looked the girl up and down. Whether this girl was speculative or sincere, she dared to take risks.  This risk is already extraordinary.

    When I was a commoner in my previous life, I used to disdain speculation. Now I realize that people can have no selfishness at all. Giving charcoal in the snow and rice when hungry is hundreds of times better than freezing to death and starving to death without anyone caring.

    The little match girl froze to death and starved to death on the street. At that time, even if she wanted to find a "good man" with selfish motives, she couldn't get him!

    He smiled at that moment: "I know, you did a good job. I want to enter meditation and meditate, and you will take care of these cave affairs."

    As he spoke, he dropped a jade talisman and asked, "What is your real name?"

    "My real name is Lu Lan'er!" Lu Lan'er raised her wrist, took it carefully, and saluted.

    She was originally the daughter of a scholarly gentry, and her father was also an eighth-rank official anyway. The family had three to five hundred acres. If her destiny was normal, she could marry a good man from a good family in the future, raise her husband and raise her children, and live her whole life like this.  .

    She has been smart since she was a child, and the Taoist boys and servant girls she received from the Taoist palace were all selected from good families to serve the Taoist priests. They can read and write, acquire basic Qi refining skills, and receive good etiquette education.

    It can be said that this is a kind of training class. Although you will not be an elite when you are released, you will always be welcomed.

    This is actually the Taoist clan¡¯s foresight to increase exchanges and cooperation with local gentry.

    It¡¯s just that everyone who enters has the dream of becoming an immortal, and wants to be liked and appreciated by Taoists, and finally becomes a regular disciple.

    It's just that the Taoist sect selects ghost immortals. There are only a dozen or so heroes in a county. It is so difficult to reach the peak of human immortals. These Taoist boys and servant girls are not very talented and lucky. They are really geniuses. They have had the chance long ago.  If we go on the right path, why should we be a Taoist boy or a Taoist servant girl?

    Out of thousands of people, not one of them may be able to get ahead, but it cannot be said that there is none. This is the dream of successive Taoist boys and Taoist servants.

    &nbsp; When they were arranged to live with Master Xuan Shang, Zhuzhi Zhuye was very excited. The disciples of Shengxian Hall were not mean to others and had expectations in their hearts. However, the Taoist was indifferent and didn't pay much attention to them.

    The last time they got a six-liquid Huanzhen Pill, both of them were happy. With this resource, they had a glimmer of hope.

    Just three days ago, the news about Master Xuan Shang's personal blessing from heaven spread. Zhuzhi immediately dedicated the elixir to a Master Guixian and immediately changed her job. This was a clear boundary. She clearly remembered the appreciation of that Master.  Eyes - this kid is enlightened!

    "But she thought hard for a long time, but it didn't happen. She entered the Taoist sect as a maid when she was thirteen years old. She is now fifteen years old. According to the Taoist sect's rules, she will be released around the age of seventeen.

    Seeing that everyone was avoiding him, she suddenly had an impulse. After being unable to sleep for several nights, she gritted her teeth and finally bet everything on herself.

    "This team will be connected by fate in the future. This real person was defeated and fell. Her fate can be imagined."

    At this time, after receiving the jade talisman, she couldn't help but feel a faint joy, knowing that she had been recognized by the real person, but would the young real person with bright eyes like a star in front of her really fall into despair or even fall?

    If this is the case, she has accepted her fate.

    Wang Cunye somewhat understood what she was thinking. He nodded when he saw her take the answer. He took a closer look at her and saw that her skin was white and delicate, with a faint brilliance. He nodded and said, "You use this simple Qi Refining Technique to practice.  The situation is not bad, just keep practicing, and I will guide you in the future!"

    As he said that, he entered the inner room without looking back, sealed the door, and sat cross-legged on the stone platform.

    The next moment, green energy rushed out. After a few breaths, the surrounding spiritual energy rolled up and surged into the body. This cave was connected to the earth's dragon energy, colluding with the sky and ocean, and the spiritual energy was sufficient. In fact, it was not inferior at all.  In other top-grade caves.

    The difference inside is not the amount of spiritual energy, but the quality of spiritual energy.

    From Wang Cunye¡¯s point of view, the Taoism of this world is still very authentic, and it is not that there are thousands of twists and turns in it that lead people astray.

    This spiritual pool is the foundation. The method of cultivation is not very difficult in nature, it is nothing more than "absorption and transformation"!

    It¡¯s just that different techniques, the efficiency and objects of absorption, and the purity of transformation are different.

    There can be no pure spiritual energy in the world. There are turbid air and impurities. It needs to be repeatedly calcined with real fire to purify it. All the impurities are refined, and then it is recycled to the orifices to nourish and replenish it. Only by slowly refining it can it truly become magic power.

    When performing the specific method, the purer the spiritual energy, the less effort it will take, so it is divided into high-grade, medium-grade and low-grade caves.

    However, Wang Cunye evolved 36,000 volumes of Taoist scriptures, which seem to be the introductory and ghost-immortal Taoism, but in fact they are the foundation of everything. After eliminating the unnecessary and retaining the essential, the so-called Qinghua Treasure now is actually very different.  .

    Wang Cunye adjusted his breath and Qi silently, and saw the spiritual energy pouring in, which contained about 30% impurities and turbid air. He saw the black light of the turtle shell swept away, and there was a faint "pop" sound, and the red and yellow Qinghua Baolu Taoist body, and then  Inhale it together, and in a blink of an eye, the red gas is produced, entering all the organs of the body, and then hanging down into the spiritual pool.

    For a long time, gray and black air also condensed out. This is the turbid and dirty air that neither the Taoist body nor the turtle shell can digest, or is unwilling to digest.

    As soon as it appeared, it was sprayed out, but was sucked in by a gourd not far away.

    This kind of filth is really the raw material for evil people¡¯s spiritual weapons to defile human beings, and it cannot be wasted.

    With the help of luck, turtle shells, and Dao embryos, even ordinary earth immortals may not be able to match the speed. I saw billowing spiritual energy pouring in, constantly turning into spiritual energy, and falling into the spiritual pool.

    The Lingchi was blessed by Heaven, and half of it was completed. Another 10% of the four-day journey was completed, and it was still short of 40%. At this time, we arrived at the Lingqi Cave, and the Dao Art was activated. In the blink of an eye, it was four days.

    Seeing traces of red and yellow water hanging down, and finally approaching overflowing, Wang Cunye finally stopped.

    If it were to be opened up one foot at a time, it would not be so fast. It would take at least several years of water grinding. However, the pearl used the turtle shell technique to generate a stream of earthly immortal energy, and it suddenly opened up to the three-foot-long spiritual pool.  It¡¯s much easier to replenish it when the time comes.

    Seeing the spiritual pool complete and the sound of waves rising and dying, Wang Cunye slowly closed his eyes and calmed his mind. After a little movement, a red spiritual essence appeared on him.

    Without any hesitation, this soul passed through the cave and faced the sunshine of this world!

    This is exactly at noon, when the sun is strongest.

    As soon as Wang Cunye's soul jumped out, he felt that his whole body was being plunged into the fire, but it was even more painful than the wind disaster that day. It was like being burned by thousands of fires!

    Wang Cunye remained motionless, enduring the pain of burning. At this time, he could onlySeeing this red and yellow soul, one by one was penetrated by the sun, and then healed, and repaired quickly.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Wang Cunye felt that the pain was no longer so intense, and then he opened his eyes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Fireballs are falling and burning one¡¯s own soul with almost no edges at a glance. The world made up of these fireballs is simply boundless!

    If you are a Taoist in this world, you may be shaken and confused at this time, but Wang Cunye clearly understands this essence, this is sunshine!

    Every ray of sunlight is like a fireball to the Yuan Shen, making up this catastrophe of the sea of ??fire.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye suddenly had a thought: "Compared according to the scientific laws on earth, the sunlight in this world seems to be many times weaker?"

    But in the blink of an eye, Wang Cunye lost his smile and resisted and welcomed the sunshine with all his heart.

    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but a red-yellow spirit body stands in the sun, motionless, like glass.

    This is the origin of the title of being able to walk under the sun, being able to know everything in the world, and being omniscient about the real person.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 239: Don¡¯t make mistakes

    The red-yellow spirit is clearly visible in the sunlight.

    In front of the water mirror in a quiet room, several Taoists were speechless.

    "Xuan Shang has definitely passed through the tribulation of sunshine and achieved the title of Master of Universal Knowledge." Master Cheng Jin said with his head.

    On the water mirror, traces of light yellow luck gradually condensed and were mixed into the cyan luck.

    Whether it is the Heavenly Family or the Emperor's Family, what can be increased is limited. Just like the nature of wages, they all have a fixed number. However, Taoist mana increases with the Taoism, and the growth of luck is not limited to this.

    The Taoist Master Chengping's temples were slightly white, but he was thoughtful at this moment. He turned to Taoist Chengzhuang and said, "Are you sure that about 30% of the luck flows into this Tao?"

    "Yes, Taoist master, yes, three days ago, the emperor issued a decree and agreed to make a brotherly agreement with the eleven foreign kingdoms. Adhering to the policy of freedom, the slightest bit of luck gathered towards Wang Cunye. Although the luck can be seen  , but it¡¯s not easy to quantify, but I generally know it¡¯s 30%, but it¡¯s not much at the moment!¡±

    "Just in accordance with the etiquette of a monarch and his ministers, about 20% of these new fortunes will be automatically handed over to Dao Lord."

    Taoist Chengzhuang waved his hand, and the water mirror changed, and you could vaguely see traces of white and red luck gathering from the void.

    "Tao Master, Tao theory and implementation are not the same thing. The luck gained from opening up Tao theory actually depends on the individual. The more may be a few percent, and the less may not even be 1%. Wang Cunye's luck  It is hidden deep within, and cannot be disturbed or spied upon, and the proportion of gain cannot yet be ascertained.¡±

    "This is really a human-shaped treasure of luck." When he said this, Taoist Chengzhuang showed a strange expression.

    Luck is flowing all over the world.  Kings and ministers, masters and apprentices, fathers and sons, superiors and subordinates will all have good fortunes coming and going. Those with strong fortunes can pay less taxes from above and more taxes from subordinates. Those with weak fortunes can pay more taxes from superiors.  But I get less taxes.

    "The Taoist treasure of luck can lock the luck to a certain extent, which has extraordinary significance for Taoism.  Even if you can't reduce your luck, you can stop wasting it.

    "No wonder Taoist Master attaches great importance to this son." Taoist Master Chengping said calmly, he meant Taoist Master.  It was the founder of Cheng Ping Dao instead of himself: "It's just now, how to solve this matter?"

    As he spoke, he looked at Master Cheng Jin. Master Cheng Jin knew that this was a test for him, and immediately looked up and said: "Tao Master, according to the Tao rules, it was helpless to give Chiyang Yingyan Dan. Now Xuan Shang has determined the salvation."  After passing the tribulation of sunshine and achieving the title of omniscient true person, things are different."

    "Three hundred years ago, although the Kunlun Taoist lineage was directly inherited from the Tao Lord, it was only ranked third among the seventeen Taoist sects."

    "Although Kunlun can talk about treating everyone equally and using true seeds and red elixirs, in fact, the internal core disciples are treated specially. In the past three hundred years, Kunlun has become stronger and stronger because of this. The influence has also become greater and greater. Until now, even  It permeates every branch, and we can¡¯t even object.¡±

    "No matter what, we still have to keep Xuan Shang, this is the Tao seed of the future!" This is the first time for Master Cheng Jin.  In front of the master, he proposed the idea of ??establishing the third generation Taoist priest of Pingdao.

    "Are you a little unruly?" If it was inconvenient for Taoist Chengping to say something, Taoist Chengzhuang said it.

    "Xuan Shang's origin is originally my Cheng Ping Dao Gaiden, and precisely because his luck is deeply hidden, even if he has the status of master and disciple, it is difficult to absorb this child's luck. If he can show his sincerity, he can show his sincerity."

    "And this kid has only been in the school for a year, so this is a good situation. It can be said that as long as we don't deliberately be mean and ungrateful, it is unlikely that we will break up. As for being a little unruly and defensive, it is human nature, young people.  !¡±

    "Master, no one is perfect. If I miss this opportunity, I'm afraid I will never have another chance to become a Taoist When the Taoism is presented in front of the emperor, it really solves a big problem!" This cannot be said.  It's too obvious, but everyone understands the meaning.

    "If it were promulgated within the Taoist sect, Cheng Ping Dao would have to dedicate the Tao theory to the Tao Lord, but now he can get 30% of it out of thin air. In fact, it will do more good than harm to Cheng Ping Tao.

    No matter how unruly Wang Cunye is, he is just one person and cannot affect the entire Taoism. At this critical moment of right and wrong, he cannot retreat because of small details.

    There was silence for a while, and the Taoist master pondered, this was related to the direction of Chengping Dao. After a long time, he smiled: "You are the Taoist leader. Now that you have made a choice, I still support it. In this way, just go with the flow and impose punishment lightly.  "

    "Thank you, Master!" Taoist Cheng Jin bowed down.

    Qingqiong Mountain, the main peak of Chengping Road

    The main hall towers into the clouds, stretching across the sky, and there are colorful clouds all around. Looking out, you can vaguely see the waves rushing and flowing.

    It was morning class time at this time. A group of disciples were arranged in order of entry. Listening to the teacher¡¯s explanation, the disciples sitting at the frontThis is Xuan Song, he is the first person of Xuan generation.

    The breeze passed by, blowing the pines and cypresses, and the sound of reciting sutras was heard loudly. Taoist Chengzhuang's eyes were half closed, and he looked at Xuan Song who was explaining below, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart.

    Xuan Song is also stunningly beautiful and extremely talented. He is generous in nature, calm in dealing with things, and yet decisive. Compared with Wang Cunye who carries thorns, his abilities are much better, but there is no way this son can become a Taoist prince.  , even if the voice is the loudest right now.

    Thinking of this, Chengzhuang Taoist couldn't help but feel slightly sad. Why is this son obviously leaning towards Kunlun?

    How can such a Taoist become a Taoist?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Chengping Dao, and truly became a branch of Kunlun?

    Cheng Ping Dao¡¯s dispute over the Taoist Priest, if you step on the wrong step, there will be no chance. At that time, Taoist Cheng Jin was not the most outstanding and thoughtful one among his brothers.

    The sun was rising high, and after a while, Xuan Song looked at the many junior brothers, paused slightly, and said: "Junior brothers, today's time has come, let's disperse."

    "No!" As soon as Xuan Song finished speaking, many disciples retreated one after another.

    After a while, the Taoist had all left, leaving only a clear and clear space in front of the main hall. Xuan Song straightened his robes and walked towards Taoist Chengzhuang.

    "Uncle Chengzhuang!" Xuan Song shouted softly, waiting for Master Chengzhuang's response.

    "Okay, okay, the morning class is over." Taoist Chengzhuang looked at Xuan Song in front of him, slightly lost his mind, and then said after a pause: "You also go down and hand over this seal of the sect to Xuan Shang. You can do whatever you want that day."  I also know that I can rest assured that you can do things, and there is no need for me to explain anything else."

    As Taoist Chengzhuang said, he took out a jade slip with faint green light from his arms and handed it to Xuan Song.

    "This jade slip contains the treatment for Xuan Shang, please give it to him." Taoist Chengzhuang said, looking at Xuan Song in front of him: "You are all heroes of our lineage, but it is a pity that there are always people who step on the wrong steps and end up by mistake.  To oneself"

    Taoist Chengzhuang¡¯s words lingered in Xuan Song¡¯s ears, making Xuan Song feel a little sad. Junior Brother Xuan Shang, what a pity.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, this disciple will not make a mistake, nor will he lose his duty in the Taoist lineage.¡± Xuan Song said as he cupped his hands towards Taoist Chengzhuang.

    Hearing this, Taoist Chengzhuang nodded slightly: "Xuansong, please go down!"

    Xuan Song just responded, touched the jade slip that looked like cold jade in his arms, and left the palace without stopping. Suddenly, clouds formed under his feet and he went elsewhere.

    The technique of soaring into the clouds is very fast. It only takes a moment to cover a hundred miles. In a moment, a cave gradually appeared in front of him.  After going down, this is Xuan Shang's cave.

    When I first entered Chengping Road, I became a disciple of Master Cheng Jin and was assigned this cave. However, not long after I entered the cave, I was sent to the county government. After that, there were many twists and turns.

    The road to immortality is not smooth either.

    It is even more impossible to live in this cave for a long time.

    Looking at the cave in front of him, sensing the aura inside, and confirming that Xuan Shang is still here, Xuan Song stepped forward, knocked on the stone button at the entrance of the cave, and said, "Junior Brother Xuan Shang? I am Xuan Song!"

    The stone door opened, but it was not Xuan Shang who came out, but a Taoist servant girl. She bowed her head and saluted. Xuan Song saw it, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. At this time, everyone avoided Xuan Shang, not expecting that there was a Taoist servant girl following him. She didn't know  Awesome, or a loyal follower?

    "Master, please come in!" She took Xuan Song in and asked him to sit down. After a while, Wang Cunye came out and met Xuan Song and asked, "Senior Brother Xuan Song, I haven't seen you for many days. How are you doing lately?"

    "Fortunately, junior brother's Taoist career has become more and more advanced." He said with a smile on his face and looked up. He saw this boy's eyes like bright stars, his expression was calm, and he was playing with a jade Ruyi in his hand, which made him feel more and more regretful.

    After a pause, he said: "This time I came here, but it was the master who dealt with the junior brother!"

    Xuan Song said, taking out the jade slip from his arms.

    The matter was related to the master's disposal. Wang Cunye's eyes darkened, and he stood up before taking the sapphire slip. The sapphire slip was cold in his hands, and waves of calm and cool air rushed in. This material alone can be called a treasure.  .

    Opening it, Wang Cunye browsed through the information, and gradually showed surprise, not because it was heavy, but because it was light.

    "Junior brother, you are guilty of disrespect by contradicting the teacher. You will be removed from the post of Dao Zhi, take back the cave, and lose 10,000 Dao skills. You will not be able to use Dao skills in exchange for the essence of the Five Elements within three years. There is also an errand for you to make meritorious deeds!"  Xuan Song said calmly and calmed down in his heart. This treatment was not serious because it was for the sake of Cheng Jin, but this Xuan Shang must have no chance to get closer to the core.

    Thinking of this, looking at Wang Cunye,There was peace there, but something went wrong and he added another sentence: "What do you think of the master's treatment of you?"

    Wang Cunye looked at Xuan Song after hearing this and said, "I am terrified when my master is punished like this. I will keep this love in mind!"

    Xuan Song smiled when he heard this: "That day when you left the Shengxian Hall, Master Cheng Ming and other elders scolded you, but your master, Taoist Cheng Jin, blocked them all back one by one. If it hadn't been for him, the treatment this time would have been  That would be like this?¡±

    "Junior brother, to be honest, your master, Master Cheng Jin, risked a lot of things this time!" Xuan Song sighed and said, "You should think twice before acting in the future and serve the Taoist sect."

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye pondered for a moment and said, "Please wait for a moment. I will go to the Shengxian Hall to apologize and thank you!" Wang Cunye

    "It should be!" Xuan Song nodded and said: "Junior brother, you have also read the instructions in the jade slip. What do you think of the task in the last item? If there is no objection, I will go and report it to Uncle Chengzhuang.  .¡±

    Wang Cunye raised his head when he heard the words: "I have no objection, I will obey the orders of my master!"

    "Okay, now that's the case, I'll take my leave." Upon hearing this, Xuan Song turned around and left the cave, riding on the clouds.  ^-^^-^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 240: This Is Omniscient

    Shengxian Hall

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Half an hour later, Taoist Cheng Jin looked at the disciples below and finally said, "Why are you here?"

    "Thank you so much, Master, for interfering with the situation so that this disciple could avoid being severely punished!" Wang Cunye bowed his head again.

    "You also know how much trouble you have caused this time!" Taoist Cheng Jin said calmly, his tone was calm, but Wang Cunye was shocked, and he broke into a cold sweat, and said: "Yes, please punish me, Master!"

    Taoist Cheng Jin looked at the disciples below and was speechless for a long time. He then said for a moment: "Get up. Originally, when you were promoted to the omniscient master, you wanted to open the gate to celebrate, but you don't have to do that now."

    Wang Cunye responded: "Yes!"

    But I am filled with emotions in my heart. Among the Taoist sects, achieving the universal knowledge of the real person is the most worthy of celebration, not only because of its importance, but also because of its status in history.

    The so-called omniscient real person is the ability to wander under the sun. This kind of power is extremely terrifying, even far beyond many Taoist methods.

    It can be said that if anyone obtains this power in a world where Tao and Dharma are not revealed, he will have the greatest qualification to seize the world.

    When Wang Cunye was alive on earth, he once deduced with others that what would happen if he could travel around the material world under the sun?

    The conclusion is that unless you kill him from the beginning, everyone including the Taizu of this dynasty can suppress him.

    He Ye, traveling in the material layer, knows all the enemy¡¯s movements and intelligence, and all internal movements.  Without the fog of war and politics, unless one is mentally retarded, anyone with the right talent can easily suppress any mortal.

    Not to mention ancient times and modern times, even in the peaceful era of satellites, aircraft carriers, aircraft and submarines, it was still possible to conquer the world or even the whole world, but it was much smaller.  As for becoming a prince and possessing tens of billions of assets, even taking into account the attention of the society.  Try to do it in a "reasonable" way, and it will only take ten years.

    The easiest way is to go to a big casino to earn 1 million. In a big casino, you can safely return with this amount.  It won't attract too much attention and consume time all day long.

    Go and make 10 million by betting on stones. This number is not big in the stone betting market and can be obtained safely in two weeks. Then go to the international futures market. With a fugue, you can get rid of the economic fog and earn 1 billion (100 times) from 10 million.  , but only one year.  With this capital, most industries can be entered.

    No matter how you wander around to obtain relevant information and technologies, it is easy to obtain 10 billion within three years. A single society has its ceiling, but gaps between countries can make it possible.  One hundred billion is a matter of ten years, and then it is a matter of choice whether to become an international plutocrat or to establish an African country.

    Therefore, knowing the name of the real person is the starting point for a Taoist to truly transcend mortal society and organizations.

    Spells can kill people, but they have no such strategic significance.

    "It's a pity that in the millions of years of earth's history, no one can achieve this, not even Sakyamuni."  Looking at the Buddhist scriptures, there has been a discussion that they are all Yin gods and cannot reach the material world to travel in the spirit. Therefore, the descriptions are all about the racial system of India's Asan. However, China, three hundred miles away, is ignorant. If it is really possible to travel in the material world, how can it be?  There is no reason to know.

    Just as I was thinking about it, I heard Master Cheng Jin¡¯s words coming from above: ¡°You will be relieved of the post of Dao Zhi, take back the cave, and cut off 10,000 Dao Gong. Are you convinced?¡±

    Wang Cunye responded immediately: "How can I disobey my disciple if I am scared? I will work harder for my master in the future!"

    At that time, I was shrouded in mist. If I made a mistake, I would become a puppet. I had to fight to the death. I had already prepared the worst plan. Now Cheng Pingdao's treatment was unexpected. No matter Cheng Jinzhen and Cheng Pingdao,  No matter how you think about it, this protection is real, and Wang Cunye cannot help but be grateful, so he said this.

    "As long as you understand, your current situation is not suitable for being in the mountain gate, nor is it suitable to accept the master's mission immediately. I will give you the name of an eighth-grade patrol envoy. You can walk around to gain experience and wait for the master's call!"

    Hearing this, Wang Cunye raised his head and said, "Thank you, Master. I just want to go home and have a look."

    After hearing this, Taoist Cheng Jin waved his hand: "Go ahead. You don't have to stop here. Let's set off immediately!"

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye responded when he heard the words. Seeing that he had nothing to say, he bowed his head and left.

    After leaving the main hall, looking at the surrounding clouds and mist, I couldn't help but squint my eyes and let out a breath. Although the thunder was loud this time, the raindrops were small. There must be a reason for this that I didn't know yet.

    This is the fog. It is a pity that the power of the omniscient true person is only effective for mortals, otherwise they would really know everything and know everything.

    Back to the cave

    &nbsp; Lu Laner came out to welcome him. She didn¡¯t know what the situation was like. She felt uneasy, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak. She just looked at Wang Cunye secretly.

    At this time, Wang Cunye did not speak, but just watched the bamboo forest carefully. He only felt a wave of emotion in his heart. He thought of the predicament faced by Dayan Temple when he was initially resurrected.

    Then there is the fighting and fighting in the Hebo Fa Conference, the confrontation between the mountains and the martial arts master in the mountains, and involving Wei Hou Xing's decline.

    Following my thoughts, I felt happy and sad at times. It took me a long time to wake up and said to Lu Lan'er, "I'm fine. This cave will no longer be habitable. Are you willing to follow me?"

    Lu Laner glanced at Wang Cunye and knew that this Taoist was fine. She felt at ease and said openly, "Yes this is my blessing!"

    Wang Cunye said: "Well, you clean up the cave and the county, count all the money and goods that belong to me, and don't take any other penny."

    At this point, a golden halo appeared on itself, and an indescribable silence spread, as if he was in the wilderness. In the blink of an eye, a small flag covered with cyan runes appeared in Wang Cunye's hand.

    "These are the Flying Talisman and the Xuanyin Banner. I have gone through the sacrifice process. You can hold on to it and leave. If anyone creates trouble, it is a regular disciple who will come back and report to me immediately. If not, even if he is the county magistrate, you will kill him with it.  That's it." Wang Cunye said, he never frowned when he was determined to kill, and he immediately promulgated the regulations.

    Lu Laner was a little hesitant when she heard the order to count the belongings.  She knew that people's hearts were sinister, and she was afraid that the reputation of the Taoist priest in front of her had already spread, and she didn't know how many officials and Taoist boys would jump out to make things difficult for the new master to please her. She didn't want to give the Xuanyin Banner immediately.

    She didn¡¯t know that this Xuanyin Flag was originally one of the magical tools inherited by Dao Chu. It not only had power but also had symbolic meaning.  But he still happily accepted it and responded crisply: "Yes!"

    After saying that, he stood up and left.

    Wang Cunye ignored it.  Even if you meditate, this is actually a test, and someone will jump out and make things difficult.  This is for sure, Renqing Yanliang is here, Wang Cunye gave her the order, it depends on whether she dares to kill.

    This is not the so-called surrender. There is no need for this method for her little Taoist servant, it is just a test of her character.

    ¡°If the blood cannot be seen, what value does she have in cultivating her?

    However, this thought disappeared in the blink of an eye. Wang Cunye silently felt his body. The three-foot spiritual pool was now full, filled with red and yellow spiritual liquid.

    And the Tao embryo absorbs the spiritual energy of movement.  But from time to time, traces of red and yellow energy fell into the spiritual pool, increasing the scope of the spiritual pool little by little.

    After breaking through the omniscient real person, there is a transition from ghost immortal to earth immortal, the highest is three feet and three feet.  There is still three feet of growth possible.

    Don¡¯t underestimate these three feet. The three-dimensional spirit pool has a growth rate of 25%. If you don¡¯t follow the elixir, it will be expanded to the limit, and it will be three times the efficiency of ghosts and immortals.  It will probably take three months.

    "After reaching the limit of the spiritual pool, the Earth Immortal has successively absorbed the heavy water of Xuanyin, the heart of green wood, the essence of Lihuo, the living soil, and the western Geng metal, so that the body can be tempered like fine steel, endlessly alive."

    "According to the realm of the Earth Immortal, only by practicing the five elements can one formally practice the Earth Immortal. After going through the two stages of indestructible steel and endless life, the Earth Immortal finally combines with his own soul to form the Five Qi Dynasty."

    "After the five qi come to the Yuan, the body and the Yuan Shen will go one step further to study the nature of the Dao, in order to obtain a trace of the nature of the Dao and be promoted to immortality."

    "Beyond the gods, my information is gone, but whatever, it's enough now." Thinking of this, Wang Cunye stopped thinking. After a few breaths, the surrounding spiritual energy rolled up and surged into his body.

    "This cave will be handed over tomorrow, using it for a while will save a few days."

    I don't know how much time passed, but there was a sound of footsteps outside, and there was a low voice scolding. After a while, the footsteps retreated. Wang Cunye opened his eyes slightly, and saw that the face of the girl in front of him was a little pale, and she bowed and said:  "Real person, everything has been counted."

    Wang Cunye stood up and saw a large amount of goods in the outer hall.

    One side was covered with silk. Wang Cunye pulled the silk slightly, and saw that it was filled with silver ingots as densely packed as dumplings.

    "Master, this is the monthly salary, totaling 4,800 taels, all here." Lu Laner said: "And these are colored satin, silk, spring tea, ginseng, sandalwood, Ruyi, jade  "

    Wang Cunye looked at it casually and asked, "Is there anyone blocking the way?"

    "Yes, but he is the housekeeper of the county government, the boss of the countyand there are bamboo branches!" When the girl mentioned the bamboo branches,??The voice was lowered and could not be heard.

    "Killed them all?"

    "Yes, kill them all!" The girl responded sadly, looking very uncomfortable, and presented the Xuanyin Banner back.

    "Well done!" Wang Cunye said lightly and took the Xuanyin Banner.

    When I was the county magistrate, the housekeeper was very respectful and serious. Zhuzhi was smart and knew how to serve, while Zhubo was capable and had a good official reputation.

    To be fair, these three people are all good people, but they are on different sides. Although it is human nature to take sides, killing is a necessary method. This does not mean who is right or wrong, it is just the rules of this world - can you  If you stand in line, others can kill you.

    "Your flying talisman can still be used. You go home once and take back these eight hundred taels of silver and these colorful silks. They will be used as settlement expenses. Go ahead!" With a wave of his long sleeves, he removed all the silver as promised.  and Caijuan, all disappeared.

    The space in the Pearl is really convenient. This is the method of the Xian family The following words are free

    No matter whether it is Taoism, Buddhism or even monotheism, no living person on earth can travel around the material world, nor can the so-called Yang God, Holy Spirit, Buddha body, Lao Tzu, Sakyamuni, and Jesus are the same. Strictly speaking, none of them have achieved omniscience.

    As for the gods, Buddhas and immortals who have no material body, I don¡¯t know, just leave it alone

    But if there are living people who can travel to the material world, can you deduce what this world will be like?

    In my opinion, this is omniscience, a living god, who has no pressure to suppress any mortal, even if he is a prince or general!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 241 It¡¯s the right time

    It was dawn in the early morning, and the fish belly was slightly white. Wang Cunye had already arrived at the beach. This is the place where flying boats cross. The ferries will stop here to carry the disciples of Cheng Pingdao.

    Standing on the beach, you can see the old man who is in charge of the ferry at the junction. He is full of weather. Wang Cunye took Lu Laner over and bowed his head slightly: "Master, I am going to Hongming County, please give me a ride." Wang Cunye said and showed his hand.  Token.

    With the token, it was his duty to ferry the boat. Wang Cunye bowed his head slightly, out of respect that he was also a cultivator, even though he was an old Taoist with no hope of becoming an immortal.

    "Oh, come up!" The old Taoist showed a smile and returned the bow to Wang Cunye: "We will set off immediately. We can reach the boundary of Hongming County in three days!" The old Taoist said as he stared at this real person. If he is one year old, he is not even two years old.  10. Simply wearing a Taoist robe, who would have thought that after surviving the tribulation of sunshine, he would soon step into the earthly realm!

    ???????????????????????????????????? To perform many meritorious deeds at the age of twenty, and even to promulgate Taoism in front of the Emperor, is so bold that it is unimaginable

    Just when he was stunned, Wang Cunye said to Lu Lan'er: "Go find a room first, and I will give you a verbal judgment on the way!" Lu Lan'er was overjoyed, knowing that she was treated as a registered disciple, and she hurriedly saluted and said  : "Yes, I'll go right away"

    After hearing this, the old man sighed with a smile: "There are twenty-four cabins on the ship. In fact, they are rarely full. You can choose as many rooms as you want!" As he said, a burst of red light filled the air around the ship, and the airship raced on the sea, crossing the sea.  It came faster and faster, until it gradually broke away from the sea and ran towards the sky. A curtain of light resisted the strong wind in the sky.

    Seeing that it was formal, the old Taoist invited him inside, where he saw a table and two stools, with several drinks and dishes on them.

    "Please take a seat. We have three days to follow the route. Let's have some wine and food!" Seeing this, Wang Cunye didn't say anything. He sat down and raised his glass.

    The two of them had a drink, and the old Taoist sighed: "This is also my last year in Taoism, and I will go back to my Taoist temple next year."

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad, looking at the hazy scenery below on the sky boat.

    Wang Cunye listened to what he said and said, "Is the treatment okay?"

    "Not bad, there is a stipend of three hundred and fifty taels of silver every year to be awarded as a ninth-grade official until the end of his life. Even if he is old and frail, he will not be affected in the local area. He can also recommend a disciple to study, and he will have his own Taoist palace to take care of him after his death.  I will accept the incense in the Taoist temple and wait and see if there is an opportunity to install a god."

    "It's just that I have been practicing cultivation all my life and I have great ambitions. I didn't want to but I never broke through the ghost immortal. Seeing a young Taoist like you, I am really filled with emotions!" "For example, this wine, I didn't drink it at all in the past, but now it is indispensable for every meal.  After hearing this, Wang Cunye was startled for a moment. He raised his glass to drink, but said nothing. He only drank with him, and then said for a moment: "There is nothing that can be done about it. But being able to enter the Shinto way is better than many people."  Being lucky is always a way out, and given time, you may not be able to be listed in the heavenly register!" After hearing this, the old Taoist felt warm and a little sad in his heart, and smiled: "I can only think like this.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye had almost finished drinking, he stood up to leave. The old Taoist couldn't help but sigh as he watched him go away.

    Three days later, the skyship has entered the inland. Looking from above, you can see that the Xin River is like a silver belt, with thousands of miles of fertile soil below, and the fields are connected into one. It is really a land of abundance.

    "Hongming County has arrived!" At this time, the old Taoist said to Wang Cunye.

    "We have indeed arrived." Wang Cunye nodded, looking at Xinshui, he couldn't help but feel slightly absent-minded, as his home was below.

    "Fellow Taoist, my sky ship will not stop here. I will stay here in the sky for a while. You can go down. The wind is very strong, so you should be careful!" the old Taoist reminded.

    But Lu Laner was a little nervous and her face was a little pale.

    "Good!" Wang Cunye nodded, grabbed Lu Lan'er, and jumped down.

    The strong wind blew by, and was fixed by a rune. It circled around and merged into a rolling torrent, soaring down from the sky. In the blink of an eye, it fell hundreds of meters.

    When it reached a hundred meters from the ground, the robe vibrated slightly, and the fall suddenly slowed down. When it finally reached ten meters, it became only a breeze, and even the grass just swayed.

    Wang Cunye brought Lu Lan'er to the ground, and gave the old Taoist a distant hand. The old Taoist above saw him, smiled slightly, and without stopping, the flying boat continued on, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ??This is a mountain forest, with distant mountains, lush forests, thin waterfalls and springs with broken jade beads, and the unique silence of the valley, with a refined and extraordinary state.

    A thin waterfall hangs down from the cliff on the mountainside, forming a small shallow stream that meanders away. There are some bamboos mixed in, and the cool air hits, making people feel refreshed. However, this place is not far away from Yunya Mountain.  Far away, when Wang Cunye was a boy, he followed XieThe old Taoist came here to hunt.

    At this time, he still vaguely remembers Xie Cheng's strong and vigorous figure. Although Xie Cheng's cultivation is really not worth mentioning based on his current knowledge, he is his enlightenment teacher after all. These things have always remained deep in his memory and have never been forgotten.

    "Get out!" Wang Cunye said, leading the girl out. After passing a hillside, on the side of a clear spring and stream, a woodcutter wearing a short shirt sang an unknown folk song and chopped firewood.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye just smiled faintly and led the girl away. Even the girl had some rudimentary skills and walked out very quickly.

    As soon as the woodcutter raised his eyes, he saw the two people disappear, and he couldn't help but be surprised: "Did you meet the mountain god?" He walked out of the mountain and walked along a road to Qingtian Village. It was July, and the whole village  It was all completed according to Wang Cunye's layout. All villagers demolished and built in a unified manner. According to the Feng Shui layout and earth consciousness, a rural center with crossroads was formed. It was very neat, and it was not a scattered pattern of farmhouses.

    Thirty hectares of land are lush and green, all planted with crops, and they are connected together. Clear water flows through the canals, but two windmills are irrigating them day and night. It is really harmonious at first glance.

    Squinting your eyes slightly, you can see a trace of white air permeating this place, but it has been transformed and condensed into a feng shui. Although it will not make you rich, it can still provide food, clothing and health.

    When I arrived at the door of my house, I saw a big house with faint traces of red aura. I knew it was the family's luck. I smiled slightly, but before I even barked, I saw a maid coming out carrying a basket, followed by a yellow dog, but it couldn't recognize the person.  , still calling, but the maid recognizes him.

    "Master, are you back?" The maid dropped the basket in her hand and ignored it. She was startled for a moment, then blushed and ran back: "I'll go back and tell the old lady!" before she saw her running away.  In the blink of an eye, there were hurried footsteps, and an old woman came out. She was wearing a sky blue satin suit, her temples were slightly white, but she was more energetic.  Over the years, she has lost the look of a peasant woman and a bit of a lady.

    Seeing this situation, Wang Cunye felt happy and quickly stepped forward, holding his mother's hand and greeting him: "Mom, how are you always?"

    "Hey, it's very good. It's July. The crops in the fields are growing well. They will be harvested in a few days." The mother said this with joy: "The rice barn at home is full, and we need to build another one."  Now." "Where is my father?" Wang Cunye asked.

    "We are inspecting the fields!" the mother said: "Xian'er belongs to my daughter's family, and I don't like to go out too much, so your father took over."

    Thirty hectares is three thousand acres, and it takes a long time to go back and forth, but my father enjoys it. Patrolling the fields brings him infinite happiness.

    "Are you in good health?" Wang Cunye asked again.

    "That's great. By the way, Ye'er, how long will you stay here this time?" After saying this, my mother suddenly remembered this matter and raised her head and asked.

    When Wang Cunye heard this, his nose felt sour, and a sour and hot breath came up: "Mother, I should be able to stay for a few months when I come back this time, maybe even longer."

    "That's good, that's good, let me take a good look at you." After hearing this, the old lady immediately felt relieved and looked at her son carefully.

    I saw my son standing like this, with an indescribable heroic posture, and my heart was filled with joy. Only then did I see the girl who had been behind me, with bright eyes and white teeth, and I couldn't help but ask: "Who is this?"

    Wang Cunye hesitated for a moment and then said: "This is my registered disciple Lu Lan'er!"

    After hearing this, Lu Laner was overjoyed, but she quickly stepped forward to pay her respects: "Greetings to the old lady!"

    The old lady quickly helped her out, looked at her carefully, and said, "What a good girl! She's so pretty!"

    "Mom, why don't you see your brother?" Wang Cunye looked at him.

    "Speaking of which, you came at the right time. Your people brought a bride here and said that you ordered her to marry your brother. I agreed. The wedding was scheduled to be held in three days, but today she went  The temple is full of incense!"

    Wang Cunye was startled and smiled: "It's indeed the right time!" Last year, he issued an order to ask the Fuso people to find a bride to marry his younger brother. The son he gave birth to was the governor of the Konda family. Now Penglai Taoist Palace has been granted a heavenly seal and he will go to court.  Emperor, the situation is different now, but now that everyone is here, we can¡¯t go back anymore. This plan can still be implemented.

    Then he said: "Mother, I'll go take a look, and Lu Lan'er, you come up with me." Since she was a registered disciple, it was better for her to live in the Taoist temple, so she followed them together. After saying that, she stepped over and stopped.  Cast a spell.

    This is Qingtian Village. Under normal circumstances, Taoism is not allowed to appear in front of the common people.

    Treasures are hidden deep in the ground, and artifacts are not visible to mortals.??This is the law of the Taoist sect, and of course the more important one is the rule of the Emperor of Heaven. Under normal circumstances, Wang Cunye does not need to use magical powers. He immediately rode an ox cart and drove to Dayan Temple along the built road.

    When we reached the foot of the mountain, we stopped and went up. It was Lu Laner¡¯s first time here and she looked over.

    I saw that Dayan Temple has been repaired several times and has become solemn and gorgeous. The surrounding eaves fly into the sky. In the solemn main hall, the statues are covered with golden gauze, the sound of heaven is faintly heard, and the believers below are coming one after another. It is really a great scene!  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 242: This is how it should be

    The Taoist boy in the Taoist temple recognized him. When he saw the temple master coming back, he was so excited that he couldn't control himself. He said "monastery master" and ran back to report.

    Arriving at the square inside, Lu Ren had already ran out to greet him.

    "Master, you are back!" Lu Ren bowed and saluted.

    "Where is Xie Xiang?" Wang Cunye asked.

    "Oh, the lady is in the inner room and is coming out!" Lu Ren said. Before he could finish his words, he saw a group of people coming out. It was Xie Xiang, with her hair tied in a bun, wearing a Luo Yi and a green belt around her waist.  Stunningly beautiful.

    Wang Cunye knew at a glance that she was close to the peak of human immortality, and thought to himself: "It has been three years, but my cultivation has reached this point."

    Seeing Wang Cunye, Xie Xiang trembled and bowed slightly.

    But there was a young man behind him, and his eyes suddenly brightened. He saw his younger brother Wang Yuan, who was dressed in green cedar, with a red waistband tied around his waist, and a handsome face. Wang Cunye couldn't help but think to himself: "He is a young man after all. How many years have he been raised like this?"  , there will be no trace of the original farm boy!"

    Seeing Wang Yuan bowing and saluting, Wang Cunye said: "No need!"

    After saying that, he glanced at a young girl. Although she was wearing Chinese clothes, she could still tell that she was from Fusang. She was very beautiful and well-behaved. She knelt down and knelt down, "I've seen the governor!"

    At this time, two Fuso soldiers and a middle-aged woman also came to pay their respects.

    "Everyone, get up!" Wang Cunye smiled and turned to look at Xie Xiang: "Let's go in and talk."

    At this time, some of the side halls of the Taoist temple were renovated. The floors were all covered with blue bricks and hung with silk gauze curtains. It was very luxurious.  There were several desks with ink scrolls on them, as well as a piano and a chessboard. They looked very elegant. After entering, I sat down and heard a rustling sound.

    Wang Cunye smiled.  He looked around and said, "There is still dust on the blue bricks, so just put them on the floor!"

    Xie Xiang smiled.  He said: "Last time you said not to be too extravagant. Wouldn't it be too extravagant to even cover the floor?"

    Wang Cunye thought about it.  He said: "It actually doesn't cost much to lay wooden boards. You don't have to use very good wood, but it just needs to be clean!"

    The floor is really not unique to Fusang. In fact, it existed in the ancient Tang Dynasty, and also existed in the Ming Dynasty. Chapter 26 of "The Scholars": "The four of them walked in and knelt in the room, knocking their heads on the floor.  Plop.¡±

    The same is true in this world. The floor texture is natural and a bit luxurious, but given Wang Cunye¡¯s current situation.  This is not too luxurious at all.

    Xie Xiang was just joking. When Wang Cunye said this, he ordered Uncle Lu: "Uncle Lu, if this is the case, go to the city to find a group of carpenters. Cover the whole temple with wooden planks except the Qiandian Hall."

    Uncle Lu naturally agreed.

    "Are you Huizi?" Wang Cunye then looked at the girl and saw Wang Cunye asking. The girl stood up again and knelt down: "Yes, family governor!"

    "Thank you for your hard work for coming from a distance. This is a welcome gift!" he said.  Turning over his hand, a pair of jade bracelets appeared. There was a faint moisture in the emerald green, but they were a treasure.

    However, Huizi did not hesitate, kowtowed and thanked him, and behaved dignifiedly, showing that he had undergone strict training, which immediately made Wang Cunye very satisfied.

    Xie Xiang said: "Senior brother, they came here this time to talk about the wedding. The wedding was originally scheduled for three days, and the time was set by the parents. What do you think?"

    Wang Cunye smiled and calculated silently. At this time, his cultivation was getting deeper and deeper, and he was getting farther and farther away from people and getting closer to heaven. In addition, this kind of Taoism was the foundation. Once he calculated, he had the result. He smiled and said: "Three  The future will not be very good, but the third day of the next month will be a good day, which will bring good luck."

    As he spoke, he looked at his younger brother Wang Yuan: "What do you think?"

    Wang Cunye was about to enter the realm of immortality, free from dust and ethereal, and the solemn and majestic Mudu was always present. Wang Yuan had been looking at his brother with admiration in his heart. When he heard this, he immediately bowed and said: "This matter is decided by my parents and brother."  , and my brother is a real person, he can still destroy me, I will listen to my brother!"

    Although it is the parents who have the final say on this kind of thing, what kind of person is Wang Cunye? If he says it, no one can object. He smiled and said, "Well, it will be the third day of the lunar month next month, and"

    Having said this, he pondered, his brother is getting married, how could he not give him a big gift?

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled slightly, turned to Xie Xiang and said, "My brother is getting married and will have land. What do you think?"

    Xie Xiang personally held the teapot again and leaned half sideways to make tea for him. After hearing this, he smiled and said: "This is right. If you have fifteen hectares in the temple, you will be rich. There are still fifteen hectares. Look.  Allocate."

    "Three hectares is considered ancestral land. Let's start with my grandfather and build an ancestral hall."The ancestral field is an industry owned by the whole clan. The output is mainly used for sacrifices, clan studies, and genealogy compilation. Three hectares is 300 acres. As soon as these words were said, a trace of luck descended.  There will be benefits somewhere in the underworld.

    Only then did Wang Cunye remember that he had become a real person, but he had not yet blessed his ancestors. He smiled and said: "Brother, you have a family and a business. You can't live without land. Just take three hectares and register it in your name. Others  All nine acres are under the control of parents!"

    As soon as he said this, Wang Yuan, who was opposite him, had received favor from his family. Although there was a trace of white energy, it did not belong to his name. At this time, he saw a trace of white energy coming in, but it was within these three hours.  The earth's luck formed a full white air in the blink of an eye.

    Wang Yuan hesitated: "Brother, is this appropriate?"

    Although the Wang family has become rich, it has only been blessed for three to five years. Wang Yuan, who was born in poverty, is still very aware of the weight of these three hectares of land. This is a big number. Even if the weather is good and the luck is good, it is enough for a farmer to save for three generations!

    This was not passed down from his parents, but his brother's family property. When he took his three hectares of land, his hands felt a little hot, his heart was warm, and some sweat broke out on his back.

    Xie Xiang pursed his lips and smiled: "Your brother gives it to you, what's wrong with that?"

    "Yes, and we need to separate the family, and it's not possible without a house!" Wang Cunye added, "Just ask people from the city to come over and build a new house. If you want it quickly, you can still do it in time!"

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, revealing five silver ingots of snow-white filigree, as well as some silk and colorful silk. He said, "I know you don't have any money in your hand now. Here are two hundred and fifty taels of silver.  You can also take these silks back and talk to your parents about this."

    "Thank you, brother!" Wang Yuan was a little excited as the land, house, silver, and goods totaled at least four thousand taels.

    After the conversation, Wang Cunye introduced Lu Lan'er and said, "This is my registered disciple Lu Lan'er. It would be more appropriate for me to follow you!"

    Lu Laner did not dare to neglect and quickly stepped forward to salute.

    Xie Xiang accepted it, looked it over, and smiled: "It's really beautiful!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Originally, my uncle is getting married in three days. The adults in the county will send people to celebrate, and even the Marquis of Wei will send envoys. What rules do you have?"

    Originally there was some taboo, but with Wang Cunye's current status, he didn't care at all. Wang Cunye thought for a moment and looked at his younger brother: "What do you think?"

    Wang Yuan immediately said: "Although I'm here to celebrate, it's really for my brother's sake. I know this very well. My brother has the final say in everything!"

    Wang Cunye was very satisfied and smiled: "That's it. Except for the gift from the Marquis of Wei, which is hard to refuse, I'll say hello to everyone else. The gift list will not exceed a hundred taels. Of the property, silver taels and goods received, you keep half and half  Give it to your parents, who will distribute it."

    After hearing this, Wang Yuan bowed and said, "Yes!"

    After talking for a while, he went. When he saw him leaving, before he said a few words, Wang Cunye moved his hand casually and sprinkled the silver, colored satin, silk, spring tea, ginseng, sandalwood, Ruyi, and jadeite from the pearl.  After entering the first hall, he said: "I will keep 20% of these for use, you can put away the rest!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Guanli¡¯s inventory has tens of thousands taels of gold alone, which is considered rich. Xie Tao looked at it and smiled and told Uncle Lu: "You can receive it all!"

    Lu Laner was obedient and quickly went up to help. After a while, Xie Xiang and Wang Cunye were the only ones left in the palace.

    At this time, Wang Cunye told her story one by one, but he excluded the true seed and the Chiyang Yingjie Pill. This would be harmful to her.

    Even so, what Xie Xiang heard was thrilling, and his face changed. Seeing this, Wang Cunye said comfortingly: "Don't be afraid, the most dangerous level has been passed, what are you still afraid of now?"

    "When I think of my senior brother being in such danger, my heart beats. Is this really going to be okay in the future?"

    "It is certain that I will cause trouble, but I have now survived the disaster of the sun. The Earth Immortal is only a matter of a few years. Once I truly become an Earth Immortal, I won't be afraid of many things." Wang Cunye said comfortingly.

    In fact, with the birth of the red and yellow energy, the turtle shell gradually changes. Seeing the last cracks gradually filling up, Wang Cunye has a feeling that as the cracks are filled up, the turtle shell will definitely change, and the power he has mastered will definitely have a certain effect.  A huge leap forward.

    And at this time, as the emperor was constantly preparing and carrying out Taoist strategies, Wang Cunye could feel a trace of luck coming from the void. Just for this, Wang Cunye had no regrets.

    Thinking of this, something suddenly occurred to me and I asked, "Why don't you see Bai Susu?"

    Xie Xiang has some feelingsShe said with admiration: "She told me before that she has officially saved up to the golden imperial edict and is going to enter deep sleep to transform."

    Wang Cunye was startled and suddenly laughed: "Good news, it is indeed good news!"

    For the gods, the Golden Edict is a big leap, from the bottom to the middle and lower levels. Although they are the middle and lower levels, their authority and power have greatly increased, and no one can kill them easily.

    At that moment, he said to Xie Tao: "I was worried about you. I have offended so many people. If you go to the test according to the rules of the Taoist sect, I'm afraid I won't be able to save you. Now she is Jin Chi, and you are her in name."  The chief priest can protect you alone, so you don¡¯t need to take the test.¡±

    "When you reach the peak of Earth Immortal cultivation, read more Taoist scriptures and sharpen your Taoist heart. If you really can't cultivate to the true seed, I will give it to you when the time comes, but don't accept the Taoist seed."

    Wang Cunye was no longer willing to let Xie Xiang enter this door.

    Xie Xiang heard this and asked, "Will it be harmful?"

    "It's okay. Legally, as the chief priest of the Golden Emperor, I have privileges. As for the unwritten rules?" At this point, Wang Cunye smiled coldly: "If I can't protect my family in a few years, then it's my destiny!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 243: The Taoist Lord has his own generous reward

    County government

    Zhang Yuze looked at Fan Shishan, the nephew of the new Marquis of Wei.

    Unlike before, Fan Wen has been canonized by the emperor and is a real Marquis of Wei. If it were Wang Cunye's wedding, the prince should be present in person, but now he is just a younger brother, so his nephew Fan Shishan will come to watch the ceremony.

    Fan Shishan is not yet twenty years old and is a bit green. However, he is Fan Wen's nephew. He is naturally proud of his officialdom and has been awarded the title of Zhengjiupin County Household Cao.

    Fan Shishan smiled and said, "Sir, what should I do if Master Xuan Shang sent someone to deliver the message, but the limit was one hundred taels, but I took it with him?"

    Zhang Yuze's mentality is very correct. He was able to become a county magistrate mostly by chance. The Marquis of Wei only controls one county and six counties. He can only serve as a county magistrate for two terms at most, so he has to voluntarily give up his position. This is called understanding of current affairs.  , After all, the structure of a county magistrate is limited, how can he hold the position of county magistrate for a long time?

    ¡°But becoming the county magistrate will put your family one step ahead in the county. This is the key.

    Because of this, Zhang Yuze basically had no worries about gains and losses. At this time, he stood up, walked a few steps, stood in front of the window, looked at the courtyard through the window, and then said with a smile: "Master Xuan Shang, this is wise You represent  Marquis Wei, just give one thousand five hundred taels, and the rest of us will follow the master's instructions and give one hundred taels, ninety-five taels, ninety taels"

    After hearing this, Fan Shishan said in a blink of an eye, "Just do what the adults say!"

    After a pause, he said again: "Is this Master Xuan Shang the one who discussed Taoism in front of the Emperor?"

    Zhang Yuze was shocked when he heard this, but this person was very deep in the city. He walked a few more steps and then said slowly: "This kind of thing is not a trivial matter. Just listen to rumors!"

    But he didn't say yes or no. Xuan Shang's discussion was approved by the emperor, but a cabinet minister died on the spot.  This also aroused the opposition of many ministers with Confucian background.  At present, the situation in the imperial court was turbulent. The more Zhang Yuze thought about it, the more he felt that the waters here were unfathomable. He accidentally got involved in the whirlpool of Confucianism, Taoism, and the imperial court. He really didn't want to talk more, so he smiled calmly and changed the subject: "Actually, the matter of this silver  It's still a small matter, but the ninth-grade official you brought is very important. Although he has no real power, he still has an official status. The real person should be satisfied."

    When Wang Yuan was seventeen, he had an official status, which was already very good.

    After hearing this, Fan Shishan couldn't help but smile slightly proudly, but he also gently let go of the topic just now.

    Qingtian Village.Wang Family Residence

    At this moment, we were caught in a rush. Although due to the special nature of the bride, there was no need to send a wedding letter or a betrothal gift, but all the relatives had sent invitations.  He also asked the cook to prepare the banquet.  It is divided into inside and outside. Inside is the main table for relatives and distinguished guests. Outside under the reed tent is a casual banquet with six dishes and one soup for the villagers to eat as they come.

    They also arranged a wedding hall in a new house not far away and invited a theater troupe.  It's a mess.

    On the third day of August, as a father, Wang Yuanshan got up without the rooster crowing, checked the wedding hall, and went to the reed shed to look at the table. At this time, the cooks were working, and the smell of meat was everywhere.  some time.  Seeing Uncle Lu coming over, he quickly greeted: "Is Ye'er here?"

    Uncle Lu smiled: "Sir, didn't you agree to come here at nearly noon? By the way, the temple owner hasn't come yet, but there are already guests?"

    "Who? So early?" Wang Yuanshan stood up and went out.

    I saw a group of people coming to the gate, but it was Ding Fan, a squire from the village. His grandfather had served as a county magistrate. Although he was separated by two generations, he was still a big figure in the village. Wang Yuanshan was originally very awe-inspiring, but the Wang family has been rich and powerful for five years, and many people have come and gone.  The prince has seen it before, and it¡¯s different now.

    I saw Ding Fan taking the initiative to chat and said: "I have always been close to my husband when I was in the same hometown, but now I have a chance to visit you. It is very gratifying. I would like to congratulate you fifty taels."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????: Wang Yuanshan hurriedly returned the courtesy and said: "Please come inside and have some tea!"

    Before he finished speaking, he looked north again and saw a middle-aged man riding a donkey. This man was in charge of the tax administration here. He got off the donkey, bowed to Wang Yuanshan and said, "Congratulations, congratulations!  "

    Wang Yuanshan smiled with a smile on his face and said: "Please come in person, everyone, please come in!"

    Seeing that people were coming one after another, everyone had no choice but to enter the room. Wang Yuanshan immediately made arrangements to welcome the guests, arranged seats, and was busy running around.

    In the Taoist temple, Xie Xiang was looking at the gift list carefully, but he was going to take it soon: "These colorful silks are not bad, they are very elegant, and there are some golden melon seeds"

    Wang Cunye ignored her and just looked at her thoughtfully. After a moment, he said: "Originally, I married a Fusang woman to be a chess piece in Fusang, and to give my brother another chance to inherit the incense of my hometown."

    "As a brother-in-law, I'm afraid he won't be able to marry an equal wife.stop!  " Xie Xiang said, originally there was "the princes have no two direct descendants", which means that even the princes of the emperor cannot marry two wives at the same time. Although it is more relaxed now, ordinary people cannot have equal wives.

    "Name is not very important. Anyway, that's what it means. Keiko's son inherits the Fuso Konda family's family business, and the local woman inherits the family and incense of the hometown."

    "It's getting late, let's go down!" At this point, Wang Cunye looked at the time and said.

    At that moment, the two of them were hugged by the Taoist maid. The distance was not far. In a moment, they arrived at the Wang family's house. When Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang arrived in front of the door, they saw that the two acres of open space in front of the door were covered with reeds.  There were tables inside the shed, and ordinary gentry, servants, landlords, and doctors had to sit outside, eating melon seeds, drinking tea, and chatting. A little further away were the villagers.

    Inside was the official body. Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile. Just as he was about to go up the steps, he suddenly stopped and stared hard into the void.

    Xie Xiang asked in a low voice: "What's wrong?"

    At this moment, dozens of firecrackers exploded and drummers played, but a newlywed couple came over. The next procedure was of course to worship the heaven and the earth, worship the high hall, and the husband and wife worship each other.

    Wang Cunye sneered at this time and said: "It's okay, someone is just prying again."

    At this time, the distinguished guests were seated at the banquet inside. They were introduced one by one. Many officials from the ninth rank came, and people from the eighth rank and above were sent. Wang Cunye noticed Fan Shishan, the representative of the Marquis of Wei. At this time, without saying much, he asked the guests to take their seats.  .

    Wang Yuanshan was at the main seat, but he was receiving the ceremony.

    "One bow to heaven and earth, two bows to the high hall, and husband and wife bow to each other!" Seeing the three bows coming down, the white air and the reddish white air intersected to form one body, turning into light red. Wang Cunye knew that it was done, and what happened next was also  He had no intention of watching, just sneered slightly and looked into the distance.

    There is a Taoist temple, dozens of miles away, with many flowers planted inside, and the fragrance is refreshing, which makes people feel comfortable.

    At this time, in a side hall, two Taoists were sitting on futons. One was Shang Yanzi, and the other was a thirty-year-old Taoist. His face was as sinking as water, and he was looking at the water mirror. The water mirror reflected the wedding, but in the  It keeps getting blurry, especially Wang Cunye inside, who can't see clearly.

    Seeing this, the Taoist's face turned even colder than ice. After a while, he said calmly: "This family still has some spiritUncle Master, is this son Wang Cunye?"

    "Yes, Ning Qing, it is this child. You see, this child has just survived the disaster of the sun. He has not yet practiced the five elements. Now he is still a ghost and immortal. I can feel your prying eyes. This child is really extraordinary.  !¡±

    Taoist Ning Qing¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°The more talented you are, the more serious the disaster will be. My master has given you instructions, so just follow the instructions of my uncle.¡±

    Shang Yanzi smiled and said: "Okay, as long as you have this attitude, the most important thing for us cultivators is the Taoist heart. What is the Taoist heart is loyalty to the Taoist master and loyalty to the Taoist sect."

    "This boy is broken-hearted and hopelessly insane. Originally, he was a disciple of Cheng Ping Dao. We first looked at Cheng Ping Dao's treatment, but we didn't want to but treated him so lightly. This is really sad." As he said this, Shang Yanzi shook his head.  Sigh, this is actually a test. I don't want Guo to see Cheng Pingdao's selfishness, which makes him feel heartbroken.

    "But this son is indeed different and cannot be simply killed. It is only five years since the Earth Immortal's expedition. Chengping Dao prohibits this son from using his Taoist skills to purchase the essence of the Five Elements, just to prevent this son from going on this expedition.  "

    "However, how can we tolerate this!" After Shang Yanzi finished speaking, he put down his hand, and five boxes appeared: "Here are Xuanyin Heavy Water, Heart of Green Wood, Essence of Lihuo, Living Soil, and Western Geng  Jin, do you know what to do?"

    The Ningqing Taoist nodded, took the five boxes, and said: "I understand, whether it is making friends or betraying him, this son can obtain the essence of the five elements and become an earthly immortal. In this way, during this expedition, this son will  There¡¯s no way to avoid being called up.¡±

    Having said this, he felt it for a moment, but then frowned: "It's just that the essence of the five elements is very pure, why not use some inferior quality, and give this thief a few more foundations out of thin air!"

    Shang Yanzi glanced at Taoist Ningqing and sighed inwardly. Taoist Ningqing was not narrow-minded. He was usually very generous to his disciples, but he hated evil as much as hatred, so he seemed a little narrow-minded.

    But this is also normal. Any organization should be narrow-minded when dealing with traitors. Some even seek revenge and kill them quickly.

    Then he smiled slightly and said in a soft voice: "Although this boy's heart is hopelessly broken, he is also a person with great luck and foundation. If he uses inferior products or sows disaster, I'm afraid it will arouse vigilance and make him useless.  .¡±

    "Only this pure essence of the Five Elements can adapt to this Qi and promote this son to be quickly promoted to the Earth Immortal. As long as he is promoted to the Earth Immortal, he cannot avoid going to war. This is not justThe rules of the sect are the Dao Lord's great vows to this world. No matter how brave he is, he cannot disobey them. This is a big rule.  "

    Even if this son is the one you want, you can't avoid it, because fighting against the invasion of evil gods is the source of everything and the law above all else. Even the Emperor of Heaven and the Tao Lord can't avoid it, let alone this son?

    So this will not cause the backlash of God's will, on the contrary, it will have a promoting effect. After all, God's will is just the general trend, but it cannot pay attention to such intentions.

    After hearing this, Taoist Ning Qing understood something and couldn't help but nodded slightly.

    Shang Yanzi said again: "You are making friends with him now. It is best to become his friend. When you form a team in the future, you will be on the same team with this guy and serve as the captain. As for the land of evil gods, what will you do?"  What, you should be very clear about it, right?"

    "The land of the evil god has been transformed by the evil god and demon king, and God's will has been blocked for the most part. Don't worry, as long as it succeeds, even if there is a backlash, your soul will be able to return, and then the Taoist Lord will have a generous reward!"

    When Taoist Ningqing heard this, he responded: "Yes!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 244: Xinshui¡¯s Belonging

    It is said that after the wedding on the third day of August, time passed quickly, and it was September in the blink of an eye. At this time, Dayan Temple's reputation spread, so good men and women came from hundreds of miles away to offer incense.

    ??????????????????????? There are high mountains and beautiful waters nearby, although it is not a great sight, it is still a good place to visit the mountains and enjoy the scenery. It is cheap for the people of Qingtian Village. Just buying and selling incense, accommodation, food and clothing is a big business.

    Seeing the dense crowds of people, every trace of luck gathered, and the whole village was filled with full white air. This was all the luck brought by Bai Susu.

    Speaking of which, on this day, the sky was gloomy, the raindrops kept falling, and there was a cloud of smoke on the ground. A small boat was sailing in the river, watching the rain scene along the way. It was really interesting.

    On the small boat, apart from the boatman and the cook, there were only two people in the boat. One of them was very beautiful, but it was Xie Xiang, leaning next to Wang Cunye, pointing at the surface of the Yanlan River, showing a joy.

    These days, Wang Cunye did not enter samadhi. He just worked and rested normally. Naturally, he had time to accompany Xie Xiang, which made her very happy.

    At this time, dusk smoke was everywhere, the sky was dim, and a bright moon gradually appeared in the distance. Wang Cunye smiled: "The willow trees in the moon and the light hanging on the lake are really beautiful!"

    Xie Xiang said: "Yes, it is rare to see this scene, so why not enjoy it more."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The river is like a green belt embedded in the earth, with sails scattered across the lake, winding around the mountains and fields.

    The mountains along the river are not high, the highest is only a hill. It is August, and it is still green and green, with just some hints of autumn. Xie Xiang is beautiful in nature, and even more radiant after practicing Taoism. The ships passing along the way can't help but stare at it.  Watch.  It¡¯s just that most of them still know people well. They saw that the two of them were luxuriously dressed and had extraordinary bearing, but no one came to disturb them.

    At this time, the smell of fish filled the air, but it was the cook who had cooked the fresh fish before preparing to eat, but she saw a similar boat floating by in the distance.  It came very quickly, and I couldn't see more than a few feet away, but I arrived in a blink of an eye.  But it was a young man. When he looked across from him, he didn't recognize him.  But this son has a faint yellow aura, and one can tell at a glance that he is either an immortal or the son of a duke.

    ??????????????????? This person was riding a boat with a flat leaf, but he must be an immortal. He was stunned for a moment. The other party saw it, stopped the boat, and asked with a smile: "Is this a fellow Taoist?"

    Wang Cunye saw that the other party's words were modest and amiable, and he hurriedly saluted: "I don't dare. I am a disciple of Chengping Taoism, and I have just started, but I don't dare to be called a Taoist friend."

    The man smiled and replied: "Why should you be too modest, fellow Taoist? I see that auspiciousness has arisen, and the clouds are shining. But I have stepped into the earthly immortal world. This fellow Taoist is just right. I have traveled around the world, but I have not seen many  One. When we meet him now, wouldn¡¯t it be a good chance to meet him?"

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but be overjoyed when he saw how humble and gentle this Taoist was.  He said hurriedly: "You are a latecomer without learning. If you are taught by someone, you are really lucky."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could be asked to sit down and invite him to sit down, and the Taoist also sat down. Although Xie Xiang was plainly dressed, with a radiant face and a beautiful face, the Taoist just glanced at him and ignored him.

    This is not a pretense. In fact, female cultivators have the opportunity to change their appearance and figure when they transform into immortals. As long as they are not pretentious, they will choose a beautiful body. Therefore, all the female immortals are beautiful. Although Xie Xiang  Beauty, in it, is nothing more than the talent of a middle-aged person.

    After sitting down, Wang Cunye asked: "The real person is an immortal on earth. Is there any food that can be eaten like fireworks? If you want to eat again, the weather is fine today. You can drink some wine and fish while leaning on the fence, but it will be a great kindness!"

    The Taoist replied: "Although the Earth Immortal talks about fasting, the real body still needs to eat. I have not stopped eating, and I have always been greedy. I also brought a gourd of jade dew, but I also have bigu pills to meet my daily needs."

    As he spoke, he took out a jade vase, poured out a bean-like elixir pill, and said: "Fellow Taoist, please see, this pill is extracted from grains. Taking this pill can meet the needs of the physical body without leaving any turbidity in the internal organs."  gas."

    Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang took a look. Just by looking at it, they could smell the fragrance. Xie Xiang couldn't help but smile: "It's a magic trick from the immortal family, it's incredible."

    The Taoist smiled and said: "This is just a trail, and the food is tasteless. The delicacies of the world are naturally different. Come on, let me have a drink first."

    Now the two of them sat down in the cabin, with the gentle breeze blowing and the misty waves. They were enjoying eating fish and drinking wine. Wang Cunye even handed over five taels of silver to the boatman: "You are a good fish. Please catch a few more and cook them!"

    The boatman and his wife were quite loyal and quickly agreed. At this time, the boat was in the middle of the lake, toasting glasses and talking to each other. For a moment, it felt like it was too late to see each other.

    The Taoist said: "To become an Earth Immortal, hard work alone is useless. You must experience thousands of things to understand the nature of the Tao. Most of them are done alone, but they also have some missions, but they are to accumulate the essence of the Five Elements for future generations."

    "As he said this, the Taoist took out a brocade bag from his body and mouth as evidence.

    Five boxes, although there are boxes blocking them,But he could still feel the faint essence of the Five Elements. Wang Cunye's eyes lit up and he looked slightly surprised.

    The Taoist took it back and said: "These essences of the Five Elements have taken me a lot of effort. I think it's almost time for Taoist Taoist Taoist practitioner Huo Hou to use them. Chengping Taoism is a big sect. I'm sure your teacher will do it for you."  you prepare!"

    Wang Cunye smiled and said nothing, thought for a while, and asked with a smile: "Master, I wonder how you get these essences of the five elements?"

    The Taoist took a sip of wine and said: "This is not too secret. There is no reason to hide it. The essence of the Five Elements is a natural thing in the world, but it is very rare. There are also Five Elements monsters that have been killed and obtained.  However, there is demonic energy, and it must be refined. The most common and convenient way is to obtain it from gods."

    "The gods, especially the gods of the five elements, can extract the essence of the five elements from the five elements of heaven and earth. Of course, it must be above the golden imperial edict before it can be used. The red imperial edict is full of spots and turns into an impure foundation."

    Wang Cunye was startled and suddenly took out a ball of black water: "Master, do you think this is Xuanyin Heavy Water?"

    The Taoist couldn't help being startled when he saw this. He took the black water and examined it before saying, "This is indeed Xuanyin heavy water. This small group may turn into a stream, but the texture is still a little impure and has not been exhausted."  Full credit.¡±

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say much. He just said: ¡°Drink!¡±

    The Taoist was a little depressed, but he couldn't say much. The two of them were drinking and enjoying themselves. After an hour, the Taoist smiled and said, "I really enjoyed myself today, but I didn't drink too much."

    As soon as the voice came out, a bright light appeared on his body, and he was about to fly away. Wang Cunye raised his head and said, "My nickname is Xuan Shang, how dare I hear the real person's name?"

    "The poor Taoist Ning Qing." As he said that, the Taoist turned into a ball of golden light, faintly auspicious, and the light was very soft. With a "swish" sound, it flashed and disappeared.

    At this time, the clear waves on the river were rippling, and under the bright moon, Wang Cunye stared into the distance, gradually showing a coldness.

    The water vapor in the sky was hazy, heavy rain was falling, and from time to time there was a rumble of thunder.

    Pingshan Bay. Water Palace

    The white jade round door of the Water Palace leads to the main hall of the Water Palace, a high platform with seven levels, surrounded by crystal walls.

    On the jade platform, Bai Susu was lying with her eyes closed. At this time, the water in Pingshan Bay was rushing, but it was silent here, with traces of spiritual energy constantly seeping in.

    A faint golden aura filled the whole body, and a faint sound of heaven emerged. At the heart, a dark golden talisman completely made of a turtle shell was in the center, and five pale golden talismans were rotating around it.  , but it is Pingshan Bay,

    The five paths of shipping, treating diseases, eliminating disasters and avoiding disasters, and having good luck!

    Farther away, a torrent of incense and willpower poured in, and the sounds of praise and worship continued to come out.

    "The River Goddess is here!"

    "Please protect me and avoid disasters."

    "Please treat my illness!"

    These voices were densely packed and converged into one voice: "White Lady, the Great and Compassionate White Lady!"

    This sound was finally put into the dark gold talisman in the center, and transformed into pure golden divine power. Under the influence of the divine power, the original five talismans gradually changed. They were red with gold, and gradually became more gold and less red.

    Bai Susu closed her eyes tightly, but ignored it, and a trace of gold was refined. Suddenly, the three talismans shook, and a bright golden light lit up. Bai Susu's body suddenly turned golden. It dyed three times in a row, and then gradually subsided.  .

    The next moment, Bai Susu opened her eyes and looked down. She only saw a dark gold talisman at the heart, still in the middle, three golden talismans on top, and a light golden talisman at the bottom. Of course, the last one was at the bottom.  The one below is a red and gold talisman!

    ??Cure diseases, eliminate disasters, and bestow good luck, all three have become pure golden edicts.

    Pingshanwan River God was originally a low-grade golden imperial edict, just light gold. At this time, the color improved slightly, but it did not turn into pure gold, and the shipping did not change.

    Bai Susu stood up and saw the continuous rain outside. With just a wave of her hand, the rain gradually became smaller.

    She thought deeply: "Unfortunately, the layout of Pingshan Bay is too small, and it seems that it will never be able to become a real golden imperial edict. As for shipping, I am not the God of the Sea. I can't improve it at all by relying on Fusang's little faith and incense."

    "However, all three of them have become pure Golden Emperors, but I am already the God of Golden Emperors!" Just as he was thinking about it, the thunderstorm that had gradually become smaller suddenly expanded, with lightning falling and thunder roaring. In surprise, a wave of  The breath hangs down - majestic, majestic, solemn and sacred, with faint sounds of heaven descending.

    "Pingshan Bay River God Bai Susu accepts the order!"A messenger in golden clothes landed.

    Bai Susu did not dare to neglect, and immediately bowed to the heavenly messenger: "Bai Susu, the God of Pingshanwan River, kneel down to receive the decree from heaven!"

    "Pingshan Bay River God Bai Susu protects the environment and protects the land, and the weather is smooth. He lives up to my bow. He has been specially appointed to act as the uncle of Xinshui. I appreciate this!"

    The rolling sound of the sky has its own majesty that is irresistible. Bai Susu kowtowed, and a river appeared behind him, but it was Pingshanwan River. He leaned down and said: "I accept the order, thank you for your grace."

    The angel nodded slightly, and a golden beam of light fell on Bai Susu. In the blink of an eye, the river behind Bai Susu expanded rapidly and turned into the entire Xinshui, with rolling waves and a certain melody.

    The Emperor of Heaven acts as an agent for the Way of Heaven, and his words follow the law. In just one word, the ownership of Xinshui changes.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 245: Receive a Good Destiny

    The river was white with continuous white streaks. Taoist Ningqing was flying away when his expression suddenly changed and he stopped.

    The Lijiang River stretches for three thousand miles, starting from Zhushan Mountain in the west and entering the sea in the east. It flows through countless mountains and plains and gathers tens of thousands of rivers.

    ??Yishui River is one of them. It has gentle water flow. There are towns on both sides of the river. It is densely populated and quite prosperous. It stretches for 300 miles and has 16 branches, one of which is Pingshan Bay.

    The white belt around the city of Yishui is flowing all the time. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth penetrates into the river water, which circulates the water quality and allows the aquatic life to grow. At this time, the spiritual energy responds like this and spreads to one place.

    This situation is not uncommon. When you become a god, you will have spiritual energy returned to you. Although it is only one ten thousandth of the total amount of spiritual energy, it is a big position in the world, and the total amount is a lot.

    Taoist Ning Qing looked back with a gloomy expression. After a moment, he said: "This thief has gained another strong support. Is it really his luck?"

    The most important thing is that it ruined the original plan. The Taoist thought for a moment, shook his head and sighed: "It seems that we must be quick and quick, and we can't care about any traces."

    As he spoke, the golden light flashed, changed direction, and disappeared again.

    Wang Cunye was just meditating when he heard the waves change. He looked up and saw golden light in the sky. He couldn't help but look away. This was the second time Wang Cunye felt this kind of atmosphere.

    "Indifferent, lofty, majestic, and broad, the perfect integration, this kind of atmosphere"

    "Look at this, the entire Yishui River has changed. This Yishui River stretches for three hundred miles and is undergoing changes immediately. This kind of power is really terrifying."

    Just as he was thinking about it, a piece of golden light appeared on the ship, and in the blink of an eye it turned into Bai Susu. Bai Susu was walking slowly on the deck at this time. The red clothes she was wearing turned into golden yellow, and she was wearing some precious jade, which looked very bright.  Huagui, she bowed and said: "Brother, Lord!"

    Wang Cunye can see it.  He couldn't help but admire: "Did you really become Jin Chi and change your clothes?"

    Bai Susu said: "Not only that, I also received the decree from the Emperor of Heaven and have taken over the position of Xinshui Shuibo."

    She didn¡¯t hide anything from Wang Cunye.  He continued: "I can feel that the spiritual energy of Yishui responded to me and rushed to me. Originally there was one ten thousandth, but I was just an agent, so only half, and the other half poured into the original water under the water.  Uncle."

    "Even if it's only half. This spiritual energy is equivalent to the total amount of incense I currently have, and the available power has increased several times."

    As he said that, a long river appeared behind him, with spiritual energy rolling in.

    Wang Cunye nodded and said, "I can feel it!"

    It is said that due to the loss of the body, the level of Shinto in the red imperial edict is far inferior to that of the ghosts and immortals in the same period, and even in the low-grade golden imperial edict, it is somewhat inferior.

    But once you reach the authority of Xinshui Shuibo, you will be in charge of a three-hundred-mile river.  The surging spiritual power poured in all the time, and the combat power was immediately increased several times, making the earthly immortals who cultivated immortals slightly inferior.

    Bai Susu is like this now.  How strong is Lijiang, which is three thousand miles away?

    If Wang Cunye realized something, he looked faintly and saw the shadow of a snake. He couldn't help but be surprised. When Bai Susu saw it, he smiled and said: "The water gods at Shuibo level are all endowed with dragon nature. As the acting Shuibo, I can only show it."  To give birth to the body of a white snake, if you become an official Shui Bo, it will take some time before you can give birth to the body of a white dragon."

    Wang Cunye liked her very much when he saw that although she had obtained the position of Acting Uncle Shui, her words and deeds were very dignified, and there was no change due to the change in status. He liked her very much and said, "Then you are now going to take up the position of Acting Uncle Shui?"

    After thinking about it, he said: "I have a true article on water nature. I am the best at calling the wind and rain. You can learn from it. If you master more about Xin Shui, you will get more merits."

    While speaking, with this thought, the turtle shell shook and a clear light erupted. The essence of the thirty-seven volumes on the water element was taken out and transformed into thirty-seven true words in this clear light.

    These thirty-seven true texts evolve and penetrate each other. Since they have been sorted out in the first place, only the meaning is left. This penetration is extremely fast, and in a moment, the light shines brightly, the breath condenses, and forms a single character.

    After the true text is formed, the light will disappear and disappear, but it has been achieved.

    Wang Cunye came first, and the secrets contained in it flowed over, and he understood them all immediately. As he spoke, he flicked Bai Susu, and a bright light suddenly flashed through, and said with a smile: "You are already the Jinzhi Zhengshen, you may not be able to obtain it in the future, or  It would be better to realize it, but this article will at least save you a lot of time.¡±

    While he was talking, Bai Susu had already absorbed the past, meditated for a moment, and suddenly realized it. He was surprised and said: "This kind of true text points directly to the mystery of water. Even Jin Chi can't understand it all. Brother is really  Too modest Brother can be twentyHe has cultivated to this level, but he is really talented. I think my brother is not far away from the Earthly Immortal.  "

    Bai Susu could feel the nature of power in Wang Cunye's body, and he was already in the stage of transformation.

    With that said, he saluted Xie Xiang again. Xie Xiang looked slightly disappointed, but returned the salute with a smile and said, "Congratulations to my sister for becoming the righteous god of the Jin Dynasty."

    Wang Cunye said: "You have become the righteous god of the Jin Dynasty, but it is exactly what I want. I have something to entrust to you!"

    Bai Susu said quickly: "Brother, please tell me."

    "If I want to become an Earth Immortal, I must obtain the essence of the Five Elements. I heard that gods, especially the God of the Five Elements, can extract the essence of the Five Elements from the Five Elements of Heaven and Earth, but can you?"

    After saying that, a ball of black water appeared where he raised his hand, and he said, "Do you think this can be purified?"

    Bai Susu quickly took it, looked at it, and said: "This Xuanyin Heavy Water is a little impure, but I can refine it now, but it will take a lot of time."

    "As for the other five elements, I can't refine them."

    Wang Cunye was deep in thought, clapped his hands and said, "Then please purify this first, and I will think of other ways."

    As he said that, seeing the night getting darker, he said, "Go back now!"

    At this time, Taoist Ningqing fell into a small Taoist temple. As soon as he landed, a kid in green clothes came up to greet him. He bowed and went inside without saying much.

    At this time, there was a gust of wind and rain, but it was not too big. It rustled on the window, but it made it more quiet and peaceful. Once inside, I saw a Taoist priest looking at a roll of documents.

    "Ning Qing, you came at the right time!" The Taoist called Li Guang. The two had known each other for many years. They met without greetings and said directly: "There is some information here. I have picked it up. It is about the Taoist theory.  You should first take a look at the emperor¡¯s actions and influence, and have an idea of ??what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Master Ning Qing took a document without reading it. He looked at Master Li Guang and smiled: "We haven't seen each other for seven years. I don't want to be profound and profound, and my Taoism has been improved, which is heartbreaking."

    "You are still so straightforward!" Master Li Guang smiled: "Let's take a look first. There have been a lot of changes in the court recently. Many ministers have resigned or been demoted. It is none of our business, but this matter is not simple."

    Ning Qing said so. He sat down and looked at the window. This document was actually a combination of several documents, all of which were news from Taoists in the imperial capital. Some directly talked about the personnel changes in the imperial court, and some explained the situation. After reading it now, he felt that it was already in his mind.  There are several.

    He was not in a hurry to speak, and continued to pick out the important ones to read. After a while, he slowly moved his body and said: "The officials and ministers have all been changed. The emperor is very determined - but those foreign countries are basically  We have signed a peace treaty, but we want to be a nation of brothers."

    Having said this, he sighed: "This emperor's plotWhy don't these ministers and these Confucians resist resolutely?"

    "This is still our fault. After the Taoism came to the world, our Taoist sect cooperated with the emperor to break up and cripple Confucianism. Otherwise, wouldn't it be so easy?"

    Master Ning Qing was silent for a moment and said: "Who would have thought that this would happen today Oh! Is there really nothing that can be changed?"

    "Basically there is nothing that can be changed" Master Li Guang sighed, with helplessness on his face, and said: "In the past, we could still hope for a coup or 'get rid of the disease'!"

    "But the appearance of Taoism has enhanced our strength and the power of destiny. Now the Emperor of Heaven is looking down on us. As long as we have the support of the Emperor of Heaven, coups and poisonings are impossible."

    "The emperor has really made up his mind. Unless his natural lifespan is reached, he can only wait."

    "To what extent do you think the influence of this theory of Taoism reaches?" Master Ning Qing asked Duanrong at this time. This is what he is most concerned about.

    "The eleven-nation trade agreement has been signed, and the ship and land checkpoints have been set up. Looking at the situation, the transaction has begun" At this point, Li Guangzhen sighed, thought about it for a long time, and then said: "There are special  The real person who predicted it has predicted that there will indeed be a lot of luck flowing into the court."

    At this point, he sighed: "In terms of talent, among this generation of Taoist disciples, no one can compare with this boy. How many sages of the previous generation are there among the twenty-year-old Earth Immortal? Not to mention that there are Taoist theories, alas.  You also know that the Earth Immortal Queen is more important to luck. If you give him a chance to grow"

    This was actually a very clear statement. Master Ning Qing was shocked. However, he had a deep heart, but he did not show it. He said: "That's why I have to end this matter at the Earth Immortal stage"

    At this point, he showed a hint of grimness and told what happened just now: "Now it seems that this thief's luck is booming, and he has moreA piece of strong support!  "

    "It's not just luck, it's playing chess. I've heard about Bai Susu. Now he has reached the position of Xinshui Shuibo and is in charge of a three hundred-mile river. I'm afraid none of us can compete with him individually."

    "Even if you can fight, if you dare to touch a god with such a status in Heaven, Heaven will immediately be angered!"

    "This intention is unfathomable!"

    "The most important thing is that this woman is the Shui Uncle. She must be able to refine this Xuanyin black water by herself. If she is smarter, this woman can interact with gods of the same level. Shui Bo's status is no small matter.  The gods of this level must be able to give me some face, and in this case, other spirits of the Five Elements can probably be traded!"

    "In this way, there is no human favor at all. Human favor is meaningless, but it is a medicine to reduce backlash. It cannot be left out." At this point, Master Ning Qing frowned: "What should I do?"

    "I don't think I have time to make any more strategies. This woman will be the Shui Bo and there will be a big celebration banquet. You can just trade with her directly or indirectly accept the good fortune." Master Li Guang pondered for a moment and said  With.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 246: I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible

    Pingshanwanhe Shenshui Mansion

    The number of sailors in the Crystal Palace was several times higher, revealing the majesty of God. Bai Susu was using her divine power with her eyes closed in the palace. A group of black water was flowing, with traces of impurities removed from time to time.

    After a while, she opened her eyes and looked at a ball of black water in her hand: "This Taiyin heavy water has been very pure after being tempered by divine power."

    Thinking about putting it away, his eyes passed through the water waves and reached the outside world.

    At this time, it is late autumn, and the frost and grass on both sides of the Xin River are vast, exuding a bleak and cold air in late autumn. The long flowing Xin water is filled with sparkling waves, and fish jump out of the air from time to time.

    It has been some time since Bai Susu acted as Shui Bo's agent, and this matter has been spread among the Shinto people.

    "Mother, I have something to report!" Feeling the awakening of Bai Susu's aura, Gu Xiang came in to report.

    Bai Susu lowered her eyes and looked at the tortoise-like appearance with divine light: "Tell me more!"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Gui Xiang stood up and said, "My Majesty has been promoted to the Golden Imperial God and has been awarded the title of Heaven. This is a great joy. Recently, many gods have come to greet me. I am just worried that my Majesty has just been promoted.  If you bother me, it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been here before.¡±

    At this point, Guixiang paused for a moment, and then said: "Now that the empress's position is stable, it will be no problem. Most of the Xinshui sailors have been recruited, reaching the number of a thousand. This is a grand occasion. Why not send out an invitation?"  , a banquet was held to celebrate the arrival of the gods.¡±

    After the turtle finished speaking, he stopped talking and quietly waited for Bai Susu's order. Since Bai Susu was promoted to the Golden Imperial Order and gained a trace of dragon nature, its loyalty has increased several times. The ultimate goal of every turtle is to become the Dragon King.  Turtle phase.

    She was promoted to the Jin Dynasty and acted as Shui Bo. She held a high and powerful position. The mountain gods, land gods and city gods within three hundred miles nearby came to celebrate, which was not necessary for Bai Susu.  It¡¯s just that these gods each belong to the five elements.  But there may be the essence of the Five Elements that the Lord's brother needs. If these things are included in the gift, it will save a lot of effort.

    Thinking of this.  Bai Susu frowned slightly, then showed a smile: "Very kind! Just do as you say, you go down and distribute the invitations to the various gods. Do this as soon as possible, don't waste more time."

    "I obey your Majesty's decree!" Guixiang accepted the decree and bowed again and again.

    Bai Susu slowly stood up, golden light flashed, but she disappeared.

    Xinshui River has hundreds of miles of waves, and the water and sky are the same color. The Xinshui River is originally a tributary of the Lijiang River. It flows eastward and merges into the Lijiang River, and then flows eastward into the sea.  There are many boats traveling on the river.

    Bai Susu looked down silently, feeling the Xin water rolling eastward, with Bai Susu's eyes.  This river is transparent.  Nothing can be hidden.

    There¡¯s just one difference, it¡¯s deep and dark.  A white shadow appeared. If you look closely, you will see that it is a white dragon, two meters thick, floating in and out of the water, appearing and disappearing.

    This is where Shui Bo is suppressed.

    The acting Shui Bo is not the real Shui Bo. Not only can he not occupy the Shui Bo Palace, but he also cannot control one-fifth of Xin Shui.

    Bai Jiao felt it. The dragon's body was circling and slowly looking up. The two eyes met. Bai Jiao immediately knew Bai Susu's identity. A roar of unwillingness came from his mouth and turned into dragon roars. Affected by this, the water surface immediately surged.  The wind and waves were very violent.

    Seeing this, Bai Susu showed a smile: "Are you unwilling? But it's useless. Within ninety-five years, I will be the Shui Bo here. I will make everything smooth and benevolent in all directions, so that I can achieve righteousness."

    "If the Emperor of Heaven has a plan a hundred years later, maybe he will be happy, but if not, you and I will definitely have a fight to determine the ownership of Xinshui!"

    After saying these words, a huge wave surged out of the Xin River, several feet high, like an earthquake and tsunami.

    Bai Susu just smiled when she saw it, took out the water spear out of thin air, and stroked it against the rolling waves. Suddenly the waves calmed down and the water flowed quietly.

    Listening to the unwilling dragon roar coming from inside, Bai Susu even smiled.

    " If this white dragon is willing to lurk in the Shui Mansion and does not commit any sin, since it is a dragon and a genuine Shui Bo, Bai Susu may not be able to win even if he has a hundred years of preparation.

    But if the dragon is unwilling to accept it and often stirs up trouble to vent its anger, it will be self-destruction. Gradually the water god recedes and the evil dragon appears. Then it can usually solve the problem and obtain the results. Finally, it can obey the fate and kill the evil dragon.  Eliminating harm is a matter of course.

    September 3rd. Pingshan Bay Water House

    The water was flowing rapidly and it was quiet inside. At one point, the river suddenly opened up, and a water palace was revealed, with strands of golden light hanging down to isolate the inside and outside.

    In the square, one thousand two hundred naval troops were seen on two sides, with various generals presiding over them. When they saw the people coming, they shouted: "Welcome all the gods!"

    This time there are not only gods but also great demons with profound cultivation.Peaceful practitioner.

    "But the Taoists who can come here are all earthly immortals.

    Reciprocity is very important in Shinto. Only earthly immortals who can refine the five qi, become immortal, and have immortal bodies can have the qualifications to be equals with Uncle Shui.

    When the gods and Taoists came, they saw the square decorated with lights and colorful decorations, the hundreds of acres of palaces and gardens also decorated, and the sailors in armor lined up, which was really impressive.

    The gods and Taoists walked along a corridor, which was fifty feet long. Moving forward along the corridor, they were all decorated with five-color shells. When they arrived at the entrance, they saw a white jade round door leading to the main hall.

    As soon as you entered, a turtle came out, saluted and said: "Everyone, please take your seats first. The banquet will start at three quarters noon, and the empress will come in person. Please be considerate."

    "Good!" Taoists and gods both nodded!

    At this moment, a Taoist holding a jade Ruyi slowly came in.

    "Welcome to you, Master, and please give me your name for record keeping." The navy general asked politely. Although this Earthly Immortal Taoist had no priesthood, he could kill them with ease, so they couldn't help but be disrespectful.

    "I am a poor Taoist, Ning Qing. I am here to congratulate the White Lady on her honorary position and promotion to the Righteous God!" Taoist Ning Qing said calmly.

    "Yes, please come in, real person!" The navy general did not dare to stop him, he just wrote down his name and asked him to come in and take a seat.

    After a moment, the two palace doors slowly opened, the bells echoed in the corridor, and a river flowed into it. The gods and Taoists present changed their colors slightly, and saw that the torrent was rolling, revealing the true form of the long river, which was Xin Shui.

    "This is the true form of Xinshui. This Bai Susuguo has mastered Xinshui!" Everyone understood in their hearts, and their attitudes became more correct.

    Showing one¡¯s true nature is not showing off, it is a sign of Shinto.

    After a while, the long river disappeared, revealing a young girl, wearing a golden dress, embroidered with dragons, jade articles, green silk hanging down, and a graceful appearance.

    "I have seen the White Empress!" Those whose spirits are not as good as Uncle Shui always pay homage, but the Taoist also bowed his head: "I have seen the Empress, she is so majestic, but she has consolidated her position as a god, she is very good!"

    Bai Susu said with a smile: "I am originally of low talent and virtue, but I don't want to be favored by heaven and earth. How can I not be afraid when this heavy responsibility is entrusted to me? I can only stick to my position, follow God's will and observe the people's sentiments, tremble at any time,  Adjust the water vapor to make the weather smooth, and repay the favor of the emperor and heaven in case anything happens!"

    This opening statement was spoken in a eloquent way, and it was right and sensible. After hearing this, the gods and Taoists were all frightened and moved in horror.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    At this time, before the words were finished, everyone saw Bai Susu smile brightly and continued: "Many of you here are nearby mountain gods, land gods, and city gods. They are not related to me, but adjusting wind and rain, repairing rivers, and making water and soil circulate are beneficial. This  These are Shinto's major policies and cannot be carried out unilaterally. As gods, we must be considerate of God's will and cooperate with each other tacitly. We must not let the small details prevent the blessings from being spread, but we must also have the heart to help the world and benefit the people."

    As soon as these words were said, all the Shintos, no matter what they were thinking, stood up with a bang and said: "What the Queen said is right. As long as our authority allows, we will cooperate with the Queen."

    "In that case, I would like to thank you all." Bai Susu saluted and said: "Please take a seat, let's have a banquet. Use some wine made from Xin water and see how it is different from other wines."

    "Thank you, empress!" All the gods thanked her, and the banquet began immediately. Bai Susu drank three glasses of wine, circled the venue for a few weeks, and then withdrew.

    Arriving at the side hall, Bai Susu looked at the tortoise-faced figure, frowned and asked unhappily: "You said that there is not even a single essence of the Five Elements in this gift?"

    "Yes, there are pearls, silk, and Ganoderma lucidum, but there is no essence of the Five Elements." Guixiang bowed and said.

    In fact, it's no wonder that the gods don't need the essence of the Five Elements. Apart from using it as a magic weapon, they will also refine it themselves. Of course the gods didn't expect that Bai Susu would need it. Besides, the people celebrating now are all Chi Chi, who has a low-level job.  It cannot be condensed.

    Although Bai Susu could understand, her heart sank: "How can I explain this to my brother? Although I can exchange with the gods belonging to the five elements, it takes time, and it is a waste of time."

    Just as he was thinking about it, at this moment, a navy general came in, kowtowed and said: "Repay!"

    Bai Susu looked down and asked unhappily: "What's the matter? Didn't you say you don't want to disturb me if you have nothing to do?"

    "Mother, there is an Earthly Immortal Taoist outside who wants to ask for something. His name is Ning Qing!" The navy general said in obeisance.

    "Oh?" Bai Susu heard this.He was startled, thinking for a while, then got up and went out. In the hall, he saw a Taoist man, holding a jade in his hand, sitting contentedly.

    "I've met fellow Taoist Ning Qing!" Bai Susu walked in and said to Master Ning Qing.

    Shen Tao is efficacious. She has seen the list of congratulatory gifts, and there is a faint aura of visitors in it. With this aura, she recognized the Taoist in front of her.

    "I dare not take it seriously. Pindao came here this time not only to celebrate the queen's accession to the throne, but also to ask for something." Ning Qing stood up after hearing this and bowed his head to Bai Susu.

    Bai Susu heard the words, but did not agree immediately. She pondered for a moment and then said: "I am Shui Bo, but I have the law of heaven within me. I can do the things of a real person, and I have not exceeded them"

    Ning Qing laughed loudly when he heard this: "Your Majesty, how can a poor Taoist embarrass your Majesty? This is a matter of mutual benefit. Your Majesty is the uncle of water. She is in charge of water and energy, but she can condense Xuanyin Heavy Water. I would like to ask your Majesty to condense it every year."  Three copies, but I will pay the empress in equal value, is that okay?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 247: The Essence of the Five Elements

    Taoist Ning Qing finished speaking and looked at Bai Susu: "I can provide you with elixirs, weapon refining, spiritual stones, and even water and gas secrets. It depends on what you need. If you have any needs, just ask for it. I will celebrate it, but  If you don¡¯t bring any celebration gifts, just bring one as a congratulation!¡±

    Bai Susu recollected these words, meditated for a long time, waved her hand, and revealed a spear. The spear appeared to be pale gold, with a faint air of majesty, and said: "This spear is a magic weapon, and also a spear."  It¡¯s an inherited token, but now that I¡¯m in Shui Bo, it¡¯s a bit inferior, I wonder if you can transform it?¡±

    "Don't worry, Madam. Although this is not easy, it's not difficult at all!" Master Ning Qing smiled and said, "Just ask Madam to show you the style you want to transform, so I'll have an idea."

    "That's good!" Bai Susu waved her hand, revealing the light and shadow of a trident with a simple style.

    When Master Ning Qing saw it, his heart moved, he observed it, and smiled: "Although this trident is simple, it contains a Taoist charm. Your Majesty is extraordinary!"

    Bai Susu smiled slightly. The information in Wang Cunye's true text that day contained a trident, but she took a fancy to it at a glance. It was not only suitable for spear modification, but also had a faint but still present, indescribable aura, faint.  Feel good for yourself.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What is required is only the exterior forging, but inside she has to spend a lot of time to carve the water god talisman, inject authority, and create a magic weapon.

    It¡¯s just a matter of forging the material and the shape. It really doesn¡¯t take much effort. Master Ning Qing agreed and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take this spear with you and I¡¯ll hand it over to you in a month. What else do you want?¡±

    "I can refine Xuanyin Heavy Water for you. It's not too difficult to make three servings a year. It's just that this year, I want to exchange it for the essence of the Five Elements." Bai Susu did not shy away.  He said directly: "Except for the water element, the other four elements are required, but they must be of pure quality!"

    Ning Qing was startled when he said these words. After a moment, he smiled faintly: "Your Majesty, you are really refreshing. That's all. I have three parts of the essence of the Five Elements here, and I will exchange them for three parts of heavy water!"

    After saying this, he waved his hand and three jade boxes flew out.  Falling in front of Bai Susu.

    Bai Susu felt the pure aura in it, and when she knew it was correct, she put it away.

    "Thank you, Master, Xuanyin Chongshui. Before the end of this year, I will refine it and send it to fellow Taoists." Bai Susu said.

    There are already four copies, and the fifth won¡¯t be too difficult.

    "Good!" Taoist Ningqing looked up after hearing the words, and turned out another jade box in his hand, from which a murderous aura could faintly come out.  The aura of platinum cuts with sharp knives, and all things return to silence.

    "What a pure Gengjin essence!" Bai Susu was shocked when she saw the aura.

    "It's just a trident forged in appearance, which is really not worthy of being put on the table. However, this essence of Geng gold is still a treasure. The poor man also treasures it and gives it to the empress as a congratulatory gift. Gold and water are symbiotic. The empress uses this to refine the magic weapon.  The power is even better." Taoist Ning Qing said in a leisurely manner, but what he said was reasonable.

    "Since it is a congratulatory gift from fellow Taoist, I will accept it. Thank you very much, fellow Taoist." Bai Susu felt relieved and said with a bit of joy.

    With the essence of these Five Elements, my Lord, I can become an Earth Immortal.

    "Your Majesty, if nothing happens, Pindao will retire. At the end of the year, Pindao will be waiting for your Majesty's Xuanyin heavy water!" Seeing her acceptance, Taoist Ning Qing felt vaguely, knowing that the indirect good fortune had fallen, and immediately said goodbye with a promise.  .

    "It will definitely be delivered." Bai Susu said: "Turtle phase."

    "exist!"

    "You send Master Ning Qing off." Bai Susu said.

    "Yes!" Gui responded, and the two walked away. Bai Susu looked at the four essences of the five elements in front of her, and took out a box from her arms.

    Once the five elements are present, the five boxes will respond to each other, and their breath will flow, containing an incomprehensible rhythm.

    "The time has come!" Bai Susu couldn't help but sigh.

    The essence of the Five Elements is complete, and the promotion of Lord Brother is just around the corner. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, turned into a ray of water, and went directly towards Dayan Temple.

    Dayan view

    The next day, Uncle Lu woke up at dawn, and several Taoist maids had already gotten up. They came over to salute in a hurry. Uncle Lu waved his hand and asked, "Miss, are you still sleeping? Have you prepared breakfast?"

    A maid carefully whispered: "The young lady is still sleeping, and breakfast has been prepared. The young lady will send it over as soon as she wakes up."

    Uncle Lu was very satisfied and said, "That's good. Let's open the mountain gate. I believe the pilgrims will be ready by now."

    A Taoist boy smiled: "Everyone who wants to burn incense has been waiting for midnight!"

    With that said, he led the way there. A Taoist boy had already cleaned the main hall. Uncle LuAfter saluting the empress, he opened the door. There were more than a hundred people below, all standing together to chat and whisper. When the door opened, pilgrims came in immediately.

    This book is normal. Uncle Lu glanced at them and saw the two of them. He quickly walked over and said, "It turns out that it is the second young master and the second lady. Are they here to see the temple owner?"

    But it was Wang Yuan and Huizi. Wang Yuan got married and looked much more mature in a few months. He held up his hands to Uncle Lu and said, "We are offering incense to the empress to fulfill her vows. I don't know if we will have a place."

    "Others have to queue up, so you should come in first. It's cold outside, so be careful!"

    Wang Yuan was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "Thank you, Uncle Lu!"

    Dayan Temple Main Hall

    Even though the incense burning has not started, the torrent of incense and fire is still pouring into the statue. A round of golden sacred and solemn light has emerged on the statue, making the main hall even more solemn.

    Wang Yuan and Huizi didn't dare to neglect. They came forward to worship and prayed a few words silently before getting up and following them inside.

    A quiet room

    Wang Cunye fell down on the cloud couch, the red and yellow energy all over his body was faintly absorbed, and the spiritual energy was absorbed and turned into mana to circulate around his body, changing his body, and dropped into the spiritual pool.

    Within three feet of the whole body, at a glance, it seems to be a space of its own.

    For a moment, Wang Cunye stopped practicing. Wang Cunye fell into silence and slowly withdrew. He felt refreshed and refreshed. It was obvious that his meritorious deeds had improved, but he was not too happy.

    Wang Cunye pondered and looked inward silently. His body was as clear as glass, both inside and outside were clear. His internal organs were condensing and swallowing mana, and the five qi were slowly and firmly condensing, forming a faint cycle.

    "If that's the case, if the Earthly Immortal Realm is astounding in talent and skill, it can be achieved by itself even without the use of the five elements of heaven and earth."

    The clear light on the turtle shell continues to deduce, and all kinds of obscure textures have been completely revealed. Wang Cunye's eyes are empty, and the requirements for promotion to the Earth Immortal are being revealed step by step by him.

    The tortoise shell is surrounded by darkness, penetrating the unknown unknown. To be promoted to Earth Immortal is to use the powerful five internal transformations of the five qi of the cultivator to refine the form.

    When the foundation of cultivation is thick enough, the internal organs will automatically transform and begin to condense the five qi.

    The essence of the five elements penetrates into the five internal organs and is slowly refined. This reduces the time required to condense the five qi and makes the condensed five qi more pure.

    "If ordinary ghosts and immortals have decades of practice, they will also have the opportunity to glimpse the way of heaven.

    "It's just that cultivating immortals is a time you strive for, but you can't afford to waste these decades!"

    "If this is the case, without the refinement of the Five Elements, the evolution will not be complete. Now I have deciphered most of the Qinghua Baolu's Immortal Chapter. It is already a masterpiece of heaven and earth, far beyond the ordinary skills, but it depends on hard work.  It will take ten years for the body to transform."

    "It's just that I've been having heart palpitations recently. I'm afraid that someone will do something bad to me. If I hesitate now, I might miss something important. However, my master doesn't allow me to use Taoist skills to buy the essence of the Five Elements. Where can I get it?  Where is the complete essence of the Five Elements?"

    "Life is like a ephemera, insignificant and indescribable. We can glimpse the way of heaven with our limited body. How can we do it without borrowing from external things?"

    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and when they stopped outside, Uncle Lu's voice came in: "Buddhist!"

    "Oh, it turns out to be Uncle Lu, why are you looking for me?" Wang Cunye closed his eyes to prevent his divine light from impacting the souls of mortals. He had just looked at the turtle shell, and the divine light was rising. It had not yet completely subsided, and mortals would be affected when they saw it.

    His soul has withstood the tribulation of fire and is no longer on the same level as a mortal soul.

    "Master, the second young master is here, taking Mrs. Keiko with him, but he is looking for you." Uncle Lu said respectfully.

    "It turns out that my brother and sister-in-law are here, please let me in." Wang Cunye smiled slightly, already feeling it, and said, "I'm afraid something good will happen."

    "Yes! I'll call them in right away." Uncle Lu retreated after hearing this. After a while, Wang Yuan and Huizi came together and walked into the main hall.

    "elder brother!"

    "Governor House!"

    The two saluted. When Wang Cunye heard the words, his eyes reflected the two figures, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. The two people in front of him were his few relatives in the mortal world.

    "Huizi is here, and I came here to tell my brother." Wang Yuan said with joy on his face.

    "It turns out that I am pregnant with my nephew. Come, let me see." Wang Cunye smiled, his eyes were empty, and he could only see a network of silk threads, carrying air currents lingering around Kezi's body, especially in the fetus.

    Wang Cunye knows deeply what this is. According to Sanskrit, it is cause and effect, according to Zhuangzi, it is shipping, and according to Laozi, it is Tao.

    &nbsp; In his own words, this is the rule of luck between heaven and earth, this is "luck"!

    "Brother, how is the situation?" Wang Yuan looked a little anxious.

    "This son is really extraordinary. He has a red light when he is reincarnated, but he can achieve a great career in the future!" Wang Cunye said this and suddenly felt something.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the screen behind him moved, and a girl walked out from behind.

    The girl with green silk hair in a bun, wearing a Luo Yi and a light green ribbon around her waist, walked in calmly. As soon as Wang Yuan saw it, he felt that this girl was extremely beautiful. He did not dare to look at it more. His heart was pounding and he thought to himself: "  This must be the empress!"

    Not only did his appearance differ from the ordinary world, but most importantly, there was a vast bearing in his every move, which made him unable to even feel admiration, but he was filled with awe.

    "When the river goes east, the waves are gone, but to the west of the fort, the waves crash on the shore, rolling up thousands of piles of snow It's really like carrying the river in one body!" Wang Cunye felt Bai Susu's aura, but thought of this.

    This is something from the past life, and now it is gradually buried in my heart. Of course, the Yishui River is not as good as the Yangtze River, but if it is the Lijiang River, it may be a little better.

    It is not advisable to see a man of God too often. When he saw Bai Susu coming, Wang Cunye said, "I know about this. You guys should go back first. I have other arrangements later!"

    Both of them were speechless and retreated.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 248: Don¡¯t be trampled by this son

    After leaving the temple, a gust of wind brought down a few leaves. Wang Yuan shuddered and realized that he was stunned when he came out.

    Who can¡¯t be intimidated by such beauty?

    When he turned around, he saw his wife's sad eyes. He suddenly woke up, calmed down, held his wife's hand, looked down, and said: "Let's go down. Although you are just pregnant, you still want to be pregnant."  Just be carefulbut when you get to the foot of the mountain, there will be an ox cart!"

    Keiko felt a lot more at ease now, as long as her husband still remembered her and her children, she said: "It doesn't matter, my hands and feet are still good, I can go down"

    Seeing that his wife had regained her composure, Wang Yuan let out a breath, but felt a little empty in his heart. He looked back and his next thought was to leave this place.

    The husband and wife are in love, and the child is about to be born. He can't ruin it, and it's not her own delusion.

    For a moment, the main hall was quiet, with only Wang Cunye and Bai Susu. Wang Cunye withdrew his gaze, stretched out his hand and pointed at the big red copper bell in the hall, and suddenly a burst of brilliance filled the main hall, isolating the inside and outside.

    "Susu, have you finished refining Xuanyin Heavy Water?"

    "Fortunately, brother, not only that, but also the essence of the five elements has been fully received." Bai Susu said with deep joy on her face: "Brother, please take a look."

    While speaking, Bai Susu turned over with one hand, and five jade boxes flew out and landed on the case.

    "This is Xuanyin Heavy Water, Heart of Green Wood, Essence of Lihuo, Living Soil, and Western Geng Gold. I have already seen them, and they are all of high quality."

    Wang Cunye was also overjoyed when he saw it, but his heart moved, and he asked: "Why can I get it so quickly and beyond expectation?"

    Under normal circumstances, although Bai Susu can refine Xuanyin heavy water, he can't do anything else. He has to contact other gods at the Shuibo level.  Slowly exchange for the essence of the five elements.

    No matter how short the time is.  It will also take a year, and it is a bit abnormal to do it so fast now.

    "Brother, yesterday on my Zhengshen celebration, a Ningqing Taoist came and asked me to provide three portions of Xuanyin Heavy Water every year. He said that it could be exchanged. I thought that my brother needed the essence of the Five Elements, so I came directly." Bai Susu  Extremely smart person.  Suddenly he frowned slightly and asked, "Is there something wrong?"

    "Maybe, I can't see through this Ningqing Taoist, there is a kind of power in him that interferes!" Wang Cunye heard the words, pondered for a moment, and said: "It seems auspicious but not auspicious, it seems ominous but not ominous, it is really touching.  It¡¯s not clear. The way is unclear.¡±

    Even so.  In fact, this situation itself is very abnormal, Bai Susu thought thoughtfully.

    "But no matter what his intentions are, I want the essence of the Five Elements, and you exchanged it for me. It's not a big cause and effect. Susu, you go back!" Wang Cunye said lightly.

    "Okay, I'll go back first." Bai Susu bowed slightly after hearing this.  It turned into a streak of water and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Seeing her leaving, Wang Cunye took out a jade box, looked at it quietly, and then took out the pearl, thoughtfully.

    The origin of this essence of the Five Elements is unknown.  Maybe he had arms and legs, but even if he didn't have arms and legs, Wang Cunye wasn't ready to swallow it like an ordinary Taoist.

    It is said that medicine has three parts of poison, not to mention the essence of the five elements?

    As soon as he concentrated, his mind sank into the pearl. There was a lonely grass-headed god in the pearl. The next thought, in this empty space, pieces of stone and soil suddenly appeared and fell down, but this was living soil. In the blink of an eye,  During this time, dirt and stones appeared on the empty ground, forming hills and plains.

    The soil produces gold, and the next moment, the white gas of Geng metal appears, sinking into the soil and turning into metal.

    Then, thick black clouds appeared, and the next moment, it fell into darkness, with only heavy rain pouring down, and streams and lakes suddenly appeared on the earth

    This is the evolution of Xuanyin heavy water finally entering space.

    Seeing that the rain was halfway down, Wang Cunye took out the wooden box, and suddenly a burst of vitality filled the air. The green light was full of vitality, like the grass sprouting in spring and the vitality glowing when the earth thawed.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye just stretched out his hand a little, and immediately started to evolve again. With a flash, the space was illuminated brightly, and a deafening thunder exploded.

    The bursts of vitality make rumbles of thunder, like thunder and rain.

    There is a little bit of life between the birth and death of thunder.

    Electricity is the stimulation of yin and yang, thunder is the return of yang and vitality.

    Thunder is not lightning, it is shock. It is Xuanhuang, the cardinal of creation. This is the original intention of Qingmu, the creator of creation, and vitality!

    Various plants quickly grew on the ground, while Wang Cunye watched indifferently.After a while, he moved towards the Lihuo Essence, and suddenly it shone like a blazing sun, turning the entire sky above the Pearl into a sea of ??fire.

    Wang Cunye looked at this ball of Lihuo essence thoughtfully, and when he touched it again, it immediately moved into the pearl.

    There are five elements, and the space in the pearl changes, fertile soil, mines, streams, green forests, and the sun, and the world begins to move.

    Wang Cunye watched silently, knowing that the essence of the five elements is starting to circulate. After it has been circulating for a period of time and transformed into ripeness, the essence of the five elements can be taken to refine the body.

    In fact, the essence of the five elements forming the world is not clever, but it is very suitable for this world, so Wang Cunye has no original ideas.

    At this time, in a Taoist temple hundreds of miles away, two Taoists were sitting.

    The two of them sat there for a long time. Taoist Ning Qing's eyes suddenly lit up and he couldn't help laughing: "Haha, a good relationship has been formed, but it's just the right way to use it!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????? He let out a long laugh, connected with this kind of good fate, and without hesitation triggered a Taoist talisman on his body.

    There is a kind of darkness in the whole space, which reflects a round of illusory Tai Chi. It is mysterious and mysterious, and it is inexplicable. At a glance, it implies countless charms.

    This is the Taoist way. Master Li Guang immediately seized the opportunity to close his eyes and realize it. However, Master Ningqing did not have such an opportunity. He bowed sincerely, thought in his mind, stretched out his hand to grab it, and put it inside.  When the Tai Chi moves, there is a faint thread in it.

    The sky is approaching dusk, and the sunset glows bright red and orange, gradually turns gray-red, becomes darker and darker, and finally turns into gray and black. Under the dark sky, the river is vast from a distance, and the waves of the river can be heard up close.

    Li Guangzhen looked at the river from a distance and spoke suddenly, his voice clear in the night: "My friend, it is very risky to do this. Although I have the Taoist talisman given by Taoist Lord, but"

    "My friend, you don't need to say anything." Taoist Ningqing looked a little tired. He just made a simple grab, but it seemed that he had exhausted his magic power. He looked at the endless river not far from the Taoist temple and sighed: " Taoist Lord's  The heart is unpredictable and I can¡¯t guess it, but there are other reasons why I agreed.¡±

    "For three hundred years, every twenty years, the monks from our Taoist sect and above are going to war. This battle lasts for twenty years, and many monks with outstanding talents and promising futures died in the battle."

    "There are seven disciples in each generation of my lineage. They all participated in response to the order of the Taoist sect. However, 270 earth immortals from the seventeen branches of the lineage went to the burial ground. First they won a great victory, and then the evil god army invested, and finally  Twenty years later, only seven people were able to return, and the rest were killed in the battle, including my father and my senior brother!"

    Hearing this, Master Li Guang couldn't help but be speechless. Every battle is unforgettable. Parents, brothers, masters and disciples have so many blood feuds.

    "At that time, I was still at the peak of ghost immortality, and my father did not allow me to take the Five Qi. I had to see him before leaving, but he didn't say a word and just touched my head"

    Taoist Ning Qing's eyes were calm, but filled with sadness. After a moment, there was a wry smile on his lips, and he looked at the sky: "Later I realized that this is our responsibility. If it were not for the war, our chances of survival would be very slim.  In this gate, someone must sacrifice."

    "There may be complaints, but generations still go to the battlefield So many people have sacrificed their lives and are fighting for their lives. Why are some people unwilling to sacrifice?"

    "I admit that this son Wang Cunye is amazingly talented, but the more he behaves like this, the more disgusted I become. He brings shame to the Taoist sect and shames the sacrifice of our ancestors!"

    "The most hateful thing is that Chengping Dao, as a Taoist sect leader, is still protecting this son out of selfish motives How can I tolerate him?"

    When Taoist Ning Qing said this, he sneered: "I don't know Dao Lord's intentions, and I don't want to know. I only know that these blood, souls, and sacrifices cannot set this precedent and cannot be trampled by this son!"

    After hearing these words, Master Li Guang knew that Taoist Ningqing had already prepared to die. He was immediately in awe and remained silent for a while before saying: "You are right. This is a major issue. We will go to the burial ground in the future."  , but I will cooperate with you."

    After hearing this, Taoist Ning Qing waved his hand instead: "Farewell, my friend, even in the burial ground, fighting against the evil god is still protected by God's will. The dead earth immortal cannot maintain his soul, but he can still have a trace of truth.  Spirits are reincarnated, so there are many talents among the younger generations. Although they cannot remember their previous lives, they are still affected by the lingering shadows of their previous lives, so they finally have a hope."

    "Although I deeply hate this son, I also admit that this son is very talented and is deeply attracted by destiny. I have no choice but to do this trick and cannot be trampled and sacrificed by this thief."

    "No matter how many calculations are made, if this son is damaged, God's will will definitely backfire, and I can't hide it even if I'm afraid. In the event of an emergency, it's enough for me to take the responsibility. I must not be involved."is you.  "

    "Moreover, not only will you be able to keep a trace of your true spirit even if you die in battle, but the Taoist sect will also have one more outstanding person in the future. More importantly, the backlash of God's will is always fierce. If I am alone, I am still a human being, and the Taoist sect will not be involved much.  , if many people participate, it may backfire on the entire sect or even the Taoist sect."

    "The Taoist sect is originally difficult, how could I ruin something big because of this?"

    With that said, he bowed his head and said: "I am doing this, but I can't get involved with you anymore. If you really love me, please treat me as a stranger from now on and say goodbye!"

    Master Li Guang watched him get up and leave, and immediately knew that even if it happened, he would not come back to lead the way for God's will. He already had the intention of never returning. As for the Tao Lord's generous reward, he underestimated it.  This Taoist!

    I felt desolate in my heart and could not speak for a moment. There was only this figure that was drifting away.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 249: It¡¯s not easy to fool him

    The wind and snow are falling, the New Year is approaching, many shops are closed, and many people selling New Year's goods are in the spirit. In the early morning, the snowflakes have grown from small to large, and gradually turned into goose feathers. The street vendors are facing the cold.  Feng quickly packed up his things and went back, but some pedestrians were still bustling.

    Qinzheng Hall is the palace of the imperial court. When the emperor arrived in his carriage, it was already a snowy world, filled with beautiful buildings and jade buildings.

    Although it was freezing cold, the guards in front of the palace were still standing, very energetic. The emperor nodded slightly but said nothing. In the distance, there were numerous figures, not only civil and military officials such as the six ministers and nine ministers of the cabinet, but also several other officials.  Princes, princes, and dukes all stood and exchanged greetings. When they saw the royal family, they all knelt down.

    The emperor went up the steps, entered the main hall, and sat on the throne in the middle. At this time, smoke was sprayed out of the hall, and the whole hall seemed to be covered with a layer of purple mist.

    The emperor ordered: "Call the cabinet ministers in first!"

    With the order, the cabinet ministers filed in solemnly according to their rank, but some of them were new faces. Everyone saluted with the class and shouted in unison, "Long live, long live, long live!"

    After the ceremony, the ministers quietly waited for the emperor's words.

    When the emperor saw the eunuchs outside carrying the square table and giving him a feast later, he smiled and said, "Today is the twenty-fifth day. According to the imperial system, the twenty-fifth day and the fifteenth day of the next year are considered New Year's Eve. All other political affairs have been discussed  , now let¡¯s talk about this year¡¯s tariff balance!¡±

    The emperor is sitting on the throne. The dragon throne is wide and high. His eyes are calm, looking down.

    "Your Majesty!" Prime Minister Wu Zizhe raised his eyebrows. After hearing the words, he took a step forward and said with a bow: "After forming an alliance with the eleven countries, we opened trade routes, dumped tea, porcelain, paper, and silk, collected taxes through customs, and settled accounts among the officials.  , there is always a balance of 730,000 taels of silver!"

    The words came out.  Everyone in the main hall looked at each other.  The emperor couldn't help but feel horrified. Seven hundred and thirty thousand taels of silver didn't sound like much, but it was a farm tax twice a year.  The income is only three million taels, so you know the amount.

    This strategy has been implemented for only half a year, and there is such a profit.  As time goes by, isn¡¯t it possible that ZTE will be revived?

    "In addition, there are two million stone grains imported, which have been charged into the national treasury." Wu Zizhe became the prime minister, but he had already adjusted. He did not look at the contemptuous eyes of some ministers and said: "These can be used for disaster relief."  , millions of people can live in a famine year, but this is the first year. There is always food left in the vassal country, but there may not be so much in the future."

    "Okay, okay." The emperor listened.  Can't sit still.  He couldn't help but get up and pace on the high platform.  There was a hint of flushing on his face.

    When the dynasty was extinct, chaos continued to accumulate on the land, disasters continued, and rebellion spread across the prairie fire. What was the reason?

    To put it bluntly, we all have no food. If we can¡¯t survive, who will rebel?

    Rebellion is an act of necessity. It is an outbreak in a desperate situation. You risk your life and blood flows to fight your way out. If you succeed, the sun and moon will be replaced by a new sky. If you fail, your descendants will be wiped out.

    These truths are clear to the emperor in his heart!

    "Seven hundred thousand taels of silver can make up for the deficit of the court, and two million dans of grain are even more important. They can provide disaster relief and support the army. With these, we can live a good year!" The emperor said: "Although it may not be possible in the future.  It¡¯s so much, but one million stones is more than enough, this is the guarantee.¡±

    If there is a natural disaster in a province, the disaster relief will only cost about one million dan.

    The emperor walked a few steps, then sat down. After a moment, he straightened his face, and in the silence, he spoke.

    "When I heard this news, I thought a lot in my mind. Since ancient times, the destiny has only been three hundred. From Taizu to me, this dynasty has been five hundred years and twenty-six generations. I have never been favored by heaven since ancient times!"

    The emperor glanced at the ministers: "God's grace is so great that I feel horrified as long as I think about it carefully. Therefore, after I ascend to the throne, I will not be greedy for wine and sex. I always want to prolong the country and produce goods for generations to repay God's grace."

    The ministers couldn't help but be moved when they heard what he said, and the emperor suppressed his smile: "I am not the master of jealousy, nor do I want to be mean or ungrateful. For my selfishness, don't I want the monarch and his ministers to get along well with each other, to meet in every situation, work hard to govern, and share wealth?  Will your name go down in history and leave a good story for history?"

    "As long as you follow my rule, you are a loyal minister, and I will not hesitate to reward you. But if you go against my rule and think of ways to deceive, fool, or exploit me, you are doing your own evil. I will kill everyone in your family."  If you are merciful, anyone who asks for clarification is a partisan and guilty!"

    "Tomorrow is the New Year's Day. I don't want to say too much. I just hope that our monarch and his ministers can start well and end well, and leave a good story for history!" The emperor said this, showing a smile: "You can retreat, I will summon the clan again, and I will give you  New Year¡¯s Eve Banquet!¡±

    After a while, the cabinet minister thanked him and left, and someone shouted again: "Summon the clan to come in!"

    After a while, more than a dozen clan members came forward to kowtow.The emperor smiled brightly, changed his color, and said: "They are all my uncles. They are already old. There is no need to be polite. Just get up!"

    "This is the emperor's favor, but the etiquette cannot be discarded!" Prince Yong was the older prince, and he was the first to say: "It's almost the New Year, so it's only natural to come in to greet the emperor and thank him!"

    After hearing this, the emperor smiled slightly and looked at everyone. He was very satisfied. Now that Taoism has appeared in the world, many mysteries are clear to the emperor.

    ??Speaking of the princes of this dynasty, those with four concubines or above can be crowned princes, those who are not four concubines or above can only be crowned with county princes, and the following include dukes, marquises, uncles, sons, and sons.

    And although the prince must be granted the title of king, he is not granted the title directly. He is granted the title of Duke at the age of fifteen. He is promoted to the title of County Prince at the age of twenty. Finally, he is granted the title of Prince basically at the age of twenty-five to complete the custom.

    The descendants of princes and princes have no legitimate concubines, and their rank is reduced from generation to generation. At most, one person can be granted the title of prince or duke. The other descendants can only serve as officials, and they cannot join the cabinet, be ministers of the border, or be in charge of the army.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, the imperial court can only maintain more than ten clans, and the burden is extremely light whether it is luck or specific wealth.

    Compared with the Ming Dynasty on earth, which had dozens of princes and hundreds of princes at the same time, it saved 90%. This is one of the reasons why Guozuo can be extended!

    The emperor thought of this and said with a smile: "You are all members of the clan, you are all members of your own family, just salute, and a banquet will be given next. I can't drink too much, how about you go on my behalf?"

    The prince smiled hurriedly and said: "I obey your order!"

    Seeing them retreating again, the emperor ordered a banquet, but did not get up. The purple cloud incense burner floated a trace of green smoke, which made people feel at ease. They thought about it silently, and for a moment he said: "Let the real person come."

    The so-called real person is the royal qigong master. After a while, a middle-aged man led by E Guanbo came over. His face was fair, energetic, calm and graceful. He saluted: "I have seen the emperor!"

    "This man is still the son of the dragon and the grandson of the dragon. If you really think about it, he is one of the same family as the emperor."

    "Master, how about the changes in dragon veins and luck?" the emperor asked.

    "Your Majesty, there are only a few dragon veins in the world. The real dragon's land is at the foot of the imperial capital, but others cannot usurp it. The fortunes rise and fall, and the fate of heaven and people" At this point, the real person glanced at the emperor.

    "I know all this, just keep talking."

    "Yes, the destiny of heaven has not changed, and we still favor this dynasty. As for the destiny of people, congratulations to the emperor. As soon as this game begins, the destiny of the country has begun to flow. The national destiny of the eleven countries has begun to be extracted by our dynasty, and there is white energy all the time.  Like rainbows and clouds, they are pouring into this dynasty!"

    "Oh? Are the fortunes of the eleven countries beginning to be taken away by our government?" The emperor was a little surprised.

    "yes!"

    "Speak more clearly!" The emperor said with a flush on his face.

    "Yes, the luck numbers of the eleven countries were extracted by our court. When they first came out, they were like streams. The eleven countries were like this. There were eleven streams in total. They gathered into clouds halfway and merged into our court." This real person described in detail.  .

    "Not bad, not bad." The emperor laughed, obviously very satisfied. Then he thought about it and asked again: "Is it just white gas?"

    It seems that he is a little dissatisfied.

    "Your Majesty, people's fortunes are white, red, yellow, green, and purple. However, the state of Zuo is limited to white, red, and yellow, and green is not even visible. The Emperor must understand this."

    "This destiny is not a personal energy, it is the energy of the country and the power of all the people. If you can capture the white energy, you can extend the country. The red energy of the country is the foundation of a country. Unless the country is destroyed, it is impossible to capture it.  .¡±

    Seeing that the real person was neither humble nor overbearing, the emperor came to his senses, smiled to himself and said, "I was indeed greedy just now!"

    People have luck. Those who have tens of thousands are light red, thirty thousand are red, one hundred thousand are light gold, two hundred thousand or more are golden, two million are light blue, ten million are pure green, and if there are more than ten million, then they get earth energy.  Therefore there is purple.

    But this is still an individual's luck. As for the qi of a country, a small country is no more than white, and a big country is no more than red. A big country can only have yellow when it is prosperous. It is remarkable to be able to absorb white qi.

    "It's not in vain that I named this person the Master of the State, but it's still worth it!" Thinking of this, the emperor said lightly: "But I don't know where the Master of the State is?"

    The real person below just said nothing when he heard this, feeling envious in his heart.

    When a monk is canonized by the emperor, he actually has an additional god, which is very different. However, there are other things, so he went on to say: "Your Majesty, the Minister of Rites requested a decree and said that there are some miraculous gods among the people. Do you admit it?"  , there are also some that are worshiping gods, whether they should be sealed or not is up to the will of the emperor to decide."

    After hearing this, the emperor pondered for a moment and said: "The folk efficacious god, please be careful."Report back to me, he is truly an upright and efficacious god, and he must not be disturbed. The Ministry of Rites will send personnel to offer sacrifices and recognize him. If a cult incites ignorant people and gathers people to plot, they will not only demolish the temple, but also arrest and watch.  "

    "As for the original official sacrifices, they all had honorary titles. The country performed sacrifices as usual, and there was no need to add a title. Especially the former Minister of Rites, Li Xieyi, dared to request an order to add the title of Emperor Yongcheng. What a god, even though he had little merit.  , Dare you become an emperor?" The emperor said coldly.

    After hearing this, the real person sighed in his heart: "The emperor understands, it's not easy to fool him!"

    King Yongcheng is Liu Bu, a loyal general who has been granted the titles of marquis, duke, monarch and king in the past dynasties. Now some people are asking for the title of emperor. No wonder the emperor is furious.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of the lord, duke, and lord, kings and emperors will consume a great deal of their luck, no matter they are Yang persons or gods.

    The emperor's position is like Qingzi, which is equivalent to the power of a Taoist king. The emperor himself does not enjoy much, let alone conferring titles to outsiders.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 250: Earthly Immortals and Immortals

    When the Taoism and Dharma were not revealed, the emperor did not know the key points. Especially when the Hu people's regime was in power, they wanted to consecrate gods to the throne of emperors. As a result, the country did not last long. Now that the Taoism and Dharma have become apparent, who doesn't know?

    "If you dare to ask for an imperial decree and grant the title of emperor at will, you are poaching the emperor. No wonder this minister can't continue his job.

    This real person responded: "Yes, I obey your order!"

    I sighed secretly in my heart. It is said that before the Taoism was revealed, there was a magic trick that deceived the Hu people into canonizing several emperors. Although the Hu people's court was destroyed in less than a hundred years, it was a profit.

    Now the emperor understands that if there are different religions and sects, there will be no good life in the future!

    The real person was about to go out, but the emperor suddenly stopped him and said: "I heard that the Taoist temple of the real person in the state of Fu is the Dayan Temple. It worships the river god Bai Susu, but it also prays for efficacious results, causing clouds and rain, and its merits bring life to the people.  "

    Speaking of this, the emperor pondered, but did not say anything for a while. The real man didn't know what he felt in his heart. Looking carefully, he saw that the emperor said after a moment: "You go to deliver the decree for me, and I will give him the gift of insight."  Plaque, this Bai Susu will seal the wife and include it in the sacrificial ceremony."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the emperor's mouth was filled with light purple, a trace of it leaked out, and turned into golden light. The real man's eyelids twitched, but he was really speechless.

    ??The so-called gift plaque can be added with the golden words "Yusi Dayan Temple", and it will become a Taoist temple of its own in Shinto, no longer subject to the jurisdiction of local and Taoist sects. Without permission, all gods are not allowed to enter, unless they are ordered by heaven.

    "And this lady is not a wife, it is a title. Although it is not too high, it is still quite a fifth rank, and it has been recognized by the court after entering the sacrificial ceremony.  It will be difficult to depose him in the future.

    Dayan view

    Uncle Lu looked at the sky in the side hall, feeling the coldness in the air, and couldn't help but sigh: "It's getting colder, and I'm afraid that the rain will turn into snow before long."

    Hongming County is in the south, and the snow time is shorter than in the north. The north is covered with heavy snow and ice.  It's just cold rain here.

    In the quiet room, Wang Cunye is sitting upright, with a red and yellow aura filling the air, and a trace of green aura on top.  It makes the surrounding spiritual energy roll down like a vortex and be absorbed into it.  It turned into threads of red-yellow air and hung down into the spiritual pool, expanding the spiritual pool bit by bit. The water came and went, mysterious and mysterious. The Tao embryo and the water in the pool were constantly exchanging, and gradually the color of the magical power continued to turn yellow.

    "Is it already three feet and three feet?" Wang Cunye was thinking at this time. At this moment, he heard a "boom" and felt it.  Suddenly the whole Taoist temple shook.

    Of course, this was from a spiritual perspective, and there was actually no vibration. Wang Cunye was startled, woke up, and looked over.  But he saw that the Taoist temple was hit by a golden light, with a trace of majesty.

    "It's an imperial seal, how can it be done now?" Although he was doubtful, he did not hesitate. Wang Cunye immediately did not hesitate and sighed: "It's the right time!"

    ? said.  The pearl falls like the moon wheel, and the colorful light appears faintly and endlessly.

    Wang Cunye looked away and saw that the five elements inside were all pure and pure. He no longer hesitated and opened his mouth to inhale, and the energy of the five elements was immediately swallowed into his mouth.

    A burst of blue light shone into the internal organs, returning to the liver. The liver was illuminated by the essence of the green wood, and the two merged into one, green and dripping, like glass, like a rare treasure.

    A red rainbow runs through it and goes straight into the heart, shining the heart on the fire jade.

    "Breathe the soil." The words came out casually, and the energy of the earth fell into the spleen, turning the spleen into topaz.

    "Geng metal." The gas of Geng metal that kills all things is inhaled into the lungs, and turns into two white rainbows to warm and nourish in the lungs.

    "Xuan Shui." One ball of black water divides into two and returns to the kidneys.

    After doing this, the Qi of the Five Elements, which was already running, was pushed forward without any pause. The black Qi of the kidney water penetrated directly into the liver, and the green and black Qi suddenly became strong, and then transported to the heart, making the heart beat loudly. Finally,  It travels to the spleen and then to the lungs.

    As soon as the five elements started to move, Wang Cunye's body trembled, his eyes lit up with a cold light, and he adjusted his breathing. Every time he breathed in and out, he caused the sound of wind and thunder.

    ¡°The five qi generate and blend, the wind and thunder shake the bones, the universe reverses and heaven and earth return to their true unity!¡±

    "The five qi are in the vitality, and they are indestructible. They are earth immortals!"

    "Originally, there was still some calamity, but at this time of the edict, all the calamities were difficult to escape, and we just broke through it in one fell swoop!"

    Thinking of this, all thoughts are put away. The spiritual pool rises and falls with the breathing, and slowly circulates. The red-yellow spiritual liquid turns into a torrent, flowing along the hundreds of meridians and acupuncture points, circulating in the five internal organs. Every time it circulates, it will absorb a little of the essence of the five elements.  , the cycle is completed, and it will be collected into the Tao womb to be warmed and nourished.

    With the help of the tortoise shell, every step of this is thorough, not to mention the method of moving the Taoist womb, which is already an earthly immortal method. Therefore, the red and yellow energy carries the essence of the five elements, and it is slowly transforming. Gradually,I saw traces of pure golden air flowing out.

    "If so, this is the Earthly Immortal Qi" Wang Cunye felt happy, but without hesitation, he continued to operate, converting more red and yellow Qi into gold liquid.

    "Refining all the magic power into gold liquid, flowing continuously in the body, and reaching the spiritual pool of three feet is the first step to become an Earth Immortal - stainless steel is indestructible!"

    "The second is to live forever. Normal breathing can be converted into mana. Finally, it is combined with one's own soul to form the five qi toward the yuan. This should be the only way!"

    Thinking like this, his mind was directly in the spiritual pool. A steady stream of red and yellow energy continued to pour in, transforming, and he suddenly didn't know what was outside him, but there was only silence.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but the last trace of red and yellow energy turned into liquid gold.

    "Boom!" There was a thunder inside, and all the essence of the five elements was transformed, releasing the energy of the five elements that was of great benefit to the internal organs, and the entire body was constantly changing.

    "Is it really done" After a moment, Wang Cunye opened his eyes. At this moment, the white, red, and green colors on his head, which seemed a bit messy, suddenly spun down, wrapped around his body, and transformed into  The two colors, gold and cyan, turned into a faint dragon. Every movement of his hands and feet seemed to have a power that shook the void.

    "Boom!" Sensed by heavenly beings, dark clouds rolled in and covered the sky above the Taoist temple. A kind of wave instantly passed through the void, and a clear roar came from the mouth, rolling up and shaking the sky.

    The next moment, Wang Cunye's eyes suddenly turned to somewhere, and a mysterious force came, seeming to suck the luck from the top, but the turtle shell shook, but suppressed it, and nothing could escape.

    Wang Cunye clicked on it, and a message was transmitted. A golden light flashed in his eyes, and he murmured: "Is that so?"

    As soon as the words fell, Turtle Shell relaxed its suppression, and half of the cyan luck flew out and disappeared through the void.

    Chengping Road. Shengxian Hall

    At this time, it was a sunny day, with misty white clouds and lingering spiritual energy, almost like a fairyland. The hall was filled with green smoke and extremely quiet. Taoist Cheng Jin was quietly meditating on the cloud couch.

    ??The golden mana is filled with threads, mysterious and mysterious, turning into a vague condensation, faintly cyan, but it has never materialized.

    At this moment, a burst of green energy came straight towards the Enlightenment Mansion.

    "Boom!" Taoist Cheng Jin was already within a hair's breadth of being a god. When he rushed forward, he exploded. In the blink of an eye, the green energy and the fuzzy object gathered together, and a sound of breaking shackles came from somewhere.  Immediately, a cyan Taoism condensed.

    A trace of tears dropped from his closed eyes.

    After so many years of planning, so many years of scheming, so many days and nights of enlightenment, the reincarnation of day and night, and the shifting of stars, he finally proved the essence of the gods and the nature of the great road.

    Once the nature of the great road is condensed, it opens the door of the gods, steps into it, and is connected with the great road, and has the nature of immortality and indestructibility.

    At this time, the spiritual energy above the hall paused, and then poured into the hall. A large amount of heaven and earth vitality rotated. Looking from the void, the entire Chengping Road, together with the surrounding sea area, showed a whirlpool, constantly flowing towards the formation eye. This formation eye  It is the Shengxian Hall where Taoist Cheng Jin lives.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the?immortality threshold is was made, but to truly reach the status of a ??goddess, the amount of energy required can be said to be immense.

    Infinite vitality was extracted.

    In Chengping Dao, all the Taoist cultivators were shaken and felt very uncomfortable. They could no longer absorb any spiritual energy. With the status of gods and immortals ascending to the throne, how could they have any room for them to get involved in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth?

    In a hall, an old Taoist sat on a cloud couch, his whole body wrapped in a cloud of green mist, but it was none other than the Taoist Master of Chengping Tao. He was holding a magic weapon, spouting out streams of green energy from time to time, and engraving spells on it.  , it is clear that this magic weapon is being sacrificed, and it has reached a critical moment.

    At this moment, there was a sudden shock. Although he was busy gathering his mind, there was only a "pop" sound, and the magic weapon was useless. The green energy fell away and turned into a light golden color.

    The old Taoist looked at it intently, but instead of being angry, he was overjoyed and said, "Da Shan, Cheng Ping Tao has gained another immortal. I can also step down and pass the throne to Cheng Jin."

    He threw the magic weapon away and said, "Open the formation, extract spiritual energy, and help him on his journey."

    The voice of Taoist Master Chengping fell slowly and resounded throughout the area.

    The formation, as the name suggests, is the fundamental formation of Cheng Ping Dao. The power of this formation is immeasurable and can seize fortune, so it can never be used lightly. It is used now to help Taoist Cheng Jin successfully advance to the status of immortal.

    At this time, the order came out, and there was an immediate response. After a while, the formation roared, and the spiritual energy of the entire Taoist sect was collected by the formation, even because it was too dense., forming a milky white mist.

    At this moment, Taoist Cheng Jin is awake, and the whirlpool-like spiritual energy is constantly pouring into himself, transforming his Tao nature, and all the mana in his body is gradually transforming towards Danqing.

    After this complete transformation, it is the time to become a god.

    At this moment, a hundred times the high concentration of spiritual energy suddenly fell out of the air and rolled into the body of Master Cheng Jin. For only a moment, the space around Master Cheng Jin was filled with a layer of green mist, and countless Taoist texts appeared faintly.  It is so profound and mysterious that it makes people feel that it is both mysterious and mysterious.

    "Boom!" The heavenly being sensed something similar to Wang Cunye, except that the rolling dark clouds were much larger than the sky above the Taoist temple. The sky over an area of ??tens of thousands of square kilometers was covered with dark clouds, and there were even traces of electric light swimming inside.  For a moment, there was only a muffled sound, and a flash of thunder fell.

    The moment the lightning fell, Taoist Cheng Jin opened his eyes instantly. Through the void, he saw the distance in a blink of an eye. He traveled thousands of miles away and saw Wang Cunye of Dayan Temple.

    "Hey, it turns out that this boy has been promoted to the Earth Immortal. Why do you need to do this?" Taoist Cheng Jin remembered his detailed instructions to his disciples and couldn't help but sigh sadly.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 251: She was blown away by the strong wind

    The fluctuations of the promotion to Earthly Immortal attracted the attention of nearby Taoists, but the fluctuations of promotion to Immortal were as conspicuous as torches in the darkness even in the entire land of China.

    At this moment, many Taoists turned their attention to the Dao Island of Chengping Dao. Countless eyes met in the void, sparks collided, and finally landed on the Shengxian Palace.

    Wang Cunye didn't care, and after feeling it, he saw that the five qi in the Pearl Space had been basically removed, but about 10% was still left, and he was faintly absorbing the spiritual energy to replenish it.

    Wang Cunye smiled, took one step out of the quiet room.

    The rain fell from the sky, bringing with it a hint of chill, and hit the eaves. Wang Cunye quietly felt his own magic power, looked inside the spiritual pool, and saw that after absorbing the essence of the five elements, the spiritual pool not only expanded to three feet, but also turned red and yellow.  All the mana is transformed into yellow, which is just a little light, but it is already the mana of an earthly immortal!

    Looking at the top again, the originally chaotic luck of white, red, yellow, and green turned into yellow and cyan, but half of the cyan was missing.

    The essence of luck is the favor of the superior, including the favor of God and the resources at your disposal.

    This achievement is immortal, ** can not be bad. Although it is initially achieved at this time, it is not as good as stainless steel, but it is sooner or later as the spirit pool continues to expand to exercise the flesh.

    And the power that this attained Earth Immortal has expanded several times, and this luck has naturally been improved and purified. This yellow luck is the luck of Wang Cunye's Earth Immortal career. As long as his cultivation is not bad, no one can take away his appointment.  Unless his Taoism is directly deprived.

    As for the green color, it is the luck of the third-level auxiliary country¡¯s real people and the gods.

    The third-grade Fuguo real person has consumed half of it, and can still replenish it with silk threads from the court. It can be completed within a year, not to mention the luck that will come with the implementation of Taoism.

    But the Heavenly Family has consumed half of it.  It is really difficult to add.  It's a pity, but Wang Cunye doesn't mean to give up, and this half of the blue luck is divided.  Wang Cunye only felt that he was relieved, but he had already repaid the karma of Master Cheng Jin, and even made up for 30% of the karma of his master!

    At this time.  As soon as the turtle shell moved, a true text jumped out and joined the Tao embryo. With just one thought, a mysterious magic power was formed. Wang Cunye stepped against the wind and rain, and saw that the air was like substance, but he was standing in mid-air.

    The next moment, Wang Cunye rushed forward.  All the way up to the sky, this time.  He did not rely on cassocks.  Instead, he flew up with his own body.

    This golden escaping light rushed straight up and flew for a while.  I only felt the strong wind, and saw the wind pillars standing on the mountain, and thunder flashed from time to time. I saw the wind and tsunami all around, but I felt unusually quiet. Looking down, the wilderness was like a picture scroll, and the outline was faintly visible on the gray ground.  , houses and grids are the same.

    Being aroused by this vast scenery, my heart suddenly felt peaceful.

    The struggles, sufferings, and ups and downs of the mortal world have all passed. In this atmosphere, Wang Cunye's heart suddenly reached an indescribable level, and his situation was suddenly clear to him. All kinds of disasters could no longer cover his eyes.

    In his previous life on Earth, Wang Cunye read a passage that was very insightful about organization.

    "When a system is established from disorder to order, the rolling force will crush everything. The power of individuals will always be vulnerable in the face of a powerful system."

    "Only organizations can fight against organizations. Unless an individual controls the organization, he will either be assimilated by the organization or eliminated by the organization."

    "When the organization is established, as the person is accepted by the organization, the person will continue to be fused by the organization until flesh and blood and soul are fused together. This is called a petitioner."

    ¡°When someone challenges the organization, any petitioner will feel the same and feel that their dignity, interests, and even the meaning of existence have been challenged, so they will automatically be ostracized and attacked.¡±

    "This is the essence of all organizations!"

    Wang Cunye thought about it at this time, and when the spiritual light opened up, he knew clearly that he couldn't help but look at the land with sadness in his eyes, thinking further and deeper.

    "It turns out that there is no other way in the world. Be it dragon energy, heaven, or even the divine way, don't they all share the same way?"

    "The core of Shinto is that believers rely on God's way and God's laws to establish organization and order. Under this order, rolling power will crush everything, and personal power will always be vulnerable to a powerful system."

    "After the church is established, as believers are accepted by the church, this person will continue to be fused by the church until flesh and blood and soul are fused together. This is called a petitioner."

    Shinto, politics, and even the current Taoist sect, all the existences of their organizations have no difference in their principles. They only have different types of order, which belong to the king and to the gods.?? 

    "If Taoists also rely on organizations, what's the difference between it and Shinto? They both use flesh and blood to transport souls to integrate into the system and become part of it."

    "If there is no difference, then they are originally from the same roots. Why rush to fight against each other? Whether it is atheism, theism, officials, or Shinto, in fact, attacking each other is nothing more than different objects of integration, so they have different positions and butts.  That¡¯s all.¡±

    "This can be called the way of order or system!"

    That Taoist, what is a Taoist?

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes gradually lit up, faintly and brightly.

    "If we say that the omniscient master is the true Taoist, then the Earth Immortal is the formation of the true Taoist. This Tao is contrary to this order, but it is personal detachment."

    This thought makes everything brighter.

    "Don't eat grains, inhale the wind and drink the dew, ride on the clouds, ride on the flying dragons, and swim across the four seas!"

    This is to leave the organization!

    The foundation of all organizations is based on the inability of individuals to transcend. That¡¯s why we need organizations, we need systems, we need society, and we need this petitioner!  "

    "If you are truly a Taoist, you must be a solitary person, and all your great power must be attributed to yourself."

    Wang Cunye thought of Taoism on earth. During his days in the underworld, he had seen a lot of divine powers, including Taoist divine power or Taoist power. But unlike the fairy novels when he was alive, the Taoist Laojun was nothing more than  It is blue and purple, and the original Tianzun is nothing more than gold.

    "No wonder Taoism is in a state of collapse on earth. If you are a true Taoist, it is not the way of order."

    "But since he was born between heaven and earth, he is a part of heaven and earth. If he is out of order, what if he is a Taoist? So Taoism is neither order nor transcendent, so he has been in decline ever since!"

    "This is not just the earth, it is like this in any world. This is not just Taoist people. It is like this for anyone who does not seek transcendence through order. They will be ostracized by the government, the country, and the heaven."

    "The Taoist sect is rejected by the Heavenly Court, and I am rejected by the Taoist sect. The reason is actually the same, that is, I don't want to be integrated into the system."

    "In pursuit of transcendence, we have to establish a system. Although there is a reason for the invasion of evil gods, we have to compromise with the system. But in this case, is there any difference between this Taoism and Shinto?"

    Shinto is a system established by a master, so that a steady stream of petitioners can strengthen their essence and pursue the path of transcendence. If a Taoist establishes a system and absorbs the flesh, blood and soul of a Taoist, there will indeed be no difference.

    Wang Cunye understood immediately.

    As long as you don¡¯t sacrifice yourself and pray to be integrated into the organization, the Taoist people in that sect who have been integrated into it are essentially opposites.

    "This is the essential flaw of Taoists and even this Tao. Can anyone really complete this Tao?"

    "Perhaps in a world, only the way of heaven is autonomous, but only one person in a world can operate the creation of the way of heaven."

    "But after running the way of heaven, it becomes the incarnation of the entire order. Will it allow other Taoists to destroy the system or even the way of heaven?"

    "No, it's absolutely impossible. Even if this incarnation of the Heavenly Dao is born as a Taoist, the maximum tolerance level is just for the current orderly Taoist, not the true Taoist."

    This truth is very simple. If the leader of the rebel army becomes the emperor, will he allow a new rebel army to emerge to rebel against him?

    "I bumped into the heavenly bell that day. I felt that this bump would surely lead to thorns, bumps and catastrophes on the road. Only now do I realize that to follow this path, to be free, complete and detached, is to be the enemy of the whole world."

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye sighed slightly, and his voice was blown away by the strong wind.

    "This boy has become an Earth Immortal so quickly!"

    In the mountain forest, even in winter, there are still thin waterfalls and springs hanging from the cliffs on the mountainside. The water splashes form small pools, and there is a wooden house in the forest.

    Taoist Ningqing fell into it and murmured suddenly. Jade Ruyi was summoned out of thin air and fell into his hand. He subconsciously started to rub it. A trace of warmth spread from his fingers, and he couldn't help but feel at ease.

    This jade Ruyi is a treasure. It can calm your mind and energy. Feeling it and feeling your sincerity, Taoist Ning Qing couldn't help but smile: "Since I have made up my mind, why should I be afraid?"

    "I didn't expect you to go so fast. I thought it would take some time!" Taoist Ning Qing thought: "There are still five years until the expedition, but I have bought you some time."

    "How far can you go in these five years?"

    The first level of Earth Immortal requires eight times the energy if the spiritual pool expands to six feet. The second level requires eight times more energy.? This is something that even the understanding of one¡¯s mind and nature cannot overcome.

    In five years, you can reach the middle level of Earth Immortal at most, but you can still control such variables.

    The rain falling outside hit the bamboo leaves, shining green. In an instant, the water droplets fell to the soil again and soaked into the ground.

    Taoist Ningqing was in the wooden house, quietly watching the rain falling, dripping.

    "But it is necessary to let the master know." Taoist Ning Qing closed his eyes and thought silently. When he stretched out his hand, a golden light suddenly cut through the sky.

    Every Taoist must sacrifice everything for the Taoist Lord. The existence of Wang Cunye deeply hurt his heart. He was so rebellious and insane that the only option was to kill him.

    In order to eradicate this Taoist rebellion, he did not hesitate to do anything, whether it was body or soul.

    But this does not mean that he is devoid of reason. In fact, with this determination, the energy that comes out of thin air makes him clearer, stronger and more rational.

    Since this Taoist thief has become an Earth Immortal in advance, we must be more prepared so that we can eradicate this thief for the Taoist sect at the right time!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 252: Obeying the Dao Lord¡¯s Dharma

    In the beginning, they cut down mountains, destroyed temples, and raised their troops to conquer the sky. This was a completely self-built system.

    Among them, the rulers have been suppressed for generations, so they have abandoned this ideal and are quiet and inactive. The bright moon and clear breeze have certainly reduced the rejection of the ruling order, but without the system, how can there be great prosperity?  Therefore, Taoism declined along the way.

    Since the Song Dynasty, Taoism has been transformed with Buddhist mental methods and restrained by Confucian principles. It was not until the Yuan Dynasty that it became a great success.

    Wang Chongyang said: "There are five levels of immortals. The first is that they do not keep the precepts, do not drink or eat meat, do not kill, do not think about good things, and are ghosts and immortals. The second are those who nourish the true energy and live long, they are earth immortals. The third are good at war.  He is the Sword Immortal. The fourth is a meditating practitioner, who is a god. The fifth is filial piety, raising teachers and parents, performing six salvations, saving all sentient beings, eradicating the ten evils, not killing, not eating wine and meat, not stealing, and having the same mind as Heaven.  , a song of integrity and selflessness, called the Immortal."

    This classification makes the requirements for immortals the same as those of the secular world - integrity, raising parents, and saving sentient beings

    This is the order that completely integrates Confucianism and Buddhism, thus obtaining a small order under the big order, and because of the ignorance of the Hu people's regime, they wantonly canonized emperors, thus achieving great prosperity.

    Wang Cunye thought back to this world. The Taoist kings also cut down mountains and temples, and raised their troops to attack the sky. This was a completely self-built system, and was later defeated by the emperor of heaven. It should have been like on earth, suppressed by the rulers for generations, and finally became ordinary people.  Taoists who like to hear and see quiet and indifferent, indifferent to the breeze, may even succumb to the same Taoist later and exchange for living space by assimilation.

    "Who knows the history of Taoism on earth but doesn't know that a cry back then meant generosity and sacrifice.  But to revolutionize the decree of heaven, how many Taoists died on the battlefield, and how many heroes were killed in one moment!

    Later, the Taoist became "Qingjing", and a lot of helplessness and blood and tears were caused by the rolling heads.

    The blood has become cold and the Tao has declined.  The sword is broken, and all the Taoists who still have dreams are dead.

    But in this world.  The sky is filled with holes, evil gods invade, and Taoism is revealed.  Only then did the Dao Palace survive.

    There is still a system and a blade, and there is still no peace.

    Or rather, still alive.

    "The Taoist Lord wants to transcend, Wang Cunye also wants to transcend, and even the Emperor of Heaven wants to transcend. Among them, who is right and wrong, who is crooked and who is upright?

    ??Is it a generous sacrifice, or is it the enemy of the whole world?

    I figured this out.  Wang Cunye seemed to have swallowed a mouthful of extremely bitter wine, looking into the void from a distance, frowning and saying nothing.

    Since ancient times, loyalty and filial piety have not always been the same. We want to have both moral and moral deeds, and we can reach the top with clean hands.  Is this too delusional?

    There are always some things that cannot be avoided and cannot have both, so you can only choose with your heart.

    A red torrent revealed a palace, with a stone tablet in front of the door.  It says "Shangqing Mansion" on it

    There is also a starry sky in the inner world, but it is vast and desolate. It is densely covered with stars, some twinkling, some suspended, some dim, some shining. The most conspicuous among them are dozens of cyan stars, each with its own brilliance.

    ?This place stretches for thousands of miles, but there is no boundary. The boundary is just a blur. Chaos has not yet opened, and there is no distinction between yin and yang. The mountains in the center are so tall that they almost touch the sky.

    The palaces on the peak are located in a row. In the middle hall, Taojun sat down with the curtains drawn. He was silent and his face was like that of a young man. There was no trace of the passage of time at all.

    The body is covered with green light, and the purple energy is faint, mysterious and mysterious.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Taoist Master woke up. The Taoist bell was ringing not far away. Before the sound could even stop, he saw a Taoist boy coming in.

    "What are your orders, Master Dao?" The Taoist boy nodded deeply.

    "You take my order and send it to Kunlun. When the time is coming, order the lower realm to dispatch the immortals to go to foreign lands and register them!" Dao Lord said calmly.

    "Follow the Dao Lord's decree!" The Taoist boy raised his head upon hearing the words. It was originally glowing with a faint golden light, but as soon as it received the order, it suddenly became filled with green energy and radiant flames.

    After Daojun said this, his body continued to fade, turning into a ball of blue and purple smoke, and finally dissipated invisible. Seeing Daojun disappear, the Taoist boy did not dare to be rude, and bowed to Tuanpu before retreating.  .

    After the Tao boy went out, he dared to think about it.

    " Daojun is half a step ahead, but he also has difficulties that are difficult to solve. Thinking like this, he speeds up.

    The strong wind was ferocious, making a thunder-like explosion. The Taoist boy broke through the clouds, tore open the airflow, and descended downwards. He flew across the wind and saw thousands of miles of mountains in front of him.

    This mountain range stretches for thousands of miles. It is said that it is the source of dragon veins. The earth's energy condenses here. Back then, the Taoist Lord built a Taoist palace in Kunlun. With the help of some dragon veins, he had the capital to revolutionize the destiny of heaven, and it was also the foundation of the great vow.  one.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of?the?outdoors were theThere was a hint of green air outside, and when the Taoist boy saw it, he couldn't help but admire: "The place where Taojun Daotong is located is really extraordinary!"

    Just as he was thinking about it, he had arrived at the location and stood still in the clouds. Drawing on the power given by Tao Lord, golden light suddenly fell down, misty and solemn, and waves of majesty spread out in waves.

    A blue-purple Taoist scroll hangs down from the middle of the golden light and slowly unfolds.

    "Kunlun Palace receives the order." Blessed by the Tao Lord's power, the vast and majestic aura dropped.

    The Kunlun Taoists were all shocked and fell to the ground one after another. An old Taoist stepped out, took the lead in speaking loudly, and knelt down: "Kunlun Headmaster leads the Kunlun lineage to kneel down and listen to the Taoist Lord's decree!"

    "The time is coming, you will summon the earth immortals to go to foreign lands and register them in the register. This is your order!"

    The clear voice disappeared, and a blue-purple Taoist scroll fell down. The headmaster hurriedly knelt down and knelt down, took it back, and then saluted the Taoist boy to send him off.

    After a moment, the Taoist boy left, and there were more than a dozen Taoists around him.

    "The auras of these Taoists are deep and unfathomable, and they are filled with indescribable auras. They are all gods.

    The headmaster was not surprised when he saw these Taoists coming out. He respectfully sent the Qingzi Edict to the jade table in the main hall as an offering, and then turned around and said: "Dear Masters, this time it is time for the Earth Immortal to go on an expedition. This is what the Taoist Lord passed down.  , what do you think?"

    Listening to the headmaster¡¯s words, the real person was speechless.

    "It's just a common practice. Including Kunlun, all the seventeen Dao lineages, except those who can be promoted to immortals, and the earth immortals except one direct descendant, are going to fight!" said a real person.

    When all the immortals heard the words, they all nodded. This is the custom. It has been like this for many years. Not only the various branches, but also Kunlun have to go out to fight.

    Hearing this, the headmaster said: "In that case, you will count the earth immortals of each lineage, draw up a document, stamp it with the Kunlun Dao Seal, and distribute it."

    Hearing this, a real person took out a volume of ancient documents.

    "Master, please take a look at these seventeen earthly immortals!" the real person said, handing the scroll to the master: "All disciples of my Taoist sect will automatically show their names on the scroll when they are promoted to earthly immortals."

    "Well, there are a total of two hundred and thirty-one earthly immortals!" The headmaster looked through the iron scroll and thought silently. He turned to the last page and his eyes fell on a name.

    "Headmaster?" The real man couldn't help but call out when he saw that the headmaster was a little distracted.

    "Oh, just go by the list and notify each branch!" The headmaster closed his eyes and said, "Each of you is responsible for a branch. When the time comes, summon the earth immortals!"

    "Yes!" The gods and immortals present heard the words and all agreed together.

    Cheng Ping Road

    In a hall, an old Taoist was sitting on a cloud couch, but it was the Taoist Master of Chengping Tao. Suddenly he sensed something, and with a pinch of his finger, a golden light suddenly fell down.

    "Well, it's a document from Kunlun!" Taoist Master Chengping was not surprised when he saw it. He turned on the golden light and read the information. After a long time, he sighed and ordered: "Call Cheng Jin over."

    After a while, Master Cheng Jin came with his long sleeves fluttering. He leaned over and bowed solemnly: "I've met Master!"

    Taoist Master Chengping looked up and said with a hint of joy, "I am very happy that you have been promoted to an immortal. I will pass the throne to you soon."

    After hearing this, Master Cheng Jin quickly bowed down and said, "Master, I have just been promoted to a god, how can I accept this great position?"

    The old Taoist smiled slightly: "You don't have to refuse. This is for the inheritance of Chengping Dao. It is the most appropriate thing for you to ascend the throne as soon as possible."

    Seeing that Master Cheng Jin still had something to say, he waved his hand: "I'm calling you today not for this matter, but for something else. Take a look!"

    After handing the golden talisman to Cheng Jin, Master Cheng Jin read it and couldn't help showing a bit of anger: "Master, are you asking Xuan Shang to go there by name?"

    After hearing this, the old Taoist waved his hand and said: "Who told Xuan Shang to ignore our wishes and immediately be promoted to Earth Immortal? According to the rules, this is in line with the law, and no one has anything to say!"

    "If we can delay this time, we will have more than ten years of preparation. At that time, regardless of merit or qualifications, I can take you as the Taoist Priest, but now it is not possible, let alone Kunlun, even internally, you  I cannot block the sky with one hand and act arbitrarily."

    Hearing this, Master Cheng Jin wanted to say something, but he swallowed it. After a moment, he leaned over and bowed: "Master, what do you mean?"

    "Xuan Shang is still in Hongming County, and calling him back is meaningless now that he is exiled!" The Taoist Master said calmly: "When you come back, enter the Sutra Pavilion and allocate a high-grade cave. In the past few years,  If we want him to improve as much as possible, a little more self-preservation is fundamental.¡±

    "He has no way to avoid this killing and robbery."But if you can come back from the expedition, your foundation will be solid, and it will be justifiable to be established as the Taoist Governor. Isn't that how you came here?  "

    At this point, the old Taoist asked: "Xuansong and the others have not taken the five qi?"

    "Yes, none of them. Staying at the peak of ghosts and immortals is to lay a solid foundation." Master Cheng Jin knew what they were thinking, but he had no choice but to say this.

    "Hmph, everyone is staring at the position of this Taoist priest. Pass my order, and all the top ghost immortals in the sect will reward the Chiyang Yingjiao Dan and the essence of the Five Elements to help them reach the Earth Immortal as soon as possible. In five years  It¡¯s enough for them to degenerate.¡±

    "It will be time to go on an expedition against the evil god soon. The Taoist sect has been raising troops for a thousand days. If they are used for a while, it is time for them to die."

    "Follow the Taoist Master's instructions." Master Cheng Jin knew that this was the Taoist Master's way of eradicating those dissidents. He immediately bowed, turned around, and left the cave. With a wave of his hand, a golden spell with golden light rose into the sky.  Breaking through the barrier of Lianyundao, he flew towards the distance.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 253: The Scripture Pavilion

    Qingyang Palace

    In the main hall, jade beds and jade piers are arranged. In the Dao Palace, no one except Daozheng is qualified to sit on the jade bed. There are more than a dozen real people sitting upright.

    But at this time, a jade bed was erected on the side, and Wang Cunye was on top. This was because Wang Cunye was already an earthly immortal, but he had to respect it.

    The two of them were discussing the Tao, but in fact it was Wang Cunye who was talking alone. What he talked about was his own experience when he was a human immortal, a ghost immortal, and a preliminary earth immortal.

    Wang Cunye owns tens of thousands of scriptures and has a profound foundation in Taoism. With a few simple sentences, he can clearly point out the key points and the truth is ready to be explained, which is deafening. People listening to it are obsessed with it and sigh in their hearts: "It is really worthy of being a twenty-year-old man."  He became an Earth Immortal at the age of 10. This understanding of Taoism is simply from a high place and a condescending position."

    In Jinglin, Ye Ming, Ning and the three deacons listened with fascination, but also felt sad. Five years ago, Wang Cunye obtained the qualification of a Taoist priest under their sect, but now he is sitting on a jade bed, becoming an earthly immortal, and giving lectures on Taoism.

    In the whole hall, only Wang Cunye's steady and slow voice seemed to be extremely quiet. At this moment, a golden light suddenly passed by. Wang Cunye was startled, took it, read it, exhaled, looked into the distance, and then  Received it back.

    "My fellow disciples, it seems that this way of discernment cannot be opened." Wang Cunye suppressed his thoughts and said: "The master's sect has been summoned again."

    Xuan Yun stood up with a bitter smile and said, "In that case, please leave!"

    As he walked around and waved his hands gently, all the real people sighed secretly and dispersed.

    Wang Cunye looked at Xuanyun and said, "Then I will go first."

    Say it.  Then he handed over his hands and left. No need for a magic robe, he just stepped into the wind and rose slowly at Wang Cunye's feet. The Earth Immortal could physically cross the void even without a magic weapon.

    Xuan Yun couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart when he saw Wang Cunye's retreating figure.  But she knew the horror of the Earth Immortal's expedition to the foreign land, never to return, and his bones buried in a foreign land.  The soul is lost.

    This is a true portrayal of the expedition to the Earthly Immortals. Wang Cunye goes there this time. I wonder what the outcome will be?

    Coast

    A strong wind blows along the coast.  Wang Cunye stepped on the fine sand and walked on it. After crossing this sea, there is the location of Chengping Road. Even if he is an Earth Immortal, he should try his best to cross the sea by boat. Manpower is sometimes scarce!

    "Sir, do you want seafood?" A white-haired old man asked when he saw Wang Cunye approaching.

    The waves hit the coast and splashed water. The wet coast is not a place to stay for a long time. It has been here for a long time.  You will get joint problems.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that many fishermen have to do this to make a living.

    "Old man, I bought your boat." Wang Cunye looked at the boat, which was only ten feet tall, and took out two gold leaves from his arms.  Without waiting for the old man to thank him, he jumped on the boat.

    A faint and unintelligible sound came from Wang Cunye's mouth. Following this sound, the boat suddenly moved automatically without wind, and drove away into the distance.

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and he woke up after a while.  He quickly kowtowed and said, "Immortal!"

    I saw the small boat getting faster and faster, and even turned into a water arrow, racing on the sea. As the speed increased, wind and waves hit me.

    Wang Cunye was not wearing a robe at this time and had left it with Xie Xiang. At this time, facing the wind and waves, the sea and the sky, he was filled with emotions and thoughts, standing on the boat with his hands behind his back.

    I saw the wind and waves coming up, but they bounced out three feet away from Wang Cunye. Almost at the same time, spiritual energy surged towards Wang Cunye from all directions and was absorbed by Wang Cunye, forming a whirlpool.

    Such wind and waves are the shortcut to polishing the Earthly Immortal's body Three days later, he arrived at Dao Island. Wang Cunye walked to the beach, abandoned the small boat, and took advantage of the wind to go to the Immortal Palace.

    When I arrived, I didn't dare to fly directly and landed on the Yushi Yong Road. Although it was winter, the grass and flowers were blooming on both sides of the road. I walked to the front of the Shengdian Palace and saw the majestic main hall, with the pavilions on the left and right side of it.  It was as majestic as usual, but now it was a little more inexplicable.

    Before Wang Cunye entered, the voice of Taoist Cheng Jin came out: "You are back!"

    "Yes, I'm back." Wang Cunye went in directly without the Taoist boy leading him. After entering, he bowed deeply to Taoist Cheng Jin.

    After finishing the salute, he looked up.

    There is a middle-aged man sitting on the green jade couch in the center, it is Master Cheng Jin. Behind the Taoist, there is a faint blue cloud of Dharma, which is the sign of becoming a god for the first time.

    Thinking of the previous luck extraction, Wang Cunye suddenly felt enlightened.

    ?? At this time, Master Chengjin received a gift, but he also looked at it carefully. He saw that the golden light was faint and clear, and he felt in his heartI like it, but it's a pity at the same time.

    "Are you an Earth Immortal?" Master Cheng Jin asked.

    "Yes, it was a fluke." Wang Cunye replied, paused, and said without the real person speaking: "This disciple took the five qi without the permission of the master, and I asked the master to punish me."

    As he said that, he bowed his head deeply.

    "You can take the five qi and become an earthly immortal, which shows that you have profound immortality. It's not too late for me to be happy!" After saying this, he sighed deeply, with a complicated expression: "You also know now, there are still five years, no, there are still  We are about to go on an expedition in four years, so it¡¯s not the right time for you to be promoted!¡±

    Wang Cunye had no choice but to remain silent. Seeing that Wang Cunye remained silent, Taoist Cheng Jin was not annoyed and continued: "There is nothing we can do now. If you are promoted to Earth Immortal, I will give you a new cave. Earth Immortal Cave is extraordinary.  , there is enough spiritual energy to help with spiritual practice.¡±

    Taoist Cheng Jin said this and paused: "You are promoted to Earth Immortal, but you may not have the right skills to match it. Although Qinghua Baolu can continue to practice originally, I am afraid it is not powerful enough. I will give you the skills from the Sutra Pavilion."  The permissions are open, go and have a look, the more the merrier!¡±

    With that said, he took off the golden hammer from the stone table and handed it to the Taoist boy.

    "You take my token, Jin Chuizi, to collect the cave, and take him to the Sutra Pavilion to read the exercises. Don't neglect it." Taoist Cheng Jin warned carefully.

    "In compliance with the decree of the Lord of the Palace." The Taoist boy took the golden hammer, responded, and retreated with Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye did not go immediately, but just said: "Master, after hearing the teachings of the world, do you stop at the gods?"

    When Taoist Cheng Jin heard this, he was startled at first, and then said: "It can be said that the so-called divinity is the nature of the Tao. Taoists can obtain it by contacting the Tao."

    "The nature of the Tao is ten thousand, and it varies from person to person. You can only move forward by yourself. Therefore, it is true that the Tao in the world stops at the gods."

    After Wang Cunye heard this, he bowed his head again: "Thank you, Master!"

    After retreating, the nearby trees were as thick as a hug, the flowers were in full bloom, the clouds were brilliant, the breeze was gentle, and the fragrance was permeating the air. The Taoist boy and Wang Cunye were walking on the road. The Taoist boy said: "Master, do you want to go and get the cave first?"  Let¡¯s go to the Sutra Pavilion first.¡±

    "Go and see the cave first, and then take me to see the Sutra Pavilion. It's easier this way." Wang Cunye said.

    "Yes, real person!" The Taoist boy responded quickly after hearing this.

    "Master, the Kunyuan Cave is ahead." Walking to a mountain, Tao Tong pointed forward and said.

    Wang Cunye looked along the direction of the Taoist boy and saw that it was a blessed land with lush green trees. There were disciples guarding it on both sides. It contained incomprehensible spiritual energy, hidden deep underground.

    "Master, this is a blessed land without an owner, so it is guarded by disciples. You can open it after you take over!" The Taoist boy said, using the golden hammer to enter, and showed it to an old Taoist inside, who immediately smiled.  A jade talisman was offered.

    Entering the cave, he saw that it was exquisite and spacious, filled with aura, but with a hint of evil aura. Wang Cunye frowned, how could such a blessed place have such an evil aura.

    In just a blink of an eye, I suddenly remembered that the previous owners of these caves were all Earth Immortals who died in battle.

    The immortals all died in foreign lands, and these caves became ownerless.

    "That's it, I have chosen this cave. Take me to the Sutra Pavilion to read the exercises!" Wang Cunye suddenly felt an indescribable feeling of loneliness.

    This blessed land is indeed full of spiritual energy, but it has changed its owners so many times that even this little bit of regret, unwillingness, and anger have remained and condensed into evil spirits.

    Suddenly Wang Cunye thought of the prisoner's decapitation meal. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Seeing that something was wrong, the Taoist boy didn't say anything and just led the way. The real man's bitter smile and the hidden flavor made him feel frightened.

    After a few trails, the road was suddenly cheerful, and the crowds on the wide avenue were bustling.

    It¡¯s just that most of these people are ghosts and immortals, and they are already backward in Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes.

    After crossing the bustling avenue and crossing several small bridges over flowing water, a towering loft thirty feet high appeared in front of Wang Cunye.

    An indescribable aura circulates in this attic.

    "Master, this is the Sutra Pavilion. All the techniques that earthly immortals can practice are here." The Taoist boy said, "Let me step forward and tell you, Master, just go in."

    After the Taoist said this, he ran over. When the Taoist guard saw the Taoist holding a golden hammer, he immediately knew that this was the intention of the master of Shengxian Hall, and he made it clear in a moment.

    When Wang Cunye came over, he always got out of the way and let him in.

    "True"??, I'm going back to do business first!  "Seeing them entering, the Taoist boy shouted from behind.

    Wang Cunye walked up the steps, paused slightly after hearing the words, nodded and walked in. When he stepped into the Scripture Collection Pavilion, thousands of scrolls were imprinted into Wang Cunye's spiritual consciousness, which surprised him.

    Although there are only three thousand volumes, each of them contains a mysterious atmosphere. Thousands of mysteries are gathered together, as deep as the sea, and mixed into Taoist rhyme.

    This is how much wisdom and understanding a real person has. A Taoist can collect so many treasures.

    From this point of view, because of the invasion of evil gods, the Tao Lord ordered all Taoists to communicate except for the fundamentals, which is really a great good thing.

    Wang Cunye stopped and thought. In the sea of ??consciousness, the turtle shell moved and emitted a stream of clear light. From the angle of the turtle shell, the auras of these books were different in strength. Some were majestic and vast, and some were vague and unpredictable, but they all contained the truth between heaven and earth.  .

    Even though Wang Cunye is an Earthly Immortal, he is still pounding. He just needs to read it and he can put all the principles and techniques in it into the turtle shell.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT and back to the source, all these cultivation experiences and wisdom hidden in the book will be fully revealed to him.

    Once digested, what you know will be everything about the entire Tao sect!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 254: Whoever disobeys will be made a fan

    Wang Cunye stopped delaying and looked at the scrolls of Taoist scriptures.

    The tortoise shell spurted out a burst of golden light. This golden light was transformed by Wang Cunye's essence. Since entering the Earth Immortal, the essence has been thick and rich. Therefore, Wang Cunye kept looking at each book, and a mysterious meaning was formed in it in an instant, but it immediately disappeared.  Save your energy and just write down the words.

    ??The Dharma of humans, immortals, ghosts and immortals all contain Taoism. If the Taoism inside is not imprinted in the heart, even if one can have a photographic memory, it will be forgotten after a while. This is certainly the case with the Dharma of the Earthly Immortal.

    It just has a turtle shell, but when the Taoism inside dissipates, the words are left behind.

    The aura in the Tao scroll is like a bonfire in the dark. As I read through each book, the essence is extremely strong, but it becomes weaker every time I read one.

    This is a sign of wasting your own energy.

    However, Wang Cunye was still supportive at this time. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but he finally woke up after absorbing the last book of Dharma.

    Going downstairs, I saw no one, only the hall was deserted.

    Walking to the door of the Sutra Pavilion, Wang Cunye saw a jade talisman floating on the ban. He opened it and went out. The sun shone in and shone on Wang Cunye's cheek, making him squint his eyes.

    At this time, a Taoist priest came over. When he saw Wang Cunye, his face suddenly lit up with joy and he bowed his head: "Brother Xuan Shang, I have found you."

    "Senior Brother, you have been here for seven days and almost missed the important event. The Taoist Master will pass on the position of Taoist Master to you. It is Master Chengjin. All the disciples of this sect must go to watch the ceremony. There is still one hour left, hurry up  Come with me quickly!" the Taoist said.

    Wang Cunye was shocked when he heard this, and his thoughts suddenly turned around.  What's going on? Why does Master Chengping want to pass on the throne?

    "In that case, I'll go immediately!" Wang Cunye responded immediately.

    "Exactly, exactly!" The Taoist responded and accompanied Wang Cunye. On the way, the Taoist said: "Brother, this time I am the Taoist Master of Chengping Dao. All seventeen Taoist branches have sent people to congratulate you.  I have never seen so many real people above the Earthly Immortals!"

    This real man¡¯s words are full of yearning.  Full text first release

    The physical body of the Earthly Immortal is indestructible from birth to birth, and is already an innate body.  Live at least a thousand years, and only when you reach the Earth Immortal level can you step onto the stage of this world.

    The physical body of ghosts, immortals and human beings.  Compared with the earthly immortal, it is really dust.

    In the blink of an eye, we arrived at a place where we saw luxuriant trees, quiet flowers, grass, springs and rocks. Not much to say, I just listened to the Taoist saying: "Senior brother, look, you are all the same!"

    Wang Cunye looked at the square in front of him and saw seven earthly immortals flying towards the square and falling on the ground.  Dozens of Earth Immortals have flown down.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    When Wang Cunye hurriedly looked, he saw a bright glow in the sky.  In the four colors of white, red, gold and green, a jade tablet appeared on the square. It was three feet long and two feet wide, but it was golden in color and had bright crystals.  There is no carving at all, but there are three ancient seal characters "Cheng Ping Dao" engraved in the middle, which are written in green.

    Seeing that everyone was gathered, the two of them did not dare to neglect, so they rushed together. When they arrived in a hurry, they saw all the real people lined up at a glance. They couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly entered.

    All real people are watching, knowing that this is a symbol of Chengping.

    At this time, the bells were ringing, the jade pan was ringing, and there were Qiong Guan Yao Sheng, Yun Xiao Jinse, playing each other.

    The real people listened carefully and became serious. After a moment, a colorful cloud about the size of about ten feet came, but it carried a high platform with a throne in the middle. The high platform had five steps and was made of a single piece of beautiful jade.  The Taoist master sat among them, and there were elders arranged on the platform, one after another.

    At this moment, the sound of bells and bells came. The morning bells and evening drums were thought-provoking, cleansing the body and mind, and making people feel pure.

    "All seventeen Dao Meridians, all of our disciples are in place." A real person came over to report.

    "This is a great ceremony!"

    At this time, the music stopped, and the Taoist Master stood up, looked into the sky, bowed in the distance, and said: "I respectfully accept the great destiny and ascend to the position of Taoist Master. Now I have the Tao and have become a sincere person. I knock on the door of the Tao and condense the nature of the Tao."  , he has become an immortal, his talents are valuable, and he is worthy of important responsibilities. The special transmission is here, I hope the ancestors will learn from it!"

    After saying that, he bowed to the sky again, and at this moment, except for those who were watching the ceremony, all the Chengping Dao disciples knelt down together.

    At this time, a green energy surged upward, but did not dissipate. It rose straight to a place invisible to the naked eye. When all the real people saw it, they all knew that this was the moment witnessed by the founder of the upper channel.

    After a while, a breath came down from the unknown sky. Looking at this place, it was already the ancestorPositioned.

    Seeing this, everyone bowed again. After bowing, the fairy music started playing again, and another real person lit the bronze cauldron around it. Purple smoke filled the air. The Taoist master said: "Cheng Jin, come up!"

    Master Cheng Jin came up at this time, already wearing the clothes of the Taoist master, and kowtowed to the Taoist master. The Taoist master took off the Taoist crown from his head, put it on him personally, and asked him to kowtow to the jade tablet three times. After getting up,  , and was helped to the throne by the Taoist Master himself.

    At this time, all Chengping Dao disciples knelt down again and said: "Greetings to Master Chengjin!"

    After the salute, the status was immediately transferred. At this time, the Taoist music was melodious again, and all the real people came forward to congratulate one by one, and the ceremony was in full swing.

    At this time, Wang Cunye only felt that Cheng Pingdao's luck was concentrated on this person, and he had also increased a little. However, he understood that because he was Cheng Jin's personal disciple, he had some improvement.

    After the ceremony was completed, Master Cheng Jin could no longer sit down. He personally went down the steps to salute the guests, thanked and congratulated them, welcomed them into the hall, and invited everyone to take their seats.

    This hall was different from usual. It was supported by jade pillars and had no walls. It had a very wide field of vision and could see all the scenery. After sitting down, I saw someone casting a spell. Green water mist filled the square, and thousands of people gathered in the square.  Thousands of flowers sprouted buds together, stretched out in a dazzling way, and opened together, immediately forming a sea of ??flowers, which was really brilliant.

    At this time, the majestic main hall, the jade rainbow bridge, the sea of ??flowers, and the crowds of people are truly in line with ordinary people's imagination of the wealth of the fairy family. It is really breathtaking!

    The rules of the Taoist sect are not too strict. After toasting three times, you enter the free mode. However, on the high platform, the two Taoist masters are sitting opposite each other. At this time, the Taoist Master Taishang said to Taoist Cheng Jin: "Taoist Master!"

    "Master, I am here, please call me Cheng Jin. It is for you to say this title. I cannot bear it. It is too arrogant and rude!" Taoist Cheng Jin saw the Supreme Taoist calling and immediately responded.  With.

    "This is a famous weapon. Don't be uneasy. If you are promoted to an immortal, I can rest assured that I will leave this Chengping Dao to you!" Taishang Dao Master said lightly: "We are Taoists after all, and cultivating the Dao wholeheartedly is the foundation. You  In the future, the position will be passed on to the next generation, and there is no need to learn worldly views."

    "Yes!" Taoist Cheng Jin responded.

    Taishang Taoist waved his hand again: "I have gone up and down the Chengping Road. It is most appropriate to leave this generation to your hands. But now there is a wrong path. You also understand in your heart that although this is the main hall now, it is the throne.  At that time, my Chengping Dao destiny was all concentrated here, but I was not afraid of others hearing it, even if it was Dao Lord, I would feel free to discuss it with you."

    Taoist Cheng Jin was shocked when he heard this, "Master, please speak clearly."

    "Look at this boy!" Taoist Master Taishang looked at Taoist Cheng Jin and stretched out his hand. Taoist Cheng Jin looked at him, but his heart moved.

    "This child is a variable. Before this child, my luck in Chengping Dao was still stable. The few disciples you have accepted are all very lucky. Although they cannot change their appearance, they can at least keep their Taoist veins from declining. You can choose  One."

    Taoist Cheng Jin listened, but there was no surprise. This was the rule. As for Xuan Song, although he was extremely talented, he did not know the general situation and tended to Kunlun. How could he pass the throne to such a person.

    "If you don't choose this son, Cheng Ping Dao will still have stable luck. If you choose this son, you may become rich or ruined in the future. You are his master, and this decision must be made by you"  The Taoist Master Taishang said this, but did not continue. The meaning in his eyes was difficult to guess.

    When Taoist Cheng Jin heard this, he completely understood what Taishang Taoist meant. He couldn't help but smile bitterly. He felt a heavy burden on his shoulders and mixed feelings in his heart, but he could only respond: "Yes!"

    "Although I pass the throne to you, I will stay for at least four years before ascending to the throne. You also know that although you take over the throne, it will still take time for you to merge with me and become a equal spirit."

    This is the same as in the secular world. The so-called new king ascends the throne. If this new king is not smart, he will just take orders as soon as he ascends the throne. In the end, he will often be deposed, or at least have to pay a large amount of tuition. Even Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty will suffer  Get over this loss!

    ????????????????? Only after a few years on the throne, when fortunes have been harmonious, status and career have been consolidated, and famous weapons have been established, can we take action, which is justifiable, and few people can resist.

    This book is the essence of political power. Although the Supreme Taoist Master and Cheng Jin knew about it, they stopped short of it.

    "The second thing is that you are the new Taoist master, but it is not appropriate to be an evil person. I will sit here and urge the earth immortals of our sect and those who are at the peak of ghost immortals to be promoted. Humph, I gave them the opportunity back then to let them refuse to accept the five-year plan.  Qi was promoted, and after twenty years of buffering, do you still want to escape now?" Taishang Taoist Master sneered.

    As for whether the immortality of Chengping Dao will be detrimental to its strength, there is actually no need to consider it at all. The first is that all Dao lines are the same, and the second is that this is not a secular government, but a Taoist sect.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???With the five immortals on the upper level and the thirty immortal immortals, the main force will not be lost, and the luck will not decline significantly.

    Therefore, under the order of the Supreme Taoist Master, although these people must be empty, and not many people can return, there is no trouble, and there is no regret at all.

    Looking at the crowd of real people in the audience who looked happy and celebrating, Cheng Jin broke out in a cold sweat after hearing these words.

    When the order was given, I didn¡¯t realize it. Now that I look at these happy-looking crowds, many of them are brothers and nephews I see often, so I know the weight of it!

    A few days ago, the Taoist Master also met with several of his fellow disciples and praised: "You have done meritorious service over the years and lived up to the expectations of the Taoist sect. You are really the pillar of our sect."

    In just a few days, with this one thought and one order, these real people were already in the midst of an unexpected disaster. They were about to disappear without return. Their bones were buried in a foreign land, their souls were sinking, but they were powerless to resist and had no way to escape!

    "It is true that if the king wants his ministers to die, they must die. Anyone who disobeys will become a fan!"  (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 255 Reactions from All Parties

    A gold-sealing talisman cut through the void and flew to various earthly immortal caves with a stream of light and tail flames. Many Taoists looked at the meteor-like golden talisman and remained silent.

    Cheng Pingdao, who looked a little festive when he was handed over, suddenly felt a chilling atmosphere.

    Chengping Road. Ancestral Hall

    Taoist Master Taishang and Taoist Cheng Jin are sitting across from each other holding pieces. The chessboard in front of them is intertwined with black and white. The chess pieces are fighting one after another on the chessboard, while the chess players are sitting in front of the jade table, quietly watching the birth and death of black and white.

    Taoist Cheng Jin has a tired look on his face, he is thinking softly, and his eyes are far away. He has been consolidating his position these days.

    There is the luck aspect, there is the practical aspect, there is the spiritual aspect, and there is the order aspect.

    Seeing the black and white chess pieces, Taoist Cheng Jin suddenly felt a sense of intoxication and horror in his heart. Among the brothers and sisters outside, all those who are not very lucky and have been tempered for thousands of times are the ghosts and immortal Taoists outside who will bow down when they look at them from a distance.  Real person!

    "When it comes to Taoism and merit, although I am a bit top-notch, I am not unique. Now these real people must bow their heads respectfully.

    That¡¯s all. Even these people live and die in a single thought, and people all over the world don¡¯t think it¡¯s different, but take it for granted. This name is really incredible.

    With a "Zheng" sound, a black stone fell on the chessboard, and the dragon suddenly took shape. The situation gradually began to collapse, "Tao Master, you lost again."

    Taoist Master Taishang laughed, threw the black chips in his hand, and said to Taoist Cheng Jin.

    "Master, your chess skills are getting better and better." Upon seeing this, Taoist Cheng Jin put down the white piece and immediately put the chessboard away.

    The main hall is filled with green smoke.  It is difficult to describe the rhyme of Qingming Dao swirling around.

    "Taoist Master, my golden talisman has been officially sent to each cave." Taishang Taoist Master said calmly: "Do you feel the reaction?"

    Taoist Cheng Jin did not reply after hearing this.  Sitting quietly, there was suddenly silence in the hall.  Depressing.

    In a top-grade cave, a copper stove is located, and the green smoke is rising up, making people feel at ease. The Taoist in the middle is Zhenhua Chenghua.  He is exhaling spiritual energy and polishing his Tao nature, and there is a faint cyan Tao nature looming behind him.

    At this moment, a golden talisman cut through the void and came with a stream of light tail flames.  Master Cheng Hua calmed down his vomiting, stretched out his hand, and the golden talisman fell into his hand.

    ???????? Master Chenghua didn¡¯t even look, he just waited quietly. After a while, a young Taoist came in. It was Xuan Song. Although his face was a little pale, he was still calm. After entering, he bowed his head and bowed his head in ceremony.

    "Xuan Song. Did you receive it too?"

    Xuan Song murmured, regained his composure, and said, "I received it. I have been given the Chiyang Tribulation Pill and the Essence of the Five Elements, both of which are top-grade."

    Chenghua Zhenren glanced at him and said, "What do you think?"

    "Master, I was trained by the Taoist sect. At this time, I have no choice but to bow my head and obey orders." Xuan Song said calmly, but his aura was different from before, and it was more resolute.

    Master Chenghua glanced at his disciple appreciatively and sighed: "This is a murderous disaster, there is no way to avoid it. Since this is what the Taoist sect means, then we will 'go with it' and you will submit to me. Time is very short now."  , if you have more time, you will have more capital. As a teacher, I will help you with the method of transforming elixirs, and try to remove as many impurities as possible for you, so that you can gain more Tao foundation."

    Xuan Song asked: "Master, does this harm your Taoism?"

    "Disciple, are you still worried about this at this time? I am already at the pinnacle of Earth Immortality, but it is a pity that I cannot break through this key point. What does it mean to spend some Taoism to lay a solid foundation for you?"

    "This is a battle between life and death. One of our masters and disciples must come back alive." At this point, Master Chenghua finally showed a trace of sadness, showing the complicated emotions in his heart, and looked into the distance.

    After decades of competition, Taoist Cheng Jin still succeeded. From then on, he became a chess player and an ant himself.

    This is the status of order and the authority of life and death!

    Another cave

    An earthly immortal opened the golden talisman, and saw a bright light from the golden talisman, revealing the phantom of Taishang Taoist Master.

    The Earth Immortal had no choice but to bow his head, but saw that the Supreme Taoist Master paused for a moment and said, "The Earth Immortal will go on an expedition not far away. I, Cheng Ping Dao Zhong, will respond to the Dao Master's call to go on an expedition. You are the Earth Immortal of our sect, and you are also here."  It is the responsibility of us Taoists to join the expedition. For the great cause of Taoism, every Taoist must have the consciousness of sacrifice. The Patriarch and I, as well as the Taoist Lord, will look forward to your triumphant return!"

    After saying that, the shadow of the Taoist master dispersed, and a golden talisman fell to the ground.

    The Taoist stood up immediately, and the electric light on his body was running endlessly, turning the entire cave seal into a sea of ??thunder, and the sound of rolling thunder flowed out.

    This Taoist is a self-made immortal, with all five elements in place.Although he has learned some of the true meaning of the thunder method, as long as he gives himself a little more time, he can understand the gods and get a glimpse of the way of heaven.

    How can you die in a foreign land?

    "Damn it! You really deserve to die!" The Taoist's eyes were filled with silvery white, and the electric light exploded with a "crackling" sound. A ball of anger had nowhere to spread, but he immediately hated the Taoist sect.

    "This door, this master!" The man suddenly raised his head and looked at the central hall of Chengping Road with cold eyes.

    At this moment, this situation is constantly happening in the caves of other Taoists. As Taoists who are about to see immortality, they are all raging with anger and harboring murderous intentions.

    But they didn¡¯t dare to resist. If they resisted, they would be justifiable Tao thieves. As long as they didn¡¯t obey, not to mention the Taoist Master who wielded the weapon of killing, even the Patriarch in Heaven would suppress them.

    Taoists can¡¯t help but feel bitter in their hearts. In the past, I used this hat to crush many people to death. It was extremely fun. If I disagreed, I was a Taoist thief. I killed them quickly.

    But now that I have received this order and went out to fight together, I can truly understand the inner feelings of those people in the past.

    Waves of resentment filled my heart, but it was swirling in the cave!

    Shangpin Cave Mansion

    Wang Cunye¡¯s pure energy rushed out from his head, causing the spiritual energy he absorbed to be twice as much as that of his fellow Earth Immortals. The rolling spiritual energy was sucked in and turned into a vortex, while the Dao Fei continued to absorb and transform, and the golden strands of energy hung down and fell into the spiritual pool.

    Almost at the same time, the turtle shell continued to emit streams of clear light. These clear lights condensed and did not disperse. In the dark, they continued to analyze the Qinghua Treasure Ruan.

    After entering the Earth Immortal Queen, her analytical power greatly increased. She saw one true text being formed one after another. Each true text had a hexagonal light and made a strange sound. The secrets contained in it were transferred and understood immediately.

    These texts are all the mysteries of Qinghua Treasure Ruan. It only took half a month to achieve the status of Immortal Queen. The analysis speed that originally stayed at 30% suddenly expanded to 50%.

    Qingguang gradually became weak. Wang Cunye had a thought and disappeared.

    There were only twenty true texts left in his mind, all of them were like living creatures, but at the next moment they took on new changes.

    These true texts are from earthly immortals to divine beings. They all have access to a trace of Taoism. Although they are not formed at this time, they are absorbed by the turtle shell. I can see that these true texts are automatically thrown into the gaps of the turtle shell, and the charm of Taoism is constantly appearing.  , added up in detail, layer upon layer, gradually melting to fill the gaps.

    The entire tortoise shell was stimulated, buzzing, and for a sudden moment, an indescribable black aura filled the air. This aura was mysterious and mysterious, deep and simple.

    However, the aura disappeared in a blink of an eye. Wang Cunye's eyes lit up, and he saw the turtle shell slowly turning, with fewer gaps on it, and its cracks were no longer visible.

    Wang Cunye came into contact with it, and with just a finger of his tentacle, a stream of information came out of the turtle shell, and it moved a little, and some things that Wang Cunye could not describe now were transformed by it.

    At this moment, a golden talisman cut through the void and came with a stream of light tail flames. Wang Cunye stretched out his hand and the golden talisman fell into his hand. He looked at it deeply, smacked it slightly, and threw it on the table.

    Wang Cunye knew that this expedition was happening in the near future, but he still understood that he could not avoid it.

    I thought about it for a while, but then turned to the three thousand Tao scrolls. The three thousand Earth Immortal Tao scrolls combined with the 36,000 Ghost, Immortal and Immortal Tao scrolls, it can be said that all the important Taoist sects are in hand.

    " Of course, Dao Lord, the fundamental essence of each sect is not among them, but they can't break away from this foundation. In Wang Cunye's view, even the Dao Lord method can calculate and truly understand and completely digest these 40,000 Tao scrolls.

    At this time, he was combining the intelligence and thinking about the information obtained from the Tao scroll recently: "The burial ground? The Tao of death? It looks a lot like the Western Death Knights on Earth."

    "I was a little skeptical at first, but now I am more confident."

    "To deal with the nature of death, the best thing in theory is the purification of the power of the Yang, but in the burial place, how much power of the Yang can pull it? This way is unavailable."

    "The second is the power of thunder and fire. As for sword cultivators in a place like this, it is simply getting twice the result with half the effort. If you can't use your strength, what are the immortal beings afraid of sword stabs?"

    "But those who practice the underworld have a question of priority. If they can defeat this evil god, even if it is only partially, they can devour it and expand their territory thousands of miles. But if they are not as good as the evil god, they will be restrained everywhere. This is the same nature of the mutual relationship between the great ways.  The principle of influence.¡±

    "According to this, we must practice the thunder method openly and the dark method secretly to give ourselves the greatest chance." Wang Cunye pondered for a long time, but made up his own strategy and choice.

    "I originally cultivated the Qinghua Treasure Rui, which itself contains a hint of the nature of the green wood, and then??It is to open up the way of life, thunder, the command of heaven. There are five types of thunder in this world, but the top one is the thunder opened up by yin and yang. It seems that I want to study it carefully!  "

    Wang Cunye was deep in thought. There was silence in the central hall for a long time before Taoist Cheng Jin spoke: "Master, although there is some resentment, no one resists. It seems that they are still members of my Taoist sect!"

    "Good!" Taishang Taoist heard the words and simply said one word.

    It is really impossible to say that there is no resentment and fear in this kind of death, but in terms of luck and the overall situation, as long as they choose to die generously, it is considered a great kindness.

    Therefore, Taishang Taoist Master was relieved. No one knows the outcome of this kind of thing until the end. Now that we can have this result, the situation is already stable. He smiled and said: "Since they are all willing to go, we can't treat them badly.  They should be given the treatment they deserve, Taoist master, this is your business."

    Taoist Cheng Jin knew that this was an opportunity for him to benevolent, so he immediately responded: "Yes, Master!" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 256: Going Home to Visit Relatives

    Lu Mansion is only two miles away from the county seat. There is a long spring rain and there are not many people walking in the streets. Luna is driving leisurely in the carriage, only hearing the sound of hooves in the water.

    The Lu family is originally a family of incense. The ancestors of the family were once three-level shangs. Later, the family declined. They moved to this island a year ago. Although they are not as prominent as before, they have only been accumulated for five generations, but no one dares to underestimate them.

    Luna is now in the county seat, and he is thinking about today's bill. The amount of silver collected this time is thirty thousand taels. According to the rules, 70% was given to the county treasury, and the remaining 30% was nine thousand taels.  Two, this is to be distributed to all levels according to proportion, you can also get four taels

    However, I am not thinking about this now. At noon, Luna heard that Lu Laner had returned home. He was very happy, but he rushed home early.

    Luna has gone through many experiences and knows the truth of dissatisfaction in life. In the blink of an eye, he is reduced to a pile of dead bones. He has always yearned for immortality, but he did not have the opportunity. Now that he is old, he cannot cultivate immortality, but this thought is suppressed in his heart. My daughter  When he was young, he sent his daughter to a fairy mountain, which was considered a thought.

    It is difficult for him to find a way, he only hopes that one of the girls can become an immortal, and his life will not be wasted

    Now it is said that he has worshiped a real person. Although he is still a famous disciple, he has embarked on this journey.

    The car stopped for a moment. In the drizzle, Luna got out of the car and went up the steps. He saw his wife Lu Xue and two maids coming out happily: "Master, are you back? Come in quickly, Lan'er is at home.  Waiting!"

    The two maids were between fifteen and sixteen years old, and they both bowed

    "Hmm!" Luna looked happy, glanced at the three people entering the compound and said, "I understand, don't shout, I'll go in right now!"

    With that said, Luna walked towards home with a smile on her face.

    Mrs. Lu Xue followed happily and said, "My daughter is different when she comes back this time. Now she is waiting for you in the house!"

    In the main hall, Lu Laner was setting out wine and dishes. When she heard the voice, she came out and said, "Greetings to father!"

    Speaking of Luna in the inside, let Lunniding look at it, and saw her daughter blue Luo Yi, standing on her home, calm and quiet, but brought a trace of dust.

    "Lan'er!" Luna was excited and shouted in a low voice

    "Father, how have you always been?" Lu Lan'er couldn't help but feel moved, and went up the mountain to seek advice. She went there for several springs, summers, autumns and winters. Every time she missed her parents on the mountain, she felt an unbearable pain in her heart, wishing that she had two identities.

    Although I went back home once last year, it was an urgent return trip. The future was unpredictable and I didn¡¯t have time to say more. Now I¡¯m finally back.

    Luna finally became an official. After he calmed down, he was invited to sit at the table. He let the maid pour the wine, raised his glass and smiled: "Sit down, all the family!"

    After everyone was seated, Luna was not in a hurry to ask about her daughter's condition, but said, "Did your family buy a boat recently?"

    "Yes, it's thanks to you that the trade between Fairy Island and the mainland is huge. Recently, trade has been opened with the vassal state. If you buy a ship, you can earn 10,000 taels of silver a year just by buying silk and tea  ¡­¡±

    Luna stopped drinking and smiled: "Yes, we are not outsiders. I tell the truth, the ship's profit is huge. If you make more, you can buy some fields. You can't buy too much fields on the island. You can go to the mainland to buy some and keep some."  room"

    As he was talking, suddenly, a servant broke in. Lu Na was about to get angry, but when she saw the man's face turned pale, she said, "What's the matter, are you so flustered?"

    "Sir! Oh no, officers and soldiers are surrounding you outside, saying they want to arrest you! The leader is Inspector Bai!"

    Luna couldn¡¯t react at this time. He just stood up from the chair. The wine glass fell to the ground, splashing a few drops of wine. He was furious at first: "How dare this person"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Inspector Bai is still his subordinate.

    In the flash of lightning and fire, Luna figured it out. He looked at the wind and rain outside the door and asked, "What happened to the fairy mountain?"

    "Father, no, the real person was promoted to Earth Immortal and was granted the title of Cave Mansion, so I followed him," Lu Laner said immediately

    "If that's the case, it would be much easier to handle. They are probably involved in a fight. Let's do it first and lure the snake out of the hole!" Luna, who had been an official for a long time, suddenly took a deep breath and stood up: "Don't move around.  , go open the door!"

    At this moment, the door was kicked open, and fifty officers and soldiers poured into the courtyard. Half of them were public servants and the other half were soldiers. A middle-aged man named Inspector Bai shouted: "Take it!  "

    With a big wave of words, the official is about to break in

    "Wait a minute!" At this moment, Luna strode out from the backyard and finished.Having been an official for many years, he still had accumulated prestige. At this moment, he had a frightening power in his anger. For a moment, everyone could not help but hesitate.

    Inspector Bai couldn't help but feel a sinking feeling when he saw this. He stood still and saluted: "My lord, please forgive me. I have been ordered by the real person to investigate your corruption."

    He said and waved: "Take it!"

    At this time, the official no longer hesitated and rushed forward. The servants and maids were so frightened that their faces turned pale. When they were about to capture him, Tu Lu Laner stepped forward and shouted: "Slow down!"

    The inspector hesitated again. Looking at the girl, Inspector Bai was startled. This person was also good at martial arts, but he felt that the girl in front of him had condensed her true energy, but there were faint signs of an innate master. The muscles on her face twitched twice unnoticeably, and she stopped.  He was stunned and said calmly: "This is Miss Lu, I know. You have practiced immortal magic and can kill people, but you have to think about it."

    "Although we are mortals, we represent the yamen and the Taoist palace. I am ordered to take people and act in accordance with the law. If you obstruct it, it is treason."

    "I can't say what's going on with Mr. Lu, as I am in this humble position, but if you kill someone for justice, it's treason. Then the real person will be furious, and your family and relatives will all be implicated. Please take care of yourself and don't do it because of you.  One person affects the entire clan!"

    As soon as these words came out, Luna and Lu Laner suddenly fell silent.

    Inspector Bai felt relieved and continued: "Mr. Lu, you have been an official for more than ten years. We all know how good your official reputation is, but you have indeed committed the crime of corruption! The evidence is solid. If you don't follow  If we leave, we will arrest you! Mr. Lu, you have to think carefully about the relationship here."

    "Stop talking, I'll go with you!" Luna's eyes flashed with lightning, and he stopped talking. He asked himself that he was still clean. The so-called corruption generally means that everyone has it, and officials all have those gray points.

    Of course, this is legal, but it is indeed corruption. If you accuse him of this crime, he really can¡¯t tell what it is.

    At this time Luna figured it out, his face became dull and expressionless: "I just plead guilty!"

    Seeing the confession, the official immediately pounced on him and wanted to lock him away

    "Don't tie me up." Inspector Bai frowned when he saw several government officials acting like this and said, "Take them to the county government and a real person will ask you!"

    This is obviously a real-person fight behind the scenes. Although I followed my orders to take down Mr. Lu, why would I offend a dead person?

    People can just take them back, but there is no need to put them in chains

    When Lu Laner saw it, she sneered, took off the jade pendant from her neck, crushed it into pieces with a "pop" sound, and a golden light flew directly into the sky, heading towards the cave.

    After Lu Laner finished doing this, she watched the officers and soldiers take Luna out. Only when they reached the door did Lu Laner say: "Master Bai!"

    Inspector Bai turned around and said, "Miss Lu, do you have anything else to teach me?"

    ??????????? It is difficult to practice cultivation in public. In charge of this patrol office, you have to do whatever you want and do whatever you want. The most important thing is to avoid being impetuous, so at this time, I came back to talk according to my nature.

    Seeing that his popularity was as normal as usual, Lu Lan'er did not immediately change her face because of this incident. At this time, she could still listen to her words calmly, and a thought suddenly came to her mind: "There are so many heroes in the world! It's just that they can't take power in one day.  If you become a real person, the pattern will still be like this."

    Immediately, he bowed slightly and said: "You are here as ordered. This is the order of the superior. Father will go back with you. This is my duty, but please take care of me. If something happens privately, I am not a man, but I am a little girl. I never do it."  Be reasonable, just talk about personal feelings."

    Hearing this, Inspector Bai felt a chill in his heart. Lu Laner's meaning was very clear. If Luna died by drinking cold water or eating cold food in private, no matter whose idea it was, he would just express his anger. No one present would be able to escape.

    Thinking of this, I felt angry and couldn't help but look over, only to see Lu Laner's eyes were filled with ice and murderous intent.

    No matter how resentful ordinary people are, they will still be ignored by this person, but now they can't help but shudder.

    Inspector Bai knew very well that this girl alone might be a prodigy in martial arts. If she really killed someone, she might be suppressed in a moment, but killing his own pawns before death was a big deal.

    Not to mention there is a real Earth Immortal behind him

    At the moment, he could only smile bitterly: "Miss Lu, in my position, I will not wrong Mr. Lu. Other subordinates really cannot guarantee that."

    After saying this, Inspector Bai stopped staying and ordered: "Guard and return to the county seat!"

    ?????????????????????????????

    Wang Cunye¡¯s green energy circulates, the billowing spiritual energy is inhaled, the Tao embryo continues to absorb and transform, and the golden air hangs down and falls into the spiritual pool.

    The tortoise shell continuously emitted streams of clear light, analyzing the blue and white treasure urn, forming one reality after another. Each one has a hexagonal light and makes a strange sound, but it is exactly deducing Taoism.

    &nbsp; At this moment, a ray of golden light went straight into the cave and stayed in front of him. Wang Cunye's aura became firm, and the vortex disappeared. After a moment, he opened his eyes.

    This is the jade pendant I gave to Lu Laner. As long as I crush it, it will immediately warn me.

    Lu Laner followed him back to Chengping Road, and had already registered as a registered brother. It was the New Year, and if he went home to stay for a while, how could something happen?

    This place is only a hundred or fifty miles away from the Lu Mansion. Now he has reached the level of Earth Immortal. His physical body is crossing the void. He is going with all his strength and it is only a moment away. He does not hesitate at the moment. The wind is blowing under his feet and he has already flown out.

    In mid-air, Wang Cunye couldn't help but look gloomy. The dog still wanted to look at its owner, let alone his named brother. Who was so bold?  Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 257 Kneeling and Talking

    Wang Cunye didn't know Lu Lan'er's family.

    "But the golden talisman's induction clearly pointed out the direction. In just a moment, it landed a hundred meters in front of Lu Mansion.

    It was raining lightly at this time, and there were two lanterns in front of the door opposite. The two servants were still looking out. There were also lanterns hanging inside, illuminating the hall brightly.

    Wang Cunye left behind and went inside. Two servants saw a lot of people and greeted them as soon as they saw him: "Master!"

    Seeing Wang Cunye nodding slightly, he knew he had met the right person. He took a few steps back and walked inside. As soon as he entered, he saw a group of people rushing over.

    Wang Cunye glanced slightly and saw Lu Lan'er, so he didn't say much and walked a few steps into the courtyard.

    It was drizzling, and the courtyard was full of moisture. I saw Wang Cunye standing in the courtyard with his hands behind his back. He had a kind of majesty, but it made everyone afraid to come forward. Lu Laner stepped forward and saluted, saying: "Master!"

    Before I could finish my words, tears fell down.

    "What happened, do you want to break the jade talisman and ask for help?" Wang Cunye's tone was a little heavy, and his face was a little gloomy: "Just say it, and I will make the decision for you."

    After hearing this, Lu Laner felt warm in her heart, and said with a trembling voice: "My father was convicted by the real person in charge of this county, and now he has been arrested in the Yamen."

    After saying this, I said what happened just now.

    When he first listened, Wang Cunye still looked a little angry. After listening, Wang Cunye looked melancholy and said nothing, but his heart became clear.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now she was practicing Taoism and deciphering the rhyme of the Taoism), but she didn't want to be thrown into this atmosphere of intrigue and intrigue as soon as she came out, only talking about heels and not the path.  It was really a bit of a trance.

    Logically speaking, not long ago Wang Cunye was what they called a thief, accusing him of being unwilling to sacrifice. Now it was their turn, but they were in the same situation.

    "Besides, this is an order issued by Taishang Taoist Master to recruit earthly immortals, including Wang Cunye.  What does this have to do with Wang Cunye?

    There should be nothing to say. According to reason, this is the case, but in reality it is not reasonable.

    These Taoists dare not disobey the Supreme Taoist Master.  He hated Taoist Master Cheng Jin, but Taoist Master Cheng Jin did not dare to show it openly, so he turned his anger on Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye is now an Earth Immortal.  He was also the target of the expedition. He couldn't find a reason for Mingli to attack, so he turned his anger on Lu Lan'er.

    This kind of thing has been seen a lot on the earth in previous lives, and it is very common.

    The sound of rain outside gradually grew louder in the silence, hitting the tiles with a crackling sound. When Wang Cunye heard the sound, he woke up in silence, paused slightly, and said: "I understand. Just wait here.  Let me go and see."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes blurred, and Wang Cunye suddenly disappeared. Lu Laner was quite keen.  I quickly looked around and saw that it had turned into a gust of wind and gone away.

    County government office

    A dozen government officials lined up, holding black and red fire sticks, and two soldiers stood holding long knives.

    ?????????????????????????????????????: A public case is placed in the middle of the lobby. The county magistrate was sitting inside, and someone shouted: "It's up to the hall!"

    The yamen servant immediately shouted Tang Wei.  There was a sense of solemnity in the lobby.

    The county magistrate¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Bring in prisoner Luna!¡±

    After Luna came in, the official stood up, waved his hand and said, "Sit down for Mr. Lu!"

    Seeing Luna sitting down, the official showed a hint of excitement and said: "Master Lu, you and I are officials from the same county and should not have met in this situation. Please explain it clearly to Master Lu so as not to make things difficult for me!  "

    ????????????????????????????????? The county magistrate¡¯s eyes became even more excited, and he laughed ferociously: ¡°Withdraw your seat, stand up!¡±

    Luna frowned and said, "My lord, please let me sit down!"

    The county magistrate smiled happily and said, "I asked you to sit just now because I respect you as the boss. Now I want to enforce the law and I want to remove your seat. Please be honest!"

    Luna immediately understood that the other party did not let him sit down at all, but deliberately wanted to humiliate him. Originally, the county magistrate was half a level higher than the lord, but he did not hold real power in the county. Many things depended on him. Now that he had the opportunity, he  If you want to be a commander, you have to satisfy this feeling of playing with fate, and your face turns red without realizing it.

    At this time, he knew that any explanation was meaningless, so he had to stand up, but before he could continue, suddenly, there was a commotion outside.  [13800100]

    The county magistrate suddenly felt an ominous feeling, broke into a cold sweat, and asked: "What's going on?"

    Before he could finish his words, he saw a Taoist priest walking in. Seeing this man rushing straight in, several government officials around him instinctively wanted to stop him.

    Wang Cunye just sneered when he saw it: "Get out!"

    This soundThere was no sound, but several government officials immediately rolled out.

    The county magistrate was in awe, thinking: "Finally it's here!"

    Although I have made preparations, there is still a faint fear in my heart. In this era when Taoism is revealed, Taoists have the power to kill themselves.

    "But how can a person be appreciated by his master if he doesn't risk his life?"

    Now he mustered up his courage and shouted: "Who are you? Why did you break into the county magistrate privately?"

    Wang Cunye sneered and shouted: "Get off your feet and speak on your knees!"

    Speaking of lighting up a jade card, this is the token of the immortal talent. This time, just like a slap, the county's face was suddenly fainted, and his face was suddenly red.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even the worst plan, but I didn¡¯t expect that Wang Cunye¡¯s first slap was such a slap in the face!

    "Why, you don't kneel to me because you want to despise Taoist authority?" Seeing that this man was still stunned, Wang Cunye smiled coldly. Wang Cunye's Earth Immortal is above all the officials on the island. This is his status!

    After hearing this, the county magistrate had to stand up and knelt down on the side of the stage. Seeing this, the government officials and soldiers immediately knelt down.

    The county magistrate's face was green and red, but he did not dare to get angry at this time. He just knelt on the ground and asked, "May I ask, Master, why are you here?"

    Wang Cunye sat on a big chair and asked, "What did this person commit? Why should he be arrested?"

    When the county magistrate heard what he said, he immediately felt happy. This was a good and wonderful question. He immediately stood up and said with dignity: "Sir, Luna is corrupt and illegal. There is irrefutable evidence. The lower officials have to investigate. If they are guilty, they will not investigate.  My county magistrate is disloyal and derelict in his duties!"

    As he said that, he looked at Wang Cunye eagerly, and a thousand words in his heart turned into one sentence: "Intervene quickly, interfere quickly!"

    Although the status of earth immortals is higher than that of officials, they cannot interfere in political affairs at will unless they are ordered to do so. As long as Wang Cunye truly interferes in political affairs and tries cases, his purpose will be achieved.

    "Who asked you to get up? Kneel down and speak!" Wang Cunye heard the words, but dropped these words coldly.

    The county magistrate's passionate blood was immediately chilled by the cold water. His face, which was originally green and red, suddenly turned livid, but he couldn't resist and had to kneel down again.

    "Luna, you stand and talk, by the way, how many taels of silver can you have a year?"

    Luna responded, stood up, bowed again, and said: "I don't take bribes or take bribes. I can serve as an official safely. In addition to being filial to my superiors, socializing with people around me, and sharing some of the rewards that the people below me deserve  There is still a balance of two thousand taels of silver a year!"

    Wang Cunye smiled, and was really interested at this time, and said, "Your official salary is four hundred taels per year, two thousand taels. What do you think of this official?"

    "The annual salary of a lower official is four hundred and eighty taels My experience is that I take all the money I deserve without being pretentious and arrogant. I will never take what I don't deserve. As a lower official, I only want peace, work hard, and never be vague.  .¡±

    "You are really a wonderful person. It is very rare for you to be as capable as you are!" Wang Cunye laughed and said, "But why can't you avoid this difficulty?"

    "How can a person avoid disaster in this world? If he can protect his life by being wise, why do he need misfortunes and blessings?" Luna smiled, clapped his hands, and knelt down: "A low-ranking official like me is just waiting to be killed.  Please wait and see what you can do."

    "Well said, if reason is useful, why do you need strength? If you can protect yourself wisely, why do you need misfortune? The more you think about it, the more flavorful it becomes." After hearing this, Wang Cunye burst out laughing. After he finished laughing, he said  : "You handle things according to the law. The laws of the Taoist sect cannot be corrupted!"

    Wang Cunye left these words and walked out, disappearing in a blink of an eye.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder, even the county magistrate was also very puzzled. He thought Wang Cunye would take Luna away by force, and if he didn¡¯t want to live without caring about anything, could this person just let it go?

    After being startled for a moment, the county magistrate finally came to his senses, patted himself, straightened up, his face was livid, and he even showed a hint of murderous intent as he looked at Luna kneeling below.

    The county magistrate was very angry. Wang Cunye dared to take people by force, and he had made a great contribution!

    It is not a dream to rise to the top.

    But now, Wang Cunye didn¡¯t fall into the trap, which made him very angry, but he had no choice but to do anything. What should he do now?

    Wang Cunye did not forcefully lead the people and did not fall into the trap, but the official did not have the courage to continue to show off his power. As long as he was not caught, it was extremely easy for Dixian Zhenren to kill a county magistrate.

    At this moment, a Taoist came out from behind and said to the county magistrate: "That's all, you can take care of yourself!"

    With that said, he walked out the door and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Seeing the real person leaving like this, the county magistrate was immediately frightened out of his mind. The more Inspector Bai thought about it, the more he feltIt was really risky to wade through this muddy water, so he handed over his hand and said: "Sir, the Inspection Department still has something to do, let's leave first!"

    After saying that, he led the people and dispersed immediately. In a blink of an eye, only the government officials were still there, and none of the soldiers were gone. The county magistrate sat stiffly, feeling angry in his heart. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly drank: "Take this."  The prisoner is taken to the dungeon!"

    Luna sneered slightly at this time, but did not resist and let him go away.

    It was said that after Wang Cunye went out, he landed in front of the Lu Mansion in a moment. Lu Laner immediately went to greet her. Wang Cunye waved his hand without waiting for her to speak and said, "I understand this about you."

    "Your father is already considered a clean official. He took the tacitly agreed money. All officials in the world take it. If you don't take it, you will be squeezed out. But if you really want to judge the crime, you are indeed guilty."

    "Normally, this kind of thing would just be a matter of one sentence, but now I can't interfere directly. If I interfere directly, the matter will not be of this nature."

    Lu Lan'er couldn't help but be frightened and said: "Master"

    "But don't worry, I can't interfere directly, why don't you find another way?" Wang Cunye said coldly, looking into the distance, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes: "I will go to the ancestral hall and ask my Taoist master for help.  It¡¯s a job!¡± (You are welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 257: Selfless Inspector

    The sound of the bell is silent, echoing in the mountains.

    With the sound of the bell, dusk falls, and the central hall, where the Taoist master is located, is full of spiritual energy and solemn atmosphere.

    Although Wang Cunye was a disciple of the Taoist master, he did not dare to neglect at all and asked for permission. After a moment, a Taoist boy came out of the hall and said to Wang Cunye: "The Taoist master is inside, let you in!"

    Wang Cunye went in and saw that the palace didn't look out of the ordinary. There was a jade couch in the center, and sitting on it was a middle-aged man, none other than Master Cheng Jin.

    Wang Cunye immediately came forward to pay homage. The real person received a courtesy, looked at him, and smiled: "I see you haven't seen me for only half a month, and you are still energetic What do you want to do here?"

    Wang Cunye looked deeply and said: "This disciple came here to ask for a job."

    "Oh, you have become an Earth Immortal now. It's the right time to be diligent. Why are you distracted by asking for an errand?" But when it came to this, Master Cheng Jin had a whim and pondered for a moment.

    Shenxiangou Liandao has the ability to act on a whim. For a moment, the real person realized something and said: "What errand do you want?"

    Wang Cunye immediately knelt down and bowed, saying: "Master, I just want to be an inspector for a period of time!"

    After hearing this, Master Cheng Jin burst into laughter and pointed at Wang Cunye: "You cunning guy, you just don't let me worry. Get up. Since you are my disciple, I will give you this job."

    "But these errands are meant to sharpen your mind and gain merit. You can use them for other purposes now. Don't be too tired and affect your Taoism"

    ¡°Disciples understand the master¡¯s love and care,¡± Wang Cunye replied.

    After hearing this.  Master Cheng Jin threw a gold medal and said, "Take it. Remember to be measured."

    Wang Cunye responded: "Yes!"

    After receiving the gold medal, he stood up and left the hall.  He left the main hall and took off a hundred steps away, but he was very satisfied in his heart. This inspection envoy was ranked in the seventh rank. Holding this order, he was filled with red official aura, but at this time, Wang Cunye did not take it to heart.

    It¡¯s just this job.  But it can legitimately check the lawlessness of secular officials and ghosts and immortals on the entire island. Although it is ineffective against earthly immortals, it is more than enough.

    Wang Cunye came to a mansion, and it was already dark.  There are two lanterns hanging in front of the door, and the three golden characters "Dusi Mansion" on the door are dazzling.

    Several soldiers were sitting in front of the door drinking tea and eating melon seeds and chatting. When they saw a Taoist coming, they immediately stepped forward to say hello and said: "This real man, our commander has not rested yet. Who are you? Give me your name."  The villain will go in and report!"

    "You go in and report, and tell me that I have received an errand from the patrol envoy. I want to meet you!" Wang Cunye said with a smile, but as soon as he finished speaking, the soldier ran in like flying.

    The governance status of each Dao Island was actually agreed with the Emperor of Heaven when it was established. They are all in the name of the fifth-grade prefecture, and they are only governed independently.

    In addition to the county government, there is also a military power, but it is the Dusi Mansion.

    There are five people in the Dusi Mansion.  The second team has one fire, the fifth team has one fire, the second team has one hundred households, and manages one hundred and ten people. However, the Dusi Mansion does not have much military power, there are ten hundred households, with a total of 1,200 people, and its commander is the seventh grade.

    It is said that there are many immortals on the island, and nothing can be suppressed, but there are some things that require this regular army to be justified.

    It was the first time for Wang Cunye to come here. After waiting for a few minutes, he saw the soldier running out of breath and said to Wang Cunye: "Please, please!"

    Wang Cunye followed the soldiers in. Before he had walked a few steps, he saw a general coming out in a hurry. When he saw it, he immediately bowed and said, "I've seen a real person, I've seen an inspector!"

    Wang Cunye looked up and saw that the general was powerful.  But he had the Qi of a martial arts master, with golden luck, and a hint of green Qi behind him. He knew that he must have a close relationship with the Taoist master to be able to hold this military power, so he didn't dare to neglect too much, so he returned the favor and said  : "I came here this time, but something happened, so I came here to mobilize troops."

    "There is no reason why you can't trust real people!" The general said: "But this is a rule. We are training Tao soldiers here. According to the rules, no transfer is allowed without a token!"

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly. He knew that these Taoist soldiers were actually not showy. They trained a lot during their lifetimes and became real Yinling Taoist soldiers after their death.

    Immediately he took out the patrol token, and the general took it, examined it with a lantern, and saw familiar handwriting and Taoist reaction. He held it in both hands and handed it back to Wang Cunye, saying: "Yes, I have been ordered to do so."  , but you can only dispatch three hundred."

    "Three hundred is enough, can you summon it now?"

    "Of course, we can mobilize immediately!" The general said without hesitation, and then gave orders to his soldiers. After a moment,There was a faint sound of horns, and an army arrived in unison.

    Although the team was neat and tidy, standing together in a solemn and solemn manner, these Taoist soldiers still looked at Wang Cunye. Although they were warriors, they had no place on this Taoist island. When they heard that someone from the Taoist sect was coming, everyone was suddenly excited.  Want to see who is coming.

    Three hundred Taoist soldiers were already densely packed, occupying the courtyard. At a glance, Wang Cunye saw that they were all human immortals, second-level human beings, and third-level human immortals. When they arrived, there were only two or three Xiantian masters.

    Wang Cunye was wearing a feather-clad star crown at this time. Although he did not change his physical body when he was promoted to Earth Immortal, his body had experienced many battles, and his killing power and majesty were naturally faint. At this time, everyone looked at him and couldn't help but praise him. He was indeed a Taoist.

    At this time, the general stepped forward and said with a deep voice: "This is the Taoist inspector who wants to take you out. Now please give me instructions!"

    Wang Cunye took a step forward and smiled: "I don't have much to say. Listen, you can only do what you are told. If you take the opportunity to violate military discipline, rob, plunder, or kill anyone, you will not be punished!"

    The general immediately smiled after hearing this and handed over the three jade talismans: "One jade talisman is enough for one hundred households. Take it and hand it back when you are done."

    Wang Cunye saw it, took it immediately, and immediately gave the order. Immediately, three hundred households responded to the order, and the team set off.

    Tongzhifu

    The lanterns were hanging high and magnificent. At this time, Master Tongzhi in the mansion was talking to an old Taoist: "Sir, you are in a bad mood. Is it because things are not going well?"

    The old Taoist was silent for a moment, then sighed: "If the fish doesn't take the bait, what can I do?"

    Lord Tongzhi was just silent when he heard this. There is no magistrate on Dao Island. In fact, Tongzhi is the highest secular administrative unit in the county. Although the county governance below is often held by Guixian Zhenren, it is not a trivial matter.

    This fellow-teacher actually didn¡¯t want to think about this matter, but he was a close relative of the real person in front of him, and there was an earthly immortal directing him behind him, so he had no choice but to do it.

    "If Xuan Shang refuses to take the bait, then you have to be careful. Don't be impulsive when you tell him. You will give him a handle!" The old Taoist said this, sighed, took a cup of tea and was about to drink it.  At this time, the old Taoist's face suddenly changed, and with a "bang", the teacup fell to pieces!

    "Ma'am, what's wrong?" The colleague suddenly felt an ominous feeling and asked.

    Before he finished speaking, there was a "boom", the door was smashed open, and a group of Taoist soldiers rushed over.

    At this time, the night was deep and the wind and rain were continuous. It was really a good weather for killing people. Wang Cunye waved his hand, and then the ground trembled faintly, and the sound of neat footsteps came, and the Taoist soldiers had already rushed in.

    The vicious dog raised in front of the door sensed something was wrong, and it immediately started barking. A Taoist soldier killed it on the spot with just one knife.

    Seeing this situation, everyone in the mansion was shocked and angry.

    Under the leadership of a young master, some family soldiers came out. Before they could say anything, the leader Bai Hu said: "By the order of the real person, we are investigating Li Shanshi's corruption and illegality. The evidence is conclusive. We have been ordered to arrest him. You will kneel down immediately."  Down!"

    This young man did not understand the true nature of the matter like Luna, but he was still furious at this moment, shouting: "My father is a dignified fifth-grade man. How can he break in and arrest people without orders from the Taoist Master?"

    As he spoke, he waved his hands back in an angry manner, which could be said to be a sign of resistance.

    Therefore, before the young master finished speaking, Baihu, who had already received the order, said coldly: "According to the order of the real person, anyone who dares to resist will be killed without mercy!"

    As he said that, a soldier rushed forward. Before the young man could react, he pulled out his knife and stabbed him. There was a "pop" sound and blood mist shot out. The young man staggered back and fell backwards.  , fell to the ground and was not dead for a moment, his eyes were wide open, his face was full of disbelief!

    "Ah, Yong'er!" Lord Tongzhi, who had just rushed out, looked at the situation in front of him and was stunned, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    Baihu waved his hands and said sternly: "Take people and ransack their homes!"

    Immediately, the Taoist soldiers rushed over like wolves and tigers. Several domestic soldiers subconsciously stood in front of them. Before they had time to react, their swords flashed and they slashed at them. Seven or eight people were chopped down to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, don¡¯t resist!¡± Mr. Tongzhi, who had finally been an official for a long time, shouted at this time.

    "Search for me!" Wang Cunye came in at this time and said with a sneer.

    Immediately, the Taoist soldiers went in one after another. After a while, they took out some documents. Seeing Wang Cunye, he sneered even more and threw a handful of documents on Lord Tongzhi's face.

    "Master Tongzhi, look at this, this is the evidence of corruption for you and your family! A total of thirty thousand silver, which is enough to be punished by being cut in half!" Wang Cunye said with a sneer on his face: "You are not righteous and innocent.?  Let me show you what selflessness means!  "

    At this moment, bursts of crying came over, and a Taoist soldier came forward to report: "Master, there are twenty-one resisters, they have been killed on the spot, and the others have been caught!"

    "Well done!" Wang Cunye smiled, and the evidence flew back: "Take them, put them in prison, imprison these people, and you can wait to be cut in half together!"

    Wang Cunye sneered and said: "Don't worry, you are not alone. There are many families and households who will accompany you on your journey in the name of selflessness!"

    "Of course, some people inside will be released in exchange, but I don't know if it's you." Wang Cunye smiled coldly: "How can you not pay ten times the price for provoking me? You pray that your family is selected and  Exchange, rather than being selflessly ransacked!"

    After hearing this, Lord Tongzhi looked at his son in a pool of blood and became so angry that he fainted immediately.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 259: Regardless of Seniority in Private

    Although it was actually impossible to get out of the official prison, he immediately rushed to a courtyard. The house was half new and half old. There were cries and curses inside, but they were very low.

    At this time, the servants were not in a mess yet. Under the command of the housekeeper, they helped Mr. Tongzhi, who had fainted, to a bed inside and let him lie down on it.

    There is no ginseng soup here, but I found crude tea in the courtyard. It must have been owned by one of the original servants. At this time, I boiled some tea and fed him a bowl.

    A maid stepped forward and couldn't help but follow Tongzhi's heart. After a moment, a coughing sound came out, but it was Li Tongzhi who woke up.

    "Master, you finally woke up!" Many people cried.

    "Well let me lie down on the bed for a while first!" Tongzhi thought about it and felt dizzy and turned pale.

    Having his own son die in front of him was such a huge blow.

    After Tongzhi's words fell, the group of people suddenly had a backbone, and they immediately divided into hierarchies and lined up without making a sound. However, at the same time, several young ladies did not have this quality. When they saw their father waking up, they cried and shouted: "Father  , you have to save us!"

    Li Tongzhi had just woken up and was supposed to take a rest. When he heard the young master crying, his heart palpitated and he groaned. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. His face suddenly turned pale and he fainted again.

    "Master!" Tongzhi's appearance frightened many people. At this time, the old lady finally came forward: "Shut up, shut up!"

    At this time, the young lady realized what she was doing and stopped crying.

    The courtyard has finally become peaceful. The wind and rain are blowing, and the night is getting colder. The group of people can't help shivering, but there are a few Taoist soldiers watching from a distance, and they don't dare to say anything.

    At this moment, in an empty courtyard, a Taoist figure emerged from the shadows and slowly walked to the center of the courtyard.

    Raindrops fell down.  It was cool and cold, but it could not hide the anger in the Taoist's heart.

    These people are all members of his own clan and direct descendants, but at this moment, they are all under the supervision of Wang Cunye.  And there are unexpected disasters.

    "It's so crazy!" The Taoist couldn't help snorting, and felt even more uncomfortable, but he didn't dare to come out just now.

    "I am the ghost immortal, and I am within the scope of Wang Cunye's order and practice. If I come out to stop him, I am afraid that I will be labeled as a Taoist thief immediately, and I will be captured by his lighter ones."  Those who are serious will be killed.

    At this time, Wang Cunye left, and the Taoist stepped in. He saw that many people in the courtyard were huddled together, and the light in the room was very dark. There was only an oil lamp on the table, which was glowing dimly. Only Tongzhi was lying on the kang.  , the butler stood with his hands down.  Unable to see clearly, servants looked after him on both sides.

    At this time, the lights came on.  The Taoist came in from outside.

    "I've seen a real man!" After seeing this Taoist, the servants were afraid to retreat to the left and right, but the young master was overjoyed. This real man was Tongzhi's uncle, but reinforcements had arrived.

    Tongzhi¡¯s face was pale and faintly black, which made the Taoist frown. This was a sign of death.

    "Please, Master, please save my father and our whole family!" The young lady knelt down at this moment.

    "I know, don't make any noise!" The Taoist's face turned pale.  He waved his hand.

    "Wake up!" The Taoist sat in front of the bed, made seals and recited a mantra, and placed his hand heavily on his heart. Suddenly, a mouthful of black blood spurted out, splashing half of the quilt.

    "This is the blood pressure of resentment in the heart, just spray it out." The Taoist said.

    Tongzhi has woken up at this moment.  But he was so weak that he tried to speak several times but couldn't. He just stared at the real person.

    The Taoist watched silently, nodded, and said, "I know what you mean. Just rest and I will take care of it."

    At this time, it was only an hour before nightfall, but Tongzhi had aged instantly. There were already strands of white hair on the temples, and his face was yellow and pale.

    The Taoist watched silently, but his heart was bleeding. It was hard to say whether this revenge could be avenged. After a long time, he finally sighed, strode out of the inner courtyard, and jumped up.

    There was a roar of spring thunder in the night, and the sky became darker and darker. A strange kind of terror suddenly oozed from the rustling rain. Wang Cunye stood and arrived in front of a house, shouting: "Get in!"

    Seeing the Taoist soldiers breaking into the door, the people in the mansion were shocked and angry.

    This time, it was even worse than Li Tongzhi. A middle-aged man led his soldiers out in an aggressive manner, each holding a long knife. The middle-aged man shouted: "Bold, don't you look at where this is? This is the Zhang Mansion.  Our Zhang family has a real Earth Immortal"

    Before he could finish his words, the team leader Baihu said coldly: "We are investigating Zhang Zi for corruption and illegality. The evidence is conclusive and we have been ordered to arrest him. Why don't you kneel down immediately?""

    The middle-aged man was shocked and angry, and shouted: "How dare you, who dares to give you this life"

    Before he finished speaking, Baihu ordered coldly: "Anyone who dares to resist with a knife will be shot without mercy!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the long knife flashed, and the snow-white light illuminated the yard, and only an order was heard: "Kill!"

    The long knife slashed down. Before the middle-aged man could say anything, he saw a Taoist soldier stab him with a "pop" sound. The long knife penetrated from the chest to the back, and blood spurted out from behind. Suddenly, there was a tragic sound.  Call!

    After a while, the fire burned, and the flames lit up the night sky.

    Dark red blood seeped out slowly from the threshold, dyeing the earth red.

    Wang Cunye looked inside calmly, and behind him, there were a hundred soldiers on standby.

    The sound of footsteps was heard, and a hundred households knelt in front of Wang Cunye and reported: "Sir, Zhang Zi's family has been confiscated, and one hundred and seventy thousand taels of cash have been found, along with countless other goods."

    With that said, with a wave of his hand, several Taoist soldiers came out, suppressing a middle-aged man: "This is Zhang Zi, the county magistrate of this county. He has been in charge of the county for thirteen years!"

    Wang Cunye looked at Zhang Zi carefully after hearing this, but he had thick eyebrows and hawk-like eyes, cold and arrogant.

    "How brave! Don't kneel down when you meet a real person!" Seeing that Zhang Zi was still standing, Baihu kicked Zhang Zi on the knee, causing him to kneel to the ground with a thud.

    But at this moment, Wang Cunye turned around and no longer looked at this person. He saw a Taoist priest walking towards him on the street.

    This man¡¯s eyes were dark, cold and indifferent. The rain fell all around, but it was strangely in perfect harmony with him. Ten meters away, he stood silently holding an umbrella.

    At this time, Zhang Zi, who was kneeling on the ground, saw this Taoist and immediately knelt on the ground. Regardless of the rain, he kept kowtow and cried: "Ancestor, help me, ancestor palm, help me!"

    The sound of kowtows resounded through the streets, and every move was made with great force. In just a moment, his forehead was covered with blood, seeping from the rain.

    "Xuan Shang, you are so brave!" The Earthly Immortal Taoist didn't even look at it. After a moment, he said gloomily.

    "How brave are you?" Wang Cunye looked at the Immortal Taoist in front of him and suddenly smiled. This cold smile made the Earth Immortal Taoist feel palpitations in his heart!

    "Here comes someone!"

    "Here!" The two Taoist soldiers listened to Wang Cunye's order and immediately lined up to wait for the order.

    "In the thirteen years Zhang Zi has been in office, the amount of corruption that can be traced is 170,000 taels. According to Cheng Ping Dao's criminal law, he should be executed by lynching. However, under special circumstances, it has been changed to execution by execution as a show of grace and will be executed immediately!" Wang Cunye said every word!  Pause, he spoke very slowly and very clearly.

    No one expected that Wang Cunye would execute the Immortal Empress without asking for permission, and the county magistrate would execute the law on the spot. All three hundred people were stunned for a while.

    "You dare!" Upon hearing this, Taoist Earth Immortal's face changed greatly!

    When this real person came, he had various thoughts, but he never expected that Wang Cunyeju would be so arrogant and crazy.

    Suddenly, a breath filled the Taoist body, and the billowing torrent was endless, and the air was distorted, shocking the three hundred Taoist soldiers!

    "You have just become an Earth Immortal, and if you dare to be so rebellious and dishonest, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your master!" The Earth Immortal said coldly.

    Wang Cunye looked at him, suppressed his smile, and revealed a small jade plaque in his hand.

    Looking at the token in Wang Cunye¡¯s hand, Master Dixian felt a chill in his heart. This is the token of the inspector. This person should know what it means.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye said calmly: "Master, I am now the patrol envoy. I have the power to arrest all corrupt and lawless officials and ghosts and immortals, and I have the power to deal with them as the opportunity arises."

    "When enforcing the law at this time, regardless of seniority in private, only the law is discussed. This is the way to be selfless."

    Seeing the face of the Earthly Immortal Master changed drastically, Wang Cunye felt disdainful.

    The True Seed, Chi Yang Ying Jie Dan, and the Essence of the Five Elements can indeed increase the proportion of Taoists becoming earthly immortals by more than ten times, but they are really confusing.

    If a Taoist like this can become an Earth Immortal without being eliminated through war, it will really ruin the Taoist ethos. He was expressionless at the moment and said: "Please step down, this uncle, I will count to ten, you are still here,  I will report it according to the law of obstructing law enforcement. If you take action again, I will knock you out of the netherworld!"

    At this point, a golden halo appeared on its own, and an indescribable silence spread, as if it were in the wilderness. A flag covered with cyan runes faintly appeared in the halo, and the original earthly immortal suddenly felt a huge heaviness.  Offset immediately.

    "Xuanyin Banner!"??But he knew this Earth Immortal, and his expression suddenly changed.

    This Earth Immortal is just a middle-level Earth Immortal who has reached the realm of endless life, but is still far away from the gate of the Immortal.

    But this Xuanyin Banner is just fine in the hands of ghost immortals. In the hands of earth immortals, even if they are new to earth immortals, they can exert its huge power. How could one of the inherited magic weapons praised by Dao Chu be in the hands of Wang Cunye?  In hand?

    "One, two, three, four" Wang Cunye ignored what this person was thinking and began to count the numbers slowly and clearly. At the same time, mana filled the air, and the Xuanyin flags gave off a deep and simple aura that made people feel like they were in time and space.  After the transformation, we came to the ancient wilderness.

    "Okay, okay!" This Earthly Immortal Taoist really hated Wang Cunye to his core. He gritted his teeth, turned around and left, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Ancestor" Seeing this change, Zhang Zi was stunned, and then he cried, and then heard Wang Cunye wave his hand coldly: "Kill!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo marries a wife, Chapter 260: But he hates it deeply in his heart

    Seeing the Earth Immortal leaving, Zhang Zi beheaded him, but Wang Cunye ignored him and ordered: "Leave ten people to look after me, and the others will follow me to continue searching. Continue to investigate. Chengping Road is not for these corrupt officials to line their own pockets!"

    "Yes!" The Taoist soldiers responded and immediately lined up to follow.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: The Earth Immortal jumped out, Wang Cunye couldn't help but sneer in his heart.

    But in this situation, what can the Earth Immortal do?

    Wang Cunye looked at the dark night sky. Although there was no moon, he could still feel the time. The night had just begun, and the blood shed was far more than this. However, the demonstration was more than enough, and it cannot be like this below.

    In a mansion, it was obvious that the family had deep wealth. As soon as the Taoist soldiers entered, several vicious dogs rushed towards them. However, in the blink of an eye, one of them was beheaded. Seeing this, the other vicious dogs did not dare to pounce forward.  He fled home with his tail between his legs.

    At this time, in the room, a middle-aged man was trying to calm down, thinking deeply, and his eyes were dark. Seeing his young son shivering, he said: "Don't be afraid, the real person has just sent a signal, notifying everyone, asking us not to  Resist, as long as we don¡¯t resist, he won¡¯t be able to kill us!¡±

    "Hmph, this real person has eliminated corruption. With such methods, I am afraid that most of the officials in Chengping Road will be wiped out by him!" At this point, the master smiled coldly and continued: "Every official  Behind him, there are some foundations, more or less implicated in the real person behind him, entangled and entangled, what ability does he, a new earth immortal, have to uproot these people!"

    "Come in soon and let them catch you. Once all the real people have gathered, it will be this person's memorial day!" The Lord Bo said this, which made his youngest son feel at ease!

    At this moment, the Taoist soldiers rushed into the yard

    "What do you dare to ask?" The housekeeper came to the front tremblingly and asked.

    "I have been ordered to capture the lawless thieves, get out of the way!" Baihu ordered, and the housekeeper was frightened out of his wits when he saw it.  Backing away continuously.

    The soldier rushed straight into the room and arrested the boss, using very rough methods.  This master wanted to curse loudly, but he held it back, but his eyes showed a cruel look!

    at this time.  Several earthly immortals in the sky swept away the clouds and headed towards the central hall. All of them, with their feathery robes and star crowns, were extraordinary. These real people were the pillars of the Chengping Dao.

    But just halfway, a clear light appeared with a powerful aura, striding forward, intercepting it.

    "Chenghua, why are you blocking me?" an Earth Immortal asked in surprise.

    "Are you crazy for going to the central hall?" Master Chenghua looked at everyone at this time.

    "We are just appealing to severely punish Xuan Shang. Look what they have done!" said an Earth Immortal.

    "It's stupid. When the Taoist Master first takes office, as long as the orders he issues are not perverse, they will be defended by the Supreme Taoist Master and the ancestors of all generations. Haven't you felt it?" Chenghua Zhenren said: "Also. Even if it is an appeal, it will be protected.  Not at this time, if you go in a group at this time, you are forcing the palace, and you are rebellious in appearance!"

    ????????????????????????????????????:  Only then did I feel a clear light in the central hall, and the passage in the dark opened faintly, passing on an indescribable aura, and the expressions of several earthly immortals suddenly changed!

    "And it's your fault for doing this, and even I can't bear to see such a counterattack. You will go to the central hall tomorrow morning to apologize!" Master Chenghua scolded, although he has not become a Taoist priest.  Lord, Danxian is very prestigious among his peers.

    "What senior brother said is, let's go back first!" The frustrated words came out of the mouth of an Earth Immortal. Several people bowed their heads in silence and turned back.

    Cheng Ping Road Central Hall

    Taishang Taoist Master and Cheng Jin Taoist Master were holding tea and sipping it quietly. Looking at all this, Taishang Taoist Master smiled slightly and said: "Look, this disciple's methods are incredible!"

    There was no trace of master-disciple affection in his words. Master Cheng Jin was silent. After a moment, he finally couldn't help himself and asked: "Master, is Senior Brother Chenghua really from Kunlun?"

    "I don't know if he is from Kunlun, and I can't confirm it, but the conclusion that he is leaning toward Kunlun is not wrong, so it doesn't matter."

    "It's a good thing that I went to fight in a foreign land, otherwise I wouldn't be able to deal with this situation!"

    Having said this, Taoist Master Taishang seemed to be aware of it, smiled, stretched out his hand, and a water mirror suddenly appeared, revealing Wang Cunye's figure.

    "This boy did it very measuredly and at the right time. Do you think he realized it or was it just a coincidence?" Taoist Master Taishang drank tea and said lightly to Taoist Master Cheng Jin.

    Taoist Cheng Jin was silent when he heard the words, and then whispered softly for a moment: "Whether it is enlightenment or a coincidence, it fits the overall situation, don't you think?""This is a very good statement!" The Supreme Taoist Master listened and nodded!

    In a cave, several earthly immortals were sitting on the stage, looking at each other quietly. This incident involved them all, and they had to come.

    "The faces of these Taoists were all gloomy, which made people feel chilled. Several of them cast spells, but there was a faint golden light, which separated the inside and outside. After the isolation, one Taoist said: "This Xuan Shang really deserves to die!"

    As he spoke through gritted teeth, several people immediately responded.

    "Is this person's attack on the people below a purge ordered by the Taoist master?" At this time, a Taoist frowned and said: "You see, this person is targeting the people we have been targeting for more than ten years, or even decades.  The connections I¡¯ve built over the years!¡±

    "Hey" After hearing this, several Taoists immediately fell silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I hope it¡¯s not the case, but even if it¡¯s not, it¡¯s still a stern warning.¡± An Earth Immortal said with a bitter look on his face, and felt a chill in his heart.

    "We haven't even rushed to a foreign land yet. He dares to clean up like this. Isn't he afraid of our rebound?"

    "Where can we rebound to? We go to a foreign land, not only for Cheng Ping Dao, but also for Kunlun. From a pessimistic point of view, we have no room left. Cheng Ping Dao no longer needs to consider us too much, so we start now.  Cleaning it up to prevent our people from affecting the next generation is just pushing the boat along."

    After hearing this, no one spoke for a long time. A Taoist priest looked around and said: "Release that Luna, otherwise this chaos will continue. I'm afraid the purge will be bigger and we will lose more."  Got it!"

    "This is the only way." Several Taoists responded, saying this, but their hearts were filled with bitterness. When did people like myself become so trapped?

    "I'll go and notify Luna right away to release Luna." An Earth Immortal stood up and went out silently.

    The Earth Immortal went out, and several Earth Immortals continued to discuss.

    "After releasing Luna, will the Xuan Shang traitors calm down?" an Earth Immortal asked.

    "It depends on whether the person behind him wants to stop." A Taoist smiled coldly: "But it is not without its benefits. Kunlun has seen this situation and knows it well."

    "Hey, don't talk anymore, we can only wait and see what happens now!" Another Taoist sighed and spoke, and suddenly there was silence inside.

    After receiving the order to release Luna, the original county magistrate immediately felt as if he had a cramp, his face was ashen, and he stayed for a moment. After a while, he woke up and immediately went to the prison in person.

    As soon as you entered the prison gate, you saw several tables of food. The warden and the jailers were drinking inside. He suddenly became furious and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Sir, it was sent here by the Lu family. Master Lu didn't need so much, so he rewarded us¡ª¡ª" The warden replied, but he was extremely satisfied.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    At this time, the county magistrate listened, but didn't say anything else. He went in by himself. As soon as he entered, he was glad that this was a single room. It was different from other rooms that smelled so bad. The walls were also covered with paper, and there was a piece of paper inside.  There was a wooden couch, and at this moment Luna heard the movement and was getting up, sitting in trance with a heavy heart.

    Fortunately, I hadn¡¯t taken off my official uniform at that time, so I stayed in a single room. If I went to a shared room with rotten grass and filth, and was insulted and ruined by others, how could I redeem myself?

    Seeing the county magistrate come in, Luna stood up and said calmly: "I have met you, sir!"

    Seeing Luna's calm face, the county magistrate admired him deeply. He waved his soldiers to withdraw and said with a smile: "I'm here to congratulate you. We have investigated your matter. The so-called corruption is just an accusation. Now  That man has been captured. I am here to release you from prison in person. Go home immediately. This is not a place to talk. Go to the Yamen. I will calm your shock and we will talk about everything slowly and carefully."

    Luna was immediately enlightened after hearing this, but even he couldn't imagine how Wang Cunye could end the matter in such a sudden change in the middle of the night?

    Seeing Luna's silence for a long time, the county magistrate was full of thoughts, but was shocked and frightened. At this time, seeing no one in the single room, the official made a "pop" sound and suddenly knelt down in front of Luna: "  Mr. Lu, although I have selfish motives for this matter, it is indeed the real person¡¯s instigation, but I, a mere county magistrate, have to handle it!¡±

    "I beg your grace, please let me go. I will put the accuser to death. I only ask for your forgiveness After all, we have been colleagues for more than ten years. You are familiar with my parents and children. How could you bear to turn them into  Prisoner, please give me a large amount. If you don¡¯t agree, I will kneel here"

    Luna was shocked at first, not wanting this official to be so shameless, but hearing him cry with tears in his eyesThinking of the children who usually called uncle, my heart suddenly softened again. I sighed with compassion and said, "How can this happen? Get up, I'll go out right away. But I can't control the outcome."

    When the county magistrate heard this, he was immediately overjoyed and said, "Sir, you are really a man - please, it's inconvenient here, go to the Yamen first, I have prepared wine and food, let's settle our grudges over a glass of wine!"

    Luna said: "My lord, please forgive me. If something happened to me, my family will be anxious all the time. It is only right that I go back first. Don't worry. I will speak to those who can speak."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    It¡¯s just that when the county magistrate saw the figure of Luna going up, he felt jealous in his heart.

    Strange to say, just now I wanted to beg for mercy, and I would be grateful if Luna could forgive me even a little bit. But when Luna really did forgive me, I hated him deeply.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 261: Peaceful Days

    The wheels were rolling, and they were walking on the rain-filled streets. Not far away was the Lu Mansion, covering an area of ??three acres. It was considered a wealthy place, but the rain was pouring down, making it a little hazy.

    "Sir, your mansion has arrived!" The coachman stopped the carriage, opened the door curtain and said to the adults inside.

    Luna nodded after hearing this, got off the carriage, touched his pockets, but found there was not a penny of silver, and said, "Come in with me and take it!"

    At this time, the housekeeper was still patrolling, with a sad look on his face. A gust of cool wind hit him, and he couldn't help but shiver, and suddenly he heard the sound of wheels running over him.

    He thought: "How come there are still people walking at this time?"

    The next moment he heard someone knocking on the door. He was a little frightened. He didn't know whether it was a disaster or a blessing. He hesitated for a moment and then opened a crack. When he saw the person, he was stunned and froze in place like a nail. He couldn't help it.  I can believe that the master who was taken to jail at night has returned intact before dawn today.

    "What, you don't recognize me anymore?" Luna said with a smile.

    The housekeeper finally came to his senses. He was so excited that he even made a grand salute and knelt down on the ground: "I am the master's man. How could you not recognize me? It was just too sudden and I was so happy that I reacted in a moment!"

    Luna said: "Get up and give the guy behind you a tael of silver as the fare for the car!"

    "Yes!" The butler's voice was trembling. He took out a piece of broken silver, but couldn't tell how much it was. He threw it directly and quickly led the way along the eaves.

    When they arrived at the hall, they saw Lu Xue and Lu Laner sitting quietly talking with tears in their eyes. They were shocked when they saw the housekeeper barging in, but saw him shouting: "The master is back!"

    "I'm back." Before I had time to react, I saw a middle-aged man coming from behind. It was Luna. Seeing the mother and daughter sitting with tears in their eyes, I felt an unspeakable feeling.

    "Ah? Father, you are back!" Lu Laner was surprised and happy when she heard this

    "Master" Lu Xue's whole body trembled when she saw Luna coming in, her eyes were blurred, she just shouted in a low voice

    "Don't cry, I'm back!" Luna's eyes were wet\/\/ \/\/but he still comforted the two of them

    "Well, sir, just come back. I'll get you some hot tea to calm down the shock. It's raining tonight and the road is uneven. If you feel a little cold, drink some ginseng soup to go away." Lu Xue wiped his hands after hearing this.  Wiping the corners of his eyes, he stood up immediately and said, as he said, he ordered

    "Yes, madam!" the housekeeper shouted loudly, and the brightness returned to before. With his shout, the entire Lu Mansion suddenly came to life.

    After a while, eight lanterns were lit, and the courtyard became lively. A dozen servants in the corridor were sweeping the floor and dusting them to remove bad luck.

    Some people just cook porridge, ginseng soup, and boil hot water. The fragrance and fireworks are floating in the yard, which makes the housekeeper particularly happy. This is what a home is like.

    "That's what happened. I was not tortured or suffered. I just squinted in prison for a while and then was releasedI don't know what happened outside!" Luna drank the ginseng soup, but he looked a little tired.  , I¡¯m older, I¡¯m frightened again, I can¡¯t stand the trouble anymore

    "You've been tossing all night and can't sleep. Go to bed quickly after taking a shower!" Seeing this, Mrs. Lu Xue said quickly, pulling Lu Lan'er back.

    When they arrived at the courtyard, Mrs. Lu Xue looked at her daughter: "Lan'er, I didn't expect your master to be capable of this, so he locked her up in the middle of the night and released her."

    Lu Laner felt warm in her heart, she pursed her lips and smiled, and said, "Mom, you were still worried that day, but now you know you made the right choice."

    "What I'm saying is that I have little knowledge. Lan'er, since you have this master, you must serve him seriously in the future."

    It was almost early in the morning, the cold rain was pouring down, and the sky was gray, with a faint hint of fish belly white. Several government officials who had received orders were galloping towards this direction, riding their horses.

    The road is not too far, but it is a night road. There is rain on the ground and it is a bit slippery. Seeing that the sky is getting dark, I arrived at the door of Lu Mansion.

    Several government officials got off their horses, took out Yu Ling from their arms and started knocking on the door.

    After a moment, the door opened, and the people inside were shocked when they saw a few government officials.

    "Your master has been appointed as the county magistrate of this county and has been promoted to one level. This is a huge happy event. Why don't you go and report it?!" said a businessman\\

    "Yes, yes, yes! I will report it right away." The man was confused by what he said and ran in quickly

    In an inner room, Luna was sleeping, but woke up with a start

    "Sir, a few servants are holding gold silk scrolls, saying that they are appointing you as the county magistrate of this county. Get up!" A voice came from outside the door, accompanied by the sound of the door being pushed open.

    Luna opened her eyes in a daze and saw the housekeeper.He was stunned for a moment, then he came to his senses: "Hurry up and help me get dressed. Where are those people? Come in quickly!"

    "Yes, yes!" Upon hearing this, the housekeeper hurriedly gave a few instructions, and then went up to help him get dressed.

    After a while, Luna finished dressing and went to the hall. Looking at the Yu Juan among the several official servants, he knew that it was 80% correct. However, it was said that the Yu Juan was usually a Taoist or an official. How could he send several official servants?

    "Master Boluna listen to the metaphor!" A squad leader unrolled the golden metaphor and said to Luna

    "Your Majesty, Luna, listen quietly to the decree." Luna knelt on the ground.

    "Luna is an upright and honest official, and is specially appointed as the magistrate of Yuanchuan County." The man slowly read this decree.

    "The lower official accepted the order. Luna raised his hands high and took the golden silk scroll, but he was stunned in his heart. Appoint the county magistrate? Where is the original county magistrate?

    Seeing that Luna had accepted the decree, several government officials quickly helped him up with a smile.

    "Guys, let me ask, where has the original county magistrate gone?" Luna stood up and asked.

    "Oh, Lord Lu said that Lord, he was demoted three levels in a row and was demoted to Hucaosi just half an hour ago due to poor governance!" The yamen officer saw the adult in front of him asking a question and immediately answered.

    The adults in front of you are the new county magistrates. In fact, apart from the real people, they are the only ones in this county from now on. They can¡¯t afford to offend, and they don¡¯t dare to offend.

    "That's it, that's it." After hearing this, Luna suddenly felt enlightened and had mixed feelings.

    After Luna sent these people away, Lu Lan'er came out from behind, with joy on her face. She was very happy and congratulated: "Congratulations to father, congratulations to father, you are now the county magistrate. It is a blessing and a blessing."  "

    Luna listened and just smiled and stroked his beard

    "By the way, father, I'm here this time to say goodbye to you," Lu Laner said quietly.

    "What? Farewell? Are you leaving so soon?" Luna was shocked when he heard this

    "Cultivation is not easy and there are many hardships. I will go back to the cave to practice!" Lu Laner's eyes were a little deep and she said: "Of course, the more important thing is to express my gratitude to the master immediately."

    "Oh, I see, this is indeed the right thing. Go ahead and don't forget to thank your master for me!" After hearing this, Luna still gave the order even though he was a little reluctant.

    "Yes!" Lu Lan'er responded and quietly retreated.

    After leaving the house, the sky was heavy, rain was falling, and water flowed on the ground. Looking at the house in the misty rain, there was an indescribable feeling in my heart. Lu Laner watched silently, and guided the flying talisman given by Wang Cunye to float in the sky.  Meter away, floated over

    This kind of flying talisman cannot fly high or fast, but this place is not far from Wang Cunye's cave. If you travel, you have to climb over several mountains, but if you fly, it is much faster.

    An hour later, I passed through several mountains, and there was a burst of snakes and insects walking around in the rain. The natural atmosphere permeated here. The earth has not been civilized, and there is no human settlement and development, so this kind of wild atmosphere will rise.

    After walking a little further, the terrain suddenly opened up, streams and springs jumped out, and waterfalls were like silver ribbons, gushing down from a high place. There were strange flowers and plants at the entrance of a cave, and two children were guarding on both sides.

    "We're here." Lu Laner couldn't help but think silently. The entrance to the cave in front of her was the entrance to the cave. Now she was no longer a Taoist boy, and a new Taoist boy would come.

    "Please tell Master that Lu Lan'er is back." Walking to the entrance of the cave, Lu Lan'er said to the two children.

    "Yes, the real person said, if you come back, let me take you in directly without any notification." The Taoist boy saw her, his eyes brightened, he said quickly and led Lu Lan'er in.

    This girl is a role model for all Taoist boys. Everyone hopes to be Lu Laner¡¯s second best!

    The winding path in the cave led to the secluded place. After walking for more than ten feet, it suddenly became clear. Although it was inside the cave, the sky was bright and the spiritual energy was lingering. There was a jade platform inside. Wang Cunye sat on it, and the spiritual energy hung down like a vortex.  being absorbed and transformed

    "Master, I'm back," Lu Lan'er stepped forward and kowtowed.

    "No need to be polite, has everything been resolved?" After a while, Wang Cunye opened his eyes and spoke. He was the same as usual, without any change. Only when he looked carefully did he see a kind of tiredness in his eyes!

    Lu Laner raised her head when she heard the words, and caught the hint of fatigue in Wang Cunye's eyes. She couldn't help but feel shocked. She knew that this was not physical fatigue, but fatigue that had changed overnight and changed the situation!

    "Master, everything has been resolved. My father was released in the early morning and served as county magistrate. My father asked me to thank you for him," Lu Laner said, kneeling on the ground.

    "Oh, I know." Wang Cunye just laughed and called her to get up: "Get up, you don't need this""Grand"

    After saying that, he saw her getting up and said: "Actually, your father and daughter are not responsible for these things, it's just that some people used your father to test me."

    "I believe that after this battle, there will finally be some peace, you can rest assured," Wang Cunye said calmly

    Lu Laner is listening below. She doesn¡¯t know the specific situation yet, but it should be

    Seeing Lu Lan'er's expression, Wang Cunye just smiled and was about to say more, when suddenly a green talisman came through the sky, passed through the void, ignored the cave's restrictions, and landed from the void.

    "Tao Master's order?" Wang Cunye was slightly startled when he saw it. He stretched out a move and the green talisman fell into it. He looked at it carefully.

    For a moment, a wry smile appeared on his face

    "Master, is something wrong?" Lu Lan'er was shocked when she saw it, thinking that this was what made the Taoist Master angry!

    "You are thinking too much. The Taoist Master just asked me to go to the main hall." Wang Cunye heard this, looked at her expression, and said lightly

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I have something to do today and there is only one chapter left. Sorry, I will add this chapter later. You are welcome. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 262: The Imperial Household

    Wang Cunye went out and stopped in front of the clear spring and waterfall, then turned into wind and headed towards the central hall.

    Central hall

    The steps were paved with bluestone, simple and solemn. Wang Cunye arrived under the Central Hall and walked step by step. When he reached the middle level, he saw that he was a Taoist priest named Xuanji.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he just kept his expression calmly. He bowed his head and came back.

    In terms of seniority, Xuanji is above him. In the past, he had to be addressed as uncle, but now forget it. This cleanup has implicated many people and almost offended most of the immortals in the entire Taoist lineage. This Taoist Chengxuanji is just one of them.

    Wang Cunye is not afraid. If it is a mortal organization, this is a way to die. If you offend so many colleagues, even if you are weak-minded, you will only die.

    "But the great power of a Taoist belongs to himself, and life and death come from himself. Wang Cunye is at the same level and does not need to look at anyone's face to act.

    Walking like this, until you reach the steps, the ground suddenly opens up, and you can see a brass gourd placed in the middle, with faint green smoke rising upwards.

    In Taoism, there is a saying that the heaven and earth are in chaos, and the object in front of the temple has this meaning.

    "Disciple Xuan Shang, come to pay homage to the master." At the entrance of the main hall, Wang Cunye bowed his head.

    "Come in!" A voice came from inside. Wang Cunye heard the voice and went in, but he was surprised. He thought it was the master, but he didn't expect that around the gauze screen, on a row of jade piers, many earthly immortals were in place.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Master, I have finished enforcing the law. I hereby hand over my law enforcement badge!" Wang Cunye calmed down and held up the patrol envoy's badge.

    "Yeah." Taoist Master Cheng Jin accepted the token.

    "You have some grievances with these uncles. But the enemy is ahead, so harmony is the best!" Taoist Master Cheng Jin seemed very easy-going.  Looking at Wang Cunye: "Young man, can't you be too impulsive? Why don't you apologize to your uncles?"

    "Hey, this has nothing to do with Xuan Shang. It's my lack of discipline that allowed such a greedy and lawless scum to appear in the family. Those who break the rules of our Taoist sect deserve to die!" An Earth Immortal looked at the head and said, "Xuan Shang enforces the law fairly for the sake of justice.  Taoist meritorious service. Apology is absolutely unacceptable."

    Another Earthly Immortal smiled: "Originally a little money was due to worldliness, but these fools hollowed out the Taoist sect. You deserve it, so that we can keep up with the Taoist sect's style!"

    Taoist Master Cheng Jin looked at it and saw that his attitude was clear, so he spoke to Wang Cunye: "You are a troublemaker, but you are giving me a hard time, since your elders said so. This matter is over, why don't you apologize to my uncle?"

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye bowed his head upon hearing this and asked all the earthly immortals to accompany him. All the earthly immortals received half a courtesy and then retreated.

    The Earth Immortal retreated, leaving Wang Cunye and Taoist Master Cheng Jin in the main hall. Taoist Master Cheng Jin said slowly: "You are really a troublemaker!"

    Wang Cunye said: "Yes, the master taught me that, but if they hadn't been in trouble first, the disciples would never be like this!"

    Taoist Master Cheng Jin coughed lightly and said calmly: "Let's put this matter aside. This is not why I came to you this time."

    Wang Cunye was slightly startled and couldn't help but look away.

    "Do you know why I called you here?" Taoist Master Cheng Jin said in a low voice. He took out two envelopes from his case, handed them to Wang Cunye, and said, "These are official documents sent by the emperor through formal channels.  Han, I want to ask you to go over and solve some problems that arise in Taoism, will you go?"

    ????????????????? There is room for the earthly immortals. If you don¡¯t want to go, you can just say you are sick and not go away. Although the emperor is noble, he still cannot control these earthly immortals.

    "Disciple is willing to go!" Wang Cunye responded.

    "Well, you can go if you want!" Taoist Master Cheng Jin said lightly: "But this time your going is not a personal matter. You must have the proper status of the Taoist sect."

    With that said, Taoist Master Cheng Jin stood up and suddenly became solemn: "Xuan Shang listens to the title."

    Wang Cunye immediately knelt down, kowtowed and saluted!

    "You have completed your meritorious deeds and become the All-Knowing Real Person. I will give you the title of All-Knowing Real Person!"

    Wang Cunye paused. At this moment, a red talisman fell down, but it was suppressed by the turtle shell.

    "You have completed your meritorious deeds and become an Earth Immortal. You will be given the title of Earth Immortal!"

    "You promulgated Taoism, you have contributed to the Taoist sect, and you have been given the position of a high official in the court!" Taoist Cheng Jin said slowly.

    Wang Cunye paused again and saw two more magic talismans falling down. The Earth Immortal's Horn was emitting traces of golden light, which was very similar to the Golden Imperial Order, but not much!

    ?????????????? The imperial court official is also golden, but filled with official aura.

    ??"In this way, you will have all the qualifications!" After finishing the appointment, Taoist Master Cheng Jin looked at Wang Cunye and said, "In this way, you will have a formal status when you go to the court, which will save you a lot of trouble and prevent further setbacks!"

    This world is different from the earth. Taoist sealing has always been rare. Because there are extra luck expenditures, Zhenren Zhizhen and Dixianzhenren are all Wang Cunye certificates. Taoist sealing is just recognition, and there is not much luck expenditure.

    But this "Chaofeng Dafu" is different. At that time, the highest official position recognized by the imperial court in each island was the fifth-grade prefect and "Chaofeng Dafu"!

    The fortune of "Dafu Chaofeng" is the fifth grade, which is derived from the hundreds of thousands of residents in Dao Island.

    ????????????????????????????????????? Wang Cunye is going to court to preach, and he doesn¡¯t even have the status he deserves, so he will really be laughed at.

    "Okay, please step back." After sealing these, Taoist Master Cheng Jin pondered for a moment and said.

    Wang Cunye responded and stepped back. As soon as the turtle shell was suppressed, the three legal talismans melted away. In the blink of an eye, three new identical legal talismans were produced.

    "It's really a fate to run around." Wang Cunye sighed and flew across the body. He arrived at the cave in a short time and said to Lu Lan'er: "Follow me to the imperial capital. There is no need to clean up."

    Lu Laner was startled and quickly responded: "Yes!"

    With Wang Cunye¡¯s current status and majesty, the ferry was immediately available, and he could even reach the imperial capital directly because of his status as a third-grade auxiliary of the country.

    On the night of the third day, the strong wind roared high in the sky, and the emperor's capital below was in sight, with bright lights.

    "Master, I can only send you here, so please hang down yourself!" said the ferry ghost fairy.

    Wang Cunye returned the gift and hung down from the air. They all had a fixed destination. When they reached halfway, they saw the Taoist priests and officials below standing opposite each other, waiting for him.

    The Taoists on the left have deep auras, and the officials and Taoists on the right all carry official aura. At first glance, they look like ordinary people.

    Wang Cunye immediately understood that these Taoists with official aura were probably Taoist officials supported by the imperial court, enjoying the fortune of the imperial court but not practicing Taoism.

    "The real person of Fuguo is here, come with me to greet him." A court official saw Wang Cunye coming from a distance and said to the officials behind him.

    "Yes!" The Taoist official responded.

    At this time, Wang Cunye was only 20 meters away from the ground, and the greeting was just to show respect.

    When Wang Cunye died, Taoists and Taoist officials were both chief inspectors, but pure officials performed official courtesy, but said the same thing: "I have seen the real person Xuan Shang (Fu Guo)!"

    Wang Cunye said, "I don't dare. I'd like to trouble you all to come out and greet you."

    "Your Majesty must be very happy when Master Fuguo comes this time. Last time, Master Fuguo granted you the title of Master, and the imperial court assigned you a corresponding residence. Please move here!" The Taoist official from the imperial court was very respectful and bowed his head.

    At this time, the Taoist priest of Qingyun Temple took a step forward and said: "Master Xuan Shang is a member of the Taoist sect. Even if he comes, he should be received by Qingyun Temple!"

    Qiulin Taoist official met, and the chief inspector said: "This matter is decided by the Master of Zifu, but this time it is summoned by the emperor, not a private meeting. It should be at the mansion, what is the Master's opinion?"

    "You are right. This time I am doing business, not private matters. I am favored by the emperor and given a mansion. This is the emperor's kindness. How can I not go?" Wang Cunye said calmly: "Qingyun Temple treats me very well."  I have taken care of you a lot, and I will go and see my senior when I have time."

    "Good!" Taoist official Qiulin was overjoyed.

    Taoist Master Qingyun Temple was unhappy, but he had no choice but to respond: "Since the real person is going to the Marquis Mansion, I will not try to persuade you to stay. I also ask the real person to come and visit you when you have time. I will sweep the couch to welcome you!"

    Wang Cunye also returned the gift and watched Qingyun Temple and his entourage go away. After the Qingyun Temple Taoist priests had retired, Qiulin Taoist official smiled and said to Wang Cunye: "Master, come with me and take a look at the mansion given to you by the emperor!"  "

    The carriage traveled in the night, followed by a group of soldiers. There were not many people still on the street. They all gave way when they saw it. After turning a few streets, a mansion stood in front of them.

    There are two stone lions squatting in front of this door. The main door has received the news and is wide open. On the plaque are the five words "Emperor built to assist the country".

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? There is a golden light hidden on this plaque, and its essence is extremely precious.

    Looking at the entire mansion, Wang Cunye could see the faint fortune inside. These fortunes are fickle and can pass away with the wind at any time, but they are real and true. Occasionally, they can change into various different forms.

    Wang Cunye immediately realized that this kind of faint and real luck was a trace left by the previous owner or specifications.

    ? ?The land has no owner, it has airs but no substance.

    He immediately smiled and said: "Although this place is nice, it is not a place to stay for a long time!"

    Taoist Qiulin was asking people to come up to the stage. When he heard this, he couldn't help but asked, "What did the master say?"

    "I said that although this place is nice, it is uninhabited. It has been vacant for a long time!" Wang Cunye said calmly, feeling that the mansion was welcoming him, but his luck was fluctuating, but in the blink of an eye, he was suppressed by the turtle shell.  .

    In fact, this kind of residence has its own aura and prosperity, but there are two problems. The first is that it will be infected by the original owner's luck, which will affect the next one.

    Although this mansion is expensive, it has an evil aura, which shows that the previous owner did not end well.

    Secondly, this mansion has a great air of luck, but it is empty and has no substance. It obviously needs to be filled in by yourself. Only by filling it in yourself and calling this place your home can it truly show the prosperity it deserves!

    Everything in the world is appropriate. This kind of mansion is of extremely high standard, but it also greatly damages his luck and blessings. Of course, Wang Cunye's current luck can withstand it, but how can Wang Cunye make this his home?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 263: Lost and Found

    wQiulin Daoguan and Wang Cunye went in together. Qiulin Daoist said: "I really have a sharp eye, this was originally a marquis' mansion. The previous owner did something wrong and was deprived of his title and ransacked the house. However, the servants were not sent away and they repaired it again."  , just reward the real person, it is still the pattern of the Marquis Mansion!"

    "It's not bad, but it's a good place to go." Wang Cunye said.

    At this time, a group of soldiers came up and bowed down, and a group of servants and maids, led by the steward, also bowed down and got on a sedan chair.

    "This is the armored man, with a total of three fires. He is at the command of the real person at any time. This is the money steward, who can give orders on all matters in the house."

    These thirty soldiers are not supervisors. The earthly immortal body is made of fine steel and is indestructible, and it can fly, so it cannot be a supervisor. However, the soldiers are from the imperial court, and it is a great grace for the subjects to have them. Wang Cunye was very satisfied and waved his hand.  He said: "That's right, but sedans are not allowed in the house from now on!"

    After saying that, he entered the door and walked up the middle road, and Lu Laner followed. He saw the spotless pebble road, the courtyard full of lush trees, and the pavilions and attics hidden among them. As he walked in, it was the right time.  In early spring, the moon will cast a layer of silver over the garden, and the mist will curl up in the night and condense into dew, which is truly the layout of a noble family.

    After entering the corridor and passing through the hall, you will see a main courtyard with carved beams and painted buildings, and corridor rooms on the left and right. Several maids on the steps came up to you with smiles and bowed respectfully.

    "Master, please come with me!" Taoist priest Qiulin said with a smile and walked towards the main hall. Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously when he saw it and followed him step by step.

    The size of the main hall is of course much smaller than that of the palace hall, but it is still surrounded by wooden pillars.  The surrounding tulle screens and decorative objects are all exquisitely carved, making people linger at the sight.

    "It's really good." Wang Cunye glanced at it and said, Taoist Qiulin observed carefully and saw that Wang Cunye's eyes were clear.  Xian was not confused at all. Seeing Wang Cunye take a few steps, Taoist Qiulin said again: "Master, I have another gift, please accept it with a smile!"

    As he spoke, he tapped his palm, and the screen was immediately opened by the maid.  A young girl came out with blue silk hair on her temples. Her dress was simple but elegant. The blue skirt tied around her waist gave people a pure and bright feeling. She was holding a plate in her hand.

    "Huh? Is it you?" Wang Cunye was immediately surprised. This girl was Miss Cai, whom he had met several times and had a dispute with.

    "Little girl Cai Xin, I have met the real person of Fuguo!" Cai Xin had a complicated mood. She thought this would be the end of the matter.  The two were like strangers. They thought about and remembered each other in their dreams, but they no longer had the chance to meet. They didn't want to, but they could still see each other. She looked at Wang Cunye.  He bowed slowly.

    Wang Cunye's mind moved. If he felt something, he didn't say anything. He smiled and said, "Miss Cai, we are destined to meet each other. Your father and I know each other, so why should we be polite? Get up!"

    Cai Xin stood up and opened the plate in her hand. A bronze seal with a simple style and a vast atmosphere appeared in front of Wang Cunye. She picked up the bronze seal and handed it to Wang Cunye.

    "Master, this is a bronze seal. It is just an antique in my hands. It may be of some use to the Master, so it is not in vain!"

    Taoist official Qiulin looked at it and saw that Wang Cunye was a little hesitant. After thinking for a moment, he explained with a smile: "Master, please accept it. I can check it with the emperor. I know that you like this seal, so I specially summoned this woman to take this thing."  It is a gift from heaven to give it to you, so please don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    As Taoist official Qiulin said this, he bowed his head deeply.

    Wang Cunye glanced at Taoist Qiulin, his eyes resting on the bronze seal. For a moment, he had thousands of thoughts in his mind, but they completely dissipated in a moment, leaving only tranquility.

    God did not accept it, but suffered from it, so he accepted it.

    "Since it is a gift from the emperor, I respectfully take it." Wang Cunye looked at it calmly, looked at the Northeast Imperial City, and held the bronze seal in his hand the next moment.

    A mysterious feeling came over, and the turtle shell vibrated!

    This is the destiny in the dark, you can¡¯t force it, but after several twists and turns, it still fell into your hands, Wang Cunye was happy in his heart.

    "What do you think of this gift?" Taoist priest Qiulin asked with a smile.

    "Very good!" Wang Cunye smiled and said, "It's exactly what I want!"

    After taking a closer look, he looked at Cai Xin again and said, "You seem to have lost weight compared to last year. I'm afraid you are a little tired. Is the old lady in good health?"

    When Cai Xin heard the question, she was about to stand up and make a ceremony, but Wang Cunye waved her hand to stop her. She only heard her reply: "With a thousand taels of silver from the real person, I bought some fields, my family business has improved, and my mother is in good health."  .¡±

    Wang Cunye stroked the bronze seal, remembering the past, smiled slightly at himself, looked at Cai Xin, and said: "No matter what, this seal was originally yours, and I took your seal, what do you want? If appropriate,?? can agree to it.  "

    Seeing Cai Xin about to speak, Wang Cunye waved his hand: "I am a real person and cannot take this kind of treasure at will. You still have to make a request. It will be beneficial to you and me."

    These words are categorical, showing that this intention has been decided. This big seal was given by the emperor, but the big seal itself belongs to Cai Xin. Even if the emperor takes over most of it, it still has a causal relationship with her.

    After Cai Xin heard this, she was silent at first. She accepted Wang Cunye's thousand taels of silver and went to visit him the next day. He had disappeared. Then she met Ziyi, the sixth generation grandson of Changshun Hou. This son was free and easy, indeed extraordinary. I  The man was extremely satisfied, but he originally had a wife but wanted to take a concubine. The old lady couldn't help but asked her again.

    Cai Xin was worried about it, but she refused out of nowhere, so she delayed it. Fu Ziyi didn't take it seriously at the time. Now that the Cai family is in decline, it won't take long for them to give up.

    While he was suffering, a eunuch suddenly came to the capital with a message. After several turns, he saw this person.

    It¡¯s just that this man is no longer the scholar and handsome young man he used to be, but a third-grade real person of the state who must be treated politely by the emperor. He has a dream that seems to be hidden in his heart.

    Seeing the two people watching, Cai Xin gritted her teeth and bowed: "This little girl has nothing to ask for, she just wants to follow the real person to practice immortality in order to live forever!"

    Wang Cunye was startled and just watched quietly. After a while, Wang Cunye sat back on his chair and said softly: "Get up. I will comply with your request, but you can only become a registered disciple first!"

    After hearing this, Cai Xin felt melancholy and joyful at the same time. She didn¡¯t know what it felt like, so she kowtowed: ¡°Greetings to the Master!¡±

    After this pause, I immediately saw a change in her aura on her black haired temples.

    At this time, the ceremony was completed, and Taoist Qiulin smiled and said: "I don't want to see a good story today. In the future, the real person and Miss Cai will achieve Taoism, so don't forget to get down."

    As he said this, his heart was filled with bitterness and some envy.

    Taoist official Qiulin has always longed for immortality. He has long known that prosperity is fleeting and has the determination to sacrifice his life to join the Tao. Unfortunately, the foundation of the Tao was broken by Master Xuyun. Therefore, looking at this situation, he envies and hates it at the same time.  Next, he immediately hated Kunlun even more.

    Taoist official Qiulin lost his interest when he thought of this, and said: "Hundreds of people in the Hou Mansion are at your disposal. There are ten thousand taels of silver in the treasury, but it is what you need these days. Although you can use it, I have been ordered to welcome you."  , now that it¡¯s done, I have to go back and hand in the errand, and then leave.¡±

    Wang Cunye couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll see you off!¡±

    At this time, the bright moon reflected the wall, and the two people slowly walked out of the palace and walked along the path among the flowers. After a while, Taoist priest Qiulin saluted Wang Cunye: "It's late at night. You don't have to see me far away. I'll excuse you!"

    "Okay, fellow Taoist, walk slowly." Wang Cunye did not force himself and stopped talking. Seeing Qiulin's retreating figure, Wang Cunye couldn't help but narrow his eyes.

    Qiulin is a Taoist official, but he has no Taoist law. Although the Taoist official is a Taoist priest, he cannot be compared to the real Taoist sect. However, he has the support of the emperor. If he can get a canonization in the future, he can enter the Shinto.

    Wang Cunye dismissed this thought and thought of Cai Xin again. He didn't want to meet someone by chance but still had this fate, so he immediately turned back to the palace.

    Cai Xin stepped forward and saluted again. Wang Cunye waved his hand and asked Cai Xin to come over: "Come on, come here and I will teach you the six-yang diagram of the foundation building."

    "The six-yang diagram is originally the supreme foundation-building method of the ancient Taoism. After I have improved it several times, it is far more powerful than before. You should practice it hard and don't slack off." Wang Cunye said.

    At this time, he didn¡¯t say any formulas or precautions. He just pinched his two fingers into sword fingers, and a bright light emerged from between his fingers, directly hitting Cai Xin¡¯s forehead.

    This is a very advanced teaching method in Taoism. It is a secret that has not been taught. Wang Cunye knew thousands of Taoist scrolls and cracked them day and night, but he used them casually at this time.

    There was a "boom" in Cai Xin's mind. All kinds of insights and paths were flowing endlessly in the sea of ??consciousness. She suddenly understood four to five points of the mystery of the Six Yang Diagram.

    After doing this, Wang Cunye said: "What I just gave you is my understanding of the Six Yang Diagrams and Exercises in the Immortal Stage. You can refer to it, but people are different. Mine may not be suitable for you. If you feel unstable, you can ask  Your senior sister Lu Lan'er, if you don't understand anything, just come and ask me, and I will answer it face to face."

    Lu Laner was waiting silently, worried in her heart. She was just a maid, and this young lady knew that she had an old relationship with her master. What would happen in the future?

    At this time, I heard Wang Cunye say it himself, but he was ranked as a senior sister. He couldn't help but be overjoyed. At that moment, both Cai Xin and Cai Xin responded: "Yes!"

    "You guys, get up. I practice Taoism on weekdays and don't care about worldly affairs. I will leave the affairs of this house to you!" Wang Cunye said.Said while looking at Cai Xin and Lu Lan'er.

    ¡°I understand, Master.¡± Cai Xin and Lu Laner responded immediately.

    "Well, it's getting late today. You go and have a rest. Find a room to live in the mansion. Don't be too far away from me. Although the imperial capital is at the foot of the emperor, there are dragons and snakes mixed together. You must be careful!" Wang Cunye said.

    ??The Hou Mansion is vast, with jingshes scattered around, rockery springs flowing quietly, and it looks clean. After passing through several corridors, there is a quiet room.

    The maids knew that the new master was coming, so they cleaned up early. When they went in, they found it to be spotless.

    "Good." Wang Cunye was very satisfied when he saw it, so he settled here.

    Seeing Wang Cunye choose a residence and go in, Cai Xin and Lu Lan'er looked at each other, and Cai Xin saluted Lu Lan'er: "I've met senior sister!"

    Lu Laner was happy in her heart, but returned the gift: "I don't dare. We are senior sisters now. We don't need to be so polite. We just support each other." To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 264: Who, who is spying

    quiet room

    Wang Cunye sat silently, silently using his magic power to practice. In the blink of an eye, he used eleven methods to release the ban. However, when he took the bronze seal in his hand, he only released three layers of peripheral bans, making it float in the void.  The Qi is faint, that's all.

    Wang Cunye did not feel disappointed at all, but became more and more excited. Now that Wang Cunye is an Earth Immortal and is proficient in unlocking methods, it can be said that there are not many things that cannot be opened. It is extraordinary to be able to leave such a ban!

    And Wang Cunye could feel that there was at most one layer of this bronze seal. He then used the twelfth method to release the seal, and a ball of golden light seeped through.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and he waited quietly for the bronze seal to change.

    "Huh? Still not working?" After a while, seeing the same situation, Wang Cunye thought about it. A turtle shell appeared out of thin air in his hand. The moment it appeared, there was a "pop" and a black light swept across.

    Before coming to the world of Li Luo, a radiant light suddenly descended on the earth, covering the sky and the earth. Through the past and present, the coming aura destroyed everything

    Wang Cunye is in the underworld, and the heavens are not clear, but the underworld and hell have seen it personally. The numerous underworlds and hells cannot resist the endless decline of spiritual light. The unimaginable karma and rules of hundreds of millions of years have been wiped out. The disk of reincarnation is broken, and one of them is  It evolved into this turtle shell. It was this turtle shell that escorted him through the darkness of void and came to the world of Liluo.

    When the earth, when the turtle shells were complete, it suppressed the ghosts and gods from ancient times to the present. This is avenue and the rules of the world. Although it has been broken now, the power can be less than one -hundred -billions.  But the essence is still there.

    So he swept it up, and heard a "pop" sound, and cracks appeared in the restriction. Wang Cunye no longer used the turtle shell, fearing that the inside would be damaged. He stretched out his hand to draw in the air, and suddenly golden talismans appeared.  One after another, they integrated into the bronze seal. After an unknown amount of time, a stream of information circulated in the sea of ??consciousness.  Let him know the root of the bronze seal.

    "It turns out to be the natal magic weapon of the fallen god." Wang Cunye thought, and the next moment, a scene appeared in front of him.

    A big mountain is majestic, majestic and lush.  There are many streams and springs inside, and the clouds and mist are shrouded in the middle of the mountain. When you see them, you know that they are transformed by spiritual energy.

    Wang Cunye knew that this was a mark from within. He saw on the mountain peaks, pavilions and pavilions hidden by green cypresses, with a majestic atmosphere, gurgling streams, and winding paths leading to secluded areas.

    Densely packed with ghosts, gods, soldiers and generals everywhere, they all looked up from a distance with solemn faces.  It implies worry and struggle.

    Wang Cunye followed his gaze and saw a row of people on the stage. One person in the middle was wearing a green robe with purple patterns embroidered on it.  But he has the air of a prince, and his eyes look far away, deep and majestic.

    Wang Cunye just felt something. His body froze, and a coercion fell on him, making him have the urge to kneel down and bow his head.

    "Humph. Just a trace of branding, but you still want me to bow down!" Wang Cunye sneered, but didn't care about it.

    The whole scene blurred for a moment, and then gradually cleared up, and only this man was seen saying: "Observe the heaven and the earth, I do not do it for sacrifice or blood food, I use this mountain as the foundation to build the domain of the underworld, just for the sinking of all ghosts."  Lun, leave them a way to survive, and also keep humans and ghosts separated so they don¡¯t affect each other.¡±

    "I don't want to think about today's catastrophe. Although I don't regret my death, I can't let go of this realm of Hades."

    As soon as these words were said, all the ghosts and gods around them knelt down and kowtowed: "Don't worry, my lord. Even if I die, I will keep my lord and the underworld alive."

    At this moment, green energy rose into the sky in the distance, and there were faint Taoist steps approaching.

    Seeing this situation, Wang Cunye was moved and thought of a story.

    "Hao Shanjun leads six thousand gods, uses Haoshan Mountain as his capital, opens up the underworld, governs life and death, and is worshiped in the Blood Food Temple in the history of history!" This is a positive description of Haoshan Lord.

    But there is this in the Taoist scroll: "People are sincere ascetics and worship the Taoism. However, the spirits and ghosts from heaven come to attack people urgently. They may suffer from illness, or be imprisoned, or gradually become poor, and every time they cause evildoers  , the ghost of Haoshan Mountain is the leader, so it is necessary to contain it urgently, the Taoist Lord will send one hundred thousand Taoist soldiers to attack!"

    It means that when a Taoist practices cultivation, the spirit ghosts of heaven will invade him. If he encounters diseases, prisons, and poverty, the executors will be the ghosts of Haoshan Mountain (Haoshan Lord), so he will attack them.

    These Taoist scrolls are ancient records. At that time, even the Emperor of Heaven was called the "Spiritual Ghost of Heaven"!

    The Taoist Scriptures say: "The gods do not eat food, and the teachers do not receive money. Although they are called the Emperor of Heaven, they are actually blood-eating ghosts. They are good at doing power and blessings. They blame people in temples, ask people to eat in ancestral halls, disturb the people, and slaughter three animals. They spend tens of thousands of dollars.  If one's property is depleted, he will not be protected by it, but will be harmed by it. He will die in vain and prematurely, which cannot be counted. Therefore, cutting it down can be justified!"

    Just as Wang Cunye was thinking about it, he saw that there were faint Taoist soldiers below. These Taoist soldiers were not flesh and blood, but they were first-rate Yin soldiers.With a command, he immediately killed him.

    At this moment, Lord Haoshan also gave an order, and a large number of underworld soldiers came to kill him.

    Just as he was about to take a closer look, he saw the Taoist in the distance suddenly say "Hey" and looked over. This made Wang Cunye suddenly feel a chill in his heart. He wanted to leave with a thought in his mind, but his body could not move.

    The Taoist¡¯s eyes flashed with a mysterious and mysterious rhyme, and he said: "Who, who is where?"

    How is this possible, this is just a little imprinted memory, how can you see me?

    Wang Cunye was shocked. At this moment, he felt that this gaze traveling through time and space would see through everything about him, and even assimilate himself.

    With a flash of black light, everything in front of you gradually faded away. In the void, the mountains, divine power, and scenes gradually turned into dust. Even the Taoists inside were destroyed!

    Wang Cunye said "ah" and opened his eyes, breaking out in cold sweat.

    This Taoist is the Taoist Lord?

    ??Either the Tao seeds are planted in the imprint and activated as one explores, or there is no longer a clone of the body, as long as traces of existence, even the memories of others, are caught in the net.

    Wang Cunye thought for a moment, looked at the turtle shell, and gradually sneered. If it were true that as long as there were traces, it would be the same as the original body. Dao Lord would have been able to fight against the Emperor of Heaven and even kill him.

    It seems that Tao seeds have been planted in it in advance and activated as you explore. It¡¯s easy to see what the intention is.

    He snorted coldly, and without further hesitation, the black light of the turtle shell swept over, swallowing and suppressing the bronze seal. Only the broken green runes were seen resisting, but were swallowed by the turtle shell, and a little cyan faintly purple aura was about to fly out.  , but was swept away by the black light and swallowed up just the same.

    At this time, a large green seal that was half imaginary and half real, with various simple and authentic texts, appeared in front of the eyes.

    Wang Cunye called out again, and a divine seal appeared. It was thick and solid, shining golden with a little red light. It hung down from the top and turned into a silk screen of light. It turned out to be the divine seal of ten directions.

    The Divine Seal of the Ten Directions is Wang Cunye¡¯s magic weapon, which connects the virtual and real worlds. However, it does not last long and is not powerful. Now this big cyan seal is just the carrier.

    ?????????????????????? However, compared to the big cyan seal, my seal is a few levels behind. The only thing I can rely on is that the big cyan seal is not only ownerless, but also incomplete, and there are still opportunities to take advantage of it.

    Wang Cunye sat on the couch, silently practicing mystical skills, and his soul turned into a golden body. There was a faint golden text with green in it, but it was the "Qinghua Treasure Barrel", which was refining this bit by bit.  The big cyan seal was annexed by the Ten Directions Divine Seal. Only wisps of clouds were seen coming and going. On the Ten Directions Divine Seal, hundreds of true texts gradually condensed into a little divine urn. Seeing a divine urn formed, Wang Cunye did not dare to  Slow down and squirt again.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????: The big green seal is gradually decomposed, each sacred scorpion is transformed into a true text, and is continuously absorbed by the sacred seals of the ten directions. Even the Earth Immortal, Wang Cunye's true energy is rapidly consumed.

    Finally, with the help of Wang Cunye, the Divine Seal of the Ten Directions devoured the last divine jar. With a "boom" sound, Wang Cunye suddenly felt connected to it.

    With a thought, I saw that the original red color of the Ten Directions Seal had all disappeared and turned into golden yellow, but the pattern on it was cyan!

    "Great goodness!" Wang Cunye sighed. Just as he was about to experience the power of this seal, he threw himself into it. Another change occurred. Wang Cunye had a feeling of falling into darkness. But in an instant, Wang Cunye felt that this process was controllable.  It was some mysterious power in the ten directions divine seal that guided him. He immediately gave up resistance and turned around, and in the blink of an eye, he plunged into a deep world.

    This is water, water without boundaries. Wang Cunye only took one look and realized something: "This is the sea, and it is the bottom of the ocean!"

    This seabed is gloomy and dark, with no sunlight visible, a deep and dead atmosphere permeating it, and a layer of dark gas contained within it. Just by feeling it, one can feel the power that can command the soul to perish forever.

    Wang Cunye was startled and was about to react, but he found that the golden color with cyan power was protecting him, but this breath did not capture his spiritual consciousness.

    Not only that, the turtle shell trembled slightly, but it was absorbing the breath slightly. After absorbing it, it made a buzzing sound, showing that it was very excited.

    Wang Cunye calmed down and watched this layer of gloomy gas circulating on the bottom of the sea. Occasionally, there were sea creatures approaching, and masses of blood burst out, turning into bones and sinking to the bottom of the sea.

    How many creatures are there?  No one can figure it out clearly, only numerous skeletons can be seen, emitting little phosphorescent lights, emerging from the bottom of the sea.

    "We cross the sea of ??death and reach the heretic world."

    ¡°The gospel of the Lord will be sown throughout the earth!¡±

    ? ?There are more and more dead skeletons, and the air of death is filling the air, gradually seeping into the sea water, forming waves!

    "The Lord is with me. The Lord is the destination of death and the end of all life." A faint singing voice came from countless skeletons. Strangely enough, the voice was ethereal, penetrating, and carried an indescribable sense of belonging.  , completely devoid of the horror and ugliness of death.

    Wang Cunye was horrified and suddenly understood that this was the power of the evil god. This was the first time he had directly observed this power.

    This power was majestic and ethereal, with an indescribable sense of belonging. He suppressed a feeling of heart palpitations. When the turtle shell moved, a black light poured into his spiritual sense.

    In an instant, everything in front of me was different. In the past, it seemed that the gas was dark and dark, as if it was gray. But now, it looked like a pure green with a hint of purple, circulating in the sea.  , permeating and changing!

    But the moment he saw through it, he heard a roar: "Who, who is snooping?" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 265: The Country is Blessed

    Sunlight shines in through the cracks in the quiet room window, making the quiet room seem extraordinarily quiet, and an indescribable atmosphere permeates the space.

    Wang Cunye opened his eyes, exhaled a breath of turbid air, his whole body was shaken, feeling the magic power in his body, and he was thoughtful.

    Yesterday, there were a series of incidents in the retreat. First of all, the bronze seal was the divine seal of Haoshanjun. I saw Haoshanjun fall because of Daojun's cutting down the mountain and ruining the temple.

    The second thing is that Dao Lord left a mark on it and wanted to control or influence himself during refining. I am scared to think about this now. If I don't have a turtle shell to kill, I can't resist at all.

    In the end, a new divine seal of ten directions was made, but he accidentally absorbed part of the power of Lord Haoshan to control the underworld. It was this power that led Wang Cunye to swim to the bottom of the sea and see the truth about the evil god.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbgs out out??.

    Refining to this point is complete. From then on, there is no Haoshan Lord Seal in this world, only the Ten Directions Divine Seal.

    With a flick of his fingers, the Ten Directions Divine Seal gathered away its breath and turned into a single seal. Seeing this, Wang Cunye laughed and hung it on his waist.

    After this refining, the divine seals of the ten directions are indistinguishable from reality, but they are a great good.

    Opening the door, the sky light came in, illuminating the quiet room. Wang Cunye squinted his eyes and took a closer look at his luck.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A bright yellow and slightly green Qi condensation, with a small group of cyan Qi Luck on top.

    Originally, my luck was more than this. When I was promoted to Earth Immortal, I had a peek at my own luck. At that time, my luck was green and yellow.  Cyan means God favors him, and Taoist Cheng Jin cut off half of it when he was promoted to the Immortal Realm. Although he had the third-grade Fuguo real person's status to supplement it, the Heavenly Family portion could never be compensated.

    It¡¯s just at this time that the entire luck has changed, and a trace of green energy is growing.

    This increase is very subtle, but as long as it continues like this.  It is estimated that it won't be long before the silky blue luck will make up to the level of the original destiny, or even worse!

    This is the result of refining the Haoshan Lord Seal.  Although the Haoshan Lord's Seal has long been shattered, it is estimated that less than 30% of the original remains, so it is impossible to control the underworld.  But Wang Cunye was not disappointed at all.

    On the turtle shell, more than a dozen broken cyan sacred vessels were gradually evolved by the turtle shell. Wang Cunye had a feeling that as long as these dozen broken sacred vessels were restored, the last cracks in the turtle shell would be filled.

    Looking at the garden in the distance, Wang Cunye's thoughts couldn't help but turn back to the scene when he was refining the bronze seal, and he couldn't help but feel a slight chill in his heart. The power of the alien evil god had penetrated into the sea area, and the sea area was constantly transforming towards the burial place.  If this development continues without effective control, then

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but look towards the East China Sea.

    The Dao Islands are located in various places, starting from the East China Sea.  Crossing the South China Sea and connecting to the North Sea, this vast expanse of sea has Dao channels stationed there.

    Cheng Ping Dao, Lianyun Dao, Xuan Ming Dao

    "So that's it" Wang Cunye couldn't help but think to himself.  His face darkened. No wonder these channels were located at the mouth of the sea. They turned out to be strongholds guarding the country's gates.

    There were many ancient Dao lines, but after elimination, only 18 can be truly spread. Of these 17 Dao lines, they are all stationed in the sea, and only Kunlun is located deep in the earth on the Kunlun Mountains.

    ??This layout, only now can we get a glimpse of the secret!

    At this moment, when he was about to think carefully, he heard footsteps in the distance. Wang Cunye was startled, but saw Lu Laner coming over. When he saw Wang Cunye, he breathed a sigh of relief and saluted: "Master, the Emperor  I sent a chamberlain over, but it¡¯s already the second group.¡±

    "Oh, I know, where are you now?"

    "Waiting in the side hall."

    Wang Cunye said nothing and walked through the corridor until he reached the side hall. He saw two eunuchs, one of whom was a middle-aged eunuch.

    "Master Fuguo, I'm sorry to bother you. Your Majesty, please go to the Mingxin Hall of Chunmei Pavilion to see you!" Although the eunuch didn't kneel to Wang Cunye, he still said in a respectful tone: "It's getting late at this time, please invite Master  Arrive in time for the next court."

    "Since it is an invitation from the emperor, there is no time to delay. Let's go immediately!" After hearing this, Wang Cunye immediately agreed.

    "This is the best!" The middle-aged servant was overjoyed when he heard this.

    The housekeeper strode out from under the dripping eaves, stood on the steps and shouted: "Quick, bring out the carriage!"

    Someone immediately responded, and a carriage came over in a moment and drove towards Chunmei Pavilion. Chunmei Pavilion was about ten miles away from this mansion, and the carriage arrived in less than a moment.

    ?Chunmei Pavilion is actually an extension of the imperial palace. It is full of various plum trees. It still has a main hall for discussing affairs, and there are two side halls on the left and right of the main hall.

    Arriving in front of the palace gate and the chariot road, when I went down, I saw four chamberlains looking at me. When they saw the visitor, they immediately showed a hint of joy and said, "Please follow me into the Mingxin Palace!"

    After saying that, he walked forward slowly to lead the way, but said nothing. Wang Cunye knew that the rules were very strict, so he opened his mouth, swallowed his words again, and just followed. However, the middle-aged eunuch had some duties, and then he looked at the sky.  , breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "Master, the emperor sent someone here once yesterday, but at that time the master said that you were in retreat, so we didn't dare to disturb you. This time the old slave came here, it was actually the third time.  Got it!"

    The middle-aged chamberlain's voice was a little hoarse, like a drake, and he said slowly: "I finally caught up this time, and I didn't keep the emperor waiting."

    The eunuch's voice was normal. Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously. He just said: "It turns out that this is the third time, but it is a sin to keep the emperor waiting for a long time."

    The chamberlain smiled when he heard the words, but was speechless. At this moment, he saw the chariot road paved with stone slabs, leading straight to the deep palace, and there was a charm that was revealed silently.

    There is a lake in this palace, and the scenery is extremely beautiful. When you enter the gate, you will see that there are not only plum blossoms in the palace, but also elms and willows. After passing the chariot road, you will see the eight-couplet main hall in front, with eight palace lanterns hanging under the eaves.

    ??It was a dynasty that allowed all nations to come to court. Even if it falls, the arrogance is still there.

    We went all the way into the palace and asked Wang Cunye to wait here, and also sent someone to serve tea.  Ordinary ministers would never receive this kind of treatment, but Wang Cunye was not only a third-grade man, but also a real Earth Immortal, so it was different.

    "My lord, the Emperor's court has not yet left, so please wait here!" The middle-aged servant said, and gave a few instructions to the surrounding maids.  Just retreated.

    Hearing this, Wang Cunye nodded and sipped the tribute tea brought by the palace maid.  Looking around.

    I saw four guards standing upright on the Danchi of this hall, and eight chamberlains in the hall were waiting respectfully with their hands down according to their directions.  The same is true for the four palace ladies.

    There was a royal aura inadvertently, but Wang Cunye would not be moved. After a moment, he suddenly felt a force that was almost irresistible and came over like a tide.

    In the invisible field of vision, there is a flow of luck that coincides with the heaven and earth, which is frightening. Even Wang Cunye has now put away his magical power.  No need to fight it.

    In the Mingxin Palace, the maids stood silently, but they did not know that the emperor was not far outside. Wang Cunye got up and walked outside.

    Out the door.  Just as a group of people were coming, they saw that Yu Yu had arrived. A eunuch in front held a long whip and flicked it, and Yu Yu stopped in response.

    The imperial chariot is one foot long and seven feet wide, and its wood is all made of agarwood.  One person lifted up the soft curtain and saw the emperor descending from the inside, walking up the steps and stepping on the steps.

    "I have seen the emperor, and the emperor is safe!" The emperor went up the steps, and Wang Cunye stood on one side, bowing and saying.

    "Hmm, it turns out that the real person is here. Come in and talk." The emperor was overjoyed when he saw Wang Cunye. He waved his hand and said, "I just left the morning court and saw the real person waiting here. I am really happy in my heart."

    With a smile on his face, the emperor took the main seat and said, "Come here, give me a seat for the real person!"

    "Thank you, Emperor." Wang Cunye thanked him without being arrogant and sat down firmly, but he didn't sit with his butt half flat.

    After taking a sip of tea, the emperor took a deep breath with some tiredness and smiled: "How is your rest at home, are you satisfied?"

    "I am very satisfied. This is the emperor's grace. I am a Taoist and I appreciate this environment very much. I don't want to go deep into meditation, but I have to bother the emperor several times to send people."

    The emperor nodded and said: "As long as you like it, I have just come to court and haven't eaten yet, so just have a meal with me - that's it, go!"

    These words were spoken to the chamberlain, who responded and left.

    The emperor passed the lunch meal, which was actually very fast. In just a moment, a eunuch came in carrying a food box. Wang Cunye suppressed his smile, stood up calmly, thanked him, and sat down again.

    The meal given was not much, just a few dishes. Except for the beef, they were all vegetarian, but they were also fragrant. There was also a bowl of ginseng soup.  I drank the precious medicinal materials in one gulp.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After using it, Wang Cunye said: "I've finished using it, it's very fragrant!"

    After the emperor listened, he clickedHe nodded and said: "Let's cancel the banquet and tell the queen that I will go there after discussing the matter."

    After saying that, he sat down. The eunuch quickly wiped his hands and mouth with a towel, and the emperor served tea again. Then he sat down and said: "Master, I have been practicing Taoism for more than half a year, and the results are good, but there are also some problems  "

    Wang Cunye looked at the emperor and saw his demeanor. He only saw that he was wearing a crown. The emperor was only twenty-seven now, with no wrinkles on his face. He looked so heroic after five hundred years. It was really true that this emperor was born.  It's rare!

    Generally speaking, the emperors born from the old dynasties are all flawed, either cruel, weak, or incompetent. According to evaluation, even if the emperor in front of him is not a Taizu-level hero, he is at least a "good" and virtuous emperor, and he is not afraid of killing.  The emperor is an outlier in terms of Qi.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the emperor had reached the end of his sentence: "What do real people think about these questions?"

    At this point, the emperor was a little surprised, but he realized that Wang Cunye had just been deep in thought. Wang Cunye collected his thoughts and said with a smile: "I looked carefully at the emperor just now, thinking that the court and all the people are really blessed"

    "Oh, what do you think the real person would say?"

    "The emperor is young, healthy, and wise. These three things are the real treasures. Only if you have these three, can you benefit all the people and condense your energy. So I think that the country and all the people are really blessed"

    The emperor was startled. If someone else had said this, he would not have heard it. But when Master Dixian said it, he couldn't help but feel happy and laughed!  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 266: The message is passed and peace is achieved

    However, after laughing, the emperor still suppressed his smile, sighed, and said: "I am ashamed. I have been on the throne for five years, but I have always maintained my status. I have never made any contribution to the country. How can I say I am blessed to the court and all the people? I dare not do it at this time!"

    After saying that, he took two more documents and handed them to Wang Cunye: "Master, please look at this, this is the income of the imperial court for the past year, and the list of sacrificial rituals reported by the imperial court this time. If you are a real person, you must have something to teach me."  !¡±

    When the chamberlain saw it, he quickly took the document and handed it to Wang Cunye, the real person who assisted the country.

    When the emperor saw Wang Cunye taking it, he sighed and said: "Now the income of the imperial court has doubled compared to the time of Taizu, but it is silted up and down, and the positions at all levels are thin, and less than a quarter can really do things. Here there are also  I have some ideas, and this time I invite real people to come over, just to see if what I think is feasible."

    Wang Cunye listened and said, "You should read it carefully."

    With that said, he sat back on the chair, opened the two documents page by page, and read them carefully.

    ¡°In fact, if you don¡¯t look elsewhere and only look at luck, these two documents, with the emperor¡¯s approval, will have a huge fortune that is bright and purple.

    These fortunes come from nothingness and are projected onto this document.

    Documents are carriers on which luck is carried. With this atmosphere, in the final analysis, this luck still comes from the emperor.

    It¡¯s just that some of these things can be recycled, but some cannot.

    ??For example, this book about the imperial sacrificial ceremony is a few pages thin, but it is full of atmosphere, shining with different colors and brilliance, and embodies great luck.

    Canonize the gods and goddesses.  Luck comes from the emperor.  Carrying it on the gods, due to the decrees formulated by the emperor himself, these gods of luck can absorb it, but the luck will only go out but not in. The greater the canonized god, the greater the loss to the emperor.

    These fortunes should not be attributed to the emperor himself. The emperor himself is just a mortal. How could such huge fortunes come from him?

    It¡¯s just that when the emperor is in power, he controls the Chao Gang and the country.  A country's moral system can control and create destiny, change the appearance of the sky, and can control the fate of the country with every move.  That¡¯s why I have such great luck!

    ??In ancient times, the population was small and the luck was not strong. Often, the leader of a country could only enjoy the blue and purple Qi. Only within the universe could the purple Qi pattern exist.

    The luck of the country is limited. If you frequently canonize gods above the emperor, the life of the country will be short, and the leader of the country will not enjoy much luck, and it will all be given to others.  He was really confused, but at this time, the emperor already understood this truth.

    As he flipped through the pages of documents, Wang Cunye took in the layout of the Shinto on earth, as well as the ideas of the emperor and the ministers of the court.

    After reading, Wang Cunye folded the documents and handed them over.

    A palace maid quickly took it, placed it on the emperor's sandalwood table, and then retreated.

    "Oh? The real person has finished reading. Do you have any comments?" When the emperor saw Wang Cunye finished reading, he immediately asked.

    In the eyes of the emperor, this real man's talent and luck were so extraordinary that he even doubted him.  Was this real person born to revive the dynasty?

    There are always some people in this world who are born to be extraordinary.  Adhering to the great luck, even if there are many difficulties and dangers, you can still make it all the way.

    Three hundred years ago, there was the famous Prime Minister Cao Xuan. He was born with a canopy-like youthful luck that followed his destiny. This was the Great Luck Number, which was born in accordance with the Qi of heaven and earth. As a result, the dynasty survived the critical period of change when Taoism manifested itself.  .

    The emperor now also doubts whether Wang Cunye is such a person, who is born with great fortune. If so, he does not need to be truly included as a vassal, as long as he is close, he can get a lot of help from heaven!

    Isn¡¯t this what this Taoism is all about?

    The emperor saw the dawn of ZTE!

    Wang Cunye listened to the emperor's words, but he didn't think so. He had already obtained the main luck by dedicating his Taoism. At this time, if he was involved in the internal changes of the imperial court, even if he did good, he would not get much, and he would also get into a lot of trouble.  , not to mention the Shinto in the sacrificial rituals.

    These are thousands of gods, some of which were even passed down from ancient times. Each of them has a deep foundation. It is definitely not flattering to change their rise and fall. He just smiled at the moment and said: "With the emperor and ministers cooperating with each other, it is extremely thorough.  , I don¡¯t have much to make up for it.¡±

    At this point, Wang Cunye paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t touch on anything else. He was talking about the implementation of Taoism: ¡°There is just one thing, the emperor must prepare for a rainy day.¡±

    The emperor was not in a hurry when he saw him, he just waited quietly.

    "The emperor needs to pay attention to the fact that with the trade of the eleven countries, a prosperous business road will be formed in the future. The business road is not obvious yet, so the princes along the way have not made any obvious response, but once such a large profit gradually develops, along the wayHow could all the princes not be jealous?  Here comes the problem.  "

    "The princes along the way must prepare for a rainy day. If the princes impose excessive levies and cut off the trade routes, it will affect the overall situation."

    When the emperor heard this, he was reasonable. He couldn't help but secretly praise it and asked: "Dare I ask the real person, if this is the case, what should I do? Can the real person have a clever plan? "

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile, pondered for a moment, and continued: "Sir, I am a real person, but I don't tell lies. Although these people are ministers, they are actually princes. Simply ordering deprivation will only make people  They are so excited that it will not end well. Even if they obey openly, if they cause trouble secretly, it will be difficult to track them down one by one."

    "At this time, we need to use the order of favor to divide them into groups, make an agreement, and use the benefits to make most of the princes obey. At that time, even if there are one or two princes who have ruined the situation, they can all attack together. After all, all living beings in the world  There is no escape from the word "profit" in any dealings."

    When the emperor heard this, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He was the emperor, but he still had to compromise with the princes. He immediately said: "Master, please let me think about it again"

    Wang Cunye saw it and knew that the time had come. He stood up and said, "In this case, I will resign!"

    "Well, Master, please go slowly and let someone take you out." The emperor stroked his forehead and said: "Every time Master comes, it is beneficial to the country and me. I will still have a favor when I go back!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This is a very generous courtesy, I'm afraid it will make those ministers red-eyed.

    It¡¯s just that Wang Cunye¡¯s great power all comes from himself.  Unlike secular power, all means are based on power.  So I am not afraid at all and have no scruples at all.

    At this point, the difference between mortals and Taoists emerges.

    "Wherever human rights are in the hands of the government and the opposition, they only rely on organizations. The current situation, changes, and power are not their own. No matter how cunning and cunning, how many strategies and tactics are, they are all duckweed in the sea, and they cannot control themselves at all.

    can only say.  The changes in the mortal world are too empty, and a prime minister or a powerful minister may perish in the blink of an eye.  This is completely different from the great power of Taoists themselves.

    At that moment, Wang Cunye just smiled and said, "Thank you, Emperor!"

    After saying that, he flashed his long sleeves, turned around freely, and gradually went away. Seeing his floating appearance, even the emperor couldn't help but secretly sigh.

    When Wang Cunye returned to his mansion, Lu Laner and Cai Xin came to see him and saw him in a daze.  Cai Xin wanted to ask several times, but swallowed her words back.

    After a while, Wang Cunye sighed and said, "The angel is here, open the door and get ready!"

    However, he saw a purple aura coming from the imperial city, coming towards Wang Cunye. As soon as he thought about it, he guessed that the emperor did not leave the imperial city and the purple aura was not strong. It must be that someone represented the emperor and came to reward him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But even so.  You must also have a welcoming attitude.

    Lu Lan'er and Cai Xin both stood up at once. They didn't have Wang Cunye's qualifications and mentality, so they immediately ordered the maids to arrange the case and burn incense.

    As soon as preparations were completed, a chamberlain came over with two guards and four young eunuchs, holding an imperial edict.  Perhaps because of the formal decree, this person was enveloped in a layer of purple energy.

    The waiter¡¯s face was expressionless.  Standing behind the incense table to the south, he said: "Master Fu Guo, Lu Lan'er, and Cai Xin listen to the order!"

    This decree also involved Lu Laner and Cai Xin, and the two women knelt down quickly.

    "I respectfully listen to the edict!" Wang Cunye did not kneel, but bowed in response.

    "The imperial edict says that the real person who assists the country is skilled in state affairs and deeply agrees with me. He has given me a handle of Ruyi jade and a hundred pieces of high-quality silk. His disciples Lu Lan'er and Cai Xin have both given this to the envoys of Jin Dynasty."

    The envoy Xunjin was a female official, ranked seventh grade. The two women suddenly felt dizzy. They did not expect that following their master, they would be conferred by the imperial court immediately.

    "Thank you!" the three said.

    Strange to say, as soon as the edict was delivered, the purple air and mist in the invisible field of vision left the eunuch's body one after another. Some of them lingered on the rewarded objects, and then they immediately returned to the imperial palace together.

    Wang Cunye saw it and didn't take it seriously. He knew that the eunuch's decree had been promulgated and the task had been completed. It was right for Zi Qi to return to the emperor immediately.

    Although these things on the utensils have the purple energy of the emperor, they have energy but are immeasurable. They are only breaths, but they are projections and have no actual amount.

    "I thank the Emperor for the generous reward." Wang Cunye said, but he was thinking in his heart that the Emperor's reward was too generous. Could he still want to draw himself into the imperial court, work hard for the imperial court, and gradually be assimilated by the imperial court, and finally with three hundred years of  Like the former famous prime minister Cao Xuan, his luck was finally taken away by the court, and he died unexpectedly in his later years?

    This chamberlainI don't know Wang Cunye's psychology, but he just came up with a smile on his face and said to him: "My servant congratulates the real person! Even the prime minister may not be able to match your good fortune, real person!"

    "Take fifty taels of gold." Wang Cunye smiled: "Give this guy some tea!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All the purple energy that was originally announced on behalf of the emperor on this person disappeared without a trace, not even a bit remained, leaving only some of this person¡¯s own white and yellow luck.

    This person¡¯s destiny is only white, but he has stayed in the imperial city for a long time. The emperor is the master of destiny. Every time this person is asked to announce his will and the purple energy rises up, some destiny will be subtly changed.

    Wang Cunye smiled as he sent the eunuch away: "You can be canonized as a seventh-grade female official, and you will have more luck in the future. Just appreciate it."

    With that said, he turned back to the study and put this matter aside. For him, the matter in the sea area was even more important now. He immediately ordered the maid to grind the ink, lay it on rice paper, and the pen was written. A document was already written.  Written in full.

    Looking at the text with ink on it, and reading it once, Wang Cunye felt satisfied and stamped it with the Divine Seal of the Ten Directions. The moment he stamped it, a golden-green color suddenly appeared on the paper, and he nodded secretly,  Put it away.

    After doing this, Wang Cunye pointed his finger, and the windless piece of paper flew away automatically with a "swish" sound. This was not a golden talisman. After the ten-direction divine seal was upgraded, the magical power was extremely broad. This seal alone could make this seal magical.  The document crossed the sea, reached the level road, and was delivered to the person he wanted to deliver it to.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 267: God King of the Realms

    Cheng Ping Road. Central Hall

    Spiritual energy lingers around, cranes fly, Taoist Cheng Jin closes his eyes and regulates his breathing on the jade bed, quietly recuperating. Taoist boys stand around the hall, and wisps of green smoke rise from the copper furnace, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. At this moment  Taoist Cheng Jin suddenly opened his eyes and looked up into the dark sky.

    A moment later, a golden light carrying a document broke through many restrictions and rushed directly into the central hall of Chengping Road. It was finally intercepted and could not advance even an inch.

    Taoist Cheng Jin looked at the document with golden light in front of him. He was startled for a moment, and then enlightened. He stretched out his hand a little, and a gap suddenly opened. The golden light fell instantly, and a document passed through and floated in the air.

    When the Taoist boy saw it, he picked up the document and presented it to Taoist Cheng Jin!

    "Xuan Shang has a letter? Let me see it." Looking at the cover, Taoist Cheng Jin smiled slightly. Without opening it, his eyes fell on the seal, and he couldn't help but praise: "This seal is simple in text, full of Taoism, and has a golden tone.  Green, but it contains a hint of Taoism, where did Xuan Shang get this kind of magic weapon?"

    After saying that, before opening it, Taoist Cheng Jin frowned slightly, and when he looked at it again, his expression became more solemn.

    "Send orders to the two elders Cheng Mu and Cheng Jiang to come to the main hall to see me immediately!" Taoist Cheng Jin stood up slowly, his voice was calm, and he issued a decree.

    "Follow the order of the Taoist Master!" A Taoist boy took off a piece of white jade Ruyi and retreated.

    Cheng Muchengjiang himself was a candidate for the Tao Master of the previous generation. He just chose the Tao, devoted himself to cultivation, and withdrew from the competition, so he also received privileges. It was not related to the Tao lineage, so he did not have to appear.

    It¡¯s just that this time it¡¯s a big deal.  Ordinarily, when the immortals go, they are just afraid of disturbing the situation.  It was inconvenient for Taoist Cheng Jin to go out, so he had to order these two people to go.

    For a moment, the two Taoists, with their big sleeves fluttering, walked on a cloud and mist, completely calm and contented. They arrived at the central hall, leaned down and bowed solemnly: "Greetings to the Taoist Master!"

    Even in the palace, the two of them were faintly floating in the clouds, filled with clouds.  The two of them were in the clouds and mist, but they couldn't see clearly. This was not a realm, but a leveling path.  It is specially used to subdue demons. There is a special saying in Tao Zang: "Jie Jue takes advantage of the elixir energy, Xuan Ming ascends the jade void".

    Seeing this, the Taoist boy quietly retreated, and in a blink of an eye there were only three people left in the hall.

    "Two senior brothers, this time I want you to go to sea to find out what happened!" Taoist Cheng Jin sat down on the jade bed, flicked his fingers, and the document floated into the hands of the two elders Cheng Jiang and Cheng Mu: "This is my disciple  Please take a look at some of the clues discovered by the disciples."

    The two Taoists Cheng Mucheng and Chengjiang looked at each other.  He took the document and read it carefully. When he first read it, he didn't take it seriously, but after reading it, he was horrified and moved.

    "Don't worry, Taoist Master! My brothers and I will definitely get to the bottom of this matter at this time. This matter is related to the safety of the Taoism. We must not delay. Junior Brother Cheng Jiang and I will set off immediately!" Taoist Cheng Mu had a look on his face after reading this letter.  He said solemnly.

    "This is the best!" Taoist Cheng Jin said after hearing this: "If it were someone else, I wouldn't worry, but you have achieved great supernatural powers. Even if you fail to reach the peak of Earthly Immortality, you can still protect yourself, but you must be cautious."

    As he spoke, he flicked his fingers, and two bay leaves floated towards him: "These are the bay leaves made by Taishang Dao Master. They can withstand a disaster, but you accepted them."

    "Yes!" Cheng Jiang and Cheng Mu both nodded in agreement.  He stretched out his hands and took Beiye down with a respectful expression. When he saw no further instructions, he stepped back.

    East China Sea

    There was a mist on the sea, and two Taoists, Cheng Jiang and Cheng Mu, came out and stepped up into the void.

    The water vapor on the sea surface not far away was a bit abnormal, and it was transparent and somewhat distorted. The two Taoists watched silently. They knew that this was the barrier that protected Dao Island, which separated the inside and outside. After leaving this barrier, they came to the real island.  The East China Sea is no longer the fairy island it once was.

    "Brother Taoist, let's go!" Taoist Chengjiang sighed. It seemed slow, but it was extremely fast, and he immediately left the barrier.

    Looking back, I saw that the entire Chengping Dao was separated from the inside and outside by a barrier, and it looked like a mirage. The two continued to fly high, and they saw that the entire Chengping Dao island was completely wrapped in a big bubble, filled with spiritual energy, like a fairyland.  , and the sea is constantly windy and waves, with a faint ominous atmosphere.

    "If it weren't for the barrier of the Patriarch, I'm afraid the Immortal Mountain would have been completely destroyed." Cheng Mu looked back and said.

    "Yes." Cheng Jiang sighed, looking towards the deep sea.

    The two turned into light and flew away, but within a few hours, they had flown thousands of miles away. This place was far away from Chengping Road, and further ahead was the depths of the East China Sea, close to the Shenzhou barrier.

    "Brother, let's go into the deep sea and have a look."

    "I can't detect anything unusual here!" Taoist Cheng Mu took a look. This trace of gray air was spread from the bone burial ground. It was caused by the cycle of heaven and earth. It was not considered abnormal.Chang, immediately responded and continued towards the deep sea.

    Deep in the East China Sea, it is difficult to see the edge of the sea. All you can see is the sea water and the sky. The world is divided into two halves, with the sky above and water below.

    There is an indescribable loneliness in the empty and uninhabited deep sea. There are no living creatures here, only eternal stillness, which makes the two Taoists feel chilled in their hearts.

    A touch of emptiness and silence permeates this sea area with a Taoist charm, indicating to all living beings that this is their destination. There is no pain, no impermanence, only eternal silence.

    "A kind of creepy and terrifying, Taoist Cheng Mu and Taoist Cheng Jiang's bodies were filled with clear light, dispersing the Taoist charm of the place, making them unaffected.

    "This place is so evil!" Taoist Cheng Mu had cold sweat on his forehead, and his eyes suddenly became dark.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the power of the evil god to be so powerful!¡± Taoist Cheng Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.

    "If Taoist Master Taishang hadn't refined the bay leaves, both of us would have been affected!" Taoist Chengjiang smiled bitterly as he took out a piece of bay leaf and stroked it.

    "It's just that we came with the Taoist destiny, how can we retreat?" Taoist Cheng Mu said calmly: "We just didn't expect that there would be the influence of the evil god here, so we had a subtle influence. But once we knew, this level  But there is nothing I can do.¡±

    "What we are saying is that behind us is the entire Dao lineage. We cannot retreat. We need to find out the situation of the evil god!" Taoist Cheng Mu said: "You and I will sacrifice the magic weapon and go to the bottom of the sea to check!"

    Taoist Chengjiang heard the words and agreed, and the two of them suddenly let out a bright light. Taoist Chengmu just stretched out his hand and the waves parted. The two walked together and dived all the way to the depths of the seabed.

    "Brother, something is wrong here." Taoist Chengjiang looked at the sea water in front of him, felt the breath, and spoke to Taoist Cheng Mu.

    "I know." Taoist Cheng Mu's face was solemn. At this time, he had reached the depths of the sea. There was no skylight in the deep water, and he couldn't see his fingers. There was only a bright pearl above Taoist Cheng Jiang's head, emitting clear light and protecting the two of them.

    Looking down, the visible blue light flashed away.

    "Junior brother, let's continue going down." Taoist Cheng Mu said and continued to dive. After an unknown amount of time, we reached the real bottom of the sea!

    There are some cracks in the clear light condensed by the pearl. Taoist Chengjiang is sweating profusely, and the mana flows into the pearl like a river, maintaining the Taoist treasure.

    The water pressure is too great now, and the two of them know that once this treasure cannot support it, even the body of the Earth Immortal will not be able to bear it.

    But now we have reached the bottom of the sea. Its terrain is undulating and desolate from ancient times. It is displayed in front of the two Taoists. The numerous skeletons shine with a faint blue light and cover the terrain. At a glance, it is more than a thousand miles away.

    There are no living creatures here anymore, only continuous silence. The dark and sinking Taoist rhyme emerges from the deep sea, transforming this sea area.

    Taoist Cheng Mu looked at the scene in front of him and felt a chill in his heart. He didn't expect that the evil god had penetrated here. This was really terrifying.

    "Junior brother, there is no need to check! This place has been infiltrated by the evil god. Let's rush back to Chengping Daotong to report to the Lord. If it's too late, we're afraid we won't be able to leave!" Seeing this situation, Taoist Cheng Mu was shocked and said immediately, reaching out and pressing  , the true essence poured into the bodies of Chengjiang Dao people like the Yangtze River.

    The pearl suddenly shone brightly, covering the two of them, and immediately rose from the deep sea and headed towards the sea.

    Taoist Cheng Mu estimated that he was right and just left. The piles of bones in the deep sea rippled. The next moment, a skeleton in black robes came out, and his foot bones rattled on the piles of corpses in the sea.

    Two groups of ghostly fire danced in the skeleton. He glanced around, and within a thousand miles, the auras of the two Taoists were detected.

    Following this breath, it went up through the heavy sea water and stared at the two Taoists who had reached the sea. Immediately, it knew that its infiltration plan had failed.

    It¡¯s too late to intercept and kill now. In order to block perception, the divine power itself has closed itself, and it will take some time to activate.

    By the time it is fully activated, I am afraid that these two Taoists will have gone away long ago.

    "We have been discovered. This mission failed, but the glory of the Lord will spread everywhere, and the guardian of the heretic world will become the sacrifice of our Lord!" The black-robed skeleton suddenly made up his mind, and mysterious fluctuations sounded: "Get up  , my lord¡¯s warriors, there is no need to cover up, let us fight for our lord until the last breath!¡±

    "My Lord is the destination of death and the end of all things. My Lord's glory will surely spread throughout this world."

    Receiving this call, there was a moment of silence, and the ocean of bones in the deep sea began to boil. Prayers echoed in the wasteland of bones in the deep sea. Skeletons woke up one by one, stood up, and formed an army!

    It is very regretful that it was discovered by the guardians of this world, as long as it is given a few more years? can assimilate this sea area and completely turn it into the domain of the Lord, but now that it has been discovered, it does not regret or fear too much. For the death domain, the death of an invading team is the most normal thing.

    Hundreds of branches, thousands of branches perish, in exchange for a world, it is worth it.

    "My lord follows the way of death. When he is promoted, he must sacrifice a world. This world must become a sacrifice for my lord's promotion!" The hollow eyes of the bone sacrifice priest saw the sky of this world through the sea water and felt the breath of this world.  He secretly thought: "This world is very powerful. As long as the sacrifice is completed, my Lord will truly break through the boundaries of the God King and become the God King in all realms!"

    It was once a human being, but it already knows that the time of the physical body is so short and fleeting, and only death is the final destination.

    This destination will also return to its Lord.

    Thinking of this, the fire in its eyes became even more profound.

    ,please.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 268: Gathering of Real People

    There was a faint gray mist on the sea surface. The two Taoists swept across the sea surface and passed directly through the barrier without any obstruction.

    The disciples of Cheng Ping Dao have their own brand of Cheng Ping Dao.

    In the central hall, Taoist Cheng Jin slowly opened his eyes and said to the Taoist boy: "Go out and pick up the two elders!"

    "Respect the Taoist Master's decree." The Taoist boy withdrew.

    After leaving the central hall for a moment, I saw two Taoists rushing over.

    "Two elders, the Taoist Master ordered me to take you in!" The Taoist boy stood on the high platform and said to the two elders.

    The two real people nodded and followed in.

    "Cheng Mu Chengjiang, I have met the Taoist Master!" Entering the main hall, the two of them saluted, but it was still filled with mist.

    Cheng Jin Taoist was sitting in the middle, with large gold and bronze pillars standing on the left and right. It had been some time since he ascended the throne, and he had been suffering from the fate of Cheng Ping Tao for some time. He had a majestic look. When he opened his eyes, a ray of light flashed out and he said  : "The two senior brothers are back. Please get up. You have been away for three days. How is things going? Is there any progress?"

    Taoist Cheng Jin asked, this matter concerns the entire Taoist sect, and even hundreds of millions of living beings in China, so Rong has to be cautious. Not to mention a Taoist master, even a Taoist king cannot afford it.

    "Tao Master, something has indeed happened in the depths of the designated sea area. There are no living creatures, and the evil spirit of the evil god is permeating the air. If we hadn't been alerted quickly, we might have ended up with no body left in the deep sea." Cheng Mu  The Taoist said.

    Chengjiang Taoist frowned more tightly and said slowly: "Let's go, there will be no life in the sea for thousands of miles, and bones will be deposited on the seabed to form thousands of bones. The charm of death is very terrifying. I'm afraid it will soon become a climate!"

    Upon hearing this, Taoist Cheng Jin's face became solemn, he stood up, walked a few steps on the high platform, and then made a decision. He said in a cold voice: "This matter is too important and cannot be delayed in the slightest!"

    "Pass my order and inform the Supreme Taoist Master immediately. And in the name of Chengping Tao, send a letter to Xuanming Tao, Kunlun Tao, Yuxu Tao, Lianyun Tao, and Changsheng Palace. Listen to Chao Pavilion report the news!"

    ?????????? All seventeen branches of the Dao Meridian were read out one by one by Taoist Master Cheng Jin. This time, all the Dao Meridians of the Chuanxin Dao Sect were read out word by word, which shows that he attaches great importance to it.

    "Two elders, please go back. Thank you for your hard work. I have my own arrangements for this matter. You go back and rest." Taoist Master Cheng Jin looked into the distance and said with a sullen face.

    "Yes! Let's retreat." Cheng Jiang and Cheng Mu both retreated.

    The Seventeen Green Talisman carries the Great Seal of Chengping Dao and heads towards the Seventeen Dao Meridians.  Most of these green talismans dispersed in front of the coast, and only one of them went towards the depths of the earth.

    Except for Kunlun, all the eighteen branches of Dao are in the sea area.

    In the central hall of Chengping Road, Master Chengjin looked tired.  Half lying on the jade bed, stroking the green jade Ruyi in his hand, he was stunned and speechless.

    At this moment, a Taoist priest came in, ignoring many restrictions.

    When the Taoists saw this Taoist, they all knelt down and saluted: "I have seen the Supreme Taoist Master!"

    "Master, are you here?" Taoist Master Cheng Jin saw Taoist Master Taishang coming over.  He stood up immediately and blamed the Taoist boy: "What's wrong with you? The Supreme Taoist Master came and didn't notify me to greet him?"

    "No need to talk about etiquette at this time. Besides, you are the Taoist master now." Taishang Taoist's face was gloomy. After hearing this, a smile flashed across his face, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "It's right for you to send the message to the seventeen branches of the Taoist line about this matter, but" Taishang Taoist Master pointed to the east and said: "This hasn't arrived yet"

    ???????? Taoist Master Cheng Jin is already gifted with extraordinary talents, but at this time, it is revealed by Master Taishang. If you follow the finger of Master Taishang, the branch to the east is clearly Penglai.

    "Master, you mean Penglai" Taoist Cheng Jin looked at Taishang Taoist, thoughtfully.

    I saw Taishang Taoist Master nodded slightly: "Since Penglai has been recognized by the Emperor of Heaven as a branch of the Taoist sect, it cannot be allowed to avoid fighting, and it must not be allowed to take advantage of them"

    Taoist Master Cheng Jin couldn't help but think deeply after hearing the words.

    "Tao Master, you must have such an awareness. Even if you survive this catastrophe, Penglai will still be a formidable enemy to us in the future You must not give them a chance to breathe at this time." Taishang Tao Master said lightly.

    Hearing this, Taoist Master Cheng Jin understood the meaning of Taoist Master Taishang.

    The Penglai lineage is still the Taoist tradition. Now that it has been formally established, it must participate in the great catastrophe. This great justice is already in the hands of the Taoist sect. Even the Emperor of Heaven cannot say anything - Penglai must participate!

    "I understand. I will write a letter and send it to Penglai." Taoist Master Cheng Jin said.

    "No, we will send it directly. It's not appropriate. You can compile the book and give it to Kunlun and Daojun, and ask for their instructions. I'm sureYou'll get consent instantly!  "Taoist Master Taishang said.

    Chengping Taoist Patriarch was the same generation as Daojun. He didn't lose much back then, but Daojun took the first step. He first occupied Kunlun and conquered the mountains and destroyed the temple to achieve Taiyi. Then he made a great vow to achieve half-step Daluo, and also determined the title of monarch and minister.  But he had to be restrained everywhere.

    The same is true for this book transfer!

    "Yes, I'll ask for instructions right now!" Taoist Master Cheng Jin said.

    Three days. Qingyan in the East China Sea

    The radius of Qingyan here is only three hundred meters, and there is no fresh water, but it is more than enough to serve as a temporary gathering place.

    The sky was clear, the waves were rolling, and seabirds were flying by from time to time. Taoist Cheng Jin personally led the team and led a group of earthly immortals to wait here. For a moment, his face moved, and he looked over and saw only a little light in the distance.  In a moment, it passed through the thousands of feet of sky and arrived across the sky.

    However, more than a dozen earthly immortals flew in, and auspicious clouds condensed in the escaping light. These earthly immortals all knew that this time was not a trivial matter, and they all carried heavy treasures with them, hence the appearance!

    "The eleven Earthly Immortal Taoists of Xuanming Dao are here in response to the letter!"

    "Seventeen Earth Immortals from Lianyun Dao are here in response to the letter!"

    "Thirteen Earth Immortals from Tingchao Pavilion have come as ordered!"

    Seventeen Taoist branches all came forward and landed on Shang Qingyan. At this time, Taoist Cheng Jin, the master of Cheng Ping Tao, came out to greet you and said: "You are able to come today. I, Cheng Jin, will thank you all on behalf of Cheng Ping Tao."

    "Don't dare, this is our duty, we have met Taoist Master Cheng Jin!" The real people from the seventeen branches of the Taoism all avoided half of their bodies and saluted Taoist Cheng Jin again!

    The leader of one lineage has represented the entire Dao lineage. No earthly immortal can bear the courtesy of Taoist Cheng Jin. Taoist Chengjin saw that all the earthly immortals were half-avoiding and didn't take it seriously. He looked at the distance again!

    "Taoist Master Cheng Jin, now that the eighteen branches of Taoism have arrived, who are you waiting for?" A real Earth Immortal asked in surprise.

    As soon as he finished speaking, at the same time, a group of auspicious clouds flew from the sky, and streaks of colorful light fell down. Master Cheng Jin stared into the distance and said, "Here we come!"

    Seeing the auspicious clouds falling, a Taoist with a faint aura of greenness came down with five earthly immortals, and he bowed his head: "Penglai Xinyuan has met all of you!"

    This person is Xie Yunliu!

    When they heard that it was Master Xinyuan from Penglai, everyone present was suddenly shocked. They looked at each other and turned their attention to Kunlun Taoist. However, they saw that although Kunlun Taoist's face was ashen, he did not make any move. This immediately made every real person feel as if  Thoughtful, no one spoke for a moment.

    "Everyone has come here, so we won't delay any longer. The evil god has infiltrated into the East China Sea, but he wants us to investigate together and kill him!" Taoist Master Cheng Jin said at this time.

    "Good!" A Taoist in blue nodded and said. This is the Earth Immortal from Kunlun. This time he came holding a heavy treasure. With a wave of his hand, a flying boat appeared.

    This flying boat is two hundred meters long. At first, there is a faint aura, but as soon as it is started, a golden light flows down from the top of the boat, forming an invisible barrier. In the rippling light, there are golden lamps floating in it.  Among them is a powerful defensive array.

    The Kunlun Taoist said with a smile: "Everyone, this flying boat is called the Night and Day. It can resist the evil god Dao Yun and is a weapon for conquest. I only have three ships in Kunlun. This time, the Taoist Master ordered me to bring one. Please move forward.  And up."

    Taoist Cheng Jin didn't take it seriously when he saw it. He waved his hand and all the immortals from his own family followed him. Seeing this, all the Taoists got on the boat, even Taoist Penglai, but there was an invisible line between them.  No confusion.

    With another command, the flying boat flew through the air immediately, several times faster than the Earth Immortal Escape Light. Within an hour, it reached the depths of the East China Sea and was close to the Shenzhou barrier.

    Unlike Taoist Chengmu Chengjiang last time, this time he has been discovered and no longer hides it. Therefore, as soon as he reaches the deep sea, an indescribable emptiness fills the air, and the aura is as conspicuous as wildfire!

    "It is the evil god who has infiltrated!" Cold sweat broke out on Taoist Kunlun's forehead, his eyes were dark. Kunlun was responsible for this enchantment, but now he has the responsibility.

    "Take the Beidou Divine Mirror!" Kunlun Taoist said slowly.

    "Yes!" Hearing this, a Kunlun Taoist from behind took off a bronze mirror and handed it to the real person.

    As the name suggests, the Beidou Mirror is made by combining the power of the Big Dipper. When it is taken out, a green light suddenly fills the air with indescribable power. When activated, the entire seven stars appear on the sea and sky out of thin air. Under the light of the stars, the situation of the entire sea surface is checked.  !

    "Please ask fellow Taoists to lend a helping hand!" Taoist Kunlun said, and immediately, except for Taoist Cheng Jin, the other immortals all used their magic power to pour directly into the bronze mirror.

    With this indoctrination, within a moment, the sea of ??bones that spread thousands of miles appeared, and a piece of green and purple divine power emerged.Come, even the trajectory of growth is faintly revealed.

    At the moment, Taoist Chengjin and Taoist Kunlun were silently calculating the ins and outs.

    "Zhenren, you represent Kunlun, it's up to you to say it!" Taoist Master Cheng Jin said lightly, and this Kunlun Taoist did not refuse, saying: "Good!"

    "Taoist Master Cheng Jin and I worked our mysteries, analyzed the situation, and finally got something. The heavenly way and the barrier are very strict against evil gods. When it penetrated through, it was just a small trace, attached to the deep sea. This thread of Taoism is between the virtual and the real.  , can be converted into each other, and they slowly grow through the sacrifice of living beings. Now there are many bones and no living beings in the depths of the East Sea, and they have all become the magical power of this evil god."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately changed their color!

    At this time, Cheng Mu and Taoist Cheng Jiang stood up and said, "What is shown in the mirror is true. When we went forward, we saw thousands of miles of skeletons on the seabed, and not a single soul at all!"

    Taoist Kunlun frowned and said in deep thought: "But it is impossible for this evil god to grow so fast just by relying on the creatures in the sea. Just now, in the bronze mirror, there were traces of going to the mainland. There must be believers in the evil god's stronghold on the mainland!  "

    As soon as he said this, everyone below was really shocked.

    Once the evil god penetrated the faith, it expanded rapidly. It was clear three hundred years ago that although the burial ground was not a continent, it was still prosperous. In the end, it had to be exterminated to stop it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 269: Purple Qi by Order

    "Who dares to protect the evil god? Not afraid of being massed and executed?" An Earth Immortal said coldly. He had infiltrated the mainland and concealed his secrets. It was impossible not to find a powerful person to protect him.

    "Is it the imperial court that is protecting the evil god?" a real person said.

    After hearing this, Taoist Cheng Jin's eyes became a little gloomy, but he still said: "Everyone, please be patient. The dynasty and the emperor are under the direct care of the emperor. If the dynasty, the emperor and the evil god collude, there must be something abnormal in the dragon's energy. This cannot be concealed.  Exceed the eyes of the Emperor of Heaven!"

    As soon as these words were said, everyone was silent. Although the Taoist secretly hated the Emperor of Heaven, no one doubted this.

    "It's possible that the powerful people in private have been deceived. I have eighteen Taoist channels and have Taoist temples all over China. We need to launch an inspection to get to the bottom of it."

    When these words were spoken, they were immediately recognized by the Earthly Immortal. One of them said: "Taoist Master Cheng Jin's words are very kind. Since this happened, there must be traces in the place. As long as you check carefully, you can always find the traces."

    And you can also take the opportunity to expand the influence of the Dao Palace. Not to mention this, the earth immortals are all attached to it.

    "In this case, we will mobilize all the Dao Palaces to search and take inventory!" Taoist Kunlun continued: "It is certain here. Let's gather some more people and kill this evil god's power in one fell swoop. No one can be left behind!  "

    This was said on behalf of Kunlun, and everyone immediately responded, and golden talismans were spread to all Dao Islands.

    Seeing this, Taoist Cheng Jin thought silently and said for a moment: "Go, write a letter and send an order to Xuan Shang. Order him to search the imperial capital."

    Cheng Mu and Cheng Jiang were shocked when they heard this. They looked at each other. Cheng Mu said: "Master Taoist, I'm afraid this is inappropriate. There are dragons and crouching tigers hidden in the imperial capital. Although Xuan Shang is an earthly immortal, I'm afraid he can't bear this responsibility. Please give me some advice."  Think twice, and it¡¯s also related to Kunlun!¡±

    Taoist Cheng Jin was stunned after hearing this.  He smiled for a moment: "You don't understand what I mean. Xuan Shang has nothing to do in the imperial capital. Give him an errand. It's just right to find out. It doesn't matter if you can't find out. Although the imperial capital has the Qingyun Temple in Kunlun, Xuan Shang is in the imperial capital.  , and being close to the emperor, who can say it¡¯s not true if you put in some effort?¡±

    After hearing this, the two Taoists thought it was reasonable, so they kept silent. After a moment, a golden talisman cut through the void and headed towards the imperial capital.  Disappeared in the air in a blink of an eye.

    The Imperial Capital and the Auxiliary Government

    At this time, the night was dark, and a bright moon hung high in the sky. Wang Cunye stood quietly, bathed in the moonlight.

    The green energy on the top of the head is restored, drawing more spiritual energy to be inhaled.  Wang Cunye flipped his hand, and the ten-direction divine seal appeared. It sensed it and suddenly vibrated.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The faint lunar energy surges under the moon and converges towards the seal, it only takes a moment.  The quiet Taiyin energy in the mansion was absorbed completely, and the nearby Nether Taiyin energy was continuously drawn out.

    Wang Cunye was secretly happy because after absorbing the Bronze Seal, the Ten Directions Divine Seal also had the effect of absorbing the Taiyin. With the nourishment of the Taiyin, the turtle shell roared and turned into an abyss, sucking them all in and transforming them into a trace.  The new Taiyin merged into the spiritual pool and Tao womb.

    Tao Fei was also extremely excited. He absorbed it and transformed it into purer mana. This new mana washed all over his body, leaving no part unobstructed, but he felt at ease.

    The Earthly Immortal has fine steel that is indestructible and lives endlessly. The five qi are on the third level of the Yuan Dynasty. Wang Cunye's current level is still at the level of forging the body, which makes the fine steel indestructible.

    At the second level, the magic power has both hardness and softness, yin and yang, until it combines with the soul, regenerates and transforms, and achieves the "Five Qi Chaoyuan". At this point, the true meaning of the magic power is condensed, and the magic power left outside will be transformed in a hundred years.  The inner will not dissipate, and reaching the gods has the meaning of true immortality.

    Just as he was breathing out, a golden light carrying the document fell directly into the mansion. Wang Cunye stretched out his hand and saw it fall into his hand. He opened it and looked at it carefully.

    It took only a moment to know everything was clear, and with a "pop", the document was crushed to pieces!

    "Master asked me to check for clues in the imperial capital, but I have to prepare for a rainy day!" Wang Cunye thought for a moment, but with a flash of his body, he disappeared.

    Originally, the emperor had the power of law and restraint, but now Wang Cunye is a third-grade real person who assists the country, but he has special privileges. In just a moment, the imperial city is in front of him.

    When we arrived at the Imperial City, our privileges were at their maximum and we could no longer enter. Wang Cunye revealed himself. The two guards were startled and held their swords in their hands: "Who, this is the Imperial City, who dares to break in at night?"

    "Xuan Shang, the real person of Fuguo, would like to see the emperor!" Wang Cunye slowly walked up and stood in front of the door, saying.

    The two guards looked at each other and looked at the Taoist priest. Although the Taoist priest spoke calmly, there was no doubt that he was tough. One of the guards muttered: "Master now the palace gate has been locked."?¡­If you want to restart, you have to repay it again and again¡­¡±

    Originally, it was not allowed to enter the palace to see the emperor at night, but this person was a real person from the country and had this qualification. But if he was really informed one by one, the matter would be big, and the emperor would have to meet him. However, if the matter mentioned is not important enough,  This is really looking for guilt.

    "Report it!" Wang Cunye said coldly.

    Imperial study room

    The emperor had just finished approving the memorial and wiped his tired face, but he was in a good mood.

    The implementation of Taoism has made the government better. Even if there are more memorials, he is willing to do so. He bowed and said: "Come, let's see if the queen has rested. If so, let her prepare for the night."  Come on, I¡¯ll be there after a while.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the eunuch of the chamberlain came in and reported: "Your Majesty, I have something important to do to see the Emperor. The key to the palace door has been issued. I would like to ask Your Majesty to make a decision."

    "WellI know!" The emperor pondered: "Just don't inform the queen!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The emperor stood up and ordered his men to change their clothes, and said: "Preach the decree, open the palace gate, the master of the auxiliary country will benefit the country, bring the master into the side hall quickly, I will go immediately!"

    Hearing this, the chamberlain quickly retreated. After a moment, orders were passed down one after another, and the palace doors reopened.

    The emperor changed his clothes, and eight guards followed him. They walked to the side hall without a royal chariot, and waited inside. It took half an hour for the palace door to reopen.

    After opening it, Wang Cunye was led into the imperial city by his chamberlain. At this time, the bright moon was in the sky, and the path was very clear. The chamberlain did not bring a lantern.

    "Master, the emperor is waiting for you inside, and the old slave is waiting outside!" The chamberlain stopped as he spoke.

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t take it seriously and walked in.

    "Meet the Emperor." Wang Cunye walked in. Seeing the Emperor closing his eyes and concentrating on the chair, he bowed and saluted: "I entered the palace at night, but I have something important to do. Please forgive me!"

    "It doesn't matter, what's the matter with the real person coming here?" The emperor saw Wang Cunye inside and said with a smile.

    "Sir, there is an evil god in the East China Sea who has crossed the endless sea and has invaded the inland. Although this is the foot of the imperial capital, we still have to be on precaution!" Wang Cunye said calmly.

    Although these words were plain, they sounded like thunder in the emperor's ears. The emperor stood up suddenly, standing blankly at first, his body trembling slightly.

    This era is no different than usual. Taoism has emerged, God's will is particularly important, and a powerful evil god is enough to turn the dynasty upside down.

    The emperor is deeply aware of the dangers of this evil god. Not only is it a terrible threat to his rule, but if he loses points on this point, no matter how great he is, he will no longer be favored by heaven.

    After a while, he regained his consciousness, with a faint light in his eyes, he gritted his teeth and asked, "Really?"

    "How dare you deceive the emperor with such a thing?" Wang Cunye replied simply and neatly.

    The emperor said nothing, walked hurriedly, and took a deep breath for a moment. His face was gloomy, but he was silent in thought. After a while, he said to the servant: "Summon Qiulin to come see me immediately!"

    He then turned around and said, "The Admiral of the Jingzhi Mansion is the most important person in the Yamen of Beijing. I have given you a decree to serve as a special envoy and let the Admiral listen to your orders to investigate this matter. Are you willing to accept it?"

    The security of the imperial capital is related to the safety of the regime. Emperors of all dynasties have attached great importance to this. The responsibilities of the Kyoji Prefecture are to be responsible for the security of the imperial capital and the guarding and access control of the outer city. It is responsible for night patrols, fire fighting, armor formation, bans, arrests, and prison breaks.  He has mastered 20,000 patrol troops, and his rank is the third grade!

    ??It is extremely important to let Wang Cunye give orders to this.

    "I am obeying my orders!" Wang Cunye said.

    The emperor raised his face and thought for a while: "But the real person is not familiar with the emperor, and Qiulin is familiar with the imperial capital, so he will be your deputy!"

    With that said, he ordered his chamberlain to get the edict paper, and he concentrated on writing the edict, and then took the jade seal he had with him to cover it.

    The legal system for jade seals in this world is very strict. Jade seals are all made of jade, and officials seal with gold, silver, and copper according to their grade, and are not allowed to use jade.

    The first jade seal of the dynasty is passed down to the country, with the eight seal characters "Ordered by Heaven, Longevity and Longevity" written on it. It is the most important jade seal given to the Son of Heaven by the Emperor of Heaven. If you get it, it symbolizes "You are ordered by Heaven". If you lose it, it means "their energy has been exhausted".  Emperors of all dynasties have used this seal as a symbol. The most important weapon of the country should not be used lightly except for the emperor's enthronement and death edicts.

    Secondly, there is the "seal of a certain dynasty's mandate" that every dynasty has. As the foundation of a dynasty, there is no need for this except for the emperor, prince, queen, and queen mother!

    The Emperor¡¯s Seal is used by the ghosts and gods of heaven and earth.

    The Emperor¡¯s Seal is used for diplomacy and foreign affairs outside the vassal state.

    The emperor¡¯s letter seal is to ennoble the nobleThe above five seals are permanent seals that are used for the life of the clan, including the concubines in the harem, and cannot be changed.

    The emperor¡¯s seal is a daily seal that can be engraved by each generation of emperors. The seal is the era name, which marks all the decrees within the era. In fact, it represents the luck and authority of each generation of emperors, and they are different from each other.

    Of course this is what this will is used for at this time.

    When Wang Cunye accepted the order, he was suddenly enveloped in a faint purple aura. This was the imperial envoy's intention.

    At this time, a eunuch led Taoist Qiulin into the palace.

    "Qiulin pays homage to the emperor and has met the real person of Fuguo." Qiulin Taoist priest entered and immediately knelt down to the emperor, then stood up and saluted Wang Cunye.

    "There is an evil god born this time, and there may be traces of it in the imperial capital. Immortal Fu Guo is fully responsible for the investigation of this matter. You obey his orders and serve as his deputy!" the emperor ordered.

    "I obey the order." Taoist official Qiulin immediately leaned over and obeyed the order and said: "I must cooperate with Zhenren Fuguo to get to the bottom of this matter!"

    As soon as the words fell, although there was no formal decree, there was still a trace of purple energy, but it was thinner than Wang Cunye.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 270: Process immediately

    w Seeing that the matter was completed, the emperor relaxed a little and said in a gentle tone: "This matter is related to the orthodoxy. We must find out who is the mastermind, whose plan, and whose dissemination, all must be caught in one sweep. Real person, all these troublesome things must be investigated."  Qiulin and Jingzhi Mansion will handle it, and you will be in charge of the overall situation!"

    After saying that, the emperor thought carefully and said slowly: "Master, I only have Qiulin Daoist to assist you. I'm afraid it's not enough. In this way, I will help you quell the chaos. If you encounter any evil and lawless people, you can kill them first and then report them."

    The certificate given to ministers by the imperial court is the seal, but special certificates include Shang Fang's sword, king's command tablet, and gold and silver command arrows.

    Shangfang Sword is also called the Emperor's Sword. In the imperial court system, Shangfang Sword symbolizes the arbitrary power of the emperor. General imperial envoys do not have it. If authorized, there will be a grand ceremony.

    The second is the royal flag issued by the imperial court to the imperial envoys or governors. The green flag and round flag with the word "order" are used as a symbol of the privilege of doing things expediently.

    ?????????????? The Golden and Silver Order Arrows can be used to kill generals at critical moments, and to urgently mobilize troops out of defense areas against common sense.

    The above are aimed at civil and military officials and imperial envoys, but Pingluan Jue is aimed at special people, such as the real person in front of him. His status is very special and he cannot give Shang Fang the sword, the king's command tablet, and the gold and silver command arrows, so he gave this.

    After the emperor finished speaking, he tapped his hands, and immediately a chamberlain took out a jade pendant. The emperor said: "Master, please be at ease, there will be no situation where you can't move!"

    "The emperor took it personally and handed it to Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye was moved in his heart. He Zhengrong put Ping Luanjue away and said: "Your Majesty, don't worry. I will live up to your orders. I will retire."

    At that moment, Wang Cunye and Qiulin Daoguan left.

    Seeing him go away, the emperor let out a breath silently, his eyes were a little confused, and for a long time, he said to himself: "I hope you won't live up to my expectations."

    As soon as the two people came out of the palace, they were greeted by the chamberlain.  With a slight nod, he motioned to follow. He was speechless and walked out of the palace.  Every time a weight comes out, I hear shouting from behind: "Money and food are on the way!"

    This means closing the palace gate and leaving the imperial city.  At this time, the moonlight was bright and clear. Wang Cunye smiled, said nothing, and just paced under the moonlight.

    At this time, the moonlight was shining down, the sky street was silent, the two people walked slowly and silently, Wang Cunye touched the smooth knot.

    ??Essentially speaking, it is just a piece of beautiful jade, but now it is filled with billowing green energy, indicating that this Ping Luan Jue is essentially the seal of a third-grade official.

    A moment.  Looking at the bright moon, Wang Cunye said: "Master Qiu, it's not too late now, why don't you take this opportunity to go to Jingzhi Mansion?"

    "That's what I meant." Taoist priest Qiulin said, and the two of them immediately made peace.  After leaving the imperial city, we headed all the way towards Jingji Mansion.

    Kyoji Prefecture

    At this time, it was spring in March, the trees along the road were green, and the house was dark. Admiral Zhang Du was washing up, getting ready to rest, and talking to his old wife Zhang Qianshi.

    "The third son of Marquis Li's family is of good character. He is also very talented and learned, and he has a good reputation. What do you think?"

    "We have discussed this many times. The third son of Marquis Li's family is good, but the fate of the two is not the same. He will harm his wife, so my daughter cannot fill the role."

    "If your destiny is wrong, there is still a way to solve it"

    Zhang Du said calmly: "I have made the decision on this matter, so don't mention it."

    It is said that although Zhang Du is the governor of Jingzhi Prefecture, he has a handsome appearance and does not look like a man in charge of the military. However, the color can only be seen in this light language. Zhang Qian did not refute, but there was still something else in his heart.  At this time, a soldier ran in with a hurried expression and said to the admiral: "Sir! Taoist official Qiulin and the real person Fu Guo are here. They say they are looking for you according to the imperial edict."

    "What?" Zhang Du was immediately shocked when he heard this.

    Zhenren Fuguo is a popular person in front of the emperor, and unlike these secular people, he is a real earthly immortal with transcendent power. This kind of person, even the governor Zhang Du, who has the power of 20,000 patrols,  Had to avoid it.

    "The Taoist officials of Qiulin are also Taoist officials directly subordinate to the emperor and cannot be offended easily.

    Zhang Du walked around for a few times and saw that the servant was still kneeling. He was furious and stepped forward: "Hurry up and open the middle door to welcome people in. Set up an incense table in the courtyard!"

    The soldier was kicked by this kick, but he didn't feel any difference. He quickly retreated and went to greet him.

    Zhang Du quickly changed into his official uniform and official boots when his wife ordered the maids to arrange the arrangements and burn incense. As soon as he finished, he saw the soldiers entering with the two of them paying their respects.

    Zhang Du greeted him and knelt on the ground. At this time, the person announcing the decree was not Wang Cunye, but a Taoist official from Qiulin. He had no expression on his face and stood facing the south behind the incense table, shouting loudly.Said: "Zhang Du listens to the order!"

    "Your Majesty, Zhang Du, listens to the Holy Edict!"

    "The imperial edict says that Wang Cunye, the real person of the Fu Kingdom, is inspecting the imperial capital to deal with the extermination of heretical evil gods. The relevant personnel of the Governor's Office of Jingzhi Prefecture and the Ministry of Punishment are at your disposal. I appreciate this!"

    "I accept the decree!" Zhang Du bowed and said, before he had time to think, he saluted Wang Cunye again: "I will salute the imperial envoy!"

    "I have been ordered by the emperor to search for traces of the evil god. I hope you will cooperate!" Wang Cunye said, and took out the Ping Luan Jue given by the emperor and showed it to him.

    When Zhang Du saw this, a few strands of cold sweat suddenly broke out on his vest, and he bowed and said: "Master, please give me your instructions. I will cooperate fully with you!"

    "I don't know much about the situation in the Imperial Capital, but the Jingzhi Mansion is in charge of the security of the Imperial Capital, and it must have effective patrols. You mobilize the best people to form a team, and let the Criminal Department draw the key people to come in, and jointly set up a temporary yamen, Mr. Qiulin  , you will be responsible for me, searching the imperial capital for any abnormal spiritual manifestations, preaching, and all kinds of sermons." Wang Cunye said calmly, with a faint voice: "There are rules for the incense of Zhengshen. There are only three things to check. The first is  The number of believers is rapidly expanding. The second reason is that the pilgrims are extremely pious, and the third reason is that they have many efficacious effects."

    "As long as you select according to these three items, then confirm it. Once it is confirmed, don't worry, report it to me immediately!"

    "With the real person's charter, this matter will be easy to handle!" Zhang Du immediately responded to the order and ordered with his finger: "Let Fu Ji, the famous arrester in the house, come over immediately!"

    "yes!"

    In an instant, a person came over. Wang Cunye looked up and saw that this person was about forty years old. His face had wrinkles. He was serious and introverted. He only saluted.

    Zhang Du said: "What do you think of this person?"

    Wang Cunye smiled and nodded, and said to Taoist Qiulin: "I think it's okay, but you have to preside over the specific matters. You are the deputy imperial envoy appointed by the emperor!"

    "I won't interfere directly, I'll wait for your news." After saying that, Wang Cunye ignored the matter, waved his long sleeves, and left.

    Seeing this situation, the two of them couldn't help but look at each other. They had done countless errands and had never seen such an imperial envoy. However, when they thought about it carefully, they realized that he was the Earth Immortal, not an insider of the imperial court, or they suddenly realized it. At that moment, Taoist Qiulin smiled.  : "Grand Governor, this job depends on you."

    "Don't worry, I will select capable personnel to listen to your orders!" Zhang Du smiled, with a hint of pride: "Our Jingzhi Mansion has been operating in the imperial capital for hundreds of years. We have people in every corner. As long as the imperial envoy calls  With the order, even a mouse can be held."

    Taoist Qiulin nodded. He believed this. As a person who once wandered around the world, he deeply understood the power of the Jingji Mansion!

    It was said that when Wang Cunye arrived at the mansion, he was a little surprised to see that there were still lights. He summoned the housekeeper and asked, "Why, they are not asleep yet?"

    "Back to the real person, the two ladies are in the side hall and haven't fallen asleep yet!"

    Wang Cunye pondered for a moment and said, "Ask them to come over!"

    After a moment, the two of them walked out slowly and saluted Wang Cunye: "I have met the master!"

    Wang Cunye saw that Cai Xin was slender and weak, and her temperament was a little weak. His brows wrinkled slightly, then relaxed, and said: "Your temperament is still a little weak, don't study now, just cultivate it!"

    "The White Tiger Peiyuan Pill is very beneficial to people like you. It's not difficult to buy suitable medicinal materials near the imperial capital. You should refine it once and use it before repairing it."

    Cai Xin bowed and said, "Thank you, Master, for your love!"

    Wang Cunye looked sideways at Lu Laner: "Your foundation is not bad, but you need to supplement it. You went to buy medicinal materials, but the place where the dragon energy condenses in the imperial capital is not suitable for elixir refining."

    After hearing this, Cai Xin's eyes lit up, she smiled suddenly, her cheeks dimpled deeply, and said: "Master, we can buy medicinal materials in the imperial capital, but we can go to other counties to refine elixirs. It must be much cleaner!"

    "What you said is right, but Changqing County is right, and you worship me as your teacher, and you haven't gone back to report to your mother yet, but it's better to go there once!" He paused here and said: "This White Tiger Peiyuan  Dan also has miraculous effects on ordinary people, so you can take a few pills.¡±

    After hearing this, Cai Xin felt Wang Cunye's warmth. At this moment, Cai Xin suddenly felt that the past had reappeared, and she felt very happy. Now that she thinks about it, the two months last year were her happiest time.

    "It's a pity that I am still Miss Cai, but the person in front of me is no longer the prince. I sighed in my heart, put my thoughts away, and said, "Thank you, Master!"

    Now that Wang Cunye had made a decision, he acted resolutely and said: "It's late today. I will make an order and collect the medicinal materials early tomorrow morning. The butler will prepare the carriage at noon."We rushed to the pier in minutes and took a boat to Changqing County!  "

    With that said, he summoned the housekeeper: "Is there any list in the house? How about the goods and silver?"

    "Yes, in addition to gold and silver utensils, there are a hundred gold ingots, five taels each, and a thousand silver ingots, also five taels each, and a thousand taels of silver horns. There are eleven thousand silver in total.  Three hundred taels.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there are fifty pieces of top-grade silk, twenty catties of deer antler, ten pieces of white fox skin, one hundred reams of rice paper, and thirty catties of top-grade ginseng¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Wang Cunye waved his hand: "You are in charge of these things. Give me a hundred taels of gold, two thousand taels of silver, and thirty pieces of high-grade silk. Record it in the file and say I took it!"

    This is a mansion and property given by the emperor. Wang Cunye was not polite. He estimated the cost and ordered it directly. As for the archiving, he had an explanation.

    The housekeeper listened and immediately responded: "Yes, I will handle it immediately!" Welcome your support, which is my biggest motivation.  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 271: I feel disgusted immediately

    wChangqing County

    The setting sun reflects the water, a courtyard, a large field, spring is coming, a group of ducks come back from the river, and pass by the people.

    A young man who was driving ducks saw Cai Xin. He quickly stopped and saluted Cai Xin: "Miss, are you back? I'll report it to Madam immediately!"

    Cai Xin looked at it from a distance, smiled slightly, and said: "Master, since you gave us one thousand taels, we have purchased sixty acres. Together with the original seventeen acres, the total is seventy-seven acres, but we can still make food and clothing."  It¡¯s settled.¡±

    "This is the old man's family of six. The old man's family has one son, and the couple has two sons. The younger one is called Zhang Shi. He is only fourteen years old and he is in charge of the ducks."

    Seventy-seven acres is indeed enough food and clothing for a family, but it is far from enough to have a peaceful life. Wang Cunye waved his hand: "This time, there are a hundred taels of gold, a thousand taels of silver, and thirty pieces of high-grade silk.  Bring them all back, now one acre of fertile land is worth one tael of gold, or you can buy a hundred acres, and just make up for three hectares."

    Seeing Cai Xin's hesitation, Wang Cunye smiled faintly: "You are my registered disciple. This little money is nothing. I could have given you more, but you don't have a younger brother. Your mother has three hundred acres, and that's enough."  I'm afraid it will be a lot of trouble."

    Cai Xin is a very smart person and knows that what Wang Cunye said is right. At this moment, he can see the soft light of the setting sun shining on him, forming a faint deep atmosphere, with little golden lights faintly discernible inside. Thinking of this, he sighed immediately  , said: "Yes, thank you Master!"

    At this time, she saw Mrs. Cai coming out to greet her. Cai Xin quickly went up and saluted: "Mother!"

    Mrs. Cai looked her daughter up and down.  I felt happy and desolate at the same time.

    Looking at the mother-daughter reunion in front of them, Wang Cunye and Lu Laner just watched silently from a distance, not intending to disturb them at this time.

    A yamen in the imperial capital

    The spring breeze suddenly picked up, ruffling the clear water of the river, and the moat of the imperial capital rippled. Pedestrians came and went on the ten-foot-wide bluestone road, and many horse-drawn carriages trampled on it.  Carrying goods and customers, they were busy making a living, but they all subconsciously stayed away from the stone lion.

    A carriage arrived at the door.  The coachman lifted the door curtain with a respectful expression, looked at Taoist Qiulin who was inside with his eyes closed, and reminded him loudly: "Sir, we have arrived."

    Taoist Qiulin got out of the carriage and stood in front of the lion in front of the door. He said "Hmm" and slowly walked up the steps. This house was spacious and grand, covering an area of ??fifteen acres. It was originally a residence given to officials, but he later resigned.  , it becomes empty.

    Now after some renovations, it has become the joint government office of the Jingzhi Admiral¡¯s Office and the Ministry of Punishment.  It is the temporary institutional group proposed by Wang Cunye.

    Although the Jingji Prefecture has the power of law enforcement and arrest, it does not have the power of final trial and conviction. This is a trade-off between the superiors. Therefore, if it is urgent, it should be handled jointly.

    Taoist Qiulin went in.  At a glance, I saw a hall inside, which was now transformed into a place for business. There were dozens of people inside, filled with smoke and noisy people. Most of them were in public uniforms.

    According to the rules of the ancient court.  In fact, the staff who actually handled the errands were basically all with low official positions. At first glance, they all seemed to be low-ranking officials. However, there were also officials of a few grades. Taoist Qiulin glanced at them and walked around to the corridor. After a while, he heard  Listen to the movement in the house.

    At this time, a captain was talking: "All the important roads in the imperial capital have been mobilized. Some changes are being gathered and are still being processed. Any summary will be reported to you."

    "This matter must not be mistaken. The summarized documents must be collected as soon as possible, but the manpower must be kept secret. Don't add people at will when it is too late, so as not to leak the news" A voice sneered again: "I'm not talking about you.  , you and I have trusted you, but you must also take care of your subordinates, I will not be merciless in killing people!"

    After the meeting, everyone went out and Taoist Qiulin went in. He saw an official inside, about forty years old. He was a Shi Lang from the Ministry of Punishment, but he was a fourth-rank official.

    "Master Shi, do you have any clues about the pursuit of this heretic evil god?" Taoist priest Qiulin smiled, walked up with clasped hands, and said to Shi Lang.

    "Thousands of spies have been dispatched, but the time is still right, but there are no clues." Shi Shilang frowned when he heard this.

    The two of them entered the small hall inside, and someone quickly served tea. Taoist priest Qiulin found a chair and sat down, watching the tea quietly without saying a word.

    ¡°I wonder if Master Fuguo has any clues?¡± Shi Shilang frowned, remembering Master Fuguo¡¯s sudden question.

    Qiulin Taoist chuckled softly, his eyes suddenly darkened.

    "Zhenren Fuguo has a good sense of proportion. Now he has taken the boat down. He should have left the imperial capital, but he did not go far and only reached Changqing County."

    ??This is what it means not to be involved in politics. Qiulin Daoist had a slight smile on his lips and looked through the wind chimes towards the southwest. This is where Qingyun Temple is located.

    ?? Qingyun Temple is located in the southwest of the imperial capital. It is the stronghold of the Kunlun Dao lineage in the imperial capital where the Taoist emperor directly transmitted.

    Not only that, these Taoists also have considerable authority. Whenever there are some matters, these Taoist priests will always intervene, which not only makes these officials bored, but even spreads to the ears of the emperor, attracting the emperor's disgust. He is just concerned about the Daojun's lineage, so he did not have an attack for a while.

    Although Wang Cunye is a real person personally appointed to preside over this matter, if he really interferes in everything, not only will the Ministry of Punishment and the Jingzhi Mansion be disgusted, but even the emperor will be unhappy.

    "Go to Changqing County? This real person from Fuguo is really smart." Listening to Qiulin Taoist Officer, Shi Shilang sighed and smiled: "Speaking of this, I think of those Taoists at Qingyun Temple. It's really hard to understand.  See."

    If a Taoist is pure, he can still tolerate it, but the Taoist priests of Qingyun Temple all have to interfere with some things. Although the times are different, these Taoists cannot be driven away or forced, which is really disgusting to the bureaucracy.

    "Yes, if you don't interfere in the affairs of the court, you won't miss the heavenly favors, and you won't make the officials hate you for nothing!" Taoist priest Qiulin said: "But because of this, our responsibilities are heavier, and the emperor will not  It will be thought that the real person is at fault and the responsibility lies with us.¡±

    Although he is a Taoist priest, he is completely different from a Taoist priest.

    "That's true, but I believe that even without the help of real people, we can still find clues!" The Shishi Lang smiled coldly, showing off some of the majesty he had cultivated through his long career in the judiciary.

    At this time, the night was dark and curling like smoke. A young man was receiving a Taoist priest. He stepped forward and bowed: "This Taoist priest, you must have died?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Noting that he is not more than thirty years old. He looks around and sees a man with long hair tied up in a high bun. He looks straight and says, "Taoist Priest, I heard that he is good at observing winds. Can you give me a look?"

    Changxu bowed his head calmly, spread out his robes and sat down, saying: "Young Master, your prime minister is heavenly, why should I say more?"

    The young man smiled and said: "A gentleman does not ask about good fortune, but the Taoist priest just talks about it."

    "The little Taoist is so outrageous!" Changxu said, stood up, looked at it seriously again, pondered for a moment and said, "The young master's appearance shows that he is a noble person, and he has been happy to become an official recently."

    "But your pavilion is dark and there is a trace of evil spirit. I wonder if there is any murder of concubines in the house? This matter will greatly hinder the Yin Gong, so I have cut off my salary in my life. I am afraid that I will not even be able to reach the fifth rank in the future."

    The muscles in the young man's face twitched. The year before last, his concubine had served tea that was too hot. She was in a bad mood at the time, so she was beaten. Unexpectedly, the girl was weak and worried, and she died of worry and fear.

    There was a vague regret in my heart about this matter. At this moment, I made it clear. I couldn't help feeling regretful. I sighed and said, "I didn't mean to do this"

    Changxu looked at the man and said, "Young master, although he didn't mean it, it is still a human life. How come there is no punishment?"

    After hearing this, the young master was silent and lost his voice. After a moment, he said, "Is there any remedy?"

    Changxu's eyes lit up, and he said in a flash: "If there is a ray of hope in the sky, there will always be a remedy. If manpower is not enough, just borrow divine power. I will lend you a magic talisman. If you go back and offer it, maybe there will be a turn for the better!"

    After saying that, he stood up, picked up a pen on the table, drew a magic talisman, and handed it to the young master: "This is the talisman of Lord Anshi. If you go back and offer it as an offering, it will have efficacious effects."

    The young master carefully took it with both hands, took out twelve taels of silver and presented it to him, saying, "A few incense is not a sign of respect. There will be a place where I can ask for advice in the future!"

    After a pause, he asked a little doubtfully: "Is this god's name a little strange?"

    Changxu took the silver and smiled: "This is an ancient god. It has been around for a short time, but the compassion and magic power in it are real. A little donation will be effective!"

    After saying that, he stood up and resigned. The young master walked to the door and ordered a young man to hold a lamp and send him away.

    But just after the man had gone away, the young man sneered, his expression became solemn, he stared blankly into the distance, and sighed for a long time: "Have you remembered all of this?"

    "Master, I have remembered it all!" Someone said in response: "I have been remembering it for half an hour, and I haven't missed a word."

    "Come in, show me the records!" the young master ordered, sipping tea, and saw someone come in and lay out the paper.

    The young master smiled and said warmly, "Thank you for your hard work."

    After saying that, he took the paper and examined it. When he saw the words, he couldn't help but secretly praise: "This distant cousin, if nothing else, the words alone are dignified and dignified, which makes people forget the world at first sight. Unfortunately, like me, they are all  If your destiny is not fulfilled, you will not be able to develop. If there is an opportunity in the future, you will have to improve it.Just pull it out!  "

    Just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly heard this person ask: "Master, in this case I'm afraid that now I would rather kill the wrong person than let him go There are more than a dozen people in this temple, have they hurt some of their evil deeds?"  ?¡±

    The young master was startled, and felt disgusted in his heart. The pity he had felt immediately disappeared, and he replied: "Otherwise, how could you and I have a chance? Don't forget, my He family sold another farm this year. If this continues,  In a few years, we won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer, so we have to obey the authority when things are urgent!¡±

    He stood up and patted his shoulder: "I am qualified to be an official under the influence of my father, but I don't have much money to spend, but I have never been in line. As long as I survive this hurdle and get the opportunity, everything will be easy. I will spend more time on it then."  Just make up for it.¡±

    "Besides, looking at his name and what he has done, I'm afraid he won't be wronged." At this point, the young master just smiled and said nothing.  (To be continued)m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 272: Who can escape the five colors and five qi?

    The season has entered warm spring, and everything is flourishing and green.

    Several painted boats floated on the river, singing faintly, and there were singers playing and singing.

    Kyoto is prosperous, and literati and poets are constantly coming and going. It is an outing to take advantage of the beautiful spring sky and feel the vitality of the earth.

    On a painted boat, two young men from noble families dressed in silk walked together. Under the eaves of the boat, with their backs to the sky, they watched the spring scenery.

    "Brother Xie, look at the boat on the opposite side. He must be a Taoist. He really has the talent to make a living. Why is he in the place where the boats are painted and fireworks?" said a young man.

    The young master opposite heard the words and looked over, only to see a Taoist man wearing a Taoist robe floating out of the dust. The young master was about to take a closer look, but felt that the area in front of his eyes was blurry and he could not see clearly.

    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t see clearly?¡± The young man screamed repeatedly.

    "Don't look at it. Maybe it's the real person opposite who knows Taoism and doesn't want you to look at it."

    On the boat, Lu Lan'er looked at Wang Cunye on the deck, who was drinking tea by the river, and said a bit pretentiously: "Master, we have stayed here for several days, do we really not want to go back?"

    After being in contact with him for a long time, she already understood that Wang Cunye loved his disciples very much, so he was no longer as serious as before, and became a bit more charming and naive.

    ?This painting boat is okay for a short trip, but you will get tired of it after staying there for more than ten days.

    Wang Cunye looked at her at this moment. He saw that her features were like paintings, her eyes were as clear as stars, her skin was as smooth as jade, and there was a trace of red aura overflowing from the top of her head. He couldn't help but admire her.

    The six-yang diagram that you have revised yourself is really good for developing and improving your potential.  However, this red aura is not the status karma she cultivated, but the status karma of a seventh-grade female official.

    "Always let your junior sister handle the matter!" Wang Cunye smiled.

    Except one thousand taels of silver.  Other gold, silver, and silk were all used as gifts, and the funds were more than enough.  But buying land in the village is not an easy task. Land is the lifeblood. Even if you have money, you cannot buy it at will. Moreover, it must be connected together, which must be done through the government.

    Even with the status of a seventh-grade female official, it will not be a matter of time for Cai Xin to achieve it.  Besides, three hectares of land cannot be completed by just two or three households. Nowadays, if we cultivate it intensively, we can even buy cattle.  One household can serve up to thirty acres, and three hectares of land can be served by ten households.

    It is not impossible to find ten honest and honest farmers, but it will take time, and thirty acres of mulberry fields must be prepared in the three hectares of fields. This is to enable the women of the farmers' families to have textile work.

    The key point is that Cai Xin is still an only daughter. Although there is no taboo about virginity in Taoism in this world, except for Taoists who have no hope, there are not many people who get married and have children, so they have to find a suitable child to adopt in their own family. These things are really messy.  numb.  It really can¡¯t be completed in less than a month.

    After listening to Wang Cunye¡¯s words, Lu Laner nodded with a grimace and went back to study her homework.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye returned to his room, closed the door, and sat down on the bed. Wang Cunye closed his eyes, and the whole world slowly receded, and the green energy led to the spiritual energy rolling in.  The Tao tire moves between breaths.

    "The Earth Immortals have had a great influence on the surroundings." Wang Cunye thought thoughtfully, feeling that the spiritual energy rolling in was a little thin.

    When you absorb spiritual energy yourself, people within ten miles around you are often affected. What about those gods and immortals?

    Taoists claim to be pure and pure, but they are actually unwilling to work. What good will that do to the world? Thinking of this and remembering the decline of Taoism in his previous life, Wang Cunye felt cold and felt as if he had grasped something of the essence.

    At this moment, he opened his eyes and saw a red figure appearing in the room and bowing down, but it was the only grass-headed god.

    "What, is there any news?" Wang Cunye asked. Although he was in Changqing County, he sent Caotou God to spy on the news.

    Originally, this was impossible, but now that Wang Cunye is the imperial envoy, with his orders, Caotou Shen can travel to and from the imperial capital.

    A trace of spiritual wave came, Wang Cunye breathed out, smiled, thought for a while, and said: "You did a good job, come with me to enter the underworld later!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????

    According to Wang Cunye¡¯s analysis, the ratio of white to red is about one to fifteen, and the ratio from red to yellow is about the same. Therefore, more and more mana is required, and progress is very slow.

    At this time, the turtle shell was humming, and there were traces of green vines in the cracks. If you look closely, you can see that these are actually real characters as fine as ants, but they are the real characters of the divine runes sealed in bronze.

    Wang Cunye has a kind ofI feel that as long as this article is thoroughly understood and refined, the turtle shell can be restored to a certain degree of integrity. Although there is a gap of hundreds of millions of times from the suppression of reincarnation, it can still operate smoothly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFF IN A blink of an eye, the Yuan Shen escaped and entered the underworld. Suddenly, a dark energy filled the air in front of his eyes, and the world suddenly changed.

    A stream of yellow spring water appeared, but at this time, Wang Cunye was different from before. He saw the soul transforming into a ten-meter-tall pale gold giant, with ten-meter-long flames permeating his body, looking majestic and solemn.

    Behind him, there is no turtle shell, but there is a small golden seal. The mysterious cyan patterns on the seal are connected together, but they are slowly rotating, and golden light hangs down.

    The wind of the underworld blows by, and it melts away as soon as it arrives.

    There are monsters and evil spirits lurking in the underworld. If you see one, stay away from it. Occasionally, if an evil ghost without intelligence pounces on it, the grass-headed god will roar and tear it into pieces!

    Seeing it, Wang Cunye sighed: "The difference is too big."

    After the death of a mortal, the soul is gray. Those who can have white light are those with yin virtue. However, there is a 10,000 times energy gap between ordinary souls and the God of the Red Order.

    ??????????????? The so-called mortal soul, if it does not have the dragon spirit, is not admired by thousands of people, and has no cultivation, it is impossible to resist a red edict god, because the difference is about 10,000 times.

    Not to mention the God of the Golden Emperor, the difference in essence is at least 150,000 times.

    Without the blessing of dragon energy, the so-called "killing Yama with a hundred thousand flags" is just a cold joke. In just one day, a god of golden edict can kill all the souls of a hundred thousand soldiers.

    When Wang Cunye was in the underworld, he had seen the fact that a military spirit fought against a god, only to be defeated in three hours!

    No matter how strong your will is, no matter how strong your morale is, strength is strength, cold and cold, crushing everything without any luck, just like in the world of Yang, no matter how strong your will is, you will be killed with one shot. It will never be because of  Beliefs or ideals are invulnerable!

    Because of this, the so-called inner enlightenment, if it does not obtain the energy level, is at most just talk on paper.

    The gap between the spiritual world in the real world far exceeds that of many imaginative novels. This is what is called reality being stranger than fiction.

    Of course, when Wang Cunye went to the underworld, he was not thinking about these things, but was further studying the secrets of the "Golden Seal of the Earth's True Edict"!

    It is said that this "Dique True Edict Golden Seal" is the study of the underworld within the Taoist sect of this world. The highest achievement can be to become the Golden Edict Underworld God in the underworld. Wang Cunye is already very impressed by this.

    The so-called white, red, yellow, green, and purple are not just one family's opinion, nor do they have any direct relationship with the Five Elements, nor do they differ based on the differences between Tao and Dharma. They are objective manifestations of energy levels.

    That is to say, it is the same regardless of Taoism, Buddhism or God, even Taoist ancestors and Buddhas are among them.

    In the previous life on earth, unless there were special circumstances, living people's cultivation, whether it was Buddhism or Taoism, was limited to the level of the Golden Edict. This is the so-called golden elixir and golden body. This is the limit of the human body. No matter how it circulates around the sky and collects internal and external medicines,  Returning to the innate world, or realizing one's true nature, seeing me with lotuses blooming, receiving the Dharma responsibilities of Zhengguo, etc., are only at this level. Many Bodhisattvas and Arhats are at this level.

    Anyone who can reach Qingchi has the title of emperor. In the world of Western Greek mythology, Apollo does not have this title, but Athena does.

    But this world is much easier than the earth. This may seem natural in this world, but in Wang Cunye's eyes, it is very contrasting.

    At this time, without thinking about these profound differences in the world, and silently practicing the Taoist teachings of the "Golden Seal of the Earth's True Edict", I suddenly saw clouds filling the air, a flash of light and lightning passing by, followed by a thunderbolt, and something suddenly emerged from the sky.  Flying from the sky, I saw the clouds and mist dissipating, and a palace was suspended above it. It was a hundred feet long and wide, with strands of golden light hanging down.

    Wang Cunye closed his eyes and meditated. The golden light was intercepted by the divine seals of the ten directions, and the mysterious meaning flowed over. This is the Taoist sect's research and authority on the underworld.

    Not only that, but there is also a trace of purple energy faintly appearing on the golden body. This is the lavender energy brought by the status of imperial envoy.

    Although Wang Cunye cannot use any of it, he can understand its essence.

    " He is majestic and majestic, he rules the whole world, and he takes possession of life and death. In this spiritual world, he makes people unable to help but bow down and worship him. It is really extraordinary."

    This is the Taoist meaning of Dragon Qi, but Wang Cunye is not concerned about this, but the essence of this lavender color.

    After a while, Wang Cunye sighed.

    From the perspective of the spiritual world, this lavender color is like a diamond. It cannot even be studied or detected. This is how the emperor can compete with the gods and Buddhas!

    If you have this dragon energy to protect you, before it dissipates, unless you betray yourself, you will not be able to protect yourself.If so, swords, axes, arrows, stones, and even all kinds of punishments from hell will not be able to hurt him in the slightest.

    There is a story on earth. Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty traveled to the underworld, which was created by Buddha sticks. It is really ridiculous. The longevity of the emperor is related to the fate of the country. How can Yama or the judge add any virtue?

    When I think of Europe on earth, I have a clear understanding.

    Europe is about the same size as China, but it is divided into dozens of countries. In this way, the dragon energy of the kings of each country in the Middle Ages could reach a maximum of golden color, and they could be punished or even killed if they died in the future.

    Unlike the Son of China, who gathered the energy of tens of millions of people into one body and was born with purple energy, he could rival or even surpass Taoist ancestors and Buddhas, so he was called "Emperor"!

    Of course, if the imperial court declines or even dies, this dragon spirit cannot be maintained.

    These thoughts passed by in a flash, and golden light filled the air. Wang Cunye comprehended the Taoism of the "Golden Seal of Earth's True Edict", and created with the magical power of the nature of the underworld.

    Xuan Zhi is Xuan, and even ghosts, and magical power out.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 273: No scruples

    A group of cavalry rushed from Kyoto to Shangqing County without stopping. They arrived in front of a river and finally calmed down.

    At this time, the sky was blue, the river was wide, and the waves were crashing on the shore. Facing the river, the leading official couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief.

    One person pointed to the river with his hand and said, "Master Yin, look! This is the ship of Master Fu Guo!"

    "Well, it's true, I saw it too." A smile flashed across Yin Zhiqiu's face: "Dismount, we have to meet the real person, don't forget, he is an imperial envoy!"

    "Yes!" Everyone around them responded together, with a very respectful attitude. The reason is simple. Although the tall and thin Yin Zhiqiu in front of him is only about thirty, he is the favorite disciple of the chief prosecutor of the Ministry of Punishment.  history.

    Before the emergence of Taoism, martial arts was not popular. The government did not need to set up a special martial arts school. Just ordinary people forming patrols could make the so-called masters confess their crimes.

    ??????????????????? But after the Taoist law appeared, not only did Taoists rise, but also warriors broke through the shackles, and innate masters emerged, which greatly affected the criminal pattern.

    Especially Bai Shenzong a hundred years ago caused a sensation in the imperial capital and had an influence far and wide.

    Bai Shenzong was originally the son of a down-and-out bodyguard. He was mistreated after his father's death, so he was stoic. He got a martial arts book from nowhere, specialized in iron legs, and reached the realm of a master.

    Later, the Wushi Alliance was formed with six members. They robbed the rich and gave to the poor. They were given an ultimatum by the court for killing Li Changde, a retired official and gentry who returned to his hometown.

    The Ministry of Punishment organized a large-scale team to pursue and kill him, moving to seven provinces and involving 13 princes.  152 people were killed and only 13 were injured in the official battle of the Ministry of Punishment.  It can be seen that his martial arts and methods are terrible, and he finally suffered from exhaustion.  He was besieged and died in Lijialing.

    Before he died, Bai Shenzong looked up to the sky and laughed loudly, saying: "I spent my whole life killing the rich and giving to the poor, without leaving any wealth. I went through hundreds of battles and spread my knowledge throughout the world. Even if I die, I still have enough left. How happy!"

    After this incident, the imperial court paid attention to the rising martial arts power and divided, comforted and attacked it.

    The Ministry of Punishment formally collected and established the Metropolitan Procuratorate.  Cultivating experts with powerful martial arts. After a hundred years, although the Dujiansi rank is only fifth grade, it has formed a very important system, and Yin Zhiqiu is one of them. His command history is only seventh grade, but it means that this person  It has transcended the ancient pattern of "catching officials".

    In this operation, Yin Zhiqiu is the representative of the Metropolitan Procuratorate.

    At this time, Huafang also noticed that the boat was getting closer and closer to the shore.  Just after they got ashore, Yin Zhiqiu led a dozen people to kneel down and signed up to greet him: "Your Majesty, Yin Zhiqiu, pays homage to the imperial envoy!"

    Wang Cunye waved his hand and said: "Get up!"

    Yin Zhiqiu had already bowed and had no time to exchange greetings, so he said: "Master, we have found a lot of clues, but we still need the master to go back and take charge of the overall situation."

    As he said that, he held an official document in both hands.

    Wang Cunye smiled after hearing this.  He couldn't help but smile and said: "Jian Shan, I don't want to catch some clues so quickly. Let me take a look."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We took it, and took it, it was heavy, and there was sealing wax on it.

    After reading it, Wang Cunye smiled. At this time, Wang Cunye was dressed in casual clothes and a moon-white long-sleeved robe, looking more and more free and easy: "Come in, leave one person to take charge of your horses, and go back slowly. Everyone else gets on the boat. We will take the boat now."  The boat to the imperial capital is faster!"

    Yin Zhiqiu was startled. The current in the river was not very fast, the wind was not strong, and it was not fast. It was not as fast as horses galloping through the night. But when the imperial envoy said this, he wanted to refute, but the words came to his mouth, but he couldn't.

    He got on the boat immediately and saw that the boat was very big. Although it was a bit crowded with more than a dozen people on board, it was nothing. Wang Cunye smiled and said: "You guys have been running all night, so you must be tired. Ask the kitchen to serve food immediately. After you use it,  Go and rest, Yin Zhiqiu, you are the innate master, it doesn't matter, just talk to me."

    Yin Zhiqiu was startled again and responded: "Yes!"

    There was a trace of surprise in his heart. He was certainly not someone who had never seen the world before. He had also seen many officials and princes who were dignified and held great power. Although these people also had an aura that made people tremble, they were far less powerful.  This person in front of me.

    Thinking carefully, is this the majesty of an imperial envoy?

    Thinking about it, he realized that this was a kind of self-confidence that the great power was attributed to himself, which was deeply rooted in his bones, and he couldn't help but be suppressed.

    After understanding this, Yin Zhiqiu, as an official of the Ministry of Punishment, couldn't help but feel a little disgusted and a little sad, and he quickly suppressed this mood.

    By this time, simple meals had been served in the ship¡¯s kitchen.

    A bowl of golden ginseng soup, a large piece of grilled meat, browned and dripping with oil, the fragrance is so mouth-watering, the chef gives up his hand and smiles.Eyes squeezed into a slit: "Masters, please."

    The servants had been running around all night, and they were all hungry. They immediately stepped forward and drank a bowl of ginseng soup. After devouring it, they all felt satisfied.

    In just a few words, the boat suddenly accelerated, and a gust of wind blew, making the boat faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, it had caught up with the speed of a galloping horse.

    Yin Zhiqiu is a very smart and cautious person, and he immediately understood that this was caused by Taoism. His original disgust and hatred disappeared a lot, but his sadness and powerlessness increased.

    "I can look through the confidential files of the Ministry of Justice and learn about thousands of authentic martial arts, and I have been practicing diligently, but I am afraid that the martial arts I have cultivated are just like grass to this real person!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The fragrance of anti-moth medicine is floating in the hall. Ten years ago, a 20-year-old young man was buried in countless files. Doesn¡¯t all this hard work mean anything?

    Yin Zhiqiu sighed deeply and pursed his lips tightly.

    Even if the ship is riding on the wind, when the ship reaches the imperial capital, the sun will set and the city gates will be locked.

    Because he came so quickly, no one greeted him at this time. The spring evening breeze brought a coolness to his body, and the lights gradually lit up in the distance. Yin Zhiqiu came over and saluted: "Master, isn't it?"  Please take the sedan chair back home to rest for the night?"

    Wang Cunye looked at the sky and said, "I won't take the sedan. Please find some carriages and we will go to the Yamen immediately. Now that we have found the clues, don't leave them until tomorrow, otherwise we will have a long night and many dreams!"

    Yin Zhiqiu quite recognized Wang Cunye's vigorous and resolute actions, and immediately smiled: "Yes, I will do it now, please wait!"

    They found the carriage in a short time, and sent someone to report it first, and waited until they arrived at the Yamen. It was already night, the sky was full of stars, and the entire sky was light blue and seemed empty.

    As soon as they entered the yamen, they saw about 300 people in the entire courtyard. The governor Zhang Du, Taoist Qiulin, and the Minister of Justice Shi Shi all greeted them and saluted Wang Cunye with a bang. This was not worshiping a real person, but worshiping an imperial envoy.

    Wang Cunye stepped in and saw that there were no lights in the courtyard. Three hundred people were standing together, all of them capable. At this time, they heard footsteps coming in, and they all saluted: "Greetings to the Imperial Envoy!"

    "Everyone, please get up!" Wang Cunye nodded, and then said to several officials: "Go inside and talk!"

    Arriving at the house, Shi Shilang of the Ministry of Punishment unfolded the map in person and handed another volume to Wang Cunye: "Your Majesty, this is the verified list. There are a total of twenty-three strongholds. Please look at the map."

    There were circles drawn on the map. Wang Cunye scanned the document and stayed on the first line for a few seconds. After a while, he clicked on the map with his finger and asked, "Have you verified everything?"

    "I've found out. It's just that the disposal still needs the approval of the Imperial Envoy. You are the official appointed by the Emperor!" Shi Lang said: "There are also these names, do you want to request an order?"

    Wang Cunye laughed loudly and said: "Now the palace gate has been closed, please order tomorrow. I am the imperial envoy and have the right to make decisions!"

    Although I know that this is actually the meaning of these officials shirking their responsibilities, he is a real person and is not in the court system at all. Of course, he does not have to have the slightest scruples and will take life and death without hesitation.

    Wang Cunye paused for a moment, then his voice became deeper: "Now that it is verified, there is no need to hesitate. The biggest thing now is the evil god. We must do everything without doubt. Thunder will deal with it without leaving any further trouble. I will issue a constitutional order as an imperial envoy!"

    As soon as these words were said, the three people present all knelt down with a bang again: "I respectfully welcome the constitutional order!"

    "The city gate is closed, so don't be careless. Immediately issue an order to implement a curfew. No one is allowed to open the city gate except by imperial decree. Also, even if the city gate is closed, it cannot be completely stopped. The people in the capital prosecutor's office are ordered to use cavalry.  Patrol and kill anyone who makes any strange move without mercy!"

    "Since on the list, the retired minister is the most suspect, I will personally lead the team and raid his home. I will attack other strongholds at the same time. If there is resistance, I will kill him without mercy!"

    "You guys go and arrange it quickly. Each person is given two kilograms of cooked beef and half a kilogram of wine. They must finish eating within half an hour. We will attack immediately!"

    In ancient times, fighting was a physical job, so there was a rule of distributing meat before the battle, which was also followed here.

    The three of them all had livid faces, and they knelt down and knelt down: "Yes!"

    This group of people had been prepared for a long time, and all the beef was available. In less than half an hour, they were ready to eat quickly. When Wang Cunye heard the report, he shouted: "Let's go, take action!"

    Three hundred people had mobilized horses, all of them cavalry at this time. In the dark night, a black snake galloped out, and the sound of horse hooves suddenly resounded. Every house was closed, and no one dared to pry, wondering what was going on!

    When they arrived at a street corner, they dispersed. Except for the cavalry, patrols from various places were already prepared, butNot afraid of missing manpower, there were still two hundred cavalry who followed Wang Cunye all the way to the city gate, but they were about to leave the city.

    Wang Cunye was deep in thought, thinking about the information just now.

    Xu Bingyuan was promoted to Minister of Household Affairs, ranking in the fourth rank. According to the rules of this dynasty, one has to "become an official" at the age of seventy. Of course, many officials are reluctant to retire, but this person is "begging for bones."

    Officials can enjoy certain benefits when they become official. Since this person takes the initiative to become an official, the emperor adds "Qingge Zhengfeng Dafu". This is a third-grade casual official. Although the official aura of a casual official is far less than that of a full-time official, he still has the Qing Dynasty.  They received favorable treatment and could enjoy half-stipend for life, and lived in Jincheng and countryside outside the imperial capital.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that such a person has to be dealt with by himself. Otherwise, let alone killing the wrong person, even if he kills the right person, it is against the rules without the emperor¡¯s will.

    With the imperial envoy coming forward, this is justifiable.

    Of course, if you are within the system, even if you are an imperial envoy, acting like this without asking for orders will bring disaster, but Wang Cunye has no scruples.

    ¡Ë

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 274: For My Lord

    The night was dark, the wind was blowing, and there were almost no pedestrians on the bluestone road. Occasionally, carriages passed by, all with lanterns to mark them as official vehicles.

    At this time, groups of soldiers wearing leather armor lined up from the Jingzhi Mansion, and another two hundred cavalry went directly to the city gate. Wang Cunye was in the middle, with Admiral Zhang Du and Taoist Qiulin on the left and right, and behind him was Shi  Minister.

    A group of people walked through the city gate, but it was no better outside the imperial capital than inside the city. It was very quiet. There was a coolness in the night. The country people went to bed early. There were not many lights at this time. After only ten miles, Admiral Zhang Du ordered all the cavalry to dismount and led the horses quietly.  near.

    "Your Majesty the Imperial Envoy, let's go forward first!" Admiral Zhang Du said, seeing Wang Cunye nodding, he went forward with Taoist Qiulin.

    At this time, the sky was clear, giving the earth a layer of silver light, and everything could be seen clearly. The Xu Mansion was right in front of us. I saw this Jincheng Township Mansion, with the stream as the door, and it was already flowing in the middle of the night, day and night.

    Looking inside, the winding sill corridor is very elegant. The most surprising thing is that there are hundreds of peach trees inside. At this time, the peach blossoms are in full bloom, forming a red array, and the decoration is exquisite. Behind the mansion is a lush forest.

    "But it's such a good place. I don't know how much money it costs!" Seeing this, Taoist priest Qiulin just sneered.

    Admiral Zhang Du remained silent after hearing the words and quietly looked at the situation inside.

    In their eyes, being unclear about evil spirits is a serious sin. Not to mention the courtyard, even people will be implicated.

    "Let's hold our troops still, observe the situation, and wait for the arrival of the real person of Fuguo before attacking!" Taoist priest Qiulin thought for a moment and spoke.

    Admiral Zhang Du nodded.  Order: "Send a few people to investigate and ensure safety!"

    He then ordered: "You can go back and invite the real person to come!"

    "Yes!" Someone answered at night.

    It¡¯s only three hundred steps away.  After a while Wang Cunye came over and asked, "Where is the target?"

    "Look, real person. This is the Xu family!" Admiral Zhang Du held a whip and pointed toward the courtyard: "Xu Bingyuan was originally the minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs. He purchased 300 hectares of land. Several villages belong to the Xu family.  No one dares to approach the mansion!"

    Wang Cunye took a look and saw that this place was quiet and elegant.  It is truly a blessed place to live leisurely, study scriptures, and practice meditation. I sigh secretly in my heart.  What a pity. I wonder who got the advantage this time?

    Thinking of this, he nodded again and said: "This family's background does not imply belief in evil gods at all. He has already reached the third level, and the court will give him a posthumous title after his death!"

    A posthumous title is a divine title given after death. The posthumous title of the emperor is decided by the ceremonial officials. The posthumous title of the ministers is given by the court. The court bestows luck and ensures their soul after death.

    Posthumous titles have been given to people in the past dynasties.  Only the emperor, princes, and those of third rank or above are eligible for posthumous titles.

    Generally, the posthumous titles of scholars or hermits are given by their relatives, friends, disciples or old officials. They are called private titles. They do not involve luck at all and actually have little meaning. Of course, if the private titles are widely known and recognized by everyone, they can also be used.  Gather luck.

    "Real person, Xu Bingyuan did serve as Minister of Household Affairs and retired to his hometown. But there is indeed a connection with this evil god!" Admiral Zhang Du heard Wang Cunye's words and said: "Many strange temples and wonders were built with the help of this person.  , no matter how hidden it is, we have found it out."

    "Of course, other than that, my qualifications are still clean, and some money is not under our control." Taoist Qiulin saw him and added.

    "Well, I know." Wang Cunye heard the words, looked at them, and waved his hand: "Don't think about it, I will bear the responsibility, go ahead and kill! If there is resistance, shoot without mercy!"

    The three officials were all stunned when they heard this. They didn't want this real person to be so decisive in killing him, but they were just stunned.

    "Fu Ji!" Admiral Zhang Du shouted.

    "Yes!" Fu Ji came up immediately, not smiling, just saluting!

    "Yin Zhiqiu!" Shi Shilang also shouted.

    "Here!" Yin Zhiqiu also immediately stepped forward to respond. This is the backbone of the Ministry of Punishment and the Jingzhi Mansion.

    "You take command in front of the formation and kill them!" Admiral Zhang Du said.

    The two of them responded to the order, but within a moment, they saw that they were following the command and deploying in an orderly manner, and they were rushing towards the mansion like a torrent.

    He turned over and crossed the wall, only to see two servants still sleeping. Hearing the sound, he woke up from his sleep and shouted: "Who, there is a thief"

    "Puff" was heard twice, the sword flashed, and the two servants screamed and fell out.

    "Then the door opened, and hundreds of soldiers rushed in together. At this moment, a housekeeper came out. This housekeeper was still wearing pajamas and his calves were shaking, but he blocked the door., said: "Who are you? You are so bold. This is the Xu Mansion"

    What responded to him was just a flash of sword light, and the housekeeper immediately threw himself on the ground, blood gushing out from his body, and the ground was stained red in a moment.

    "I have been ordered by the imperial envoy to kill anyone who resists without mercy!" The fire chief laughed ferociously, said the order of the real person of the state, kicked the corpse away, and strode in.

    At this moment, a person suddenly came out. He just leaned forward and hit the fire chief with one punch. There was only a crisp sound. The fire chief immediately let out a muffled groan and fell out without any breath.  !

    The man then grabbed the long knife and fired three times in an instant. The three soldiers immediately fell out, blood splattering.

    "You are so brave to kill an official and rebel!" Hearing a roar, Yin Zhiqiu's sword flashed and the sword met. The man's expression changed and he took a few steps back.

    I saw this man in his thirties, with a cold expression, and he continued to fight.

    But at this time, people had been mobilized, and Yin Zhiqiu no longer gave him this chance. He took a deep breath and ordered: "Kill!"

    Immediately, five or six people raised their repeating crossbows, and there was a "pop" sound, and a burst of cold light shot through the air. After a few blows, this person suddenly turned into a hedgehog, and screamed continuously. This is not the end yet. Tolerance  He caught up immediately, stepped forward with swords, and chopped him to death immediately!

    But at this time, Xu Binyuan put on a robe and came out. He was shocked when he saw this situation. However, this person had seen big scenes. Although he did not practice Taoism and had a strong and terrifying mind, he shouted: "Stop!"

    Everyone stopped and saw that although this man was seventy years old, he had a square face, thick eyebrows and wide eyes, and his piercing eyes showed a majestic appearance, and he had an intimidating aura.

    I saw Xu Bingyuan saying again: "Who are you, which yamen? Do you know who I am? Who can break in without following the order?"

    Xu Bingyuan sneered, as if there were no two hundred armored soldiers in front of him. After saying this, he turned around and looked at Wang Cunye who was stepping in.

    "This Taoist priest is from Qingyun Temple, right? When will the Taoist priests from Qingyun Temple get involved in the court? Aren't you afraid of harming the Taoist sect?"

    "Xu Bingyuan's principles make people have to take them into consideration."

    "But Wang Cunye is not a Taoist from Qingyun Temple, and he doesn't pay attention to the forces behind it at all. But now Wang Cunye is just watching quietly.

    "I know that you are Xu Bingyuan. You have served as Minister of Household Affairs. You have served as Xuezheng for two times. Now many people in the court are your disciples!" At this time, Admiral Zhang Du stepped in. Hearing the words, he couldn't help but shrink his eyes.  There was murderous intent in his eyes: "It's really not easy for us to take you, but we are acting on orders now!"

    Zhang Du was a man who came out of the killing field. He killed decisively and bowed to Wang Cunye: "Please give the imperial envoy an order!"

    When he heard the imperial mission, Xu Bingyuan in front of him finally couldn't keep his calm look, and his face changed drastically.

    "Kill!" Wang Cunye spat out the word coldly.

    "Kill!" Zhang Du laughed ferociously and waved his hand.

    "Kill!" Soldier A heard the words and rushed forward.

    But at this moment, Xu Mansion also reacted. After Xu Bingyuan¡¯s face changed drastically, he finally calmed down and gave an order: ¡°Kill!¡±

    The Xu Mansion pounced on hundreds of people, all holding spears, in groups of five, with precise combined attacks. The most terrifying thing was that all of them were fearless and desperate to attack, only hearing one word: "Kill!"

    The spear was thrust out, and the few tolerance officers in front were immediately assassinated on the spot.

    "It's military law, how dare you practice military training privately!" Shi Shilang, who came over, was shocked when he saw it, and shouted in a hissing voice: "Aren't you afraid that the imperial court will destroy your nine tribes?"

    But at this time Xu Bingyuan had already turned a deaf ear and shouted: "Kill!"

    The spears stabbed together at once, and the two spears pierced into the body at once. One of the officers screamed and blood spurted out. The officer opened his eyes wide, fell out, and suddenly died!

    "It's the Five Ultimate Assassination Spears of the Imperial Guards. Xu Bingyuan, you are so bold!" At this time, even Taoist Qiulin's expression changed drastically: "How dare you practice the Imperial Army's Spear Formation privately!"

    "Ready, shoot!" At this moment, Commander Zhang Du gave the order coldly.

    "Puff!" With a continuous sound, more than a dozen long arrows whizzed away. Even though there were not many crossbows, only fifteen were prepared, but it was enough. When they saw this intensive volley, the originally majestic spear team immediately  Let out a continuous scream.

    These pikemen did not have heavy armor, and they shot at close range, with great power. The private soldiers of the Xu family who were shot had the arrows penetrate deeply into their bodies, and they all rolled to the ground in pain and let out loud screams.

    The so-called spear formation is vulnerable to crossbow shooting and cavalry shooting. Wang Cunye understands this more and more, especially in cavalry shooting. As long as the cavalry reaches a hundred steps in front of the formation, they can stop their horses.If you shoot randomly, the spear formation can only be powerful if you maintain a dense array, and you will die.

    If the spear formation steps forward, it can be easily shot by driving the horse back dozens of steps.

    Seeing the tragic scene of being hit by arrows, these privately trained pikemen all felt fear even if they had some kind of motivation.

    At this moment, someone shouted: "For my lord!"

    With this shout, the eyes of these private training servants suddenly flashed with gray light, and all fear disappeared. In an instant, their morale soared and they were attacked.

    Even with the continuous firing of crossbows, people screamed and fell from time to time, but they still formed a formation to greet them, with spears like a forest, and they came step by step, as if the people who fell on the left and right could not be seen at all.

    The crossbow was fired in a blink of an eye, and when he saw that the enemy was still seventy and not at all confused, Commander-in-Chief Zhang Du looked solemn and issued an order coldly: "Kill them. Anyone who dares to retreat will be charged with treason. I will kill him on the spot, and kill him."  The door is full!"

    Under the coercion, Erbai Gongzhu had no choice but to shout and charge forward. The two sides fought fiercely and killed each other. The sound of shouting and shouting could be heard far away, shattering the tranquility of the night.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 275: Offensive and Defensive Alliance

    w The war was in full swing. It was the first time that Shi Shilang really saw the cruelty of the battle formation. It was so difficult to destroy a well-prepared mansion. What if it was a real battle formation?

    Taoist Qiulin's face turned red. He raised his eyes and looked inside. He was only a stone's throw away, but he couldn't rush forward for a moment. The morale of the other party was so inexplicable that even ordinary people could feel it. This kind of thing was weird.  I felt chills in my heart, it was so evil.

    "It's okay, kill me!" Governor Zhang Du sneered, and then waved his hand to indicate his intention, and the core group of people drew their swords and rushed forward.

    I saw this group of people running out, avoiding the middle, passing around the formation, and killing them from both wings.

    This is another fatal weakness of the spear array. It is difficult to turn. The sword light suddenly lights up, rising and falling, and a thin stream of blood splashes out.

    Power is power. No matter how strong your will is, it is meaningless in front of the blade. Seven or eight people were killed on the spot. Seeing absolutely no physiology, some people couldn't help but feel frightened and heartbroken. They woke up from the mysterious self-hypnosis and screamed.  To escape.

    "Kill!" The officer, who had already lost many of his comrades in battle, was not willing to let go. He shouted to kill. For a moment, the spearmen were cut down to the ground. The blood flowed on the ground and dyed the floor dark red, making people feel eerie.

    "Kill, grab this Xu Bingyuan!" Amidst the shouts of killing, and seeing the last resistance gradually disappearing, the commander Zhang Du issued the order.

    But at this moment, Xu Bingyuan laughed miserably and pointed: "How can you catch me?"

    After saying that, he immediately fell to the ground and remained motionless.  Dying from anger.

    The shouts of killing gradually stopped, and a fire chief stepped forward.  After checking it, he reported: "Sir, he is dead."

    "How is it possible! He was not hit by the arrow just now because he deliberately avoided it!" Admiral Zhang Du rushed forward and pushed the fireman away, pulled the body up, and observed it carefully.

    After only seeing it for a moment, the head began to turn black and the eye sockets had dried up.  The body was decomposing at an extremely fast speed.

    Admiral Zhang Du couldn't help but shuddered and dropped the body. This thing was so weird.

    "How can I explain this to the court?" Taoist official Qiulin couldn't help but jump when he saw it!

    Wang Cunye seemed very relaxed.  He walked a few steps and looked at the corpse, his squinted eyes revealing the slightest glimmer of light. He just watched the killing with cold eyes because it was best not to intervene directly as a Taoist priest in these matters. It was clean and convenient to use imperial envoys.

    But at this time, on the hacked corpse, at first glance, there was a trace of gray mist, but if you look closely.  A little bit of blue-purple light turned into mist, layer upon layer, and combined with the souls of these people, it was about to break away.

    "It doesn't matter, I'll just take action!" Wang Cunye said, and a big seal appeared out of thin air, but it was blinded so that ordinary people couldn't see it.

    "Ten Directions Divine Seal Suppression." Wang Cunye stretched out his hand, and a golden light suddenly fell down.  Under the golden light, a soul rose up from each of the hundreds of corpses. They struggled endlessly and were about to break out of the golden light in the blink of an eye.

    Wang Cunye was startled. These blue-purple divine powers were just a tiny bit, but they could emit ten times golden light, which showed how high their essence was. At this time, near the imperial capital, in full view of everyone, he was unwilling to use the turtle shell, but he was drinking: "  Edict!"

    With this command, the lavender aura from his body immediately filled the air, blocking Qu Luo. With the help of this purple aura, the golden light immediately penetrated like a living thing.

    Wang Cunye pursed his lips and sneered. The divine seals of the ten directions began to "pop", and a little bit of green light began to seep out of the golden light. Suddenly the hundreds of souls could no longer resist, and with a "boom", they were struck by ten  The Fang Divine Seal was absorbed into it, but once it reached the inside of the Ten Directions Divine Seal, it was no longer afraid of prying eyes. With a flash of black light, this bit of blue and purple power was separated from the soul.

    A huge shadow appeared faintly in the sky and roared, but under the black light, it was suppressed immediately.

    At that time, I used my magical power to collect some souls into the pearl.

    In the pearl, a grass-headed god was patrolling. When Wang Cunye saw it, he stretched out his hand and conveyed his thoughts to it. Suddenly, it understood what Wang Cunye meant.

    The form of the grass-headed god suddenly changed. Chains appeared one after another, stretching out to hundreds of souls, causing them to let out painful cries.

    The punishments in hell were brought to the human world by him. No, to be precise, they were imposed on these souls.

    "Interrogate them, extract their memories, and still be alive after the completion, and turn them into Yin soldiers!" Wang Cunye said coldly.

    "No, I am the Minister of Household Affairs, you can't do this!" The black chains immediately penetrated into his soul, causing Xu Bingyuan to cry out in pain, and black smoke emitted from his soul.This is a sign that the person cannot bear the punishment and his soul is about to collapse.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, he just sneered and hit it with a magic seal. The black smoke that suddenly disappeared returned to its soul, but this would only bring more pain!

    "No" A long wailing appeared inside the pearl, causing Wang Cunye to smile. But in reality, this smile made several people around him feel chills on their backs.

    "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect that these souls were transformed by the evil god's breath and were no longer living beings in this world. It turned out that torture and killing were not only blameless, but actually meritorious!

    There are many steps inside, but the passage of time is different between the two. Just a moment passed outside. In the eyes of everyone outside, it was just Wang Cunye stepping forward, and the gloom that originally filled the yard disappeared.

    "Master Fu Guo, what's going on?" Taoist Qiulin asked.

    "I have done some magic." Wang Cunye said calmly: "You can continue!"

    The people around were dumbfounded.

    "Search the house!" Seeing that the matter had been decided, the governor Zhang Du had no scruples and gave the order directly.

    "Follow your orders!" At this time, the public servants and the patrolmen of the Jingji Prefecture were separated, each led by someone, staggered with each other, and rushed to the house to search one by one.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: All of them are worth millions, even if they come from a business family, they all feel ashamed.

    Now they were going in and out of the house, searching and hiding. Piles of gold, bricks, silver, jewelry, and jewelry were all searched out and placed in front of Wang Cunye.

    Some literate people accompanying him began to count the items and wrote them down one by one on the list.

    ¡°Look, my lord, the imperial envoy, these are most of the gold and silver treasures here!¡±

    Until a bit of white fish belly appeared in the east, and the roosters crowed incessantly, these armored soldiers completed the search one after another. On the table in the courtyard, there were envelopes of gold and silver, a dazzling array of treasures that made people dizzy.

    A retired minister hid so many gold and silver treasures privately that the patrols and policemen¡¯s eyes turned red and their breathing became heavy when they saw it.

    "Master, please take a step to speak!" Taoist priest Qiulin spoke softly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT?this time, you will benefit a lot, maybe you can get a heavenly seal after death, but the real contribution of the auxiliary country is even greater.

    There are some things that need to be explained separately.

    Wang Cunye heard Qiulin Daoist shouting, and he stepped forward a few steps.

    Taoist official Qiulin quickly came over and whispered in his ear: "Whatever you like, take it as much as you can!"

    After saying that, Wang Cunye was a little surprised and said, "You don't know, you don't know, but there are secret rules for confiscating homes in the capital."

    Wang Cunye understood vaguely when he heard the words, but he didn't say anything.

    Taoist official Qiulin smiled bitterly and whispered: "In the capital city, things are expensive. How can you live on just the salary? Moreover, God's power is unpredictable. No one dares to say that he can escape unscathed. Over time, many rules have become  , this is the general trend.¡±

    "Among them, at most half of the houses were confiscated and handed over. It is true that the officials and soldiers present all had a share of the money." At this point, Taoist Qiulin's voice became lower and lower. Seeing Wang Cunye pondering, he added: "But most of them have to be surrendered."  Go to government offices at all levels and important people."

    "This is money to buy a life, and some money will be left to the family of the prisoner."

    "Of course, you don't have to kill everyone, but the rules are here, my dear, everyone is eagerly waiting for you!"

    Qiulin Taoist said this and stopped talking.

    The whole courtyard was silent, only the rustling of the wind could be heard. Wang Cunye frowned at first and pondered for a moment, but then stepped forward to look at the dazzling array of jewelry. He wanted to pick one at random, but at a glance, he saw a piece of jade Ruyi, bright red.  Like blood, the red air filled the air, so he went up directly, took out the jade Ruyi, and held it majestically in his hand.

    Just as he was about to leave, he glanced casually and saw an inconspicuous sterling silver and gold-plated bracelet on the piles of treasures. It was extremely simple and could be worn by ordinary civilians.

    But what moved him was the faint breath on the bracelet. He paused and took off the bracelet again.

    Using it like this does not mean that he is noble. The people around him looked happy and listened to Wang Cunye nodding calmly and saying: "I don't want this retired minister to have so much ill-gotten wealth, even if he is not connected with the evil god."  , it¡¯s enough to deserve the death penalty.¡±

    After Wang Cunye finished speaking, he added: "The sky will be bright, and these must be completed before dawn, so I will go ahead!"

    After saying that, he looked dimly, waved his sleeves and walked away. After just a few steps, he turned around the door and disappeared.

    "The real fruit of Fuguo is extraordinary!" Taoist official Qiulin said with admiration upon hearing this.

    &nbsp; This real person has general knowledge, and he does not think of himself as noble as Niubi of Qingyun Temple. He is just plain annoying. He immediately said: "Captain, Mr. Shi, what the real person said is right. The registration should be completed before dawn."

    Governor Zhang Du immediately ordered: "Everyone has worked hard tonight, one hundred and fifty taels per person, which is what you and I paid for the night."

    Everyone couldn't help but look happy, and listened to Zhang Du continue: "As for the disabled and those killed in battle, Master Shi, Master Qiu, what do you think?"

    Taoist Qiulin tightened his clothes and said: "I'm going to tell you this. Anyone who bleeds tonight, no matter how big or small, as long as he is not disabled, I think I will reward him with another fifty taels! And the disabled should not only not be poor, but also  I¡¯ll give you enough silver as a reward, and give me another hundred taels!¡±

    "As for being killed on the spot, Master Shi, what do you think?"

    This is what Shi Shilang needs to express his position. He cannot get rid of the relationship after taking the silver. At that moment, Shi Shilang said with a smile: "I think the fallen will be doubled and rewarded two hundred taels of silver!"

    " As soon as these words were said, the three officials present became an alliance of offense and defense. Anyway, at least one million taels of silver were sold here. These pensions are really nothing. The big head took it himself and smiled at each other.  (To be continued)m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 276: Dragon Qi and Phoenix Shadow

    It¡¯s fun to watch without ads!

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes were deep and he was looking at the bracelet in his hand quietly.

    "Dragon Qi!" He fell in love with the bracelet because of the faint dragon Qi on it, which frightened him. Xu Shilang had high standards, but he didn't have a gift from the emperor. How could there be dragon Qi?

    At this time, the sky was bright, the cold dew was heavy, and there was still some darkness on the earth.

    Wang Cunye frowned and turned into the wind towards his residence. It must be said that with the title of imperial envoy, it is very convenient to cast spells and is not prohibited by law.

    inner palace

    "Your Majesty! Qiulin asks for an audience!" A chamberlain knelt in front of the emperor and spoke in a low voice.

    "Oh? Qiulin is back? Call him in quickly." After hearing this, the emperor put down the tea bowl in his hand and lowered his eyes slightly as he said.

    "Yes!" The chamberlain hurriedly went out after hearing the words. The eight guards in front of the door all had their hands on their waists and knives without squinting. After a while, they saw Taoist Qiulin coming in and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "I'd like to see you, Qiulin!"

    "Come in!"

    "yes!"

    Taoist Qiulin was able to get inside and saw the Emperor sitting in the middle opposite the royal table. He saluted again, but the Emperor did not call out immediately. He frowned and looked deeply in his eyes. After a moment, he said: "Get up!"

    Taoist Qiulin stood up silently and looked around carefully. He heard the emperor cough slightly and asked slowly: "How is your situation this time?"

    "Your Majesty, this time the imperial capital has inspected 23 strongholds, and all of them have been destroyed. Only Xu Bingyuan's mansion, something big happened, and thanks to the careful planning of Governor Zhang Du and Zhenren Fuguo, it was able to be pacified!" Taoist priest Qiulin said slowly.

    The emperor breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. The evil god's stronghold was eliminated.  You can rest assured, but when you think about it, you can see Taoist Qiulin's serious expression, and he can't help but be surprised: "What, the damage is serious? Or is the other party resisting arrest?"

    "Your Majesty, you not only resisted the arrest, but also carried out the extermination on the way. You even privately trained the Imperial Army in the palace!" Qiulin Taoist Officer's face was ashen, he kowtowed and explained the situation in one word.

    ??????????????????????????????? The emperor's face was gloomy and his teeth were clenched tightly. He was the supreme king of the country.  First, there was the coercion of the Taoist palace, and then there were the feudal princes who were secretly separatist, and there were also the courtiers who were secretly harboring evil intentions. They didn't want anyone to openly train troops in the imperial capital with the intention of plotting chaos.

    After listening, Taoist Qiulin knelt on the ground. The emperor's face was livid, and he gritted his teeth and smiled ferociously: "What you said is unbelievable. The imperial capital is only ten miles away, and there are people training their troops privately and hiding their armor. Is this still my imperial capital?  "

    As he spoke, he stood up and his voice became eardrum-shattering: "Qiulin!"

    "My lord is here!"

    "You immediately lead people to continue the search. Who passed on the training methods of the Forbidden Army to this traitor? Who provided the armor of these thieves!"

    "yes!"

    "Also, here's the decree. The Jingji Mansion is in charge of the security of the imperial capital. Why hasn't this matter been found out? Because of heavy punishment, I want to eliminate those who have made meritorious deeds here and let them be punished for their crimes. Let's continue the search!"

    "yes!"

    "And Jing Zhaoyin also has the responsibility to pass on the decree. He will be demoted one level and fined for one year" At this point, the emperor took a breath and finally woke up from his rage.

    The emperor sat down, pondered for a long time, and then said: "To carry out the above decree, you have to find out the truth and do it cheaply!"

    After pondering for a while, he said gloomily: "This matter still involves the real person's imperial envoy. It is not appropriate for you to take the lead, but you must be responsible for these things!"

    Taoist Qiulin bowed and said, "Yes, I obey your decree."

    The emperor thought about it, stretched his eyebrows, and said, "What else?"

    "Yes!" Qiulin Daoist responded. Seeing the Emperor's calm expression, he said, "This time the evil god's stronghold was destroyed and a large amount of gold and silver treasures were found. Here is the memorial. The real person took two pieces. The detailed list is here."

    After Qiulin finished speaking, he presented the list.

    Hearing this, the emperor took it and turned over two pages, looking at the records of the ruby ????ruyi and sterling silver gilt bracelets, and then placed them on the case, leaning on the table and thinking.

    The emperor didn¡¯t believe what was reported at all, but ¡°employing people¡± had no direct relationship with money. Even the emperor knew some of the unspoken rules, so he just let it go if he was confused.

    It¡¯s just what Wang Cunye did that made him a little surprised. The ruby ??Ruyi was worth a few hundred taels, but the sterling silver gilt bracelet was only worth a dozen taels.

    After pondering for a moment, he made a plan in his mind and waved his hand: "Since it is the list that has been played, just give it to the inner treasury pass on my oral instructions and reward Dayan Temple with a thousand taels of gold!"

    After saying that, the emperor waved his hand and asked Qiulin to retreat.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    At this time, it was just dawn, the morning cooking was steaming, the night air had not yet dissipated, and there were people on the street.It is getting closer and closer. Although it is early spring, the peach blossoms are blooming in the house, and the fragrance is filled. It smells quiet.

    And on a path in the mansion, a person was walking slowly. When the armored soldiers saw him, they all saluted.

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t even raise his head, just nodded slightly and walked in. He followed the road directly to the quiet room.

    The quiet room is surrounded by a secluded forest, with rockeries and flowing springs on the east and west sides. Open the door and let the sky light shine into the quiet room. Wang Cunye looked at it, entered and sat down.

    Ruby Ruyi is interesting and can be transformed into a magical weapon, but it is not important now. He took out the bracelet in his arms.

    This bracelet is made of silver and gilt, but it is ordinary. The dragon's energy on it is the key. I couldn't observe it carefully in the residence of Minister Xu just now, but now I have returned to my own residence and can see clearly.

    At this time, the door was open, and the sunlight poured in. It was one with the sky and the earth, observing a trace of dragon aura.

    ??The sunlight is shining down from the sky, looking directly at the dragon aura, which is faint. This dragon aura is too faint, and you can't feel it without looking carefully.

    Wang Cunye looked at it, but ignored it. Although the dragon aura was faint, its essence was still there. As he observed, he saw the shadow of a golden phoenix behind the dragon aura.

    "Feng" refers to women with honorific titles such as queens and concubines.

    Looking at these, Wang Cunye looked gloomy and pondered. Simply put, this is the emperor's harem, and only those with good grades will have a phoenix pattern. Ordinary nobles are just a little noble.

    The meaning of this is extremely complicated. Could it be that the hand of the evil god has reached into the palace?  If so, the intensity of penetration is really shocking.

    This dragon energy in the dark is constantly changing, solid and light, solid and scattered, sometimes dissipating invisible, sometimes condensing and forming. Wang Cunye thought carefully about these merged elements.

    Speaking of which, Xu Bingyuan's family background is not that prominent. It is said that his great-grandfather once served as a prefect, but he has long been in decline. It is said that he lived by drinking porridge when he was young. Later, he became famous and became an official. From then on, he rose through the ranks and retired at the fourth rank.  .

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    According to the population of this world, the seventh-grade county magistrate is red, the fifth-grade county magistrate is yellow, and the provincial envoy is blue. Official status is determined by the law (that is, given by the court), destiny, network foundation, ancestral influence, reputation, political achievements, etc.  , fluctuating up and down within a range.

    Those below the fourth rank will be fine. Those above the third rank will be strictly inspected if they are related to the imperial court and the state. Not only will they be inspected by the mysterious dragon energy, but they will also receive the attention of the Emperor of Heaven. Therefore, those who are of the fourth rank will voluntarily retire from official duties. As for the third rank of casual officials, they will not  Be concerned.

    Thinking silently, Wang Cunye sneered on his face, but who is this woman represented by this jewelry?

    The origin of jewelry with dragon energy is definitely not simple, it cannot be obtained casually, and it is clear that there is no woman in the Xu family who has entered the palace, or is it an illegitimate daughter?

    Wang Cunye has learned countless Taoism and Dharma. Whenever he has doubts, he will immediately find the corresponding Taoism and Dharma. He should uphold the Dharma at the moment and calm down.

    ¡­There was a door, and there was a tea stove inside. The white air slowly dissipated. A girl with a body as bright as jade walked up and said softly: "Thank you so much, my benefactor!"

    The girl is wearing a sky blue dress, which is not luxurious, but there is an aura of tranquility and tranquility in her movements, which is pleasing to the eye and makes people feel a sense of pity and care!

    This scene disappeared in an instant, and the faint trace of dragon aura also dissipated. However, Wang Cunye had already remembered the face and shape of this woman.

    He had already realized something in his heart, and his face suddenly turned pale.

    Although Wang Cunye is a little bored with Taoists and Taoists, he still has some sympathy for Taoists.

    They are all people who are struggling on the road. In the world, their careers, and their journeys, they are fighting against the fate. They just want to be able to transcend, not to be a cud dog in the world, and not to be a sacrifice in the world.

    These people rushed to the outside world to fight against the evil god one after another, and died in one fell swoop, but now they were infiltrated to this extent by the evil god. This is really ridiculous!

    After pondering for a moment, the pearl was taken out from his arms again.

    Xu Shilang died in the end. He wanted to escape with his soul, but was suppressed by the Ten Directions Divine Seal and thrown into the pearl. His soul was refined by the Caotou God. At this time, the memory should be sorted out. Maybe the two correspond to each other and we can get more information.  Accurate clues.

    My mind sank into the Pearl Space. After asking for a moment, I found out that the memory fruit had been extracted by the Cao Tou Shen. I immediately sank my mind and started to look through it one by one.

    This reading took half a day, not digestion, but conditional reading, which was time-consuming. Even with Wang Cunye's ability, it took him half a day to extract the useful information one by one from the countless information in the past few decades.

    ?But at this time, my heart became heavier and heavier, because the key woman was not in my memory. This was impossible, unless it was a ban that destroyed some memories.

    "Such words are even more disrespectful," Wang Cunye thought. He arrived at the desk, holding an ink pen in his hand and writing quickly, adding names one by one.

    The names above are all written based on Xu Shilang's memory. There are many evil god believers and strongholds scattered outside. Most of them have been destroyed, but a small half have not been destroyed. And there are some very important things. Maybe once this person dies, the memory  It was destroyed by divine power.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye closed his eyes. After a moment, he made up his mind to settle this matter himself. He no longer hesitated and said, "Here comes someone!"

    Following the sound, a servant quickly ran in and knelt on the ground: "What are your orders, Master!"

    "Send this letter on the desk to the Jingzhi Mansion. He will know the meaning!" Wang Cunye said calmly.

    "Yes!" The servant heard the words and responded. He stood up, picked up the letter on the table and ran out.  (To be continued)

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 277: The big fish hasn¡¯t been caught yet

    Keijifu

    Not far from the Jingzhi Mansion is the Nanhuai Bridge. There are carved railings and painted buildings inside, and dozens of steps along the wall, there is a faint fragrance, which is the orchid.

    Zhang Du was now a little thinner, but looked good. A cup of tea was brought to him, Zhang Du took a sip, frowned and asked, "Has it been counted?"

    The butler smiled: "We have counted it. The total amount of silver we have obtained is 130,000 taels. The amount of silver divided up and down has been calculated, and the total is 60,000 taels!"

    Zhang Du listened carefully and smiled again after listening: "Although I was scolded by the emperor, I have made a profit. Even if I get 60,000 taels of silver, I still have a harvest of 70,000 taels. This job is not a loss. Take advantage of now.  You go buy some land, not in the imperial capital, somewhere more remote."

    Zhang Du was shrewd and decisive, and the housekeeper knew it, so he kept smiling and said: "Yes, according to the master's instructions, I bought a farm in my hometown of Liaochuan County, and others are distributed in various places."

    Zhang Du nodded, but saw a servant running in quickly, asking: "What can you do?"

    "Yes!" The servant hurriedly kowtowed and replied: "Sir, someone from the Fuguo Mansion came here and said that they were sent a letter by the order of the real person, and they want to give it to you directly."

    "What?" Zhang Du stood up after hearing this, walked a few steps on the ground, and waved: "Let this person come in, I want to ask him personally!"

    ????????????????????????????????????? Not long after, the people from the Fuguo Mansion came in, and before they entered, they knelt on the ground with a "pop" sound, holding the letter in their hands high.

    Zhang Du narrowed his eyes when he saw it: "Master, what else do you want to say?"

    The man said quickly: "No, Master Fuguo asked the villain to deliver the message. There are no other instructions."

    After Zhang Du heard this, he immediately had no intention of talking to him, and unfolded the letter. The names and place names on it suddenly made him feel frightened, his face changed greatly, and he shuddered.

    "There are so many families. There are more than a dozen families with two to three hundred lives. I really wonder how the real person got it?" Zhang Du thought, but in the blink of an eye.  He immediately ordered: "Send my order, gather the patrolmen, and immediately search the house according to the address on the list!"

    Zhang Du had some thoughts in his mind.  All these believers and strongholds must be captured and reported to the emperor.

    Following the order, hundreds of patrols were dispatched and divided into several groups to kill them.

    Imperial Palace

    Taoist Qiulin followed a chamberlain and the guards who stood all the way through a flower fence and arrived at a side hall. Just as he was about to ask for an announcement, the chamberlain had already stepped in. Then he heard the emperor say: "Call in!"

    "I, Qiulin, would like to see the Emperor!" Taoist Qiulin entered cautiously.  He knelt down and knelt before looking up, and saw the emperor sitting in the middle behind the desk, with two cabinet ministers sitting in silence around him.

    "Your Majesty, this time the matter is over. Here is the list!" He said and handed over the list.

    The emperor took it, looked at it blankly, his eyes were about to penetrate the paper, and murmured: "There are a few officials I have met before They are all favored by the imperial court, why do they worship this evil god"

    But the emperor immediately came back from his trance.  Then he said: "This errand was done well. Is there any follow-up after what the real person said?"

    "I've asked, but it's gone." Taoist Qiulin answered cautiously.

    "That's good!" The emperor breathed a sigh of relief. The killing lasted for three days. Hundreds of officials and gentry's family members were executed. Many of them were officials, but there was no one at the rank of minister.

    This result still made the emperor very satisfied. After all, the court was not involved much. He raised his hand to signal Taoist Qiulin to stand up and said: "The real person said that the investigation has been completed. Let's just close the case and let each yamen resume their daily routine - the list of meritorious deeds has been uploaded.  ?"

    Taoist Qiulin bowed and said with a smile: "Yes, we are already up."

    As he said that, he put another fold up.

    The emperor only glanced at it, put it on the case, and said: "The real person is in charge of the overall situation and strategizing. There is no doubt that he is the first to do so"

    ??????? I thought to myself, now that the real person of the state of Fu is already at the third level, plus the second level is Qingzi, this really makes the emperor hesitate.

    "The real person is a Taoist. He must not ask for official salary. He is encouraged by the decree. In addition, his wife can be made a lady, and his parents can also be added to the fifth rank. What do you think?" The emperor smiled and asked around.

    "Your Majesty is wise!" Both Taoist Qiulin and the cabinet ministers breathed a sigh of relief.

    "If you want to advance to Jin, the cabinet and the staff will discuss it. It will be done in accordance with the national system. Just wait!"

    "I am just a counselor occasionally, neither presiding over nor doing anything specific. I am satisfied if I can avoid embarrassment. How dare I ask for rewards from the emperor again?" Taoist Qiulin was a little nervous at first, but when he saw the emperorHis tone was warm, he hurriedly bowed and said calmly, "But Fu Ji and Yin Zhiqiu are the pioneers, so they still need to be commended!"

    "You are judging based on public opinion!" The emperor smiled and said to a cabinet minister: "Is this someone from the Ministry of Punishment?"

    The cabinet minister hurriedly said: "One is from the Ministry of Justice, and the other is from the Beijing Government. I have also seen their files. Their talents are not very high, but their diligence can make up for their shortcomings. It is commendable that they are not afraid of hard work and hard work!"

    The emperor also laughed because of this and said, "Then let's discuss it!"

    This is a trivial matter, and the emperor's words are already a sign of God's great grace. He made up his mind, suppressed the smile on his face, and sighed: "Although the big case has been solved, I think it's scary when I think about it. The ignorant people are mediocre.  It¡¯s okay if people are confused, but there are still many scholars and officials involved, which makes me worried!¡±

    At this point, the emperor was silent and his face was gloomy. One of the cabinet ministers sighed and said, "Your Majesty, don't worry. This evil god has deceived people. This has happened in all dynasties!"

    "But if the world is at peace and benevolence spreads among the people, even if there is a simple problem, it will not become a climate. You see, although there are officials involved, except for these unions, there are not many high-level officials involved"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, ??showed his face, waved his hand to stop, and said: "I know, it is still necessary to implement the way of governing the country and the people, in order to get rid of the shortcomings at the root."

    "These days, I have been thinking about it. Now that the customs and land customs have been built, the trade of the eleven countries has also begun, and there is more money in the monthly memorials, but how to benefit all the people and stabilize the foundation of the country is the most important thing.  , you can¡¯t sleep on mountains of gold and silver.¡±

    When the emperor said this, he took a few steps and waved: "This is the responsibility of your cabinet. It must put forward a practical program!"

    The two cabinet ministers knelt down and said, "Yes!"

    Fuguo Zhenren Mansion

    The minister who announced the decree stood firmly in the south and said: "The emperor has a decree!"

    "Your Majesty Wang Cunye respectfully listens to the edict!!" After saying this, Wang Cunye just stood and bowed.

    The edict was announced by the chamberlain, who slowly began to read:

    "Zhi said: The real person is fair, loyal and able, and the country is blessed. He has always been praised by me. I think about the country's system, but only its rewards and punishments. Although I have some excuses, how can I hide it? I have always known the humility of the real person, and now I grant him the title.  My wife is a lady of the Xiangshu family, my parents are of the fifth grade, I declare my farewell decree again, and I will reward Dayan Monastery for building an archway. I admire this!"

    Wang Cunye listened quietly to the imperial edict being read by his chamberlain, and felt a faint green air permeate the air, but this was a one-time reward.

    Shuren is the name of Mrs. Haoming of the third grade. Although the Qi contained in it is far less than that of the real person of Fuguo, Xie Xiang can be regarded as having a shower of green Qi.

    The archway is a building erected to commemorate meritorious service, academic achievements, virtue, loyalty, filial piety and justice. With this, the archway can be used as a mountain gate, and it can have many wonderful functions, not to mention canonizing parents.

    Wang Cunye was still very grateful in his heart, and he bowed and said: "How dare I be so affectionate, I thank you for your kindness"

    The eunuch who announced the decree smiled and accepted it: "This is an unparalleled grace and a great joy. I will first congratulate the real person."

    Wang Cunye listened to the edict and sighed with emotion, and then smiled: "The angel came just in time. I have finished my errand and am about to hand over the edict. Please take it back with me!"

    The eunuch who announced the decree just smiled and responded humbly: "Yes!"

    Wang Cunye immediately handed over the imperial edict to Heping Luanjue. The moment he left the body, he could only see the layer of royal purple energy that originally enveloped his body leaving the body.

    The eunuch who announced the decree continued and said: "Master, the spring festival will be held in seven days. I would like to invite you to attend."

    Seeing Wang Cunye nodding, he had nothing to say, so he bowed and left.

    Wang Cunye walked to a pavilion, which was adjacent to a small pond in the west. He was meditating when he called Cai Xin and Lu Laner.

    After a while, Cai Xin and Lu Laner came, and Wang Cunye smiled: "Don't be too polite, just sit down on the table - how is the situation at home?"

    Cai Xin was startled and then said with a smile: "The disciple spent three hundred taels of silver to renovate the house, spent two thousand taels of silver, purchased and connected three hectares of fields, and hired eleven households of tenants. I saw that they were all honest.  , five hundred taels of mules, horses, farm tools, warehouse, all entered into the account one by one"

    Before he finished speaking, Wang Cunye waved his hand and smiled: "I'm not asking about the account. This money is nothing. It's just that you are far away from your mother, and all the houses and fields must be signed to prevent disputes in the future  "

    Cai Xin said: "We have made a contract, it has been notarized by the government, and the clan members have also participated."

    "This is very good. As long as we don't sell it, there will be no hunger in thirty years!" Wang Cunye said with a smile:??You can put these thoughts aside and sit down while I have something to say.  "

    Seeing the solemn expression on the master's face, both of them immediately put away their expressions and listened to Wang Cunye say: "The imperial capital is too prosperous. Don't stay here for a long time. The emperor has conferred titles on my parents and my wife. Please go back and help me."  Keep your wife close to you, it will be quiet there."

    Lu Lan'er immediately agreed, but Cai Xin remembered that Xie Xiang was Wang Cunye's legitimate wife, and felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. Then she was stunned and listened to Wang Cunye's warm words: "Why, do you miss your mother a little?  It¡¯s nothing, just come back and visit when you miss home.¡±

    Cai Xin then came to her senses and said quickly: "No, I was thinking about being able to meet the master's wife, and I was so happy that I was stunned for a moment!"

    Wang Cunye smiled: "Well, actually I sent you back for a different reason."

    Standing up, he looked away with dark eyes: "Don't think this big case is over, in fact the real big fish has not been caught yet!"

    As he said that, he smiled coldly.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 278: Roulette of Life and Death

    Wang Cunye sat upright on the bed and practiced quietly.

    At the deepest level of consciousness, this is the Lingchi, a golden lake, three feet long. The edge of the Lingchi is nothingness. If you look closely, you will see golden drops hanging down.

    Above the lake, there is a cyan shadow with purple meaning, its eyes are closed, and it is floating quietly in the air, as if it is sleeping. Countless symbols surround it, forming a regular space, including it, this is a  Bodyguard.

    ??????????????????? But when Wang Cunye¡¯s consciousness came, he suddenly felt that someone was peeping, and opened his two eyes at the same time. This pair of eyes seemed to have the power to penetrate time and space, and he immediately stared at him.

    It¡¯s not just that.

    Almost at the same time, a kind of majesty suddenly surged out from the deepest part of Wang Cunye¡¯s soul, making him want to bend his knees and salute!

    "Hmph, with a little divine power, in my sea of ??consciousness, I still dare to be so presumptuous!"

    The corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and a sneer emerged. The turtle shell shook, and a trace of black light swept down, immediately suppressing the phantom, causing a trace of pain to appear.

    After a moment, the divine power dissipated, the black light faded away, and both of them floated quietly in the air.

    "It's really strange that such a small divine source is actually golden!" Xuying spoke. In fact, the words were not words, but Wang Cunye could understand it clearly.

    "Very small?" Wang Cunye replied.

    "It's very small, and it doesn't grasp the truth, but it's rapidly expanding its divine source. It's very strange." Xuying said.

    "You should stop thinking about contacting your body. In this space, no one can contact the outside. Hand over your knowledge, and I can destroy you happily." Wang Cunye said lightly.

    This phantom did not speak, but in its two eyes, blue-purple light emerged, and a cold, dead, and belonging aura filled the air.

    "No!" A voice print came out, which was a kind of terrifying high-frequency sound wave energy. What was even more terrifying was that the howling contained the nature of divine power.

    The entire sea of ??consciousness is about to shatter in an instant, but right now.  A huge, dark and profound roulette wheel appeared in the sky and was slowly operating.

    Silks of black light drooped, and the ripples disappeared under the black light without spreading.  Silks of black light continued to shine, hitting the protective cover of the phantom. There was almost no resistance, and the symbol was penetrated.

    The green and purple phantoms emitted various lights, but Wang Cunye stopped watching, closing his eyes and presiding, while traces of blue and purple power continued to decompose.

    memory.  The rules and essence were continuously extracted and dissipated, turning into a golden stream that was about a hundred times larger and rolling down. The spiritual pool expanded rapidly, from three feet four to three feet five, three feet six, and all the way to three feet eight.

    When the last shadow turns into nothingness.  Wang Cunye felt a blur in front of his eyes, and the entire sea of ??consciousness suddenly turned into darkness.  A world full of Cangtian feeling.

    A huge black and white roulette wheel is spinning slowly, with traces of indescribable mystery extending from it into the void, spinning the Taoist rhyme!

    In just a moment, Wang Cunye understood that after absorbing the power of the evil god and the bronze seal, the cracks in the turtle shell were finally repaired.  Restored to the most original roulette of life and death!

    " Then Wang Cunye immediately felt an inexplicable inspiration that was contained in everything. In an instant, Wang Cunye found that his understanding of "Qing Hua Bao Lu" kept coming, and it was still growing.  Breakthroughs.

    In the Earthly Immortal Chapter of "Qing Hua Bao Lu", the mysteries of the physical body and the soul are clearly visible and continue to flow in.

    The first type of Earth Immortal has a body made of fine steel.

    The second type of earth immortal is endless.

    The third type of Earth Immortal is the Five Qi Chao Yuan.

    The fourth level of the Earth Immortal, the hidden Taoism can also be spied on. Wang Cunye immediately stopped comprehending the "Qing Hua Bao Ru", and the next moment, the secrets of the "Di Que True Edict Golden Seal" followed.

    When the "Golden Seal of the True Imperial Edict of Dique" was about to break through, and when a crack in the blue imperial edict was revealed, this inspiration finally stopped and gradually faded away.

    As the realization completely subsided, Wang Cunye woke up and felt that the luck on his head had changed. It was originally just light golden luck, but as the realization deepened, it turned into golden color, even faintly with a little green, and  The original green energy remained unchanged, permeating and condensing.

    He calmed down again and looked at the pearl, only to see earth-shaking changes taking place inside the pearl.

    A palace emerged in the pearl, with exquisite pavilions and pavilions, but the grass-headed god changed his appearance, wearing official uniform and leading a dozen Yin soldiers.

    Looking at the Ten Directions Divine Seal again, the originally vague cyan patterns suddenly became clear, and the golden light was obviously tinged with cyan light.

    Wang Cunye 1?, suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed!

    Luoxingshan

    The hills are like a turtle's back and curved like a long snake. Thirty miles away are hunting grounds. This is the spring hunting ground. Speaking of spring festivals, the emperor and his ministers sacrificed to God to pray for good weather this year. After the sacrifices, spring hunting was held.  Qualified princes, ministers, and even concubines all appeared.

    The guard of ceremony was majestic, with umbrella canopy, jade tablets, purple flags, Zhu Jing, Hua Yu, and shadows. The guards cleared the way. Wang Cunye shouted in front of him and stood silently among the new armored guards.

    He didn¡¯t want to come, but the emperor¡¯s special edict forced him to reluctantly come. The afternoon sun shone on the earth, making people feel particularly comfortable.

    "Master, the emperor has ordered you to come to see him!" Not wanting to be summoned again, Wang Cunye rushed to the palace gate. It was already dark, the lights were on, and faint singing could be heard inside.

    "It's time to come in!" Seeing that it was not too late, the chamberlain took a breath and led him in.

    When I entered the palace, I saw that it was almost time for a banquet.

    The banquet has been served, and it is extremely rich. However, the Duke and the officials are hungry after a day of spring hunting, but they have to wait until the emperor comes before they can start.

    ??According to the rules, the princes of the clan compete for rank, and the cabinet and prime ministers compete against each other.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The seats in the other front rows were extended from the inside to the outside according to the grade. Wang Cunye was in the third grade. His position was very forward and he was given special attention. Therefore, he sat down in the frontmost position of the third grade, which attracted a lot of attention.  look.

    At this moment, the guard outside the door suddenly shouted: "The Emperor is here!"

    Immediately, the group stood up and bowed down in unison. The emperor and a beauty came in, with some majesty in their facial expressions. At a glance, Wang Cunye saw her lavender phoenix aura. In fact, the essence of phoenix aura is still dragon aura.  .

    But at this moment, everyone bowed down in order. Only Wang Cunye bowed, which naturally caught the eyes of the emperor and the queen. Seeing Tianran's calm expression, the emperor smiled and said: "Please get up, all gentlemen. Please stay with me for a day. I'm afraid that your internal organs will be weakened early."  Now that you¡¯ve hit the bottom, there¡¯s no need to be formal, let¡¯s go to the banquet early!¡±

    Of course, the ministers felt the favor and thanked him, but they still sat down.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye was no longer looking at the queen. He glanced over and saw a woman. She was wearing a long palace dress, with a purple band around her waist. Her snow-white skin was vaguely visible, and she was absolutely beautiful.

    It¡¯s just this woman, but it¡¯s the dragon¡¯s aura on the bracelet.

    At this moment, the concubine noticed something, and looked at her with eyes like autumn water, which was enough to make people lose consciousness.

    When Wang Cunye saw it, his heart sank.

    The emperor noticed something strange and looked over: "Master Fu Guo, please come quickly and talk to me. It's just that I haven't seen you for a few days, and the master has changed again!"

    When Wang Cunye heard this, he just smiled and said, "I obey your orders!"

    ??While his eyes were still scanning, he saw a slight bulge in the concubine's lower abdomen in her clothes.

    The concubine noticed it, her face turned slightly red, and she pressed her belly involuntarily.

    When the emperor saw him, he smiled at Wang Cunye and said, "You don't know yet, but my sixteenth child will be born in two months."

    The emperor smiled, very happy. When Wang Cunye heard it, his heart sank. This woman had the blood of the emperor.

    At the moment, he remained calm and praised a few times. Then the prime minister took the lead and raised his glass repeatedly, telling allusions and congratulating the emperor. After a while, he was allowed to enjoy the banquet freely.

    After a while, the emperor drove off and went to the back to accept the worship of the harem. A group of concubines also brought them there, allowing the courtiers to relax and enjoy the banquet.

    Seeing the emperor leaving, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the atmosphere suddenly became lively!

    The noise in the hall diluted the rank, but Wang Cunye was alone, and he was hungry at this time, so he continued to use it and looked at the hall with cold eyes.

    "These people in the palace are all high-ranking officials, and they all have a purple-green aura, and occasionally they have a golden aura.

    With the intertwining figures, gorgeous music, and overwhelming luck, Wang Cunye secretly sighed in his heart, this is the palace, but the more he saw these, the calmer he became.

    With such a big harvest this time, it doesn¡¯t mean much to be prosperous in the imperial capital. There are less than three years before the expedition, so just finish this and return to the temple.

    While I was thinking about it, I saw a chamberlain coming over quietly and asking: "The emperor sent me to ask, does the real person have anything to say?"

    Wang Cunye¡¯s demeanor just now could not be concealed from others, but the emperor would not think that the real person would do anything for the sake of this woman¡¯s lust.Moved.

    "Who was this woman just now?"

    "It's Concubine Mei."

    Concubine Mei is one of the miscellaneous concubines, but she can be regarded as a concubine. Wang Cunye pondered and said: "If you go back to the emperor, I won't be too late to report this concubine after she gives birth. There is still the treatment here, so you must not do it."  There are changes.¡±

    The waiter was startled and said: "Yes!"

    At this moment, the inner hall is brightly lit, and the queen, concubines, princesses, and madams are all sitting together at a banquet.

    The Queen Mother was sitting high on the middle seat. The banquet table had been set, and she saw that there were eighteen dishes on the Queen Mother's table, which were covered with a wide variety of dishes.

    The tables of the Emperor and the Queen were similar. Each concubine had a rank. They raised glasses together to celebrate the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother glanced at Concubine Mei and said with a smile: "You are pregnant, so it is best not to drink alcohol."

    Concubine Mei responded with a smile.

    Seeing this, the emperor was thinking in his heart, but he smiled. At this moment, a chamberlain came over and said a few words in detail. The emperor's expression did not change, his eyes glanced at Concubine Mei, but he personally held the pot and handed it to the queen.  The glass was filled with wine, and the Queen solemnly raised the glass to the Queen Mother and said, "I wish my mother a long life, and wish her a long life."

    Seeing the Empress Dowager drinking down the wine with a smile, and then glancing at Concubine Mei, there was a faint shadow in the Emperor's eyes.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 279: There is a Purpose

    Dayan Temple.May 19

    "The imperial edict says: A real person is just and loyal, and the country is blessed with good fortune. Now I entitle his wife Xie Xiangshu to be a lady I will reward Dayan Temple for building an archway. I admire this!" The eunuch thought, and he has been here for more than a month in the imperial capital.  The time for God to prepare his will is always February.

    "Thank you!" Xie Xiang and Wang Cunye's parents both thanked him. Xie Xiang stood up and said, "It's a long journey. Father-in-law, it's hard work coming from a long distance. Please come to the garden to rest."

    "Mrs. Xie Shu!" After passing the order, the chamberlain immediately said with a smile, stood up, bowed, and followed the maid.

    Wang Yuanshan and Wang Luoshi were overjoyed when they got up. Over the years, Wang Luoshi has gained weight and has a kind face, showing that his life is very satisfactory.

    After years of training, Fourth Miss Wang Di has a hairpin, skirt and jacket, and good manners and conversation. However, even after raising her for these few years, she is not naturally beautiful, she is just Xiaojiabiyu.

    And Wang Yuan and Keiko were also nearby with a baby in their arms, looking happy!

    At this time, the palace was renovated and had twenty acres of land. A garden had been arranged in the house, which was divided into the main hall, the north and south courtyards, both with rockeries and running water. There was also a storage room connected to the residence, and a second small courtyard and living room to the east.  Small bridges and flowing water, the layout is simple and elegant, and it has become popular.

    At this time, Xie Xiang had a green aura on his head, and became more and more beautiful. He was admiring the garden, enjoying himself, but he smiled and listened to Uncle Lu's report: "Miss, the imperial envoy will reward you with a total of one thousand taels of gold, one hundred pieces of palace silk, and jewelry."  A lot of it has been put into the warehouse."

    "Set aside five hundred taels of silver and reward the father-in-law when he leaves." Xie Tao said freely, and then ordered: "Build two more small buildings in the mansion, just opposite the lake. I  I received a letter from my husband saying that I have two disciples who want to stay here forever."

    "Disciple?" Uncle Lu's heart moved slightly, but he had no choice but to respond.

    "There is also the imperial memorial archway, but it is an important matter. It is built in Zhongshan of Yunya Mountain." Xie Xiang now understood the importance of the imperial memorial archway and ordered.

    She calmed down.  I felt the luck that came with the imperial edict. Although this was only a one-time event, it was no small matter to the Wang family.  At the newly built ancestral hall, traces of gold and blue luck hung down like a magnificent banner. When they fell inside, they turned into pieces of white luck, with a hint of red!

    Now that Wang Cunye has become prosperous, the direct family has moved here.  The newly built Wang family ancestral hall is not far from the river and has a hundred acres of ancestral land. It is said that with the ancestral land, not only can people worship and build clans, but also for ghosts and gods, it is the foundation of the Wang family, and the earth's energy can nourish the ancestors!

    These golden colors carry a hint of luck.  In fact, it does not have much effect on the Wang family. The Wang family was originally just common people, even with a simple ancestral hall.  Not much luck can be condensed. It is empty inside. At most, there are a few faint white qi that may dissipate at any time. This situation is too weak to make up for it. Not to mention the golden and green color, even the red color cannot be preserved!

    Don't look at Wang Cunye's three grades, he is also Mrs. Sanpin, and the two old people are seven grades, but they are all virtual, all of which are empty tower.  Once there is a change, it will only fall further!

    So when he saw the torrent of white air flowing inside, forming a small white pool, Xie Xiang was really happy.

    ??Golden luck can be transformed into a hundred times white luck, which can solidify the foundation, bless the ancestors, and bless future generations.  This is much smarter than trying to keep the golden aura, and it was Wang Cunye's family policy from the beginning.

    Now that the white energy is sufficient, there is a trace of red energy, a trace of gold energy, and a trace of green energy as seeds. If the luck drops again, it can be transformed into light red, which shows that the family foundation is solid.

    With further operation, future descendants will have a trace of white energy when they are born, which is a symbol of the noble clan.

    Seeing that Uncle Lu responded, Xie Xiang smiled again and said to Wang Yuan: "Your son was born, and your husband also sent word that he would be named Konda Nobukei, and he will be the governor of the Konda family!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he could see that this little baby was carrying a trace of redness. This was the response of Fuso's Konda family. Of course Wang Yuan and Keiko couldn't see it. They also knew that the foundation was not small. They were not happy, but they didn't dare to resist.  , just responded: "Yes!"

    Wang Yuanshan and Wang Luoshi were both silent. This matter was decided by Wang Cunye long ago. Although Wang Cunye was their son, he was ranked as the Earth Immortal Master and the Third Grade Fuguo Real Man. These thirty hectares of land were all owned by his son. The entire family property was owned by his son.  Qingtian Village is owned by the Wang family and has no taxes. Even the patrol station is appointed by the family and is only nominally under the jurisdiction of the county inspection department.

    Therefore, even Wang Yuanshan and Wang Luoshi were in awe and did not dare to oppose their son's opinions, let alone Wang Yuan and Huizi.

    Seeing the pale faces of Wang Yuan and Huizi, Xie Xiang understood what he was thinking. He knew that the young couple did not have much affection at first, but over the past year, their feelings have become deeper and deeper, and they did not want to separate.He took a deep breath and said: "Don't worry, it's just that my nephew is too young. I make the decision. He will stay until he is seven years old before going to Fusang. Not only will the child be taught Chinese studies, but also people from Fusang will be invited to teach Fusang language and understand the customs.  personnel."

    "However, my husband originally wanted you to marry an equal wife. Now the county inspector Sang Li's daughter Sang Mei is kind and sweet. Inspector Sang is willing to marry her. What do you think?"

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the young couple for a while.

    Keiko¡¯s face was pale, but she bowed down and said, ¡°I obey the governor¡¯s orders!¡±

    Wang Yuan, however, stubbornly pursed his lips and said nothing, refusing to agree.

    "Hey, this is your brother's opinion, and it is also for the sake of your children - I heard that in Fusang, there are tens of thousands of acres of family property. You can't just leave it alone, right?" Wang Luoshi persuaded.

    Wang Yuan knew that he could not resist, but he refused to accept his fate. Thinking that Keiko and his eldest son were going to Fusang, he could not help but grit his teeth, his heart was as sharp as a knife, and unknowingly, tears fell down.

    Seeing this, Xie Xiang didn¡¯t say much. Seeing the dusk coming, the clouds and mist looming, and it looked like it was going to rain, he said, "Think about it again Fourth sister, what about you?"

    Wang Di smiled: "I secretly watched the Fu family who was the matchmaker last time. They are very good character, their parents are very gentle, and they are scholars. I don't ask for wealth. I am already lucky to have this family.  "

    "The Wang family is different now. The fourth lady is willing to marry even the county magistrate or even the prefect. However, Wang Cunye has no mission for her and allows her to choose on her own.

    Among the many matchmakers, Fu Chuanshu's conditions are not considered to be good. He has sixty-seven acres of land. He is a nerd from a nearby family, but he has a gentle personality, his parents are kind and close, and he has a trace of scholarly whiteness that has been passed down for generations.  Qi, although not much or strong, is long-lasting.

    Such a family is very suitable for Wang Di.

    "The land is less, but your brother promised you fifty acres of dowry!" Xie Xiang muttered: "I will give you some more gold and silver jewelry and silver, you have to keep it!"

    Wang Di smiled and said: "I know that my brother and aunt will not treat me badly!"

    After a pause, he continued: "Auntie, my eldest brother and aunt are here again. Our family only has ten acres of land, and life is very tight. I feel very regretful. You have always been generous, can you help me?"

    Xie Xiang smiled slightly, but did not answer. Wang Jimen used various means to force Wang Cunye to stay away from home for a few acres of land. She felt very sad when she found out.

    ¡°After all, she has no blood relationship with the Wang family, and has no feelings for this eldest brother. How can it be reasonable for this eldest brother to treat her husband like this?

    In the ancestral hall of the Wang family in the distance, white luck flows. Although the support for Wang's family has not been cut off, it is only a few thin threads. Wang Cunye and her did not speak, and the ancestors who presided over the family's luck did not dare to take more care of them.  It can only ensure the safety of the Wangjimen branch and the food and clothing of the population.

    She saw all this but didn't say anything.

    The imperial capital. Fuguo Zhenren Mansion

    At this time, the sunset is glowing, the clouds are steaming and the clouds are glowing, and the garden is green and full of vitality.

    At this time, two guests came, one was a young man, with a tall figure and a gentle temperament, but with a trace of grace, which made people happy at first sight.

    There is another person who is forty years old, with clear features, handsome appearance and graceful demeanor.

    The three of them were drinking tea and reading books on the table, with pen, ink, paper and inkstones on them.

    I only saw this young man taking one roll

    "The swing courtyard is covered with curtains at dusk, and the colored pens are leisurely used to inscribe the embroidery on the door. On the wall are red and apricot flowers after the rain, and outside the door are green poplars with catkins behind them. Where do I know if I know the clouds in the morning? It should be the spring dream of King Xiang. Ziliu recognizes the old travels  Follow me and cross the east bank of the Huaqiao Road."

    This is a nostalgic poem. The young man could not release the scroll for a long time. After a long time, he sighed: "The real person's calligraphy is free and easy, mellow and elegant, and the words are clear and beautiful, with deep feelings and self-contained. I admire it."

    "The Duke Jiguo praised it, but it was just by chance!" Wang Cunye smiled faintly. This was plagiarism, but it didn't count. He didn't show it out. It was just seen by others, and he didn't hide it pretentiously.

    The man in front of me is the younger brother of the emperor. When he turns fifteen this year, he will be granted the title of duke. If there are no accidents, he will be promoted to the county king at the age of twenty. However, since his mother is not above the fourth concubine, this is the end of it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the first rank for the prince, the first rank for the king, and the second rank for the country's justice. The child in front of you is the faintly purple aura on the top. Although the quality is very high, the number is actually very small.

    Moreover, the annual salary of the Duke of the country is six thousand taels of silver and six thousand shi of rice, which is just for noble status, not even luxury. The most important thing is that although the prince of this dynasty can serve as an official, there are only a limited number of units where he can truly serve as an official.  It must be the next generation.

    "True"?Why be too modest?  This word alone can be said to be among the top five in the imperial capital.  "The middle-aged man opposite is Jia Heng, a long-time official of Duke Suiguo. He is of the eighth rank. This is actually someone placed among the princes by the imperial court.

    This time Duke Jiguo came, and he also came with him. As he was talking, a chamberlain suddenly arrived, strode in, stood facing the south, and said: "Master, the emperor has a will!"

    This sudden decree made the three of them stand up. Even the Duke of Jiguo had to avoid it. However, Wang Cunye stood and bowed slightly: "I respectfully receive the imperial edict!"

    "Please, Master, go to the inner hall to see the king at once and express your gratitude to me!"

    "According to the order!"

    Wang Cunye accepted the order, but he was not panicked. He smiled and said, "Jiguo Gong, Mr. Jia, I have an order, but we will discuss it in detail later."

    "I don't dare, just go ahead!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 270: The Minister Resigns

    "Your Majesty, Concubine Mei has given birth to a prince" The leader of the chamberlain happily entered the palace, knelt down and prostrated on the bright gold brick, and raised his spirits to wait for the emperor to ask questions.

    The emperor was not as happy as he had imagined. He put down the memorial, looked outside thoughtfully, and asked suddenly: "Hasn't Master Fuguo arrived yet?"

    The leader of the chamberlain moved and was startled for a moment. It seemed that he did not expect that the emperor would ask this. He kowtowed and said, "I came at Anshun Gate just now, but I didn't see you."

    The emperor nodded and asked again: "Send someone to clean up the delivery room, and I will go see you with Master Fuguo later!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The leader of the chamberlain immediately knew that this pair of Concubine Mei and the prince would be either a disaster or a blessing, so he kowtowed and said, "I'll do it right now!"

    After a while, a middle-aged man led by E Guanbo came over. He had a fair face and a bright look. He saluted: "I have met the emperor!"

    "Master, is there anything wrong with Concubine Mei and the prince?" the emperor asked.

    After listening to this, the middle-aged man thought about it, made some decisions, and said: "Your Majesty, I have a shallow Taoist career. Seeing that Mei Fei Qingfeng is still here, her temperament is pure and there is nothing abnormal."

    "The prince was born, and there is gold flowing in his blood. He is undoubtedly a noble nobleman of Tianhuang whose family and country are integrated." The middle-aged man said.

    The emperor listened, feeling a little happy in his heart. He paced leisurely for a long time, nodded and said, "You and I will wait together for Master Fu Guo. It seems that the problem is not here."

    ¡° Recognizing relatives by shedding blood is a joke in this world, but in a world where luck can be revealed, it is very easy to distinguish between nobles and royal families.

    The so-called Tianhuang Noblesse who is one with the family and the country is the nobility of blood!

    ?Then why is it noble?  It¡¯s the luck flowing inside!

    The original intention of aristocrats is to be born.  Luck flows in the blood.

    Needless to say, civilians, even officials are not nobles.  Officials are temporary officials. No matter how high their rank is, it is just their own luck that is difficult for their descendants to inherit.

    The Royal Qi Practitioners have done in-depth research in this area. The descendants of county-level prefecture officials are all white.  Maybe after several generations of officials, nobility will appear until the family's luck pool accumulates enough to stably affect the bloodline.  However, it is basically difficult to achieve official transfer under the imperial examination.

    Only the father and ancestors always shower in power and luck, at least two to three generations, always have huge luck, penetrate into the blood, so that the baby is born as soon as it is born. This is called a talented nobleman.

    After the imperial examination and official transfer system became popular, now only the royal family has this condition. Other intellectual bureaucrats only dare to claim to be high-ranking, and now even the social status has declined.  It can only be said that they are nobles!

    This golden color is clearly visible during viewing, which means that there is no problem with the baby's blood relationship. The emperor put down some thoughts, but with new worries, he walked around without saying a word.

    At this moment, the chamberlain and Wang Cunye came in and passed through the railings of the Hanyu Bridge. At this moment, the night was about to fall, and the majestic palaces were hidden in the mist of the night

    There are standing guards from time to time.  None of them moved at all.

    Soon we arrived at the palace. The chamberlain went in first and came out a moment later to deliver the message: "Master, please come in!"

    Wang Cunye went in and saw the emperor and a royal qigong master. He just bowed.

    "Master Fu Guo, please excuse me. Just now, the Ministry of Internal Affairs reported that Concubine Mei gave birth to a prince!" The emperor was not sitting, only wearing a plain robe and holding a jade ruyi in his hand. He was thinking about something with a calm face.  : "We invite real people to come here to tell the difference between one and two!"

    The real person of the royal family looked at Wang Cunye intently.

    Wang Cunye's eyes were dark and bottomless, and he smiled inwardly. He had done so much for the emperor, but this incident made the emperor dissatisfied. Accompanying the emperor is like accompanying a tiger, but he is a real person, and he is really not afraid. He bowed and said:  "We'll talk about it after we meet you first!"

    The emperor's dissatisfaction disappeared in a flash, and he breathed out silently: "Pass the decree, go to the Plum Palace!"

    When a group of people arrived at the Plum Palace, they saw the emperor coming in. All the maids and imperial doctors in the palace knelt down. At this time, a fire was lit in the palace. The emperor felt hot as soon as he entered the pavilion and took off one piece of clothing.

    "Please ask the emperor and this real person to enter the Nuan Pavilion, and everyone else to move out." Wang Cunye said with a slight bow.

    "Stay back!" The emperor waved his hand and said, and immediately a large number of chambermaids and palace doctors retreated like a tide.

    The three of them went inside. Although the inside had been cleaned, there was still a smell. Mei Fei was still awake on the bed, but she was powerless and just holding the baby.

    Wang Cunye bowed and said: "The emperor please allow me to cast a spell and temporarily remove the identity of Mei Fei and the prince!"

    At this time, the emperor also knew that something was wrong. He stretched out his hand and said: "Okay, you just cast the spell. I will temporarily exempt Concubine Mei and the emperor."The identity of the son!  "

    Hearing this, the royal master couldn't help but feel ashamed.

    Wang Cunye saw the past and saw a blue phoenix wailing. The purple aura that had faintly appeared on the bodies of the plum concubine and the prince suddenly disappeared. Only the golden color in the prince's bloodline remained.

    Wang Cunye shook his head and sighed. In this moment, he became a commoner. Except for the king, the Dragon Qi is not his own. He can take it away in just one word!

    Wang Cunye no longer hesitated, and suddenly a large seal floated on the top, with strands of golden and cyan light hanging down, immediately illuminating the room.

    Even the emperor can see this and can¡¯t help but change his color slightly!

    This strand of golden-green light hangs down, and the maternal blood that permeates it will not affect it. The law of life and death is within it, so how can you be afraid of the dirty blood of a woman?

    These lights searched for each other, and as time passed, they gradually filled the two people. After a while, Mei Fei's screams resounded throughout the room.

    Soon, her face was distorted, her body was convulsing, and the baby was crying, and traces of gray breath were forced to appear.

    Wang Cunye distinguished it and saw that it was not one with the two of them. He breathed a sigh of relief, bowed and said: "Please lend me your royal energy to drive away evil spirits."

    After decomposing and digesting the bronze seal and the power of the evil god, the turtle shell has turned into a roulette of life and death. Although it cannot appear in this situation, the ten-direction divine seal can also imprint the existence of the power of the evil god after being purified, reorganized, and perfected.  .

    Of course, this power is not enough to expel it, but it will be different with the emperor's imperial energy.  When the emperor saw him, his face turned livid.  Said: "Xu!"

    Suddenly purple energy filled the air, her screams and the baby's cry.  Almost reaching the sky.

    "Spring Dew Technique!" Seeing her and the baby convulsing, Wang Cunye immediately released a Taoist technique, and the two of them immediately stabilized.

    Soon, under the expulsion of lavender energy, traces of gray air were expelled, just once.  Wang Cunye, who was temporarily controlling the dragon energy, was driven into the Ten Directions Divine Seal, where he was quickly harvested into a turtle shell.

    After everything was completed, Wang Cunye carefully checked the mother and son, and then they both fainted.  After the inspection, he showed a hint of joy, nodded to the emperor, and said: "Let's go out!"

    The three of them went out, and the emperor was walking in the corridor and asked: "There are only three people here, Zhenren. Is the matter of Concubine Mei related to the evil god?"

    Wang Cunye squinted his eyes and smiled: "Emperor, you have guessed. I am a Taoist, I don't pay much attention to state affairs, and I can't interfere too much, but this time I can't ignore it."

    After hearing this, the emperor stopped immediately, his face was gloomy, and his body trembled slightly. He stood blankly, looking at the dark palace in the distance like a wooden man.

    Scenes from the past flow through my heart.  Every frown and smile was in front of my eyes, and my heart suddenly hurt like a knife. After a moment, I struggled to say: "Come here, tell me my will, and send Concubine Mei and this baby to death immediately"

    When he said these words, his face turned from livid to pale, and the Royal Master behind him also turned pale. He responded with a "yes" and was about to go.

    "Slow down, Emperor, don't be anxious, I haven't finished speaking yet!" At this time, Wang Cunye waved his hand and said, "I came here to explain this matter to you."

    Immediately, he talked about the matter of Minister Xu and the dragon spirit on the silver bracelet: "I have investigated in various aspects and found out that Concubine Mei was poor when she was a girl and received the favor of this Minister, so she planted the  This evil power!"

    "But this is the Heavenly Palace, how can the power of evil worship go unnoticed? I had a suspicion from the beginning, but when I saw it just now, it was confirmed - Concubine Mei didn't know about it, and she didn't say a word in the past ten years.  Because I am so evil, I can hide it from detection."

    "And this prince has hidden the seeds of evil worship since he was born. He himself will not be aware of it, but he must be extremely intelligent, wise and resolute. If he is lucky enough to achieve great wealth"

    At this point, Wang Cunye stopped talking, paused, and then said: " Your Majesty, this matter is related to the reputation of the royal family and the Emperor of Heaven. It cannot be spread, so I act in secret Now this evil worshiper  The power has been driven out, Concubine Mei and the prince are clean, just keep these household matters a little confused."

    "This is just a strange plot. It is only effective if you don't think about it. Once you think of it, the Emperor Taizu's spirit will be able to investigate it clearly, and it will have no effect in the future."

    "The prince can still write down the ancestral book, and in the future he will be crowned king according to the system."

    When a prince is born, there is golden color in his blood, and when he is given a title, although the prince's purple aura is not much, far less than his actual duties, but because he is just raising it and not consuming it, he can really become a prince in the long run.??Prince pattern!

    After hearing this, the emperor just sighed and said: "Master Fuguo, what you are saying is that you don't want these evil worshipers to have such methods!"

    A gust of wind passed by, and the corridors of the palace pavilions were twisting and turning, and the night was as dark as ink. The emperor stood under the corridor, looking into the distance, and said after a long time: "But, with the laws of our ancestors, how can I get close in the future?"  Where are the two of her?"

    Even if they didn¡¯t know about it, Concubine Mei and the prince couldn¡¯t get close to the emperor because of this. After hearing this, Wang Cunye didn¡¯t say anything, but just listened to the jingling of the palace bells in the wind not far away

    "This time you are very kind to me!" After a moment, the emperor said: "I will make you the real person of the country, and you will be in the second rank. You can go down!"

    Wang Cunye is not a member of the system. Life and death, honor and disgrace are not under the emperor's control. There is no need to guess the emperor's thoughts. Moreover, with the power of the evil god harvested this time, he can make the spiritual pool reach six feet when he returns, and can refine his body into fine steel. Earth Immortal  The first level of indestructibility of fine steel is complete.

    If he goes on, he will live forever. If there is no accident, his fate with the court and the emperor will end here.

    He then bowed and said calmly: "At this time, it is not surprising that there are strange and evil spirits. Your Majesty, there is no need to worry. It will be fine if you are shocked and rectified I will retire!"

    As he said that, he waved his long sleeves, turned around and left without being surprised or happy!  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 271 Goodbye

    Deep in the East China Sea

    The sky boat is two hundred meters long, facing the sea. It is surrounded by a thick golden light, flowing down from the top of the boat, forming an invisible barrier. There are golden lamps floating in the brilliance.

    As soon as the entire sky boat lit up, a ray of blue thunder rolled down, passed through the ocean, and hit the broken blue-purple light body below. Everyone knew that this was the origin of the evil god here.

    "Boom!" A ball of thunder flashed and exploded, and countless thunder lights splashed out. The occasionally surviving skeletons fell down in response to the light and turned into pieces of scattered bones.

    Under the sea, lightning like green snakes scurried around, and from time to time a thunder exploded, shaking an area and turning it into fine powder.

    When the thunder dissipated, the Taoist priest from Kunlun looked down and breathed a sigh of relief: "Everyone, after months of fighting, we have basically crushed the evil god's body."

    "The power of this evil god is extremely strong in nature. Although it is discovered and gradually eroded by God's will, it can be divided into groups. Once it is gathered, it can be seized. The vigilance cannot be lifted, and the bombardment must continue."

    ¡°But there¡¯s no need for all of us to be here, we just need to take turns cleaning!¡±

    "Everyone has worked hard. I believe that the Taoist Lord and God's will will support me!"

    All the Taoists bowed their heads together and said, "This is my duty!"

    Master Cheng Jin also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This time he found out and took the lead in the battle. Although Kunlun was in charge of the second half, killing the evil god also had great achievements, and presumably there would be merit and luck.

    If it is the evil god of the Bone Burial Ground.  It would be nice to be this convenient, but when I think about it.  It's also a shame, here there is always suppression by the way of heaven.  The evil god cannot exert his various powers. If he were in the Bone Burial Ground, there would be no such good thing.

    "It's over here. I wonder how the Taoist temples in the mainland are being cleaned So what if Xuan Shang is in the imperial capital?" Master Cheng Jin thought quietly.

    Fuguo Zhenren Mansion

    ¡°There¡¯s an order coming!¡± Not long after I came back, someone announced it.

    "Please come in! Open the middle door to welcome the decree!" Wang Cunye bowed slightly to the incense table.

    The chambermaid came in, his face expressionless.  Standing behind the incense table to the south, he said: "The edict says: The real person who assists the country is diligent in royal affairs and has outstanding achievements. He is specially promoted to the real person who controls the country. He is given a gold seal and ranks as the second grade. I admire this!"

    "Thank you!" Wang Cunye straightened up. After delivering the order, the chamberlain immediately changed his smile and saluted Wang Cunye: "My slave has congratulated the real person!"

    "Take fifty taels of gold and give it to this father-in-law!" Wang Cunye said as he felt the green energy seeping through turn into traces of purple.

    The drizzle was falling in the breeze, and two lights were on. Wang Cunye was thoughtful as he watched the servants go away.

    This time.  In the eyes of outsiders, the harvest is not small - Zhenguo Zhenzhen, given the golden seal, and ranked as the second grade.

    This is almost the limit for a Taoist in the court. The glory is great, but the disaster is also not small this time.

    Over the years, Wang Cunye¡¯s knowledge has become more and more profound, and his character has become deeper and more sophisticated. Although he does not specifically guess the emperor¡¯s thoughts, he has insight like a candle!

    Don¡¯t think this is beneficial to the country.  It is good for the court and good for the emperor himself, but it has long been known that the emperor loves Concubine Mei and looks forward to the prince.

    Wang Cunye acted like this. Although he did not force the mother and son to be killed, he almost ended his life politically.

    As long as the emperor thinks that Concubine Mei is left in the palace in the cold, unable to get close to Tianyan, and will only live a cold life in the future, as long as the emperor thinks that even if he is crowned king, he will be monitored and depressed for the rest of his life - then no matter how much love and merit Wang Cunye has, he will be  gradually eliminated.

    This is human nature, and it is also the nature of organizations. We never remember merits and deeds, but only remember that justice must be repaid. In history, most of those who expected the emperor and the court to remember their merits did not end well!

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled. If he were not a Taoist or an Earth Immortal, and the great power was his own, this would be an extremely difficult thing to bear. But now, all he can say is "hum hum"!

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye said a few words, went back to take a shower, changed clothes, and felt very good after getting up. He put on his slippers and took a book from the bookshelf to browse at will. When he saw the housekeeper coming in, he saluted without raising his head and waved his hand.  Said: "No more courtesy!"

    The butler still bowed and lowered his hands, waiting for Wang Cunye to speak.

    Wang Cunye turned to a page attentively, sighed for a long time and said: "The glorious twenty-nine history, there are countless heroes, Wu Qinzhi, Zhou Rong, Guo Wenshan, Zhang Suwen, who are not heroes, but once they are bound by the system,  Life or death is not up to you."

    Hearing these words made the housekeeper tremble, but he even replied:I don't dare either.

    "Especially for Cao Xuan, the famous prime minister of this dynasty, he was born with a lucky number. This is the great luck number. It is born in accordance with the heaven and earth. If you use it for yourself, you may not be able to create a new dynasty. Use it to assist the dynasty. It is trembling.  Walking on thin ice, correcting the current problems may bring temporary relief, but the luck is gradually exhausted, so that after death, the family members will be involved in ransacking the house, and the eighty-year-old mother will still be trapped!"

    At this point, he sighed: "How many times can a person be lucky? Even though he is an outstanding person, once his luck is exhausted, he will die and his family will be destroyed."

    Any luck is limited. The key is to be replenished by the holy family and duties. If it is not replenished, no matter how much it is, it will be consumed.

    A careful study of history shows that Cao Xuan accomplished three major events in his life, only to die.

    The first thing is to pacify the princes. He only led 800 soldiers and quelled the chaos in the southwest alone. Think about the mixed situation among the princes, how much luck will it take to pacify it?

    If he was appointed as the governor for a few years, he could gradually add more to the next level. Unfortunately, once the peace was settled, the imperial court immediately picked the peaches and only promoted a "Minister of Punishment and Bachelor of Guangming Palace". Although there were few supplements, it was  Already lost less than half.

    The second thing is the reform of the imperial court. This is finally presided over by the prime minister. But this kind of reform involves the whole world and the resentment is boiling. How can a prime minister supplement it?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The third thing is that the princes rebelled again and led the army to pacify it. After exhausting their efforts and energy, the army became ill and returned to the court with the excuse of illness.  Strip away all the real jobs, leaving only the fictitious job of a bachelor!

    It¡¯s a pity that Cao Xuan was born with great luck.  At this moment, Huanghuang's important ministers were beyond his reach.  He was at the end of his road and his energy was exhausted. A Taoist once observed that it was said that his destiny was only white and red, and he died of fear during his illness.

    Soon after his death, he ordered his family to be confiscated.  He cut off all his official ranks and titles, pursued the rewards given him during his lifetime, and showed his sin to the world. His family members starved to death.  Exiled to exile, a great man among men, only to end up like this!

    It was not until three generations later that the great heroes of the past were remembered and reinstated. However, by this time, the heroic past had faded away.

    Wang Cunye read it carefully, and realized the vast desolation. People can't help themselves in the system, but they can protect themselves wisely.  What do you seek with all your heart and soul?

    Wang Cunye couldn't tell the difference between right and wrong. This was his own choice as a great man. However, Wang Cunye was just a Taoist. At this time, he threw the scroll on the case and said with a smile: "I won't embarrass you. You don't need to reply. I  Just write a poem!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "I am a monk of the Qing Dynasty, and the emperor has issued many edicts. I have a predestined relationship with Juncheng. I have gone to the Purple Palace several times and discussed Taoism for a long time. In the end, I am a wanderer. I should be drunk like the ancients and travel in a flat boat!"

    This poem is not poetry, the words have no words, and there is no rhyme. After writing it, Wang Cunye was so happy that he laughed, took a few steps, and disappeared.

    The housekeeper was stunned for a long time, then he came to his senses, shouted, and crawled out.

    The night is misty, with smoke from the kitchen, thirty feet high in the sky, walking in the wind, billowing spiritual energy coming from all directions, almost forming a vortex.

    In the sea of ????consciousness, the Qinghua Baolu Dao Fetus is like a living thing, with a hidden Taoist charm. A large amount of spiritual energy is attracted to it, and the acupoints are constantly running. After the body is circulated, the body is tempered like fine steel!

    But what¡¯s more, the wheel of life and death is whittling away at a blue-purple force. Each turn consumes a bit of it. The rolling golden stream falls into the spiritual pool. The sound of the waves in the spiritual pool disappears and gradually expands.

    An hour later, all the blue and purple energy was digested, and the Lingchi Fruit became six feet tall. Wang Cunye was very satisfied, which at least offset one or two years of hard work.

    At this time, the moon was shining on the earth, and the ground was dotted with candles. We were close to Yishui. After walking for a while, we saw Qingtian Village, but we didn't go down for a while.

    The fields are green, the houses are continuous, and the sound of chickens and dogs can be heard. If you look with your spiritual sense, you can only see the white air filling the air, and the white inside is faintly red.

    There is white air in three hectares of land, and red air is faintly visible in thirty hectares. If we occupy this inheritance for a long time, the descendants of a few generations will be born with white air, and they can be called nobles. Then they smiled and landed.

    At this time, drizzle was falling, and the garden was completed, and the residence was shrouded in a layer of golden light. This golden light was different from luck, and was Bai Susu's protection.

    The two small buildings opposite Changchi were still under construction. The two disciples did not arrive as quickly as themselves, but they were not worried and walked away.

    It was quiet in a small building. A cup of tea was placed on the small table. The fragrance of tea was lingering. Xie Xiang picked up the cup and took a sip, then concentrated on reading.

    With the six-yang diagram, she has reached the pinnacle of human immortality. The following is the understanding of the Taoist scripturesAs a Taoist, this step is extremely difficult, but if you really want to succeed, your future cannot be limited.

    At this moment, a figure suddenly flashed in the room, and Wang Cunye appeared.

    When Xie Xiang saw him, he was overjoyed. He stood up and saluted: "Brother, are you back?"

    "That's right. No matter how good the Imperial Capital is, how can it be compared to home? What's going on at home these days?" Wang Cunye ordered: "Also, prepare dinner for me. It's no use having anything to do in the Imperial Capital!"

    ??

    Five hundred taels of silver, Wang Cunye didn't care.

    "Fourth sister is getting married. It's just the right time for you to come back. In addition to the fifty acres you promised, the dowry also includes five hundred thousand dollars spent on a batch of exquisite jewelry and furniture."

    "If you give me another hundred taels of silver, just use ingots!" Wang Cunye said with a smile after hearing this.

    "The other thing is about Fusang. Is my brother-in-law having trouble with me?" Xie Xiang told the inside story again.

    Wang Cunye's face was dark and he didn't speak. Finally, when he heard about Wang's request for mercy, Wang Cunye said calmly: "Repaying evil with kindness, how can you repay kindness? For the sake of blood relatives, just give me another ten acres, but the descendants  Nephew, you can join the clan and learn."

    Xie Tao immediately agreed. At this time, a maid came up with a plate in her hand. The hot soup in the plate was still smoking. She personally stepped forward to take it and said: "The cook has just stewed a pot of pheasant and tofu soup."  , you can use some first, the meal will be served later."

    Wang Cunye smiled and took it without saying a word, and a sense of warmth arose.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 272: Dare to disobey orders

    On November 5th, he went to the study room and received the message: "The Ministry of Ceremonies will increase the name of Bai Susu. The ministry has come to discuss it and approves it!"

    Qin Zun was sent to the ministry and sent the case to the ministry. On the eighth day of the first lunar month, a discussion was made: "Drumming can calm the waves in the Yishui River, raising sails can make the water gods work. Yin protects the silent phase. It is the duty of the gods to repay their virtues."  Thanks to the benevolence of the Emperor, I would like to submit the title of the Water God to you and wait for the execution of the edict."

    On the seventh day of April, the imperial edict officially conferred: "Give the temple forehead and grant the title of Mrs. Yishui Jidiao"

    On May 29th, the priest of the imperial temple issued an edict in Yishui

    Yishui

    Under the moonlight, no boats can be seen on the water, and the water and sky are quiet

    Wang Cunye and Xie Xiang, as well as Cai Xin and Lu Laner, took a boat and sailed slowly in the Yishui River.

    The night wind was blowing down, and the cool water vapor penetrated. Suddenly I heard someone laughing: "Brother is so leisurely!"

    Wang Cunye looked around and saw Bai Susu appeared under the moonlight. She only had a delicate face, but at this time, there was a different change. The eyes were cold and full of autumn water, which was different from the original expression.

    Wang Cunye laughed: "Have you received many benefits from the imperial edict?"

    Bai Susu said: "Well, originally I was just acting as Shui Bo, and my foundation was not stable. This time, after receiving the imperial decree, I included it in the national ceremony, and I have a little more control over Yishui."

    She felt the fortune of the court. Over the years, her followers have also expanded. Thinking of this, she smiled slightly and said slowly: "Brother, I also have something to tell you!"

    As he said that, he pursed his lips and smiled, and said calmly: "The Emperor of Heaven issued an edict to rectify the Shinto, and then relaxed the Shinto, saying it was rectification. Originally, the emperor could seal the emperor, the princes could seal, the Taoist sects could seal, and the Shinto itself could also seal  Private education can be said to be a political career."

    "Now the Emperor of Heaven has issued an edict to get rid of all the minor officials in the various divine palaces. All others must be eliminated. The red edict must also go through the Purple Palace of the Emperor of Heaven. The destiny of the emperor's edict can be accepted. The divine title must also be approved by the Zi Palace. I accept it.  This emperor¡¯s canonization is the last batch of quotas that do not require the Zi Mansion¡¯s review to take effect.¡±

    "Of course the emperor is the emperor after all. Unless there are special circumstances, the canonization by imperial decree will always be recognized, but the procedure is different!"

    Wang Cunye held the wine glass with a solemn expression. This meant he had increased his control over Shinto. At this time when the evil god had penetrated the continent, he had grasped it just right and no one had anything to say.

    After thinking for a moment, he said: "This is to rectify Shinto, but what about relaxing Shinto?"

    "That's it. No matter what your background is, if you have made meritorious service to heaven and earth, or if you have achievements in Shinto, you can apply to enter Shinto, and it will be reviewed by Zi Mansion. Once every three years!" Bai Susu said this, and took a deep breath: "From now on  , Shinto discusses merit regardless of one¡¯s origin!¡±

    This is not relaxing at all, this is pulling out the steam, Wang Cunye thought, and broke into a sweat.

    In fact, Daomen has also sealed many red edicts.  In this way, it will either be terminated in fact, or it must enter the Shinto organization and management. As for who assimilates whom, in the Shinto field, is there any need to say?

    After a while, Wang Cunye said with a helpless smile: "These things are not within my control now."

    "However, Shinto rumors say that the Emperor of Heaven accepted your Taoism and reformed Shinto." Bai Susu whispered. Although her voice was small, when it fell into Wang Cunye's ears, it was like thunder. His heart trembled, he became panicked, and his face changed.  He turned pale instantly.

    After calming down, he calmed down and let out a breath silently. He knew that he had a few more thorns in the Taoist door, but he didn't think about it at this time. He looked behind him and said, "Don't talk about this what's going on behind you?"  Are you bringing a water ghost with you?"

    There was a figure behind this, hiding in the corner. Although the golden light on Wang Cunye's body was not leaking, it was not something that a kid could get close to. After listening to the words, he knelt down and knelt down, but did not say a word.

    "Do you know the Drowned Ghost? The one who has to find a substitute!" Seeing Wang Cunye change the topic, Bai Susu smiled and said.

    "Water-bound spirit?" Wang Cunye looked carefully and saw that there was a faint trace of water vapor filling the water ghost's body. If Wang Cunye hadn't been so sharp, he wouldn't have noticed it.

    "Yes, it is the water-bound spirit. The name is accurate." Bai Susu nodded: "It has the same nature as the earth-bound spirit. Only after I entered Shinto did I understand its essence, but it is the seed of the water god."

    ???????????????????????????????????It turns out that according to popular definitions, earth-bound spirits and water-bound spirits have great unfulfilled wishes during life, or have great hatred and have never been able to escape.

    ?????????????? It¡¯s a bit universal, whether it is an earth-bound spirit or a water-bound spirit, it is generally impossible to leave its own range.

    But according to Bai Susu, these are not the essence of earth-bound spirits and water-bound spirits. The so-called earth-bound and water-bound spirits are bound to the earth and a place.It means a river, but if it is bound, it will be protected. From another perspective, this is also a "spirit protected by the earth or the river." Therefore, the earth-bound spirit and the water-bound spirit are difficult to kill by ordinary methods. It is bound  That small piece of land (room and yard) or river is equal to its body, so it can be reborn after a period of time after killing.

    From the perspective of God, a spirit with a small piece of land or a river as its body is the infant form of God. As long as it expands the scope of its "earth-bound or water-bound" by more than ten thousand times or one hundred thousand times, it is mastering a piece of land.  Or the god of rivers!

    Not every ghost has this opportunity. This is a rare opportunity to achieve something, but the world doesn't know it, but it arouses terror. In fact, if you practice Qingxiu and accumulate merit to expand your magical power, you can enter the door of the gods!

    After hearing this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel his eyes light up. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was true. He couldn't help but think of the horror movies he watched on Earth - isn't this Sadako and the like an earthbound spirit?

    With the home where she died as her body, that¡¯s why it¡¯s so difficult to kill, but it doesn¡¯t destroy the foundation of her rebirth.

    Indeed, if she did not keep killing people full of resentment, but used her place of residence as a stronghold to continuously expand her territory, maybe she could become an earth god!

    Then I listened to Bai Susu talk in detail: "This is actually a priesthood that is a thousand times smaller, so I have to find someone to die in order to be freed. This drowned ghost's name is Xu Ce. He lived in the northern suburbs of the county during his lifetime. He usually lives in the northern suburbs of the county.  He makes a living by fishing, and every night he brings wine to the river to drink and catch fish!"

    "In the end, he drowned one day. By chance, he became a water spirit. I had a chance to find a substitute, but I saw that the substitute was a woman with a child, so I didn't do anything."

    "If you lose this opportunity, you will have to wait for decades. This man drove the fish into the net and performed miracles. Therefore, several families of fishermen worshiped him and gradually accumulated some spiritual power!"

    "But even so, it is basically impossible to become a god with this kind of spiritual power. Such a little kindness is not enough to move Tianlu, but I happened to notice it, so I am ready to promote it!"

    "I am the God of Yishui, but I can change its original responsibilities at will, so I plan to promote it to be my water official."

    "Don't you directly grant a tributary water job? Is it because the Emperor of Heaven reformed Shinto?"

    "No, brother, you also know that a Taoist must obtain the true seed in order to transform into a red Yin Shen, which is equivalent to Chi Chi. Ordinary ghosts are 10,000 times different from Chi Chi. How can they be promoted like this? Just bear it.  You may not be able to bear it!¡±

    "So when you are promoted to be a minor official in Shuifu Mansion, you have the position of an official. After long-term training, you have the power of hundreds of ghosts, and your body is strong, so you can bear the red edict."

    "The Emperor of Heaven has opened the door to the divine way. With such perseverance and kindness, he will surely be able to enter the world."

    Wang Cunye couldn¡¯t help but say after hearing this: ¡°Great kindness!¡±

    When Wang Cunye was promoted from the tortoise shell, he understood the secrets of "Qing Hua Bao Ru" and "Di Que True Edict Golden Seal". At this moment, just thinking about it, a white talisman slowly appeared, and smiled: "Can you see  I am just destined to help you!"

    As he said that, the white spell fell down and landed on the water ghost.

    As soon as he entered, he felt pain at first, but in the blink of an eye, his body changed, turning into a white body with a faint color of jade. Xu Ce was immediately overjoyed and kowtowed: "Thank you, Master!"

    Wang Cunye smiled, said no more, and said to Bai Susu: "You also have a great opportunity. Now it seems that the Yishui River will definitely fall into your hands. This is a big responsibility."

    "There are still two and a half years before we go to the Burial Ground. My family and apprentices will have to rely on you." After saying that, he ordered Cai Xin and Lu Lan'er to salute.

    Cai Xin and Lu Lan'er, who had never had a chance to speak, finally realized what the master meant by bringing them here this time, and they quickly stepped forward to kowtow.

    Bai Susu slightly avoided the half-ceremony and said: "Your family, how can I not be dedicated to you? It's just that this burial ground is dangerous, so you have to go?"

    "I have to go, there is no room for turning around. I have tried all my methods and taken shortcuts. Now I am just indestructible. In the past two and a half years, the most I can achieve is the perfection of endless life. I am afraid that the five qi will be in full swing."  Not being able to cross it - this is not a question of understanding or technique, but the accumulation of strength."

    "There are three ways to return to the Bone Burial Ground. The first is to survive for twenty years, and then you can change shifts and return."

    "Twenty years?" Cai Xin suddenly turned a little pale, and she covered her mouth.

    Wang Cunye looked at it, smiled suddenly, and said: "Of course I don't need to take the first step. The second step is to truly achieve the status of a god, or I can withdraw from the burial ground.", this is the agreed condition, the bottom line of the Taoism, and the way to keep the fire!  "

    Speaking of which, shook his head and sighed. When there was Dongfu, it may not be able to promote from the fairy to the immortal for 20 years, let alone in the buried place?

    Although Taoists fight life and death, which greatly promotes the pure Taoist mind to understand Taoism, power is power. The spiritual pool required to be promoted to an immortal is 20 feet, which is six times that of an earthly immortal. This mana is the biggest threshold for binding a Taoist!

    Therefore, even if you understand the secrets of the gods, you must go back for twenty years to accumulate enough mana. There is not so much spiritual energy in the Bone Burial Ground. Unless the Taoist practices the underworld method, there is a chance, but the underworld method  At the same time, he has to be suppressed by the same laws of the Bone Burial Ground, and his combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. This is a dilemma!

    Only the turtle shell of the wheel of life and death can transform this death energy!

    Wang Cunye thought of this, smiled slightly, and said calmly: "The third rule is to kill one hundred thousand soldiers, which is recorded in the Taoist Talisman. You can also go back. My merits must be perfect during this trip, so even if it doesn't take twenty years, it will take ten years."  Time is a must!¡±

    "So in these ten years, they will all be entrusted to you!"

    After hearing this, Bai Susu looked upright and saluted: "Dare you disobey your order? You will do your best to protect it!" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 273: Refining Yin Mountain

    Takeshima

    There is a main hall on a mountain, surrounded by four monasteries. There is a faint thunder in the sky, a dark cloud covers it, and a vast mist hangs down.

    In the main hall, there were a total of four Taoists. They closed their eyes and said nothing, breathing out the slightest breath, but they were refining a magic weapon.

    In the sky above the magic weapon, the real text slowly rotated, and finally converged away for a moment, revealing a silver needle surrounded by pale white mist.

    "Fellow Taoists, the Divine Needle of Piercing the Mysterious Cave has finally been made!" Taoist Ning Qing said.

    Several people nodded silently, and a short and fat Taoist said: "News came soon. We are sure that Xuan Shang has cultivated the fine steel to be indestructible and stepped into the second level of the Earth Immortal. The speed is really shocking.  It¡¯s scary, but even so, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to break through and live forever in the next two and a half years.¡±

    "This is all the information that has been collected recently. It has been updated several times. Ning Qing, please take a look again!" Another Taoist said.

    Taoist Ning Qing first took a jade talisman, read it and sighed: "This son has been named Zhenguo Zhenren again. This is the second-grade position. Moreover, this son has the Xuanyin Banner, which is one of the top-grade magic weapons of Chengping Dao."  !¡±

    A Taoist smiled coldly: "Neither the Qi Luck Protection nor the Xuanyin Banner is omnipotent. Isn't this Mysterious Cave-Piercing Divine Needle specially made for this purpose? Once it breaks into the indestructible body of the Earthly Immortal, it can destroy its soul.  , as long as you win, no matter how lucky you are, it will be ruined."

    After hearing this, Taoist Ning Qing felt a little relieved. He pondered for a long time and couldn't help but nod. No matter how lucky this boy is, he will be crushed into powder in front of his targeted subordinates.

    Taoist Ningqing thought about this matter several times.  He stood up and said, "Fellow Taoists, I take my leave."

    As he said that, he moved his body and turned into a gust of wind and flew away.

    Dayan view

    At this time, the sky was getting dark, and Uncle Lu arranged to light the lamps, and ordered the kitchen to burn charcoal and boil water, and then came in from the side courtyard.  Seeing Wang Cunye, he said hurriedly: "The third young master has arrived and is talking in the side room. Dinner has been prepared, where can I put it?"

    "Just in the side hall!" Wang Cunye said, turning around and heading towards the side hall.

    Xie Xiang, Wang Yuan and Huizi had already seen him through the window.  They all came out to welcome him. Wang Cunye smiled from a distance. When he got closer, he looked at Wang Yuan and said, "You look good. Come inside and talk."

    "Thank you for your concern, brother!" Wang Yuan felt warmed by Wang Cunye's words and fell in love with Wang Cunye.

    When we got inside, the food was quickly laid out. Wang Cunye sat in the middle, with Xie Xiang and Wang Yuan on the left and right, and Huizi sat at the bottom.  These dishes are stewed duck, steamed fattened chicken, bacon, stir-fried bamboo shoots with sauerkraut

    In an instant, the aroma was fragrant, and Wang Cunye said: "Let's use it, don't pay attention to food and talk, just chatBrother. Come, have a drink, let's talk about what's on our mind."

    Wang Yuan drank the wine in one gulp, stroked his face that was a little hot, and said: "Brother, my brother is a person who can't keep his thoughts to himself. Keiko and I have a good relationship. We don't want to separate, let alone covet the thousands of hectares of family property."  (One hectare and one hundred acres), I am content to guard these three hundred acres.¡±

    "You also have the intention of protecting the family and protecting the female, which is not bad!" Wang Cunye listened very attentively, pondered for a moment, and said: "It's just that it was not considered well. I have seen your son. Xinqing has the blood of Fusang."  , has Fusang's luck and destiny, will prosper in the future, and may become a great name, so you are willing to keep him under your knees and live in mediocrity all your life?"

    After hearing this, Wang Yuan was not very touched. He was from China and did not know much about the name, but Keiko was really touched. She was from Fuso and truly understood the meaning of the name.

    At this moment, Keiko¡¯s eyes lit up and her body trembled slightly. In a blink of an eye, her grandfather¡¯s face appeared in front of her eyes. He always murmured: ¡°Are we still the descendants of the Duke?¡±

    "Master Governor!" Keiko asked respectfully, "Is what you said true?"

    "Of course, I killed all the way in Fuso. I have five thousand koku in name, one thousand five hundred koku in Nishikaku Hachimiyaji Shrine and Kanda, 500 koku in Seventy-Two Gensan Hachimiyaji Shrine, and there are still three thousand koku left."

    "Of course, the three thousand stones promised by Ida Zongxin, but only one thousand stones were paid, but it still has a name. As long as the descendants live up to their expectations, they can take it back." Wang Cunye glanced at Wang Yuan and Keiko, and then said: "This thousand stones  Shi Shi Ling was originally nothing, just ten hectares of land."

    "But again, Xinqing has the blood of Fusang and the luck of Fusang. I see that he is full of red energy and connected with the earth energy of Fusang, but at least he can have a foundation of ten thousand stones. If I have some skills and talents, San  You can get one hundred thousand stones and become famous in a country."

    "But if you don't go to Fusang, the earth's energy will backfire, and you will not only be mediocre, but also become worse day by day."?There is still calamity.  "

    After saying this, Wang Yuan was stunned. The word calamity immediately touched his mind. He looked at Wang Cunye for a long time, lowered his head and said, "Do I have to go? Fusang is very far away. I'm afraid"

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "Don't worry about this. The few retainers I have collected in Fuso have some luck in their descendants, especially Sasaki Kojiro, who has a lot of luck. If Shinkei wins them, it should not be difficult to protect himself.  "

    Seeing the two people being silent, Wang Cunye smiled again and said: "And it's not like we're going right away. But if you agree, you will send someone to notify Fusang. Presumably all the retainers will send their children and grandchildren to accompany them. When they are seven years old, we will go together."  go back!"

    After saying this, Wang Yuan felt that his brother was sincere and listened with awe. He sat up straight and secretly calculated the gains and losses. After a moment, he smiled bitterly: "My brother said this, so what else do I have to say, but I still have to go back and discuss it with Keiko.  The next thing is."

    "Of course, you can give me an answer when you go back." Wang Cunye raised his glass and said, "Come on, eat more food!"

    The atmosphere became more lively for a while. When the banquet was over, Xie Tao smiled when he saw the two leaving: "It seems that you agreed, or what you said has weight!"

    Wang Cunye smiled: "Actually, what I told is the truth. This Xinqing was originally a chess piece I wanted to set up, but I actually got some luck with it."

    Xie Xiang pursed her lips and smiled: "According to me, I think this Keiko is already moved. After all, he is from Fuso!"

    "Okay, there's no need to say this!" Wang Cunye stood up, stroked her green hair, and said: "I have been doing some Japanese writing recently, and I am also preparing to condense some Taoism. I will go to the burial ground soon, so I have to  Prepare."

    "It's best for you and my two disciples to stay under the protection of Bai Susu. If you go to the Taoist sect and you have to live or die, I'm afraid that I won't be able to protect you."

    When Xie Xiang heard this, he couldn¡¯t explain how he felt, but he agreed.

    Wang Cunye went to a quiet room inside, eliminated distracting thoughts, closed his eyes and practiced.

    This practice went very smoothly. For a moment, golden light came out of the sky. In the blink of an eye, everything in front of me was empty, and I was in the underworld.

    The land of the underworld is lifeless and full of decay. The yin energy forms a gloomy white mist, and is filled with hostility and filth. However, Wang Cunye has a goal, which is the Yin Mountain corresponding to Yunya Mountain.

    The Yin Mountain corresponding to Yunya Mountain is a hundred feet high. It is not only the reaction of Yang Mountain, but also all kinds of resentment are condensed inside. The resentment, curse and hatred are condensed into one. Wang Cunye felt this atmosphere when he was ten miles closer.

    "You can't take too much of the Yin Qi of the underworld, but this kind of vicious curse and hatred is okay. You can take it, as long as it can be resolved in the slightest, but you can't pour it into the spiritual pool, unless you practice the path of the underworld!"

    "But I can refine it into Yin Thunder and inject it with pearls to form Yin Thunder Clouds. When I get to the Bone Burial Ground in the future, as long as I kill the enemy, I can inhale the Yin Thunder Clouds and refine them, which saves me countless efforts.  !¡±

    "It is still not appropriate for my wheel of life and death to appear in this burial place. Having this will save you a lot of trouble!"

    As soon as I thought of this, I arrived at the foot of the mountain. At this time, the ghosts were screaming continuously and full of malice. Wang Cunye no longer hesitated. The golden light blessed himself. He saw that there was no trace of Yin Qi surrounding him, and he could not get in. He walked along the road and immediately felt  The strong Yin energy filled the air, and the thoughts of death and sinking came to my face.

    Wang Cunye was not worried. The ten-direction divine seal and the pearl were floating in the air. As soon as his mind changed, a trace of resentment, curse, and hatred was sucked in.

    In just one breath, there was a sudden change. According to certain blue lines in the ten directions divine seal, the traces of resentment, curse and hatred faded a bit. Seeing this, Wang Cunye sighed: "It is not easy to kill the fruit!"

    With a change of mind, a roulette shadow slowly rotated in the ten-direction divine seal. The transformation of these traces of resentment, curse, and hatred was accelerated hundreds of times, and turned into gray-white aura, but most of it was removed. Another turn  , the slightest bit of gray air flowed into the pearl.

    In the pearl, the palace built according to the "Golden Seal of the Earth's True Edict" hummed under the gray air. Gradually, the pale white mist continued to hang down and seep in, making the space hazy.

    The Caotou God was wearing official uniform at this time, and he was breathing in it very comfortably. He saw the gray-white air separating in the space, and gray clouds gradually formed above it. Gradually, traces of negative electricity were swimming in it.

    "With my current cultivation level, I can only stay here for an hour, but according to this speed, I can completely refine this Yin Mountain by the end of the year. This corresponds to the real Yunya Mountain. Once I refine it, I can completely master this mountain.  Basically no one can change it, but it can be the handed down dojo of my Dayan Temple!"

    "After refining so much, the Yin Thunder Cloud Layer will be completed and become a magic weapon, and the mystery of the Yin Thunder will be fully understood!"

    &nbsp;"And to refine this violent, filthy and evil spirit, there is still a trace of yin virtue. Although it is not as valuable as the long and thin water, it is also conducive to the accumulation of the source of the divine seals of the ten directions and the wheel of life and death."

    "Yang thunder must be in the summer. It happens to be the end of May, which is the beginning of summer. I am now strong enough to collect some. I will try to see if I can use Yang thunder to combine with this Yin thunder to produce a preliminary Yin and Yang universal."  Turning into thunder, this is a great weapon."

    Thinking of this, the divine seals of the ten directions rotated rapidly, and the air of resentment, curse, and hatred in the surrounding areas was absorbed and transformed. The faint mist gradually disappeared, and only the dark wind blew from time to time. With these transformations, this small area was revealed.  A breath of clean and quiet.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 274: Discussing Behavior and Mind

    The dull air was suffocating, and gloomy dark clouds shrouded the entire sky.

    A sudden bolt of lightning pierced the sky, and then the rolling thunder broke the silence, and raindrops came down. At this time, another bolt of lightning pierced the sky.

    The raindrops weave a rain curtain and hit the earth.

    In the courtyard, Wang Cunye closed his eyes and practiced. Massive spiritual energy was sucked in from all directions, forming a vortex with each breath.

    Then, there was a flash in the thick black clouds, illuminating the courtyard brightly, and a deafening thunder exploded almost at the same time. With this thunder, a kind of thunderous breath was introduced into Wang Cunye's sea of ??consciousness along with the absorbed spiritual energy.  , suddenly turned into a thunder and lightning.

    This is a dazzling thundercloud. In the spiritual consciousness, this mere breath of thunder turns into thunder and lightning meandering through the thundercloud, and a terrifying breath fills the air.

    The next moment, a bolt of thunder struck the Taoist body. This was an indescribable force. With a "boom", it penetrated the Taoist body, and then countless thunderbolts poured down.

    After a moment, the thundercloud disappeared, revealing the fragmented Dao tire, but it did not dissipate. The wheel of life and death gave off a trace of black light, and the Dao tire emitted a golden light. Countless tiny fragments flew in and returned piece by piece until they formed a complete  Tao tire.

    This Dao Fei has shrunk by about one-third, but it still has a mysterious and mysterious feeling.

    Gradually the thunderstorm subsided, and Wang Cunye practiced for a while before waking up and sighing: "The thunder from the sky is so fierce, and the aftermath of the sound alone can damage the Tao embryo. No wonder you can't practice or be in trance on a thunderstorm night."

    "According to the records, you must reach the gods before you can try to survive the thunder tribulation. However, I have the roulette of life and death to suppress it, but I can feel and absorb a hint of thunder in advance."

    "Let's go to the underworld again!" Thinking of this, just after sinking, he saw a gray world with a Yinshan Mountain standing in the distance.  Suddenly he went far away and arrived in front of Yinshan Mountain.

    But at this time, things were different in terms of spirit.  Although the golden light was originally brilliant, it was rejected by this underworld, but at this time.  A pure charm without any impurities surrounds this pale golden soul, making it as harmonious as its destiny.

    "I refine the filthy, evil and evil energy in the Yin Mountain day and night, and the fruit will be moistened with some benefits." Wang Cunye felt it for a moment, and he was aware of these powers, but he understood clearly: "This is actually the origin of the underworld, and there is no harm in calling it Yin Virtue.  !¡±

    You must know that the filthy, ferocious and vicious atmosphere in the Yinshan Mountain that Yunya Mountain was transformed into was not just accumulated near Yunya Mountain, but was actually transformed from the surrounding hundreds of miles over the course of countless years. Now we can see that the gray and black energy of the Yinshan Mountain is gradually dissipating.  The surrounding land gradually took on color, and a little faint white light appeared, but it gradually turned into a blessed land of Fukuyama.

    Wang Cunye Yuanshen continued to take action. At this time, he saw the ten-direction divine seal that had turned into a golden seal about ten feet in size in the underworld. It was just a breath.  The billowing filthy, ferocious and vicious gas arrived inside like thick smoke, a hundred times faster than when it started.

    As soon as he arrived inside, in the ten-direction divine seal, the shadow of a wheel of life and death turned, and suddenly the billowing filthy, ferocious and violent air disappeared and turned into a gray air.  They fell into the Pearl, the Divine Seal, and the Wheel of Life and Death respectively. The purest among them, Yuan Shen and Lingchi absorbed a little.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but suddenly the last trace of filthy and vicious aura was absorbed, and the entire Yinshan Mountain immediately changed, shrouded in a layer of faint white light.

    At this moment, a golden light lit up and shot over with a joyful voice. The golden light lingered around him, like a golden haze.

    "Hey, this is" Wang Cunye didn't dare to let it get close. He felt it carefully, and the golden light entered in wisps. It took a moment before he realized it.

    "Most of the gods are canonized, but I refined the filthy and vicious energy gathered hundreds of miles around Yunya Mountain, and I made Yunya Mountain return to my heart."

    The red edict and the golden edict are all based on the beliefs of mortals. If mortals do not worship or believe in them for a long time, most of their divine power will dissipate, and they may even fall from the divine throne.

    Only when you reach the level of Yishui God, the spiritual energy provided can barely maintain your status as a god, but if you don't worship or sacrifice for a long time, it will also weaken.

    " But this kind of mountain and river home is different. It is fifty miles around Yunya Mountain. If you are willing to devote yourself to it, it will be difficult for outsiders to take it away.

    This is the difference between an official and a lord.

    The power of Yunya Mountain is not great, and it cannot be mobilized at will to damage the spiritual energy, but it still has a rich and dense spiritual energy. Wang Cunye's spiritual pool suddenly expanded by one foot, reaching six feet and three feet!

    At this moment, several people wearing official robes and carrying three meters of red light came over and saluted respectfully: "The little god has met Mr. Shanbo. My master is conducting an assessment. Please come with me."  Come participate!¡±Wang Cunye was startled: "I am Master Yangshi, why should I invite you?"

    "However, these little gods asked again and again, and Wang Cunye agreed. At that moment, a carriage came over, pulled by a white horse, and it went inside. It was very comfortable to sit on it.

    "For a moment, the carriage started moving, and in the blink of an eye it was dark. It was moving very fast, the wind was howling, and there was no wind blowing in. After an unknown amount of time, the carriage slowed down.

    Gradually it gets brighter and brighter, with strands of light shining down, sweeping away the darkness. A towering big city in the distance, hundreds of miles in size, shines on this area. Here, vegetation grows, clear springs gurgling, and the breeze blows.  People feel the Yangshi.

    "This is a big city!" the little god said, and the carriage kept stopping, and in a blink of an eye, they arrived at another palace. This palace was more than ten miles in size, with white jade pillars and sapphire steps.

    After getting off the carriage, the palace door opened wide, and several people in gorgeous official uniforms came out. The maids and guards on the left and right supported the canopy, holding flags and tokens, which was very majestic.

    There was a man in the middle, with a beautiful beard, who looked to be about forty years old. When he arrived at the door, this man said: "I was sent by the Emperor of Heaven to preside over this examination. I welcome the real man of the country, Uncle Yunyashan, please come in!"

    "Uncle Yunyashan?" Wang Cunye was a little surprised.

    The angel smiled and said: "If you can refine the Yin Mountain and obtain the spirit of the mountain, you are the uncle of the mountain, and you are worthy of the position of earl."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Entering a palace, where there are more than a dozen officials, all in neat and splendid clothes, and immediately having a banquet, with musicians playing music and beautiful maids waiting on them.

    The angel said: "Summon the people who are coming for the assessment!"

    At this time, hundreds of people came over, all of them with white light or dark red light. These people saluted silently, and there were servants setting the table with pen and ink on it.

    After a moment, the angel wrote on the paper. Wang Cunye looked over and said, "Where are the rewards and punishments of Shinto?"

    This is the test question. I saw these hundreds of people working in silence. This is not the world of heaven. It is absolutely impossible to cheat. The beauties in the palace are dancing gracefully, and the angels and officials are having a party.

    Wang Cunye took a sip of wine and realized that it was food from the underworld, but it was not beneficial. He didn¡¯t use it at the moment, and the angels and officials didn¡¯t force it.

    After a period of time, a hundred people, all of whom were Wen Cheng, presented it to the palace. Everyone read it one by one and gave comments. Finally, ten volumes were evaluated and given the winners.

    A city god brought up a scroll and said: "If you intend to do good, you will not be rewarded even though it is good. If you have no intention of doing evil, you will not be punished even though you are evil - this scroll is the best and can be the first scroll!"

    The gods praised him endlessly, but at this moment, Wang Cunye didn't take it seriously.

    When the angel saw it, he asked: "Real person seems to have different opinions? Please just say it!"

    This is a sincere question.

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly, looked into the eyes of all the officials, and said eloquently: "The energy of the Shinto comes from the heart, so the Shinto emphasizes virtue and the heart. This is the right principle."

    "But we also need to understand that the Shinto Yin Division is more closely related to the Yang world, and the principles adopted and transmitted also depend on the influence in the Yang world."

    "Zigong redeemed people without taking their gold, which was very kind to his heart, but it cut off the way for others to follow his example."

    "Zi Lu saved someone from drowning but received an ox. We should follow this saying that if we intend to do good and refuse to reward the good deeds, it would be unethical, but it would make everyone willing to save him!"

    "When it comes to the heart, no one in the world has any selfish motives. He must have no selfish motives at all before he can do good deeds. There will be no good deeds in this world. Isn't this promoting good deeds? This is destroying the roots of good deeds!"

    "In terms of behavior, even if the rich and powerful have selfish motives, for the sake of virtue and their descendants, they can still save tens of thousands of people. This good result is so great that it is beyond reproach."

    "Whether one has a big heart or a big heart, this is the foundation of the divine way. If you miss it, you will be wrong for a thousand miles. You must distinguish it. Angels are ordered by the Emperor of Heaven and must check it out."

    After saying that, Wang Cunye sat down and stopped talking.

    The angel suddenly stopped talking and thought deeply for a while. He opened his mouth several times to speak, but stopped again and sighed: "It is difficult for me to decide this proposition. I can only pray silently to heaven!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??

    After a while, the purple energy dissipated, but the angel was heard smiling: "Master, please stand up. The Emperor of Heaven said, I thought you were a cultivator, and you had the ability to know the great way. Now it seems that you are not that good.  Whether you have a big deed or a big heart is indeed the foundation of Shinto education. Your words are worth millions of good deeds and make me look forward to the future even more. This is not the time yet, but I won't give it to you!"

    He looked around and said: "The Emperor of Heaven has a will, the Shinto teachings, and actions., There are no good people in the world when it comes to mind, and there are numerous fruits when it comes to actions. This is the general outline of Shinto.  "

    He then said to a person who was kneeling on the ground in fear: "Although you have deviated from the righteousness, you have led the way, but you also have a destiny. Qunlu County is short of land, and you can still get your job!"

    This man had an epiphany, paused and cried, "This villain is innocent and deserves to die. Now that I have the grace of God, why dare I say more? I just accept the offer."

    The angel smiled and said: "You are going to take office now, and you must be more impartial. After other appointments, go back and wait for the edict!"

    After saying a few words, he asked these people to retreat together.

    Seeing these people retreating, the angel said again: "Congratulations to the real person, with the emperor's decree, the real person will have a bright future in the future!"

    Wang Cunye smiled slightly and said: "I say this great righteousness, but it is for the sake of hundreds of millions of people. I dare not not say it!"

    With that said, he bowed to say goodbye again.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 285: The Land of Three Villages

    This year has been a good year. There has been plenty of rain since autumn, and the wheat is lush and green. When the wind blows, the green wheat seedlings roll. From a distance, you can see half-dressed farmers working in the fields.

    At this moment, a group of cavalry came galloping over. One of the young men was very heroic, but it was Fan Shichang, the prince of the Marquis of Wei. They arrived at a gate and stopped.

    A person laughed forward and said, "Wei Hou Shizi seeks to meet the real people in the town!"

    The guest immediately went to pass the message, and after a while the door opened. Wang Cunye, wearing a wide-sleeved robe with fluttering sleeves and high-toothed wooden clogs, came to welcome him.

    At this time, Fan Shichang did not dare to be the same as before. The Marquis of Wei was only of the third rank, and Wang Cunye was now the Qingzi rank, a second-rank real person. At this time, seeing his long sleeves fluttering, his clogs crisp, and his breath faint, he hurriedly saluted  : "I have seen the real person in Zhenguo, how dare I welcome him in person!"

    Wang Cunye looked at Fan Shichang and saw that Fan Shichang's anger was filled with anger. His heart moved. This prince seemed to be sitting firmly. He immediately bowed his head and said, "Your Majesty, please come in!"

    This was the first time that Fan Shichang entered the newly built Wang family's mansion. As he entered, he saw some big trees that could be hugged. He was puzzled. Wang Cunye smiled and said: "This is the Carp Garden Bureau. These big trees can dissolve silt."  Anger, let go of your anger, I don¡¯t ask for the Wang family to be rich and powerful, I only want to protect the family!¡±

    Fan Shichang was very thoughtful and immediately took it into consideration. Along the corridor, he saw a river leading in not far away, forming a living water pond with small buildings on both sides and pavilions connected continuously.

    Although it is not a luxury, it is suitable for looking from a distance or up close. The wind is blowing slowly, and there is no feeling of summer at all. It is very suitable for maintaining health.  I couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    "Please come into the pavilion to talk!" Wang Cunye said. As he spoke, he walked around the corridor and passed the cave door. The sun was shining brightly and the water was rippling. It was just the right time to sit down.  Seeing the gentle autumn breeze, small bridges, flowing water, old vines and moss

    Fan Shichang immediately sighed and said: "The real man's nine-level theory has made the world more prosperous. This beautiful place to raise oneself is really the most suitable place."

    Wang Cunye smiled and said nothing.  After waiting for the tea to be served, he said: "The prince is a noble person, and it is rare to come here. He must have something to say, so there is no harm in saying it!"

    Fan Shichang was startled, not wanting to be so direct, but he felt relieved when he remembered that the young man in front of him was a Taoist, an Earth Immortal, and a second-grade Zhenguo Real Person.  No longer hesitating, he stood up and bowed: "This time, under the command of my father, I am here to bring a message to the real person!"

    "I am fifty-five years old. To be able to win the title of nobility is worthy of my ancestors. However, I feel that the end of the world is approaching. Every time I think about it, I feel scared. The real person has been granted the title of the Holy One and can control the country and the people. Xiao Xiaowei  The country. It¡¯s easy to do it. All I need is a promise from the real person, and I will give him my hometown in Heili."

    Heili Township is a township near Yunya Mountain. There are ten villages and the scale is about 300 hectares. This is a big deal. You must know that before Taoism was revealed, even if the imperial court canonized the founding heroes, they were only county officials.  , Xianghou, and the actual seal of the pavilion.

    At that moment, almost without thinking, he immediately replied: "Your Majesty, please get up!"

    After seeing Fan Shichang get up, he looked at the man's face and saw a trace of green energy. He immediately knew that this man was about to ascend the throne, and now the Marquis of Wei was going to die within a year. This was what it meant to escape from isolation.

    After a pause, he said: "This gift is too big, I can't accept it!"

    Seeing that Fan Shichang was about to speak, he said sincerely: "Your Majesty, the land and house are beneficial to the family. How can I be hypocritical? It's just that my Wang family is originally white and has a limited structure. It can't bear this generous gift. The second thing is to accept this kind of gift."  The gift is too deeply involved with your family. Even though I can use my magical power to cut off this fate, it will still fall on the family. No matter what the reason, I cannot accept this great gift!"

    After hearing this, Fan Shichang felt Wang Cunye's sincerity. He lowered his head and thought for a while, and said, "If the real person said this, he must teach me. Please tell me the conditions."

    "You can't accept your hometown, but you can accept it. If my Wang family accepts a 'li' from you, I will protect your health for thirty years." Wang Cunye said, seeing that Fan Shichang seemed to have some shortcomings, he smiled again: "Your Majesty  , the biggest crisis in your family¡¯s position right now is the stability of the second generation¡¯s inheritance. If I protect you for thirty years, at least the second generation will be stable. If the second generation is stable, are you still worried that the foundation will fail?¡±

    In this world, the basic administrative units are villages, leys, townships, and counties There are about three villages in one mile, and they are the most basic administrative units. According to the different households and situations in the jurisdiction, there are patrol stations.

    After hearing this, Fan Shichang realized that these thirty years were indeed the key to the stability of the Marquis of Wei. After thirty years, as long as no major changes occurred, the foundation would be stable. A smile appeared on his face: "What the real man said is  , I understand, there is no need to report back to my father, I will agree to this condition."

    "This Qingtian Village, Zhenkou Village, and Baikou Village are all under the name of the Wang family. The specific relocation does not require you to personallyPlease ask, the county still has land for housing relocated residents, and all land must be designated within one month.  "

    "The director of the district will be the person appointed by you. The tax collectors and patrolmen in the district will not be abolished. They will be appointed and removed by you. They will be organized into three corps and belong to the county government in name only. Is that okay?"

    A team of five people means five tax collectors and ten patrolmen. These fifteen people can control three villages, catch thieves, and maintain the authority of the Wang family.

    Only after obeying the words did he fall. In the Wang family's ancestral hall, there was a trace of luck coming in again, but there was a trace of red, and the white was rosy.

    Wang Cunye was very satisfied and said: "Go back and explain to your father that you will be healthy within thirty years!"

    Fan Shichang respectfully bowed to Wang Cunye, then took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and gave it to Wang Cunye, saying: "This is a small gift from your father, please don't refuse it."

    With that said, he bowed out, turned around and left.

    Wang Cunye watched this man go away and sighed in his heart. Many years ago, he was just a fool in front of the prince, but now he is respectful and respectful. This is where the change in power and status has come.

    He casually picked up the gift list and looked at it. It was nothing more than high-grade satin, variegated satin, various colored yarns, gold and silver, Ruyi, etc. There was also about two or three thousand taels of silver. After thinking about it, he invited Xie Xiang and Wang Yuan to come over.  .

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Wang Cunye said: "Now that the family property is big, with a hundred hectares of land, even if we deduct the 20 hectares of Taoist fields of the Taoist temple, there are still 80 hectares. The total rent for a year is three thousand taels of silver. You will give your parents,  My sisters, brothers, and other maids and servants have all set a monthly routine."

    "You don't need to tell me this, it has been decided a long time ago. My parents will each receive 20 taels per month. I will get 15 taels each, my brother-in-law will receive 10 taels, my fourth sister will receive 5 taels, the housekeeper will receive 5 taels, and the servants and maids will receive 500 taels each!"

    Wang Cunye smiled after hearing this and said, "You come with me to walk and talk and stretch your muscles!"

    After the two of them came out and crossed the rockery in the pool, Wang Cunye said: "These things are yours to take care of, so I don't want to ask too much. It's just that Taoism is difficult. If you and I, two disciples, want to enter the Taoist sect, I'm afraid of protecting you."  No, but if I don¡¯t advance, I will have to rely on self-enlightenment. Even if I leave the secret behind, I¡¯m afraid it will be extremely difficult. If I can complete it within ten years, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Having said this, Wang Cunye tapped his left and right sides with his fan: "These family properties look good, but they are not of much benefit to the Taoist industry. Just take care of them less and concentrate on the Taoist industry. Of course, the financial power is still in your hands. These  It doesn¡¯t take much time.¡±

    Xie Xiang pursed his lips and smiled and said: "Senior brother, I understand. I have appointed Uncle Lu to manage Daotian and Taoist temples. You said we can appoint the head of the district, so my uncle Wang Yuan will be the one. He has a ninth-grade official.  The one who lives in the town is one of our own!"

    "Except for me and my two disciples, everything else in the house is under the control of my mother - what do you think?"

    Wang Cunye stopped and smiled: "What you said is exactly what I wanted!"

    After joking for a while, Wang Cunye said: "I'm busy these days, and I want to tell you one thing. This Yunya Mountain has been refined by me. From now on, the fate of this mountain is in my hands."

    Having said this, he looked into the distance with deep eyes: "If we really suppress this foundation, I'm afraid we will have peace for hundreds of years, but why didn't I say it?"

    "The Wang family didn't have this kind of wealth, I took it by force. Our foundation lies in Taoism."

    "This time I have filled up the indestructible spiritual pool of fine steel. I will sit through the test to completely complete the first level of transformation. There are still two and a half years before the battle. I need to be more prepared, so this test will be very special.  It will last for a long time, at least two years, so you have to be mentally prepared."

    Xie Xiang felt sad, but this matter was necessary for Wang Cunye to save his life, so he immediately said: "Senior brother, don't worry, I understand the relationship, you just have to sit back and watch."

    "Also, my brother's marriage cannot be delayed any longer. It must be done." Wang Cunye said with a frown.

    "Yes, I asked behind the scenes, and he relaxed. He just said some conditions, mainly a gentle personality and elegant manners. With these two things, it doesn't matter even if the appearance is lacking. If these two things are missing, it is  I refuse." Xie Xiang said.

    Wang Cunye nodded and said: "These two conditions are not too harsh!"

    "Yes, Inspector Sang Li's daughter Sang Mei, whom I mentioned last time, is kind, sweet, and generous in behavior. Inspector Sang is willing to marry her. What do you think?"

    Wang Cunye stopped hesitating this time and said, "I have seen Sang Li before. He is a man of some energy. There is no need to ask for his opinion on this matter. Let your parents prepare to marry this girl right away."

    Having said this, Wang Yuan hurried over to pay his respects.??Brother and aunt, Wang Cunye told this matter.

    Wang Yuan was overjoyed and said: "Three villages and one hundred hectares, according to Fusang, is ten thousand stones, which is already considered a big name."

    "Our Wang family has this land, and the foundation is already there."

    "You are right, you will be the director of these three villages!" Wang Cunye said.

    Wang Yuan heard this and did not refuse. He said, "Since my brother trusts me, I will take the responsibility. I will not humiliate my brother."

    "Well, as long as you have confidence, there is one more thing. You must marry an equal wife. Inspector Sang Li's daughter Sang Mei is gentle and pleasant, and has a generous manner. Inspector Sang is willing to marry her. I think it's good too. It's a good match.  I mean¡ªwhat do you think?"

    Wang Yuan was startled, pondered for a moment, and then said: "Yes, since it is my brother's destiny, I must obey it!"

    "That's good!" Wang Cunye waved his hand: "The rest of the matter is up to you to discuss, but I have to sit in long-term detention."

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 286: The Body of an Earthly Immortal

    Chunyang 286_Chunyang full text free to read_Chapter 286 The body of the earthly immortal comes from

    On the third day of July, when Xie Xiang arrived at the county town, it started to rain.

    Xie Xiang got off the car and said to Cai Xin and Lu Lan'er on the left and right: "The weather will be cooler after this autumn rain - I don't want Wei Hou to go like this."

    Cai Xin and Lu Laner looked at each other, Cai Xin sighed: "Madam, no matter how powerful you are, you can't resist life and death. This Fan Wen can be called a hero of his generation, but this is the only result."

    Lu Laner looked more intently, saw Wei Gong, and said: "Madam, you see, as soon as this person died, the Fan family's luck dropped by 30%. It takes a lot of effort to support and stabilize it. Do we still want to support it?"  ?¡±

    Xie Tao also looked over and saw that the light red air flow condensed in Wei Palace had been damaged, but he said: "This is not an empty promise, it is your master's promise, and the other two villages have been completely handed over to us. It can be said that it has been  We promised, how can we break our promise?"

    "These things can make the family prosperous, so there must be something in return!"

    In ancient times, the family needed it very much. At this time, the three women all took it for granted. A land of hundreds of hectares has its own light red grid. If you maintain it for a long time, you can become a noble. You must repay it.

    Some people may wonder why the Wang family only controls three villages and has light red, while the Wei Marquis controls one county and why it also has light red. This is actually quite understandable.

    The Wang family occupies the land of three villages and currently only supports a few people, so the grid is light red.

    ??The Marquis of Wei occupied a county, and there were thousands of officials, big and small, in the towns, counties, and counties, and he also raised three thousand troops. Even if the division is thin, it will still be light red.

    The imperial court occupies half of the world, and there are millions of officials and soldiers. If the distribution continues to be thin, the national destiny will still be red.

    The funeral of Wei Hou was extremely grand.  Grandness mainly refers to the clouds of mourners, and all the nearby princes sent people to express their condolences.  The imperial court sent people here, but of course there were not many people there to spy on the situation.

    "I'll go and greet you personally!" Fan Shirong was very tired.  With a tired look on his face, he took a sip of strong tea and listened to the report, but he spoke immediately.

    Immediately I arrived at the second gate and greeted the three women. I saw that all three women were extremely beautiful.  Fan Shirong's heart moved, but he stopped staring and walked into the small hall to talk.

    Xie Xiang was also at the pinnacle of human immortality at this time, but he also had a lot of secrets to learn.  Seeing Fan Shirong's golden aura, a little green, and a red python hovering, but it was still there, he said at the moment: "The old gentleman passed away, and we share the same sorrow. Fortunately, the prince has supported him to ascend the throne and preside over the great government. All the people are blessed!"

    It is said that all the people will be blessed, but in fact it is said that the prince is the prince.  The status in this world is incredible. Since Fu Ling is in the position, he at least has the upper hand in status. However, the so-called careful arrangement is extremely appropriate, so he has the aura in front of him.

    "If we had hesitated at that time and had to wait for the imperial court to issue an order, there would have been an unexpected disaster immediately.

    After hearing this, Fan Shirong felt a trace of joy on his face.  It subsided immediately, and he said sadly: "I really didn't expect that my father would pass away so soon. This heavy burden fell on my shoulders. I am really uneasy!"

    Speaking of this, Fan Shirong burst into tears.

    "There is no need to be sad, Marquis Wei. Mr. Wei has been renovating politics, working diligently and caring for the people. He has made real achievements and is settled in peace. This is the most important thing at this time." As he spoke, the title was changed.

    "The crypt in front of me has been chosen. I also sent someone to ask the court for a posthumous title, but I still have to mourn first. What do you think of the real person?" Fan Shirong asked immediately.

    "Zhenguo Zhenren is entering meditation, but he cannot come in person, but he has already expected it." Xie Xiang said calmly at this time, and took out a jade pendant. As soon as the jade pendant appeared, he heard a "Hey" sound from the screen behind him.

    Xie Xiang just pretended not to hear it and said: "This jade pendant was carved by a real person. It contains great power and great luck. As long as the Marquis of Wei wears it at all times, he can turn bad luck into good luck and fulfill his promise that day."

    "However, the affairs of the country depend on the fate and public opinion, but we cannot go against the trend, otherwise we will not be able to guarantee the great fortune!" After saying this, Xie Tao stood up and said: "We are all women. It is not appropriate to appear in the temple, so we will not go to the temple.  Seeing the spirit, I resigned."

    Fan Shirong took the jade pendant and said: "The county has suddenly undergone great changes, and I am mourning and mourning. I am mentally weak. Madam, I will go back first. I will personally pay my respects to you in the future."

    After saying that, he got up, got down from his seat, and sent them out. When he saw the three girls walking away, he returned to the hall and saw that there was one more person in the hall. He was a middle-aged man of about forty, with a fair face and a formal appearance.  He looked at the jade pendant intently, with a solemn expression.

    Fan Shirong pondered and asked: "Sir, this jade pendant?"

    "On one side is a mountain. I am very familiar with it. It is Yunya Mountain. On the other side is a river - it must be Yishui. I can feel the luck inside. Unfortunately, like the luck of the government, it is just borrowed."  The middle-aged man sighed and said: "But the real person's words really don't matter."Yes, even if it is borrowed, the king can be stable for thirty years.  "

    Seeing Fan Shirong deep in thought, the middle-aged man sighed: "Your Majesty is wise and must know the key."

    These lucks come from nothingness and are projected onto this jade pendant, but again, this luck comes from Wang Cunye and Bai Susu. If it is abused, it can be recovered in a single thought.

    Fan Shirong took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "The river of Yishui is under the jurisdiction of the White Lady. There is no doubt about this destiny. But this mountain is Yunya Mountain? Although the Dayan Temple is on Yunya Mountain, it does not mean that  This mountain is its dojo, right? Where is the luck in Yunya Mountain?"

    The middle-aged man was startled for a moment, then gave a wry smile: "I don't know this, but all the luck on this jade pendant is true. The real person's method is unpredictable, how can I predict it? But you are Wei now.  Marquis, you have this good fortune. Although you cannot abuse it, you can take advantage of these thirty years to run the kingdom of Wei and extend Wei Zuo. This is your duty, and we can help you and be proud of it!"

    Fan Shirong smiled after hearing this, and suddenly thought of Fan Shichang. This younger brother was far better than him, but in the end he got this position.

    He could not help but pray silently: "God has given me thirty years, and I have no other wish. I must repair politics, work diligently and love the people, and benefit the whole country!"

    After praying, he put on the jade pendant, waved his long sleeves, and said: "Let's go to the spiritual hall!"

    The drizzle continued, but the road to the arrival was just repaired, and there was not much muddy water on the carriage. Looking from a distance, a large green field appeared. Xie Tao looked at it from a distance. In the land of three villages, this jade pendant can be returned, and there is no need to involve it in the future.  Into politics.

    "A quiet place, Xie Xiang deeply understands what Wang Cunye means."

    " No matter how much land there is, it cannot be managed like this. Institutions must be set up. Moreover, more interests will cause a lot of trouble. But now this level is perfect.

    As long as Bai Susu is there, as long as Dayan Guan is not bad, even if the Marquis of Wei changes, or even the court changes, this Tianzhai should not be affected.

    "One hundred hectares of land would offend a water god and a well-established earth god. Who would do this business?"

    But it¡¯s not worth it!

    Of course, thousands of hectares are different.

    Thinking of this, Xie Xiang smiled silently, looked at the rainy sky, and thought in his heart: "In life, there is a gap between heaven and earth, and a white horse passes by suddenly. My husband will realize his true nature at fifteen, and he will become an earthly immortal at twenty.  His talent is so extraordinary that it is unheard of. As long as he returns in triumph, he will be promoted to a god, and he will be unstoppable, and I can't hold him back. If I want to be with my senior brother forever, I have to understand the true seed."

    "I don't know what my senior brother is doing now that he is in seclusion."

    Wang Cunye is sitting in meditation. With the opening of this destiny, thousands of Taoists can truly embark on the road to immortality and realize the indestructible nature of immortals, but only a few.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many amazing and talented people have died in this calamity.

    Wang Cunye has a wheel of life and death that can transform all dharma. He has vaguely felt the nature of this path, but he is not willing to waste a moment, and he will devote all his efforts to transforming it on the cloud couch.

    The Taoist repaired the spirit pond, and transformed the real earth immortal body. It can be said that once the body of the fairy is completed, it is endless. From then, he has continued to absorb the aura transformation.

    And this foundation is the body, which needs to be transformed little by little with water grinding until the merit is perfect. Of course, due to the limitations of the skill, it is impossible for the Earth Immortal to be truly pure and flawless.

    At this time, Wang Cunye was using the wheel of life and death to exercise his body and mind, and constantly eliminate all distracting thoughts and impurities.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out That a trace of vitality is circulating in the orifice, which is absolutely abnormal, but the next time I perform the exercise, there is a trace of black energy being discharged.

    Wang Cunye was not in a hurry, he continued like this, and the day passed in the blink of an eye.

    One day, Wang Cunye fell into silence and slowly withdrew. He felt that his body was almost empty, and he felt that he was connected to heaven and earth while breathing.

    "With the help of the turtle shell, the mana has reached its purest stage. It's time to truly transform. The body's figure and appearance are already good. There is no need to modify it, so let's continue!"

    It can be said that the previous body was a mortal, and this transformation has truly broken away from the category of human beings. However, Wang Cunye was well prepared and no longer hesitated.

    In one thought, six or seven feet of mana was accumulated, and it suddenly started to move with a "boom".

    With each exhalation and inhalation, the magic power flows around the whole body. I feel that every acupoint in the body is filled with a strong power like mercury. Not only that, the pure magic power begins to interact with the essence.?Transforming each other, lingering and spreading.

    Wang Cunye did not absorb spiritual energy unscrupulously, but slowly circulated the essence throughout his body. After a while, he suddenly had a thought: "The so-called earth immortal means that essence and magic power can produce each other!"

    As soon as this thought came out, the door opened immediately, and a trace of power came out and circulated slowly. This power is between essence and mana, and can be transformed into each other.

    Wang Cunye had been waiting for a long time. Suddenly, he felt that his body and mind were empty. All his magic power was transformed into this kind of power. This power filled his body. He could only hear the crackling sound. Everywhere in his body was filled with energy.  Steaming, the whole body blurred for an instant, as if it was about to dissolve into the void. It lasted three times before stopping with a "boom".

    But it is the body of the Earthly Immortal that has been completed.

    Chunyang 286_Chunyang full text free to read_Chapter 286 The Body of the Earth Immortal has been updated!

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 287: The Great Power of the Night

    Chunyang 287_Chunyang full text free to read_Chapter 287 The great power of the night comes from

    Chengping Road. Central Hall

    A ray of light passed through the clouds and fell on the ground. This was King Cunye who had transformed into the body of an earthly immortal. In the wind and rain, he rode the light towards Chengping Road.

    Chengpingdao Island Mountain has been beaten down by wind and rain. Only the main peak mountain gate is covered by a large formation, and wind, rain, thunder and lightning cannot invade.

    Wang Cunye pressed the light and revealed his figure, and a Taoist boy stepped forward to bow his head: "Meet the real person!"

    "Please report to Master, my disciple Xuan Shang wants to see you." Wang Cunye said.

    "Yes!" The Taoist boy went in, and after a moment, he led Wang Cunye inside.

    The real person is sitting on the cloud bed, his eyes seem to be closed but not closed. A piece of green light rises from the top, then slowly disperses and descends, turning into the void.

    "Xuan Shang, has your earthly immortal body metamorphosed?" The real man opened his eyes slightly, showing a surprised look. Wang Cunye's cultivation was somewhat beyond his expectation, and the hint of purple in the green air on top made him even more surprised.  Attention.

    A second-grade Zhenguo Zhenren has a status that even Dao Lord cannot ignore.

    "Thanks to the blessing of the Patriarch, the disciple has understood and transformed!" Wang Cunye said: "As soon as I succeed, I will come back and report to the Master."

    "It's a pity that if there is no immortality, you can't escape from the burial ground!" Master Cheng Jin showed a hint of joy, then turned around and lowered his head slightly, sighing.

    This was not what the leader of the sect said. Wang Cunye was startled. He raised his head and looked at the Taoist in front of him - all he saw was sincerity and sadness.

    Wang Cunye is the most talented among the disciples of Chengping Dao. He has a clean background and has no connection with Kunlun. He is a good candidate for Master Guang's sect. It is a pity that he has advanced to become an Earth Immortal at this time.

    Thinking of this, a trace of gloom flashed in Taoist Cheng Jin's eyes. To advance to the level of Earth Immortal, you need to obtain the Five Elements Essence. This thing is not easy to obtain. Xuan Shang's spirit is extremely high, and ordinary qualities may not be taken seriously.

    The origins of the five high-grade five element essences obtained now are somewhat strange, having been conquered in foreign lands for hundreds of years.  Which Taoism has not used this method of killing people with a borrowed knife?

    Master Cheng Jin was lost in thought when he heard Wang Cunye say: "Master, it is our duty as Taoists to expel the evil gods. Master, there is no need to feel sorry for him."

    The aura of the evil god is incompatible with this world. The Emperor of Heaven and the Dao Lord rose up to fight, which was in compliance with the will of God. Wang Cunye thought in his mind that after dealing with the evil god several times, he had a good understanding of the nature of the evil god!

    To gain a foothold in this world, fighting the evil god is inevitable!

    After hearing this.  Master Cheng Jin smiled to himself: "What you said is right."

    But he saw Wang Cunye bowing his head again and saying: "The burial ground, the twenty-year expedition, was a narrow escape from death. Since the disciple was ordered to go out to fight, he never thought about escaping unscathed."

    When Master Cheng Jin heard this, his heart moved, and his eyes suddenly became meaningful. He looked down without saying a word.

    "Disciple has been studying Taoism for many years. I have gained a little bit of experience. If I am buried in the burial ground during this expedition, these gains will be in vain. Disciple has put in a little effort and cannot bear to end up like this. I want to ask the master to accept it!" Wang Cunye said at this time!  His attitude was respectful, but he was calm and firm, and he spoke sternly.

    Wang Cunye made up his mind after thinking about this for a long time!

    Along the way of practice, I received a lot of protection from the Tao of Chengping, and my luck gradually became deeper and deeper. Wang Cunye told me a few things about the Taoism that was evolved and revised from the tortoise shell.  This will repay the karma of the master!

    Master Cheng Jin¡¯s heart moved. Although he didn¡¯t think Xuan Shang¡¯s experience was so surprising, it was rare for him to have such an innocent heart, so he said warmly, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Wang Cunye looked at his head and said: "Disciple, take your orders!"

    With this sound, his eyes became dark and deep.  As soon as he held the Taoist crown, a stream of pure air rushed out from the top door, turning into brocade clouds of white, red and yellow colors, and formed on the top.

    This is the luck of a Taoist. Master Cheng Jin looked at it and saw that it was twice as tall as an ordinary Earth Immortal, and sighed secretly in his heart.

    Then he saw golden light emerging from the three-color brocade cloud, which turned into a Taoist in mid-air. Master Cheng Jin took a look and recognized it as the "Six Yang Diagram", the first foundation-laying technique in the Taoist sect.

    At first I smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously, but when I took a closer look, I couldn¡¯t help but change my mind. I saw that only one-fifth of the content had been corrected, but it immediately made the whole article extraordinary!

    Even from the perspective of a god, I feel that every word in this "Six Yang Illustrations" is precious, and it is difficult to change even one word even if I want to!

    How profound is this understanding of Taoism? Just as the colors are changing, the three-color brocade cloud is not stopping, and the "Qing Hua Bao Lu" is evolving again!

    In an instant, a book of scriptures appeared, with golden words and octagonal lights hanging down. They were all like living creatures, which made people feel??You can know the meaning, and the secret will flow with it. It has also been revised by about one-fifth, and the whole has undergone a huge change.

    After the evolution of the two scriptures was completed, Wang Cunye immediately bowed his head and said: "All the gains gained from the disciple's practice are in it."

    Cheng Jin's heart was filled with huge waves. For a moment, he had the urge to keep Xuan Shang at all costs. The first "Six Yang Illustrations" was written word for word, but it was just a foundation work!

    This piece of "Qing Hua Bao Lu" is integrated into one, with green texture and layers, but it is already perfect. It reflects the profound understanding of Taoism and practice, which makes Taoist Cheng Jin unable to help but be shocked.

    Taoist Cheng Jin looked at Wang Cunye and thought to himself, this man has only been studying Taoism for ten years, but he has perfected these two Taoisms and elucidated such mystery!

    With these two articles of Taoism, the foundation of Chengping Taoism has been further strengthened. How can such a person just sacrifice himself in the burial ground like this?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this is the general trend, but it cannot be violated.

    "This great achievement cannot be denied, and this Taoist cannot be denied!" Master Cheng Jin suddenly remembered the instructions given by the Supreme Taoist when he took office last year. After thinking for a moment, he made a decision.

    Master Cheng Jin put his hands on his hands and smiled: "Wonderful, no wonder you are so diligent. From these two articles, we can see that your Dao foundation is solid!"

    After saying this, he pondered for a moment and then said: "Although I have profound enlightenment, it is only a year and a half before the expedition. It is not enough to survive the catastrophe of the Boneyard!"

    Wang Cunye's heart moved when he heard the words. Master Cheng Jin seemed to have special care when he spoke. He bowed his head deeply and said, "Master, please give me some advice."

    Master Cheng Jin looked at it, sighed, and a clear light spilled out, spreading all around.

    Wang Cunye felt a chill in his heart. He did not expect Master Cheng Jin to be so solemn. What he was going to say next might not be trivial.

    "These few words of mine come from my mouth and enter your ears. When you hear them, follow them in your heart and don't let the news slip out." Master Cheng Jin pondered for a long time before saying: "The essence of this evil god from outside the realm is death.  , but strives for excellence and has reached an extremely deep state!"

    Wang Cunye was shocked, but didn't speak, just listened.

    "All things bear Yin and embrace Yang, and the rise and fall of success or failure is the way of heaven" At this point, Master Cheng Jin suddenly became equivocal: "That's why it is difficult to overcome extreme Yin with floating Yang."

    "After hundreds of years of fighting, our Dao sect has made great sacrifices, and the seventeen branches of Dao have formed a chain of islands in the surrounding seas, just to defend against the evil gods outside the country!"

    "But Fusang has always been peaceful. Who are you? But there is a god who is the great power of the night. Although it cannot be hidden, the Taoist sect knows its origin and whereabouts"

    "It is the founder of the Kurokawa shogunate, Kurokawa Keitoku, who appeared as a god in the form of an insignificant mortal. It controls the night, and its divine power reaches the underworld, but it is also skilled in the ways of the underworld!"

    "I know that when you traveled east to Fuso, you made some connections there. You went to see the shogun and asked him to communicate with you about the power of the dark night. If you can get its help and understand the path of the underworld, you can do more.  Give me a few chances"

    "Although you are an enemy of Penglai, now it happens to be a war. As long as you are careful, Penglai Taoist Palace will never dare to take any excessive actions at this time."

    Master Cheng Jin spoke these words urgently and quickly, sometimes intermittently. Wang Cunye listened silently and gave a deep salute to Master Cheng Jin.

    There is a lot of information hidden in these words, involving some inside stories among the gods. Although it is not stated clearly, it opens a crack in the door, allowing you to take a peek.

    In particular, it is very important to point out that the great man of the night is the first shogun of the Kurokawa shogunate, and to ask himself to find him.

    I originally thought that by presenting the perfect "Baiyang Illustration" and "Qinghua Treasure", I would be able to clear the cause and effect of my master's sect, but I didn't expect to get this secret information again, and the cause and effect here is even deeper.

    Although I have the protection of the reincarnation disk and can go to the burial place, it would be great to really get some guidance from the great power of the night.

    "Thank you, Master, for your guidance!" Wang Cunye saluted respectfully!

    "Go ahead, time is running out, we need to get this done quickly!" Master Cheng Jin closed his eyes and removed the barrier formation.

    Wang Cunye bowed his head again and walked out of the hall. He looked up and saw the jade flowers and grass dotted in the mountains. However, he had no intention of appreciating the beautiful scenery at the moment.

    The power of the night is great, and a mortal ascends to the throne of God!

    Wang Cunye remembered the records in the classics. Fusang was originally the main deity of the three noble gods. The power of the night was only three hundred years old, but it rivaled or even surpassed these three great gods. How could such a person not pay homage to him?

    And I¡¯m afraid Cheng Jin¡¯s intention is not just that,When he got to Penglai, Wang Cunye suddenly realized that the Penglai Taoist Palace had been operating in Fusang for many years. At that time, he crossed the sea with a sword and had a conflict with it. All the past events are still vivid in his mind.

    Now that the Penglai Taoist Palace has been established, as the current great god of Fuso, Dark Night, is the target of the two Taoist palaces. After leaving, there is still reason to win allies.

    Of course, given the current situation of Cheng Pingdao, it is not appropriate to come forward, and he does not have the right to do so, so as not to make Kunlun dissatisfied, but if he can impress this person and get close to him, Kunlun will have nothing to say.

    But in the blink of an eye, I thought, I am just an earthly immortal Taoist, and this great power of the night is probably at least a Qingchi level one. How can I impress it?

    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    If I had known this, I would not have rushed to report the scriptures as soon as I completed the transformation. I didn¡¯t want to be purified, but I still shouldered this responsibility. This is getting deeper and deeper.

    It¡¯s just that the matter has been accomplished, but there is nothing that can be done. I thought at the moment: ¡°Huizi¡¯s son is already three years old. I originally wanted to keep him until he is seven years old, but now I can¡¯t. It happens that I take him with me. This is God¡¯s will!¡±

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye made up his mind. He turned around and turned into a golden light, disappearing into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    Chunyang 287_Chunyang full text free to read_Chapter 287 The Great Power of the Night has been updated!

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 288: Conflict on the Four Kingdoms

    Wang's Mansion

    ??The small buildings and pavilions scattered all over the place were built by famous artists according to the gardens. The rockeries, small ponds and long pavilions are connected all the way, and the twists and turns are fascinating

    Xie Xiang lived alone in Yangmei Pavilion, with the Dingdong stream passing by in front of him. Although it was autumn, the grass was still fragrant, the flowers were luxuriant, and the rocks and rocks were secluded. They were in harmony with the earth's atmosphere. Wang Cunye couldn't help but admire it secretly. He didn't need to live a few years.  Years, and after another year, there will be no traces of repairs.

    Xie Xiang is in an elegant room, which is quiet and elegant. It is mainly a bookcase, half of which is filled with alchemy sutras. On the small table by the window, there is a sky blue vase with flowers, but it is elegant and pleasant.

    Xie Xiang was copying Taoist books, and he was engrossed in the copying. It was said that Wang Cunye recorded thousands of scriptures and copied them in the jade talisman. Xie Xiang, Cai Xin, and Lu Laner copied them one by one.  Greatly increase your knowledge and foundation.

    Xie Xiang was copying when he suddenly saw a shadow reflected on the wall. He turned around in surprise and saw that it was Wang Cunye. He quickly stood up and said, "Senior brother is back? It's so fast. Could it be that something happened?"

    Wang Cunye looked at Xie Xiang with a little tenderness in his eyes. After hearing these words, he said: "There is indeed something. Originally, I wanted my nephew to stay at home until he was seven years old and then go to Fusang. But now there is something that needs me.  When I go to Fuso, I have to ask my nephew to leave immediately with me. As for Keiko, I can walk behind!"

    Xie Xiang was shocked when he heard this, and thought to himself: "It must be a big deal to become so anxious all of a sudden."

    She whispered: "In that case, I will invite my brother and sister-in-law to come over, and I will explain to them."

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t even ask her why.  Feeling warm in my heart, I took Xie Tao's hand and said warmly: "This matter involves Taoist secrets. I can't say more, and the matter is not dangerous. If it succeeds, it will be of great benefit to me, so don't worry.  "

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang just smiled and left to spread the word.

    At this time, in the field.  Wang Yuan was on patrol. He was wearing a ninth-grade official uniform and a black gauze hat. Behind him were four patrolmen with swords.  Farmers along the way gave way.

    "With only three villages, you know what it means to be a powerful person!" Wang Yuan thought with a sigh in his heart.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the rank of a local official, the actual position is just a village chief, but seeing the farmers in awe, uncles and uncles used to salute from afar, this feeling is really indescribable.

    "If I hadn't been the head of the li, I would have been able to point out words, but when I was the head of the li, I couldn't be aloof. Is this the taste of power?"

    "Hey. My family was originally a farmer, but with the arrival of my brother, the family business suddenly became more prosperous than ever before. But I have to keep this inheritance for my brother"

    Wang Yuan walked forward without saying a word. He sighed softly for a long time and thought like this. In fact, he had a faint thought in his heart. Although his brother married a wife, he now has no children.  If one day

    As soon as I thought about this, I felt ashamed. At this moment, a servant hurried over and said: "Third Young Master, Second Young Master asked you to take your wife and young master to Yangmei Pavilion."

    Wang Yuan was startled and immediately waved his hand, saying: "Go back!"

    Without daring to delay for a moment, he took Huizi and his son and went to Yangmei Pavilion. When they arrived at the hall inside, they only saw Xie Xiang.

    Xie Xiang looked at Keiko with steady eyes. He was only about 20 years old. He was wearing a silk dress. He had a face with oval seeds, a faint dimple, and picturesque features. He had been raised in China in the past few years, but there was no trace of fusang.  .

    And a three-year-old child, who can already walk, came in and shouted: "Auntie!"

    Seeing this child, although he was young, he was dressed in green cloth and had dark eyes. He was full of energy and felt happy. He hugged him quickly and said, "Good boy!"

    After teasing for a few words, the child was handed over to Cai Xin and Lu Laner to play outside.

    After sitting down and chatting for a few more words, the two of them were thinking about it when they heard Xie Xiang say: "I invite my brother and sister over this time because of something."

    When the two heard this, they quickly said: "Sister-in-law, why do you have to talk like this? Just give me the order!"

    "It was originally promised that my nephew would come to Fuso at the age of seven to inherit the Konda family's business, but recently news came from Fuso that things have changed. Your brother decided to take Xinqing immediately and establish himself as the head of the family in Fuso!"

    "Ah, why are you so anxious?" Wang Yuan asked in shock, his face suddenly turned pale.

    Xie Tao took a look and sighed: "The changes here are quite complicated, and it is difficult to explain clearly at the moment. But if you think about it, Fuso Foundation is far away overseas. We haven't been there for three to five years. Can there be no accident? Tenants  The landowner needs to check it every year!¡±

    Seeing both of them nodding, she added: "This time, your brother decided on the name with lightning speed. It was a very safe move. You must understand it. Your brother also said  ,heCarry Xinqing and go first, so that the younger siblings can be ready and then follow.  "

    This time it was Keiko's turn to turn pale. She looked at Wang Yuan with a nostalgic look, her lips trembled, but she didn't say anything.

    "Brothers and sisters, don't worry. Although Fusang is far away, you can come back in a few years when Xinqing is older." Xie Xiang sighed and said, "My family is also buying a boat, so we can just go back and forth then."

    Xie Xiang's words were simple, but Wang Yuan and his wife had no way to argue, so they had to agree. Xie Xiang said: "Your brother is about to be hugged. You can go out and meet him again!"

    At this time, Cai Xin and Lu Lan'er were playing with their children when they saw Wang Cunye coming over and quickly saluted.

    Wang Cunye smiled and picked up his nephew. He was an earthly immortal, as gentle as jade in his spare time. Xinqing was held in his hand, neither crying nor fussing. Wang Cunye touched his head and said, "I'll lend it to you today."

    As he said that, he stepped aside to let the person coming out take a look, and then he turned into light and came out.

    Wang Yuan and Huizi were going out, and when they saw each other, they saw the light flash across, and their shadows disappeared in an instant. The couple looked at each other and couldn't help but shed tears.

    Fuso. Chihiro Yaki Shrine

    On the mountain road, Sasaki Kojiro walked with a faint sense of sword intent in every move he made. The two young men following behind him had stern and heroic eyes.

    Although the "Shifang Sakurakan Style" taught by Wang Cunye is a joke, the swordsmanship in it is not false. It is the true meaning of the three thousand volumes of martial arts scriptures, and it is top-notch.

    ¡° Two young men, these are not retainers, but disciples of the dojo!

    Sasaki Kojiro is only one hundred koku now, so of course he cannot afford to support his retainers, but at this time Sasaki Kojiro is already well-known in the four countries. He has fought thirty times and is praised as a swordsman.

    It is said that the troubled times are coming in Fuso. In the war, "surviving" is more effective than any harsh training in stimulating the samurai to improve significantly. There is a great demand for emphasis and progress in swordsmanship. Therefore, Sasaki Kojiro has now been invited to open a kendo dojo, and there are still people  He offered 500 shi to recruit, but was rejected by this person.

    Moreover, inspired by Wang Cunye, we have adopted a segmented system. Currently, there are only five sections: "Introduction¡úFirst Section¡úMiddle Section¡úUpper Section¡úAll Passes". Bamboo sword exercises are used. This is unprecedented in Fusang and avoids many unnecessary  s damage.

    And it has been determined that higher skills will be gradually taught according to strength and familiarity levels, and a complete set of swordsmanship training and organizational systems have been completed. In fact, the strength is constantly growing.

    But even such a person was summoned immediately with an order. When he arrived at the shrine, a "torii" appeared.

    According to the rules, the three of them went to the pool in front, used a long-handled wooden spoon to clean their hands, and then went into the shrine with a raised roof to pay their respects. They bowed and high-fived twice. After doing this, they exited and then walked along the inside.

    When he arrived at a door, he saw it from a distance and knelt down to salute. The two disciples knelt down outside automatically. Someone opened the paper door and retreated silently.

    It has been five years since we last met, but when Sasaki Kojiro walked in, he felt a familiar figure. The changes in his thoughts over the past five years suddenly disappeared without a trace. He bent down and bowed to his lord: "I have met my lord!"

    The Lord was sitting on a soft cushion, surrounded by boys from the Matsumae family, Sakuragi family, and Jianmu family who were kneeling. They were all only about eleven or twelve years old, but the room was filled with silence and a sense of majesty permeated the room.

    Even Sasaki Kojiro, who has one hundred and eighty disciples and has met many famous people, has no will to resist.

    "Sasaki Kojiro!"

    "Yes, I'm here!" Sasaki Kojiro moved his knees and took two steps forward.

    "Listen, I have something to say. This time I am here to make my nephew, Nobukei Konda, officially inherit the position of family governor. Do you have any opinions?"

    "My lord, I am a retainer of the Konda family. I have long made up my mind to follow the Konda family. Since my lord has given orders, I will pay my respects to the governor of the Nobukei clan!"

    After speaking, Sasaki Kojiro touched his forehead to the ground and bowed heavily, while the three young men around him also bowed heavily.

    Wang Cunye looked down and patted his hands: "Okay, okay!"

    The samurai from the four families put their hands on the ground and kowtowed in greeting. The moment the three-year-old Koda Nobukei accepted the offer, his red aura loomed, then disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Ida Sonobu, you promised me 3,000 dan back then, but in the end you only paid 500 dan. I ordered you several times, but you didn't respond. This man can no longer live. I want him to return to the west, Kojiro.  Can you do this?"

    Ida Sonobu is now a small daimyo with thousands of stones, and he is heavily guarded. Once he is assassinated, Sasaki Kojiro's reputation as a swordsman will be ruined, and no one in the countries will dare to accept him anymore. However, Sasaki Kojiro did not hesitate and knelt down to worship him.  As ordered"Hey, I have to work hard to accomplish this!"

    "Haha, you are commendable for your loyalty, but the matter is not urgent yet. I will go to the shogunate in person, meet with the general, and obtain the appointment of the general. You said four countries, which country should we choose as the vassal territory of the Konda family?" Wang Cunye said calmly.  After saying these words, no one can doubt him.

    "My Lord, Tosa Country is supreme." Sasaki Kojiro bowed.

    "Okay, let's take this Tosa Kingdom." After Wang Cunye smiled, he waved his hand, and the paper door of the side room opened, filled with gold and silver: "This is my family's military resources. You go down immediately and use these to recruit soldiers. Your disciples will also  You can join. If we want to win this country, we must first deploy troops to the four countries!"

    This is exactly the will of the samurai family, and Sasaki Kojiro was even more convinced, and responded: "Hey, I take orders!" (To be continued)

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 289: Kurokawa Keide

    Kyoto. Nijo Castle

    After Kurokawa Keitoku took over Nijo Castle, he carried out large-scale demolition. The city had eight castles and eight main streets, which contained palaces, noble residences, and government offices. The residents were divided into "streets", which was very prosperous for a while.

    When Wang Cunye entered Kyoto, it was pouring rain and smoky. Occasionally, he could see a few pedestrians in the rain, most of them businessmen. They looked a little scared and hurriedly avoided.

    Wang Cunye looked at the aura of the city and saw that the billowing dragon aura was only a dozen miles away and was light red.

    When the Fuso Kurokawa shogunate was in its heyday, the billowing dragon energy was more than a hundred miles away, but now it was only a dozen miles away. This shows that after three hundred years, the shogunate's control over the world has basically been lost.

    Three hundred years ago, the Kurokawa shogunate has long since ceased to exist. The mansion is deeply connected, showing the glory of the past, but also showing the smell of dying.

    "Kojiro, you pay to smoothen the relationship and send my post to the general." Wang Cunye said to Kojiro and took out a name post.

    Sasaki Kojiro responded with a "Hi" and said: "My lord, I will go to Nagakawa Tadaka first and ask him to introduce you. He is a general, can speak well, and is not too difficult to meet."

    Even if the shogunate gradually declines, it is not possible for a country samurai to meet the general, but as long as you have money, it is easy to meet the important ministers of the shogunate. And as long as the post of the second-level Zhenguo real person in the Middle-earth Empire can be passed on, the shogunate will be at its peak.  At that time, it was easy to meet the general.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a thousand guan, I should be able to finish it all!¡±

    "Yes, I accept your order!" With that said, Sasaki Kojiro went out.

    This is a high-end hotel in Kyoto, with a large area. The garden is planted with cherry trees, dotted with camellia trees and plum trees, which is very elegant.

    Passing through the wooden corridor, there is a pond nearby. There are cherry blossoms planted on the left and right sides of the pond. It is late autumn at this time.  The leaves of the water lily are withered, but there is a kind of beauty.

    In spring, the cherry blossoms are in full bloom, in summer.  The water lilies are in full bloom, which will be an indescribable beauty.

    "This garden is nice!" Wang Cunye said as he looked at it.

    The accompanying boss responded respectfully: "Hi, sir, this was the garden where the daimyo lived in those days. Many famous designers were invited to design it, and Duke Qinghe also participated in the design."

    ¡°In order for the family to rest, we have set up long folding chairs under the cherry blossoms. From here you can overlook the beautiful scenery of the entire garden.¡± the boss introduced.

    In the late autumn, it seems that the business of the hotel is slow. Wang Cunye was a little surprised: "It's very good. I want this independent house. Why is the business so slow?"

    "Sir, when the shogunate was in its heyday, daimyo from all over the country had to go to Hajj every three years and stay for half a year at a time, so business was booming. But now it has been fifty years since daimyo went to Hajj, and it is much deserted here You know  , just like a samurai businessman. How could he live in such a garden?" The boss smiled wryly.

    "So that's it." Wang Cunye stopped talking and decided on the garden. The boss was very happy, bowed and said: "Hi, guest, please wait a moment!"

    Not far away is the hotel kitchen. Breakfast, lunch and dinner orders will be delivered from the kitchen according to grade. Wang Cunye¡¯s prices are higher, and the service is naturally attentive. Sake and snacks are served early.

    Wang Cunye ordered some meat and vegetables to be served.  This is rare in Fuso, but the store owner agreed. Just as he was admiring the garden and drinking the glass, someone knocked on the door again.

    Surprisingly, the person who came to visit was not the chef or the boss.  She is a little girl, who looks to be about seven years old. She is wearing a witch costume, with long, fine black hair. She has bright eyes and white teeth, and wears a narrow belt embroidered with gold thread, showing a noble and elegant temperament.

    "Sir, my master is here to see you." The little girl said.

    Wang Cunye was startled, as if feeling something, and looked behind her, only to feel that his eyes were darkened, and something changed in the blink of an eye. The whole scene did not change, but it was like the seasons had changed.

    The land turned black, the cherry blossoms bloomed, as red as blood, and warriors in black armor stood on the left and right, just like sculptures.

    A group of people carried a jade couch, and on it was a young man. With a gentle smile, the man greeted and said: "Taoist, thank you for your hard work for coming all the way."

    Wang Cunye looked around and felt that there was a green aura lingering around this person, and there was also a faint trace of purple aura inside. The person looked like a human figure, but was actually a ball of light. He was shocked and immediately raised his head: "I don't know who it is."  Is God here?"

    "There is no need to be polite, Taoist, I am Kurokawa Qingtoku!" The young man smiled and got off the jade couch.

    As soon as his identity was revealed, Wang Cunye woke up with a start and said: "It turns out he is the general, Taoist, you must be polite."

    "Haha, the visitor is a guest, which is rare,"Let¡¯s take a seat together!  "With that said, they all sat down together on the table in front of the pond. In the blink of an eye, a group of beautiful witches floated over, each with graceful figures, and they danced together, singing Chinese and Chinese songs.

    Singing, the female body is fragrant, the rings jingle, and it suddenly becomes a resort.

    Kurokawa Keitoku paused and asked again: "The Taoist came from China, what can I teach you?"

    "How dare I talk about teaching you in front of you!" Wang Cunye said quickly: "This time I received guidance from my mentor, and I came to ask God to save my life and teach me!"

    Kurokawa Keide's eyes turned: "But because of the battle at the Bone Burial Ground."

    "Exactly, the general is in charge of the Yin Division. I must have a deep understanding of this matter, so I came here to ask for advice!"

    Hearing this, Kurokawa Keide laughed and said: "I have hidden the power of the underworld, but you, a Taoist, ask for it in vain, but you are not presumptuous?"

    Wang Cunye was not surprised, and said: "I heard my mentor talk about the origin of the general. He founded the shogunate as a humble mortal. Although he was called the general, he was actually the King of Fuso. He was already a hero of his generation. He has been a god for three hundred years.  When you come to Fusang, you can compete with the three noble gods, but it is even more legendary!"

    "Although such deeds are rare in the world, I, the younger generation, was excited when I heard about it. I have long been willing to see the majesty of the gods. As for Taoism and Dharma, we cannot force it. I am lucky to get it, but I will lose my life."

    Wang Cunye said this in a polite way, but it was mostly true.

    The Fuso Daimyo has been in power for fifty years and has not been in charge of the shogunate. The Kurokawa shogunate has long been in decline and exudes an aura of decay. I thought that this great power in the dark night could not escape the influence of dragon energy. Its immortality faded in the decline of the Kurokawa shogunate.  , I don¡¯t want to see it now, with a clear spirit, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be contaminated at all. If ordinary people don¡¯t know how to pay it back, the more expert they are, the more they understand that it is unfathomable. This is really terrifying and terrifying!

    After hearing this, Kurokawa Qingde was silent for a moment, pondered for a long time, and suddenly smiled: "Taoist, do you know the foundation of the Dharma?"

    "Please give me some advice!" Wang Cunye said.

    "Look, the pool in front of us is five feet deep. If it is used by the court, it is called the king's law. If it is used elsewhere, it is called the law. Where it is used by you, it is called the law of the Tao. The law is equal and treats everyone the same. It is the same for ordinary people.  It¡¯s ridiculous to always argue about the shallowness of the water and the depth of the water.¡±

    Speaking of this, Kurokawa Keitoku said: "Actually, the truth is very shallow. If your body is higher than the water surface, it can't submerge you, so you are invincible. If you are not tall, you have to watch the swimming temperature.  , these thousands of strategies and thousands of truths are all born from this, but no matter how wise you are and your body is not tall, if you just rely on swimming, you can ride the wind and hit the water for a while, but you will eventually drown."

    "" Wang Cunye didn't expect to hear this, and he suddenly understood as if he was enlightened. This thought was thought-provoking, but after pondering for a long time, he said with a wry smile: "What the general said is true, but it is not easy to grow taller, nor is it  It¡¯s just a matter of moments, I¡¯d better learn some swimming skills first.¡±

    "It's not difficult to learn how to swim." At this point, Kurokawa Keitoku pondered. It was dusk and the sun was slowly setting in the west. Looking at this scene, he smiled and changed the topic: "  Although the scenery is beautiful, it is setting in the west, the shogunate's spirit has dimmed, the twilight atmosphere is gloomy, and the cycle of life and death is difficult to reverse."

    Wang Cunye was a little surprised, but he said: "General, I see you are full of dragon energy and strong luck. Although the shogunate is old and decayed, it is not impossible to turn it around. Why are you sighing like this?"

    "When an old and decayed country is resurrected, it is difficult for benevolent and righteous people to succeed, and all kinds of wisdom and wisdom will not succeed. This is the way of heaven." Kurokawa Keitoku changed his words again: "I heard that you brought a nephew here. He is only three years old. His name is Nobu Konda.  Qing?"

    "Yes, in Fusang, nothing can be hidden from the general." Wang Cunye couldn't help but change his expression slightly. This man's thoughts were really difficult to fathom.

    "The Three Noble Gods in Fuso are deeply rooted. With the power of the shogunate, I can only fight against it, but cannot kill it. The descendants of the Kurokawa family are all under supervision, but I can no longer exert great power."

    "If you can't, just hide it from the public. In fact, all your actions are under my attention. Keiko is actually my family's Ji Jun and has the blood of my family. I just deliberately brought her down and away from the clan in order to hide it from the public. Therefore, your family  Xinqing also has my blood in it!"

    "Let's do this. How about you send your Konda Nobukiei to the name of my Kurokawa family, and then marry my Lord Ji, and I will help him become a great general in the world?" Kurokawa Keitoku suddenly asked.  He said in a very calm tone.

    As soon as he said these words, some cold sweat broke out on Wang Cunye's back. He had thought about countless possibilities, but he never expected that this person was so incomprehensible and had already laid the chess piece calmly.

    Compared with this man, he really pales in comparison. After a long silence, he smiled bitterly: "The general is joking, Xinqing may have your blood, but from my perspective, Xinqing is the mostIt's just a big name with a hundred thousand stones, how can it win the world of Fusang?  "

    "Haha, it's three parts destiny and seven parts conspiracy. As long as you agree, I will handle the specific matters. You and I are both men, so we can decide with one word!" Kurokawa Keide's eyes were bright and he said: "  I will be responsible for all the karma, how about it?"

    Wang Cunye was startled, and suddenly he looked up to the sky and laughed: "The general is so ambitious and fierce, and he regards the country as a chessboard. How can I fall behind? I agreed."

    "As I swear, I will send someone to help you soon. However, you cannot interfere openly with the matter of dragon energy. Once you interfere openly, it will lose the pattern. You should not interfere. The three noble gods have always been at odds with me.  , I have smelled some strange movements in them recently. Please investigate for me."

    "Shan, that poor Taoist agreed." Wang Cunye said.

    "My whereabouts have always attracted attention. Although I blocked the induction and came to see you, I can't stay for long. Now that I have agreed, I won't stay." Kurokawa Keide said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his vision suddenly went dark, and in a blink of an eye it turned into a courtyard in the afternoon, showering in the sun. When Wang Cunye saw this, he couldn't help but let out a deep breath!

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 290: Moon Palace

    There was a samurai wearing a braid, old clothes, and a tired look on his face, followed by several ronin.

    This place is a distant mountain, with lush trees, a shallow stream meandering away, a field in front of the pool, and a narrow valley farther away, with a flat hill connected to countless mountains in the distance.

    Exiting from the mountain road and walking straight ahead, it takes most of a day. It is really secluded and quiet here.

    "Tsuyama-kun, is this the Chichi of the Konda family?" A ronin followed and asked, "It is connected to the shrine and has about 4,000 koku, but not connected to the shrine, only 500 koku. Is this the head of our official family?"  Tsuyama Yukihei glanced at everyone and smiled: "Well, believe me, it's not wrong, you see!" This man has a dark face, a tall figure, and looks full of weather. This is a small team of ronin, except Tsuji Ni  Chapter 190: In addition to Tsukid¨­yama Yukihira, there are three other members, all equipped with long swords.

    After hearing this, the three of them looked down and saw a clearing where several gunmen were arranged in thirty teams, practicing stabbing.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "Even four thousand koku can raise such a powerful ashigaru? There are three hundred people here, right?" One of them saw it and murmured.

    Fuso mobilization generally mobilizes five people for every one hundred stones, so one thousand stones can mobilize two hundred people, but these are peasant soldiers with thin faces, noses, and muscles. As for soldiers who do not have to work in agriculture and concentrate on training every day, they are samurai, only four thousand  Stone, can you raise so many stones?

    "It seems that the Konda family also has a lot of ambitions!"

    When the three of them met, they stopped talking. Tsuyama Yukihei smiled and said, "We know Mr. Sasaki, so there is no problem in joining him. Let's go, go see the lord and present your armor."

    Two miles up, Kurokawa Qingtoku and a middle-aged man were watching.

    "Look, those ronin are all members of the Konda family now!" The middle-aged man pointed at the ronin below: "Are you satisfied, Master?"

    "They all have a faint red aura, not bad!" Wang Cunye looked at these ronin, a little surprised. Although they can be regarded as talents, they are not outstanding.

    This middle-aged man looked at Chapter 290, King Cunye of the Moon Palace. His eyes were neither sad nor happy, but he smiled and said: "The real person must be surprised. Let me explain something to the real person."

    "My lord, please." This person is actually the incarnation of Kurokawa Keide, but if he hadn't said it clearly, there was no sign of it, which surprised Wang Cunye.

    "Zhenren's Dragon Qi thing is very subtle. It's not that I can't find better talents, but this will not only attract attention, but also destroy the Dragon Qi." "These talents are just warriors with a Qian Shi or so.  , but it's very suitable for now." As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere of Tian's house in the distance changed, if it was there or not, but in the blink of an eye, a red air filled the air.

    "This must be a formal surrender, such a change has occurred." Wang Cunye looked thoughtfully and saw a pair of majestic armor hidden in the luck of the Konda family.

    This black armor has a simple style, its whole body is pitch black, and there are several cracks and cracks all over its body. It is filled with a chilling air, promoting changes.

    But it has no direct relationship with Kurokawa Keitoku¡¯s dragon energy.

    When the middle-aged man saw him, he asked Wang Cunye: "In a real person's opinion, where does dragon energy come from?" "Wang Tong?"

    The middle-aged man smiled brightly: "It is true that there is law in the murderous aura and anger." "With a family as small as the Konda family, even if there is no factor of the three noble gods, there cannot be much dragon aura in the autonomy, as long as  To promote growth, the country will be unjust." "The growth of the Konda family must go through bloody battles, so I planned and influenced this person to join the Konda family. The personality of several of them was in line with the Konda family at this time, and the armor they presented was  The armor of Arata Zennobu three hundred years ago, although he is not outstanding, but the seeds of the samurai family's luck are very pure, and it is just in time to use it."

    "Furthermore, because Nobukei is too young, the Konda family cannot expand very much. It must be under fifty thousand koku within ten years. It can only flourish after taking charge!" When he said this, the middle-aged man smiled meaningfully: "The real man is very interested in luck.  I have a deep understanding, but I have never actually operated it, and there are many taboos in it that I still don¡¯t understand, but if the master allows him to return to my name, I will teach him all the essentials of Dragon Qi without any concealment."

    Wang Cunye was silent for a moment and said, "Thank you, General, but that's not my ambition!" After saying that, he looked at the crowd at his feet. Gradually, he saw that this area was shrouded in a faint and persistent air of luck. In addition,  Not much out of the ordinary.

    But if you look closely, you will find that this kind of luck is vaguely controlling the direction. Wang Cunye took a deep breath and made a judgment. There is no trace of this kind of luck manipulation. Wang Cunye admires it very much, but this is indeed not him.  The main subject of the research.

    And the intention of the person in front of me isIt is unfathomable, but you cannot be influenced by it.

    "That's all, I'll give you the way of the underworld, but according to Fusang's rules, you have to pass it by yourself." As he said that, the middle-aged man glanced at Wang Cunye.

    After this glance, a strange power filled the air. This power was full of death, corruption, hostility, madness, bestiality, and violence

    "What is this?" Wang Cunye immediately became vigilant, with mana filling the air: "Your divine domain?" "Don't worry, this is not my divine domain. This is the divine domain of the God of Underworld that I killed. I just keep it.  Just a small part." The middle-aged man smiled calmly: "I can't let you enter my divine realm, but this is not bad. If you see through it and refine it, you must have a deep understanding of death.  "

    "If you can take a gamble, please enter this broken divine realm. If not, just retreat!" The middle-aged man said in a calm voice without any emotion.

    Wang Cunye felt that he was always being restrained by Kurokawa Keitoku at this time, and his heart was awe-inspiring.

    After calculating silently for a moment, he suddenly smiled and said, "Okay, let's settle the cause and effect from now on."

    With that said, he jumped over, and as soon as he jumped in, he saw a thick black air like thick ink filling the air, accompanied by thousands of sharp wails, exploding throughout the space.

    But then, his eyes lit up, and slowly unfolded in the void. It was a farmland scenery, bathed in the sun, with faintly visible mountains in the distance. The large fields were lush and green, and many farmers were farming in them. This made Wang Cunye feel excited.  Surprised, is this Huangquan?

    If I hadn¡¯t keenly sensed the essence inside, just looking at the appearance, I would never have thought that this was a land of hell!

    Wang Cunye's heart suddenly sank, but the roulette of life and death started to spin faintly.

    There are towering old trees in a shrine, and the buildings are all built of logs, but they are connected together. But inside, there are a lot of human corpses, stacked up and down, stacked on top of each other, forming a terrifying scene of hell.

    But upon closer inspection, there was no blood at all, and these were actually young girls, all naked, and strictly speaking, they were still "alive." Even though a lot of them had been cut off from their bodies, or even their heads had been chopped off, they were still trembling and broken.  The limbs twisted and trembled.

    There is still a lot of viscous air all over the bodies of these girls, which is gradually filled with mist. When shrouded in mist, the bodies of the girls all show happy expressions.

    A man was sitting on a throne, with a moon covering his body. He was playing with a girl in a miko costume in front of her. The miko leaned forward slightly, making her plump breasts more prominent.

    The man casually took out a knife and cut it slowly. Blood spattered, and the girl showed a look of pain and joy. But at this moment, a ripple passed by, and the man immediately dropped the knife.  He stood up with a solemn expression!

    "Moon Palace, what's wrong?" the witch asked quickly.

    The man with the moon's body stared somewhere in the void, and laughed suddenly. The laughter echoed in the shrine. With the laughter, the thick fog covering the girl's body became thicker and darker. There were countless people in it.  His body was squirming, making him sick.

    But in the blink of an eye, the thick fog disappeared and the pile of corpses disappeared, leaving only the beautiful and radiant witches. They all knelt down and kowtowed: "See the Moon Palace!"

    "How many years have passed, I don't think the hands and feet I planted on a brother can still be used." The man with the moon wheel sat back on the throne again.

    In an instant, the moonlight shone brightly, forcing everyone to kneel down.

    "A Zhongtu Immortal is nothing, but I can feel the huge luck in him. Hehe, this guy Kurokawa must not want to fight directly, but he killed someone with a borrowed knife. But it suits me. Now I'm still afraid  What?" "I used to be afraid of the world's backlash, but now, I have nothing to fear!"

    "You guys, go kill him and bring his soul over. I feel that he has a secret that is beneficial to me. As long as I get it, I can achieve transcendence. Not to mention my sister, even that one.  No problem."

    "Hi!" All the shrine maidens present bowed and responded. When they walked out of the shrine, the normal farmland outside the shrine suddenly changed.

    Every peasant's head changed like dough, turning into a monster. Not only that, but in the distant city, the warriors who were walking normally changed immediately. They were all wearing armor and carrying flags on their backs.  , gathered with weapons.

    "And some ministers and noble ladies also showed changes, with blood and tears in their eyes.

    The whole space is densely packed and filled with all kinds of strange ghosts. They screamHowling, hidden in patches of black clouds.

    But if you look carefully, you can find a pattern inside, that is, the humbler the ones, the less human-like they are, while the more powerful they are, the more they maintain their human form, and many of them are even radiant.

    "According to the order of the Moon Palace, send out the army immediately!" This voice came from the mouth of a witch, but gradually amplified, gathered into thunder, and rumbled across the entire space.

    Countless ghosts trembled under this endless power. After hearing this, they shouted again and swarmed away somewhere.  !  !  !

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 291: Divine Thunder

    Chapter 291 Divine Thunder

    Fuso. Kurokawa Imperial Palace

    It is early spring, the wind is blowing, and icy snowflakes are falling. This Nijo Castle was built by the first generation Kurokawa General. It is rectangular, with crisscross streets that intersect symmetrically, shaped like a chessboard, and there is the "Kurokawa Imperial Palace" in it!

    The Kurokawa Imperial Palace was built by the best garden artists of the time. Gardens, bridges, rocks, springs, and forests are all included in the garden. It is so elegant that it is almost difficult for later generations to surpass it.

    Taiji Hall is the tallest building in the Imperial Palace, with a view of all the buildings in Kyoto. It was drizzling at night, and the Imperial Palace was deep and gloomy. There were a few lights hanging in the corridor, but there was no one in front of the corridor.

    The entire palace was silent, except for the two people standing in front of the palace, looking down at the entire Kyoto and the fate shrouded above.

    The fifteen-mile red dragon energy circulates, which symbolizes that the Kurokawa shogunate's red energy is still there, and the world's orthodoxy is still in the hands of the Kurokawa family, but there is already rolling red energy everywhere.

    ??Among these two people, one is wearing the attire of a general, with a gold seal on top, and the gold seal is slightly wailing, and opposite him is a man in the official uniform of a Chinese official.

    I could only hear the gazes of the Minister of Central and Eastern Land scanning: "General, I'm afraid the shogunate's fortune can only last twenty years."

    Kurokawa Keitoku was not annoyed, but there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes as he said: "The three noble gods Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, and Susano'o emerged one thousand two hundred years ago, and the second harvest was carried out, and the orthodoxy deepened.  The human heart, this is the fundamental source of their Qi.¡±

    "However, Fuso has continuous mountain ranges. It is actually impossible to effectively unify and govern this country. Therefore, the separate vassals follow the geography, so it is not easy to eradicate enemy vassals. Even now, the Kunitsu God exists."

    "Similarly, I have established Fusang World for three hundred years. Although I have changed customs and established a considerable foundation, I cannot completely clean them up, or there is not enough time!"

    The Duke of Zhongtu didn't care after hearing this, and just said: "If the general can re-establish the shogunate and unify the Fuso Shinto, the Emperor of Heaven will confer upon you the title of Fuso Emperor, and you will be enthroned in Qingzi."

    Speaking of this, there is a deep meaning in his words: "The blood of the Middle Earth is mixed with the blood of the general, so becoming the master of Fusang is a great kindness. However, entering the kingdom of the underworld puts the real person of the town in danger, fearing that he will be in conflict with God's will.  Violation."

    Kurokawa Keide thought deeply for a while, smiled deeply, and said: "Every day when heaven has great luck, there must be hope for it. Wang Cunye's faintly revealed great fortune is indeed the will of God."

    "If the Three Noble Gods had no signs of rebellion, I would not dare to kill this son, which would be against God's will."

    "If the Three Noble Gods boldly dare to take action, they must have something to hold on to, and this holding is to the heretic evil god. Then fighting the evil god is this son's mission, don't you think?"

    "That's what I say, but the general always has ulterior motives, and I'm afraid it's hard to avoid backlash."

    Kurokawa Keide laughed and said, "This is also a helpless move. Look at this Asuka Imperial Palace!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Kurokawa Keitoku sneered: "The shogunate is in great power. Daimyos and samurai from all over the country are not allowed to have personal contacts with the ministers and the court, and tribute is cut off. It is normal to be angry."

    "But look here, it's a different world."

    With a finger, a piece of green light spread out, transforming into a picture scroll, which is the picture of Fuso's national destiny.

    On the map, all the great names have white and red auras, which are not blended together, colliding and swallowing each other. This is very normal. The Kurokawa shogunate lost control of the world, and the great names and wealthy families began to fight with each other, accumulating the power to compete for the world.  Foundation and luck.

    With another wave of his sleeves, he saw that the air masses in the three southwest vassal states had changed. In the white and red air, there were faintly five colors and five qi. With another wave of his hand, all irrelevant luck was hidden, and only the white and red air remained on the map.  The white Asuka Imperial Palace and the three vassal kingdoms are red and white, but there are dozens of golden and green dots, connecting them together to form a vein.

    Seeing that the destiny was getting clearer and clearer, Kurokawa Qingtoku smiled slightly, and his voice was particularly cold at this time: "Although there is no abnormality in the destiny of the Asuka Imperial Palace, it has colluded with the powerful Southwestern feudal lord. Although it is hidden, it is  I can¡¯t hide it.¡±

    "The Three Noble Gods have great luck and intend to govern the royal family. Their power is shocking. Is this a sudden rise in luck for thousands of years, or is it receiving foreign aid? How can I sit back and watch? I can only test it!"

    After hearing this, the Duke of Zhongtu felt that this person was too thoughtful. No matter how grand his words were, he could not hide the essence of killing people with a borrowed knife. He said slowly: "The general has good intentions."

    After saying this, he kept silent and was unwilling to get involved in the matter at all.Suddenly there was silence in front of the palace, both of them were silent, there was only the sound of rain and snow falling.

    Sea of ??Knowledge. Spiritual Pond

    The black and white wheel of life and death appears in the sky and appears in a hexagram.

    As soon as the black and white brilliance faded, the wheel of life and death disappeared. Wang Cunye opened his eyes and sneered, sighing: "No matter how much luck there is, as long as it cannot be transformed into power, there will be a lot of people plotting against him."

    Luck can bring misfortune and blessing, but as long as it cannot be transformed into strength for a day, there will be many people who do not hesitate to counterattack, and this is too great a benefit.

    In a short period of time, through the evolution of the tortoise shell, Wang Cunye knew the truth: "Is it a matter of perseverance and fearlessness, or is it because of desire and ignorance?"

    Wang Cunye suppressed his thoughts to prevent them from being leaked out and affecting Qi, but he made a decision in his heart: "In this case, then Konda Nobukei must not send it to the name of the Kurokawa family. As for Fuso World, or the overall situation of this aspect, it has nothing to do with it.  What does it matter to me?"

    While he was thinking about it, a layer of darkness filled the air, and the entire environment changed, forming a gloomy white mist, covering everything, making it appear looming and gloomy.

    It contains the energy of death, hostility, and filth, and is full of the decaying atmosphere of time. If this kind of energy is soaked for a long time, it will pollute the soul, but at this time, it is not afraid.

    "That's all, I've completed the "Qing Hua Treasure Urn" and the "Di Que True Edict Golden Seal", and I'm about to refine the Dao Treasure. This is just right!"

    At that moment, the divine seals and pearls of the ten directions rose up and buzzed. The pale white mist approached and was absorbed by the threads. The shadow of a roulette of life and death turned, and suddenly these billowing threads of filthy, vicious and vicious air came out.  After passing away, it turned into gray air, which fell into the Pearl and the Divine Seal respectively.

    The next moment, some kind of restriction was touched, and suddenly the vision was blurred, and it was so cold and awe-inspiring that it was hard to distinguish, and only the silhouettes of people could be seen disappearing and disappearing.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes were calm, and a long sword gradually appeared in his hand. The long sword was completely transparent and had a golden color. As soon as he swung it, he heard a "clang" sound.

    Wang Cunye no longer hesitated, the sword light faded, and he entered the darkness.

    Suddenly, the dark curtain was torn apart, and dozens of Japanese Ashigaru confused ninjas rushed up. Wang Cunye killed with his long sword. At this time, the sword did not bring any smoke and smoke, but whether it was Ashigaru, ninjas, or others  The ghosts were immediately split into two halves under this sword.

    This kind of swordsmanship is not complicated or mysterious, but it has a certain indescribable flavor. It was originally filled with resentment, and even if it was divided into two halves, it would still try to reunite, but at this time, the person who was killed screamed and turned into black smoke and dissipated.  , can no longer be reborn.

    I saw Wang Cunye stepping up. Wherever he went, dozens of people were immediately killed and turned into clouds of smoke. Almost at the same time, dozens more souls appeared in the pearl, and they were immediately pounced on by the grass-headed god.

    After killing dozens of people, a general appeared in front of him, wearing a pair of Fuso armor, holding a samurai sword, and rushed forward.

    "Hmph!" Maybe this general is ten times stronger than these brats, but to the current Wang Cunye, it's exactly the same.

    The sword light flashed, and the sword penetrated the armor. The armor was immediately scattered, and there was a group of black energy that kept creeping, but it also dissipated immediately.

    After killing this group of people, another group appeared faintly, with the same size of about a hundred people.

    "These are lingering grievances that are difficult to completely eliminate, but if you encounter me, you will only end in ashes." Thinking about it, Wang Cunye stopped killing them one by one.

    For a moment, the sky was filled with cold sword light, which turned into thousands of sword lights and fell down. The ghosts in the entire area suddenly froze, and for a moment, they turned into black smoke and slowly dissipated.

    "The magic power of the "Dique True Edict Golden Seal" alone is also effective on these, but it is not as powerful as the wheel of life and death!" Wang Cunye realized the difference and thought.

    As long as there is a trace of the power of the wheel of life and death, once it is struck, these ghosts cannot resist the attraction and are immediately sucked into the millstone, grinding away their consciousness and turning into pure power of life and death.

    Thinking about this, Wang Cunye no longer hesitated and continued to charge in. Seeing Wang Cunye go deeper, after a while, several flags floated, and a line of ghost troops came out in neat steps, but their faces were blurry. There was a minister in the middle, watching.  Condition.

    Farther away, the murderous aura filled the air. For a moment, the smoke filled the sky and turned into ashes in the blink of an eye!

    "You are indeed powerful, and you are worthy of being a Taoist from Middle-earth, but this is not Middle-earth and Underworld. No matter how strong your fighting power is, how long can you last? Hehe!" The voice was gloomy and old.

    In the Yang world, military generals have military power, and ministers are just fish. But in the underworld, it is pure luck. The minister's luck is far more than that of the samurai. Even a daimyo is only about the fifth rank, so he is commanded by the minister.

    It was just after these words that a real text appeared.?This is gold in the sky above the underworld. The moment it appears, it turns into a golden thunder!

    As soon as this golden thunder came out, the surrounding space immediately distorted. In the next moment, there was a "boom" and turned into a ball of thunder and fire. Wherever it went, everything turned into ashes, with thousands of black smoke dying inside.

    Even though they were far apart, it still gave people a feeling that their souls were being ignited. The ghost soldiers in front could not hold on and turned into vague smoke and dissipated with a hiss.

    The minister's expression suddenly changed, and his confidence that he had everything under control just now cracked, and he murmured: "Divine Thunder?"

    Immediately he held up a black flag, which was painted with a red talisman. When he waved it in the wind, a billowing black mist accompanied by a roar spread around, and countless faint black shadows appeared.

    "Kill, kill him, see how many times he can use the thunder!" Gongqing's expression was ferocious.

    Although due to luck, Gongqing can command the ghost army underground, he is not a general after all. He only has a few knocks, but he still has a low self-esteem inside the shell!

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 292: The Grand Formation

    Shadows filled with strong death aura rushed out, mixing with the unfathomable darkness of the huge ghost domain. The wind blew slowly, the white mist filled the air, the ghost shadows disappeared, and Wang Cunye was surrounded by the ghost army.

    Wang Cunye sneered slightly, "The Golden Seal of the Earth Palace True Edict" is a Taoist method of cultivation, and it is also a Taoist study and system of the underworld.

    And the system is not formed by pure magic power, it is tempered at this time.

    "Forget it, I will go to the weak point of this divine domain in order to survive, and I will take the opportunity to temper it. With the wheel of life and death, and the traces of the Pengshan Lord hidden in the ten divine seals, "The True Edict of the Earth Palace"  "Golden Seal" can be revised to establish a foundation."

    ??????????????????????????????????????? A golden light rushed out from the top, and the inside turned into an exquisite and magnificent palace. In the palace, there was a person wearing a golden crown, with five sable crowns hanging down from the flat crown.

    Wang Cunye sighed: "The foundation of Taoism is shallow."

    Although this billowing golden light is bright and majestic, the essence of establishing a system is dragon energy. The golden light is only bright and majestic, but it lacks the majestic way of taking life and death, laying down millions of corpses, and the majestic way of governing the world.

    "The "Golden Seal of Earth's True Edict" is extremely sophisticated in terms of its essence, and it also simulates domineering and kingly ways, but it is just a pretty face, and is of no use. However, there is no way around it. The Taoist sect has not yet truly tasted and established a system.

    The aura of Peng Shanjun in the Ten Directions Divine Seals rose into the sky, faintly and deeply, connected with the "Golden Seal of the Earth's True Edict". Suddenly, the eyes darkened, and in the blink of an eye, another city appeared.

    The appearance of this castle is still the castle tower of Fuso, but compared to Yangshi.  But it is more than ten times taller, and its texture is made of ruby-like boulders.

    The open space in front of the city.  Tens of thousands of soldiers gathered together into a torrent, which was unspeakably spectacular. They held high the four flags of "wind", "fire", "mountain" and "forest". It was as fast as the wind, as slow as the forest, and as aggressive as fire.  , as motionless as a mountain.

    Furinkazan.  Together, these ghost armies are motionless, but there is a kind of power flowing all the time. This is a black and red theory, mixed with the smell of corpses and the smell of death, which makes people feel excited.  Feeling cold and numb on scalp.

    Look carefully.  In the black and red airflow, there were faintly numerous mutilated bodies, screaming incessantly.

    Wang Cunye frowned slightly when he saw it. This was a military spirit, even though his body was dead and sinking into the ground.  It's really ugly to be able to exude such a military spirit.

    But there is nothing terrible about this. Wang Cunye straightened his body, drew his sword slowly, and shouted: "Kill!"

    And almost at the same time.  Tens of thousands of ghost troops also shouted: "Kill!"

    Two waves of murderous intent shot up into the sky, and all sounds suddenly stopped.  In just a moment, the two parties came into contact, and the brutal killing began.

    Wang Cunye only felt that there were evil ghosts all around, and there were mountains of swords and forests, and the surroundings were full of viscosity, as if he had fallen into a quagmire. Every step was very difficult, and at the same time, a huge coercion was pressing down layer by layer.  They came down with murderous intent and suppressed them strictly.

    "Then kill!" Without any other movement, the long sword turned into a billowing sword light. The rocks collapsed and the ground cracked wherever it passed. He worked tirelessly to kill. The figures intertwined and the sword light flickered. In the blink of an eye, everything was floating in the air.  It's billowing smoke.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the distance, the minister was watching the battle. At this time, there was blood on his face. He was no longer as calm as before. In just one battle, the warriors and soldiers who had accumulated hundreds of years had lost more than 500!

    Looking at the panicked expression of the minister, a nearby warrior showed disdain. This was a warrior wearing black fuso. Although his face was ordinary, his eyes were shining with cold light and he had a strong domineering air!

    There are two sets of official positions in Fuso, and the officials from the first to the fourth positions in the imperial court are in the hands of the ministers. In fact, all the official positions of the daimyo are below the fifth position, so the status and career of the daimyo after his death are not very high. At this time, this  The general exhaled a breath full of blood and said: "Don't worry, Lord Minister of Administration. No matter how powerful this person is, how much supplement can he get in the underworld? Even if thousands of soldiers are buried with him, he still has to hang this person."

    Before the words could be spoken, a deep darkness arose, and a witch appeared. Her figure was strange and gloomy, but she exuded a majestic and sacred aura.

    The moment he appeared, the nearby ghost army was immediately sensed and knelt down, while the generals and ministers had to bow down and bow.

    The witch waved her hand and said: "Master diners, there is no need to be polite or worry, our sisters have already joined the army to take action"

    Before he could finish his words, a sword light appeared silently behind Wang Cunye in the distance.

    This aura is perfectly concealed, almost likeThe soldiers were perfectly integrated, and in an instant the sword flashed and struck straight at Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye kept his eyes still, and struck a sword with his backhand. The sword lights intertwined, and a witch suddenly appeared three feet away. A circle of black and blue light appeared around her body, but with the sword, a silent howl penetrated into the soul.  Following this, the dozen or so ghost armies around them couldn't bear it and twisted and turned into black smoke.

    Wang Cunye didn¡¯t even look at her and continued to rush towards the military formation. The witch could no longer concentrate and turned into smoke. Even after the fierce battle until now, her breathing was long and not chaotic at all, and her magic power was running in an orderly manner.

    Wang Cunye could only feel that every muscle of his body, every ounce of energy and blood, and every strand of magic power formed some kind of indescribable charm, and tiny electric rays appeared on his body, but with these electric rays, he waved his hand,  The surrounding ghost army has fallen in large areas.

    The next moment, Wang Cunye appeared in front of a void. With just a sword, a witch appeared out of thin air in an instant. The sword pierced her chest. She showed a look of pain and screamed, turning into smoke.

    This sword is not only fast, but from the moment it is taken to the moment it pierces, the whole process is full of mystery and mystery, making the miko watching from a distance change her color!

    Even from a distance, you can see that the war situation has completely reversed. Although the surroundings are still filled with filth and death, and the ghost army is advancing one after another, the area around Wang Cunye has been cleared. Even if he is crowded and killed, a large dazzling thunder will erupt in the blink of an eye.  , in the thunder, there must be hundreds of ghost armies screaming and turning into smoke.

    Seeing the swords blazing and the smoke billowing, the miko who appeared in front of the minister gradually lost her shock. She knew very well that even if the Fuso elite army she led this time was wiped out, as long as she could kill this person, it would be a great achievement.  !

    "Kill, let's see how long you can kill!" At this time, she also had the same idea as Gongqing, but even so, she had to give full play to the role of the chess pieces. She ordered: "Reduce the price to 300,000 yuan."  Wait for the ghost to come!"

    He then ordered to the general: "Master Chef, you are the general, and it is under your command!"

    "Hi!" The general was ordered, raised the flag, and began to issue orders. The voice was not loud, but it was clearly transmitted to the battle formation below.

    With this adjustment of the order, Wang Cunye felt his eyes darken, and then there was a loud noise, and the ghost army came overwhelming like a furious surge.

    "How is it possible? A general is commanding?"

    Wang Cunye felt that the power of the ghost army had tripled in an instant. They cooperated with each other tacitly, and they went forward to kill them one after another. They were immediately suppressed greatly.

    Wang Cunye looked far away and saw three people standing in the center of a hill surrounded by heavy troops.

    On the left is a minister of Fuso, and on the right is a general holding a banner and commanding the battle. He is the source of pressure, but strangely, it is a witch in the middle that attracts his attention.

    This witch has a beautiful face, no foul smell, and a faint silver brilliance. The moment she saw it, the witch also looked over, and they immediately looked at each other.

    "It's not good. We can't continue killing like this. We must retreat from time to time!" In the sea of ????consciousness, the huge wheel of life and death turned, and Wang Cunye immediately realized something.

    The golden light flows slightly from the body, and traces of impurities are discharged. This is the absorption of various impurities in the transformed mana. With this thought, he makes a false move forward.

    This cut was inaudible, but in the next life, hundreds of ghost armies around them suddenly split open and turned into black smoke. Wang Cunye rushed towards them and killed them.

    By the way, some people say that retreating before the war will damage the Taoist heart. In Wang Cunye's eyes, this is just nonsense. He only thinks about a breakthrough between life and death. If he fails, he will become a benevolent person. Then he must be a benevolent person. He has traveled three thousand miles to fight for three thousand miles. What he wants is  It is wisdom and determination, this is decisiveness in killing!

    Rather than fighting to the death, if this counts as Taoist heart, then the Taoist heart of a bully is the strongest in the world.

    This unusual movement was immediately noticed by the witch in the distance. She sneered: "Want to leave? Look at my underworld formation!"

    While reciting the mantra, an overwhelming air of death filled the air. For just a moment, every time Wang Cunye took a step forward, he would feel that the space was constantly distorted, with black mist everywhere, and a series of cries, from small to loud, from far to near.  .

    This is the formation of the underworld. Although it is an illusion, it is an illusion caused by divine power. If it is not eliminated, it will become addicted and eventually sink.

    "It's ridiculous!" Wang Cunye was not afraid at all. Instead, he felt happy. This kind of underworld formation had no effect on him who had the roulette of life and death. He could see through it at a glance.

    Although the back door is open, the Underworld Formation still has an impact on the Ghost Formation. In other words, as soon as this formation comes out, the enemy is weakened.

    "Forget it, I'll put on a good show with you. It'll be up to you when??Wake up, before I wake up, how many ghost armies can I kill and become my treasure?  "

    Just thinking of this, a golden text appeared in the sky. The moment it appeared, it turned into a golden thunder!

    The next moment, there was a "boom" and turned into a ball of thunder and fire. Everything turned into ashes wherever it went, and hundreds of black smoke died inside.

    Seeing this, the witch in the distance was overjoyed and said: "This Taoist Taoist from China has fallen into the formation of the underworld. He only used divine thunder to clear the way. Let's see how many more divine thunders he can use!"

    The ministers and generals all nodded, with joy in their hearts. In their eyes, the Taoist from China who was running rampant in front of them was already a flying insect in a spider's web. Although he was still struggling for a while, he would eventually turn into a delicacy.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 293: Breakout

    In a dark and mutated world, a dirt road appears and disappears.

    Dozens of black smoke screamed and turned into ashes, and the surroundings fell into darkness again. Wang Cunye saw a gloomy big tree, so he sat down and panted, fatigue overtook him.

    A dark atmosphere permeated the surroundings, and Wang Cunye looked solemn, sometimes happy and sometimes worried.

    "In three days and three nights, 114,600 ghosts were killed. If it hadn't been for the completely transformed earthly immortal body, or if it hadn't been for the refining of the Yin Mountain, protected by Yin De, and not a mortal, I'm afraid it would have been corrupted long ago."

    "Of course the most important thing is the wheel of life and death."

    The pervasive Yin Qi was filled with resentment, curses and hatred, but a millstone emerged, turning slowly, simple and profound, the cycle of life and death, and suddenly the Yin Qi turned into wisps of gray.

    Thirty percent is absorbed by the Dao Embryo and transformed into spiritual pool mana, 30% is absorbed by the Wheel of Life and Death and turned into its origin, and the remaining 40% flows into the Pearl and the Ten Directions Divine Seal.

    In the Pearl, the Yin and Yang Divine Thunder densely covered in the clouds have dimmed, and they have exhausted their thunder power. However, the light white mist continues to seep in from the clouds, shrouding the magnificent palace. There are tens of thousands of ghost soldiers below, unwilling to give up.  He screamed, but was transformed by Sisi.

    "The legal system of "The Golden Seal of Earth's True Edict" has been revised, and Yin soldiers can be incorporated, but it will take time."

    Of the one hundred and fourteen thousand six hundred, only about ten thousand were available. The rest were turned into spiritual liquid, and the true spirit was washed and returned to the depths of the underworld.

    "Although sword energy is good, it's a pity that its uses are limited." Wang Cunye finally checked his sword skills and saw the golden long sword in his hand.  The performance of a great swordsman.

    As long as you get a little sword energy, you can kill the soul.

    "Although I have the wheel of life and death, it still has an impact on my living body in the underworld. I have to break through quickly and return to the world of the sun."

    Wang Cunye thought silently, his face suddenly changed, his mind was covered with a layer of fog, and his figure suddenly swayed away from the big tree. Almost at the same time, there was a "pop" behind the big tree, and a trace of sword light came out.

    The light from the sword on the big tree gradually revealed an outline, turning into a warrior with extremely thin lips and a resolute face. The faint golden light from nowhere on his body illuminated everything clearly. There was no ghost army around this warrior, only  The right hand held a long knife, which reflected light green light.

    Wang Cunye showed his figure not far away, and the warrior bowed: "General Sanada Musashi, a servant of the great chef, has met your lord."

    "Sanada Musashi?" Wang Cunye said thoughtfully: "You are the number one swordsman of the last era? But I haven't heard that you are an official?"

    Sanada Musashi was born as the second son of a samurai. He enrolled in Hirota-ryu in his hometown. From the age of thirteen to thirty, he fought in various countries. He fought sixty-seven battles and never lost once.

    "I was invited by the feudal lord to teach the art of war, and I officially joined the official service after my death." The warrior said expressionlessly, approaching Wang Cunye step by step.

    "Even if you are the number one swordsman in Fuso's last era, so what, Musashi!" Wang Cunye held the long sword in front of him and stroked it with his palm: "I have heard of your deeds before, and I am very impressed by your swordsmanship.  There is no doubt, but no matter how strong the sword intention is, it is meaningless in the face of strength."

    "In my world, there are only swords." Sanada Musashi said this, his voice became calm: "Many kendo masters put down their swords when they entered the realm of transformation. This is turning swords into Zen, but I always hold the sword.  , they are not separated even in death."

    Sanada Musashi raised the tip of the sword to the sky: "Moreover, you can see that I have been blessed by the chef and the shrine maiden, and the power flows in my body, mind and sword - let's fight to the death!"

    As he said that, his figure flashed and he slashed with the long sword!

    This speed shocked Wang Cunye, but he just waved his right arm up casually, only to hear a crisp sound, but he blocked Sanada Musashi's slash!

    "Feiyan Slash? It seems to be your enemy's sword technique!"

    "There is no school of kendo, only itself." Sanada Musashi swung his sword, and the light of the sword had indeed entered the realm of transformation. It was simple and exquisite, and the blade cut through the void with a low roar.

    "Say, if Sword Heart and Dao Heart can win, then why do you need strength? The gap between you and me is this!" Wang Cunye approached slowly. He was not a swordsman.

    The deep fluctuations in the distance have been heard. Time is running out and I can no longer play with him.

    Sanada Musashi raised his sword high, and suddenly the tree behind it exploded, whipping up the wind. His body flew up into the world, and with the sound of wind and thunder, he thrust out a sword.

    For a moment, what Sanada Musashi saw in his eyes was not Wang Cunye, but the sun, but this sword could never penetrate.

    &nbsp; The golden sword light with cyan light cut off the sword. At the same time, Wang Cunye's sword light was broken, but a finger carrying the thunder light passed through its body.

    The soul penetrated instantly, and the spirit body exploded in the thunder. The soul lost the power to hold the sword forever, and fell down in front of Wang Cunye.

    The next moment, the same twisted soul turned gray in the void.

    The turntable in the sea of ????consciousness moved, and countless symbols were calculated, layer by layer, densely packed, highlighting a path. Wang Cunye was overjoyed: "I finally found the path, I can't delay it any longer."

    We have already killed 110,000 people. According to calculations, when we kill around 200,000 people, a stronger force will come, which we cannot resist for the time being.

    Now, after three days and three nights of evolution and countless deductions, we have finally figured out the way to survive.

    Once completed, immediately without hesitation: "Confuse the secrets of heaven and bring blessings of luck!"

    In the void, a ball of golden and green luck appeared, and it moved in an instant, and there was a sudden silence all around.

    This is an indescribable feeling. The Hongmeng is divided, all things are generated, a wave of ripples appears out of thin air and ripples away, gradually becoming integrated and inseparable from the heaven. The movement of the heaven suddenly becomes obscure.

    Wang Cunye suddenly lost some kind of restraint, and his whole body suddenly felt light!

    This is the "Retrospective Hidden Technique" and the "Innate Secret Technique of Reversing Heaven's Mysteries". This secret method is only the method of ghosts and immortals, but the method of earth immortals was already obtained last time, but when used, it can only hide the earth immortals.  The realm of gods has the nature of the great road, but it cannot be concealed.

    But at this time, due to the luck of the atmosphere, this secret method merged into the sea like a river, but it was able to maintain it for a short period of time, causing the nature of the avenue to be disturbed.

    At the moment of interference, Wang Cunye¡¯s figure suddenly blurred and disappeared into the void.

    "Huh!"

    Fuso. Kurokawa Imperial Palace

    At this time, the imperial palace was dark and the hall was silent. Kurokawa Keitoku frowned.

    "A mere earthly immortal can hide the nature of the great road!" Not far away, the Duke of Zhongtu also felt it, and he also felt a little incredible.

    Kurokawa Keide pondered for a moment, waved his hand, and as the light and shadow changed, a scroll unfolded. This was the entire map of the Broken God Realm, deep and silent.

    "In the past, without the permission of its owner, even if the nature of the avenue could be hidden, it would be difficult to get out without being able to detect it for a while."

    "But now, there are as many as thirty-one gaps, but it depends on which exit this child will take."

    "General, you are plotting against this boy. If he gets out, I'm afraid there will be a big backlash." At this time, the Duke of Zhongtu looked on coldly and said.

    Before Kurokawa Keide opened his mouth to answer, he saw the golden and red aura filling the scroll, and several tall figures appeared. Although they were on the scroll, they all had the intention of shaking the scroll.

    "The Three Noble Gods couldn't bear it any longer and sent out gods, but not yet in person!" Kurokawa Keide said with some regret.

    Although Fuso is known as the eight million god, there are only a few thousand gods. Kurokawa Keitoku paused and then said: "As long as one of the three noble gods takes action, I will intercept it immediately. These alone should not be hurt."  This kid is just a near miss, for the sake of the overall situation, I think he will understand."

    After hearing this, the Duke of Zhongtu sneered slightly, but said nothing.

    Wang Cunye has received a lot of attention. The heavenly court has already had files and judgments. Kurokawa Keitoku is using it like this. How can he be convinced by such things as the overall situation?

    But that¡¯s none of its business, just wait and see how the situation changes.

    "Boom!" The ghostly energy filled the air, and many ghosts turned into ashes just by getting close. On the hill, three figures were rolling and twisting in pain.

    A dark figure appeared, vaguely revealing a face with sharp eyebrows, and two cold eyes came out, looking at the three of them, looking at them like dead people: "It's just a light punishment now, if this person escapes, you all will die!"  "

    Duke Fusang, witches, and generals, no matter how prominent they were in front of them, endured the pain and knelt on the ground: "Hey, we understand!"

    We can¡¯t confuse the past this time. If we really go wrong, it will be real death!

    "Now, let's see where this Middle-earth Taoist can escape to. We can't block them one by one now!" The black figure also knew that time was urgent at this time, accepted the punishment, and asked.

    Black smoke filled the air, and a scroll was also revealed, which was the map of this domain.

    "Xie Qi's root life, there are thirty-one gap exits in this domain, but eleven of them lead to the depths of the underworld. Even if this Taoist from Middle Earth enters immortality, he will be trapped when he enters."

    "There are still eleven places that do not lead to the depths of the underworld, butAlthough we can break through to the parallel underworld and return to the Yang world, it will take some trouble and we will easily be trapped again if we divert.  "

    "There are only nine exits at the moment. Once broken through, you can directly break into the Yangshi, but they are the locations where we focus on defense."

    "Xie Qi's root life, the Taoist Taoist from Zhongtu has been fighting in the underworld for three days and three nights, and the consumption is huge. As long as he can be intercepted, he can be intercepted and killed."

    After waking up from the pain, the witch endured the pain and analyzed each one.

    Xie Qi Genming looked at it carefully and finally showed a smile: "You are right. We five brothers can only intercept five. You can divide your troops to intercept two. As long as you can delay it for another moment, the Moon Palace will  I will come here in person."

    "Hi!" Three responded.

    As they discussed, a murderous intention rushed out of the void.

    And in the wilderness, Wang Cunye's figure that faintly merged into the void suddenly stopped, and the wheel of life and death in the sea of ????consciousness moved, releasing a golden light.

    Wang Cunye concentrated for a moment, then suddenly turned in a direction and headed towards a certain mountain range.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 294: Not understanding the overall situation

    Chapter 294: Not understanding the overall situation

    Wang Cunye walked slowly and slowly on the wilderness road, and finally stood still, looking towards a castle.

    This is a huge cliff, with a fusang city standing there, but it is still a castle tower, more than ten times more majestic than Yangshi.

    "Finally found the exit. Hey, according to the calculation of the wheel of life and death, this place has the greatest chance of life." Wang Cunye stood in front of a hill and looked at the scene. Although the wind, snow and darkness filled his eyes, he could see everything clearly.  Chu, couldn't help but sigh in his heart.

    In fact, according to calculations, there are at least thirteen places with vitality, but the vitality may be weak or weak, large or small. Wang Cunye is not interested in taking the difficult road. His biggest idea now is to reach Yangshi as soon as possible.

    "If you haven't experienced the battle in the underworld, you don't know how difficult it is." Wang Cunye thought thoughtfully, and his previous calculations were full of flaws in practice.

    First of all, even if you reach the body of the immortal earth that lives endlessly, you will still be invaded by the breath of death in the underworld, and in the underworld, the speed of endless life is far less than the consumption.

    Secondly, the Wheel of Life and Death is indeed very powerful. It can kill Yin spirits and convert it into mana to replenish oneself, but after all, its nature is Yin. If it is absorbed for a long time, it will become a ghost immortal.

    The Yin Yang Divine Thunder is indeed good, but it cannot be refined in the underworld.

    All kinds of problems, in the final analysis, are one: supplement!

    After walking a few more steps, Wang Cunye converged his thoughts and stopped walking. It merged with the void. There were several ninja ghosts patrolling not far away, but they were not noticed.

    Outside the city, there are ghosts and shadows wandering around blankly, and the air is filled with resentment, which is so thick that it is suffocating, but the city is enveloped in a trace of white and red aura.

    This white and red energy is the blessed land and the power of incense, but this is a palace of the Fuso Spirit.

    "The Divine Seal of the Ten Directions!" A large seal floated, shining with gold and cyan light. It hung from the top and turned into a silk curtain of light and fell, immediately covering Wang Cunye.

    After covering him, Wang Cunye's golden light flashed and he rushed forward.

    In the city, a burst of bells rang out, and within a moment, a ghost army emerged, all marching in step with the bells, and each one holding a spear.

    Then, groups of people crawled out of the house, most of them with mutilated limbs and guts There were faint sounds of crying, which made people feel chilly.

    "Now that it has appeared, the secret of heaven cannot be hidden. There can be no delay. There are still three divine thunders, let's use them at this time!" Wang Cunye thought to himself, and as his thoughts moved, he shouted: "Thunder is coming!"

    Lightning struck through the sky of the underworld without any warning, and gathered in one place. There was only a "boom" sound, and the original darkness exploded, and all ghosts disappeared.

    With just one strike, thousands of ghost armies were wiped out.

    The next moment, under the wheel of life and death, thousands of black shadows appeared. As the black disk rotated and grinded, the thousands of black shadows suddenly turned into countless fragments. Black light flashed up, and pieces of white* hung down.

    Wang Cunye couldn't digest it in time, and his figure turned into a golden light and rushed straight towards the castle tower. However, as soon as he approached the castle tower, strands of red and yellow light blocked the way.

    This is confidence, which instinctively repels Wang Cunye's invasion.

    Normally, there are many ways to solve the problem, but at this time, Wang Cunye did not hesitate at all: "Thunder is coming!"

    "Boom" was another blast of thunder, and the barrier formed by the red and yellow willpower suddenly exploded into a hole.

    With the sound of "boom", Wang Cunye jumped in, but to his surprise, almost at the same time, more than a dozen black figures rushed up at the same time.

    "Under the thunder, there are still warriors who dare to resist?" Wang Cunye was only slightly surprised, but at this time, his swordsmanship had been honed to the level of a grand master. In an instant, the sword light connected, and more than a dozen black figures that rushed towards him were hit.  The sword screamed and turned into a ball of black smoke.

    Wang Cunye rushed towards the castle tower with a beautiful golden flame.

    The castle tower is a luxurious pavilion, and warriors surged out of it, all holding long swords. The terrifying murderous aura converged and surged towards Wang Cunye.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s reaction was to cast the last Yang Lei after seeing a huge red and black figure in the hall.

    "Thunder!" The blazing thunder light instantly filled the entire castle tower. The lightning penetrated and exploded almost like destroying the dead. This castle tower was originally transformed from a shrine in Yangshi, and it was blessed by the power of incense and wish. It was originally very strong.  But at this time, when the lightning passed through it, it turned into a ball of fire.

    The lightning flashed and then disappeared. The castle tower was still intact, but the flames burned. Except for the main god in the hall, everything else in the hall evaporated and turned into ashes.? 

    The main god survived, and the power of the god was fully displayed in an instant.

    A powerful willpower instantly enveloped its position, condensing to the point where it was almost substantial. However, after the lightning passed, two-thirds of the willpower disappeared, and the remaining one-third still shrouded it for two meters, protecting it.

    "Seal of the Ten Directions!" A large seal teleported over, shining with golden and cyan light hanging down from above. For Wang Cunye, this was protection, but for this Fuso god, it was a huge harm.

    Hearing the continuous "Zizzi" sound, this god let out a shrill scream, its pupils suddenly lit up, and the air became distorted, and it wanted to escape.

    At this moment, a sword light flashed, and the god was instantly split into two. The original barrier of willpower could not even resist at all.

    "Suppression!" Among the ten directions of divine seals, there was a god who turned the wheel of life and death and immediately turned into two halves. He could no longer resist, screamed and disappeared.

    The next moment, Wang Cunye soared into the sky. He only heard a "boom" and his eyes lit up.

    It is dawn, the sun rises from the mountains in the distance, and the clouds in the sky turn golden, giving off the glory of the morning.

    Feeling the rushing, vibrant sunshine, Wang Cunye took a deep breath, and the surrounding spiritual energy was quickly absorbed. A vortex was immediately formed. In just a few seconds, the clouds also appeared as a funnel.

    At this time, Wang Cunye saw that this was a shrine on a hillside. He appeared out of thin air from the shrine. The wooden shrine had been lit with a "crackling" fire. Wang Cunye sneered and once again turned into a golden light and flashed across the sky.

    Shrine

    Wearing a moon wheel and sitting on the throne, the man stood up suddenly and wanted to leave, but he stopped and just shouted: "Damn it, even a Taoist from China can't stop me!"

    Fuso Kurokawa Imperial Palace

    The Duke of Zhongtu pondered for a moment, leaned forward slightly, with a serious expression and piercing eyes: "General, your fishing strategy has failed. The three noble gods have not left their respective countries, and you have also created a rift with this son.  , looking at his direction, it¡¯s Shikoku where the Konda family is located, won¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    After hearing this, Kurokawa Qingtoku suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He was stunned for a moment, and suddenly laughed again: "My promise is not false. Besides, although he has been a little wronged, he has come out safely. If he still  If you have any sense, you won¡¯t break up with me.¡±

    "Sir, you are the messenger of the Emperor of Heaven. You should be very clear that Konda Nobukei sent it in my name. Although I got the big share, this person will also get a lot of luck. If we break up like this, Konda  There is absolutely no chance that Xinqing will get a chance to get involved in the throne of Fusang Tianxia. Not only will he lose this huge fortune, but he will even make an enemy like me. This is too reckless!"

    "Oh? Is that what the general thinks?" The Duke of Zhongtu nodded and stopped talking.

    Sakura Pavilion

    ??Here is surrounded by pavilions, winding paths, and deep running water. Originally, the small pool was connected to the river. Because there were few people and the water was deep, it was very peaceful and peaceful.

    With a flash of golden light, Wang Cunye fell to the ground. He looked down and saw several teenagers practicing with wooden swords. He smiled in his heart and walked out without stepping forward, and walked straight through the corridor.

    Turning around, you saw a flower wall covering the west side. When Wang Cunye passed by, he saw a few servants, who quickly knelt down and kowtowed.

    Wang Cunye ignored them and strolled in, leaving them to report without delay. After just a moment, he heard the sound of footsteps and Sasaki Kojiro rushed over and kowtowed quickly.

    When Wang Cunye looked around, he saw that Sasaki Kojiro was only in the twenty rooms. He was wearing a blue warrior robe and looked resolute and calm. He smiled and said, "Get up and call Nobuki over."

    Sasaki Kojiro stood up and silently retreated to the left and right. Wang Cunye did not speak and walked slowly along the corridor. At this time, the spiritual energy was rolling, forming a funnel above his body. On the sea of ????consciousness, life and death were spinning in circles, killing 114,000 people.  The spiritual liquid of six hundred ghosts flowed into the spiritual pond like spring water.

    The Tao Fei quickly absorbed the spiritual energy and neutralized it. As expected, it was a combination of yin and yang. He watched the spiritual pool expand slightly, becoming seven feet, and even still expanding. He swallowed it several times and swallowed it.  I feel a little conflicted.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but someone came over with Xinqing. Wang Cunye laughed at himself, calmed down and said, "Kojiro, are you a retainer of the Konda family?"

    Sasaki Kojiro was startled and hurriedly knelt down and knelt down: "I am a retainer of the Konda family. If my lord has any doubts, please commit suicide to show your loyalty."

    "No need, as long as you say this, Xinqing, you are four years old, do you think you are from the Konda family?" Wang Cunye said softly.

    Sasaki Kojiro couldn¡¯t help but look atI was stunned, this question was so unbelievable Thinking about it again, I felt that the Lord was enigmatic, and I could hear his breathing clearly for a while.

    Xinqing blinked and suddenly said loudly: "Uncle, I am from the Wang family and also from the Konda family."

    "Okay, it's not easy for you to understand this at such a young age!" Wang Cunye smiled: "Then someone will give you a lot of things. Are you willing to recognize someone else as your father?"

    "I don't want it, I only recognize my parents and uncles!" the child said loudly.

    "Okay, remember what you said today!" Wang Cunye touched his head and had made a decision in his heart. With this determination, a hazy connection was suddenly severed. The children and warriors in front of him suddenly blurred, and their fates were different.  Same.

    I am a person who is determined to retaliate against others, narrow-minded, and I am proud of it!

    Whether it is selfish, reckless, or ignorant of compromise, as for Wang Cunye, since Kurokawa Keitoku has done something wrong, no matter what the reason is, how big the benefits are, and what the overall situation is, Wang Cunye will not accept it!

    In the distant imperial palace, Kurokawa Qingtoku¡¯s expression changed and he couldn¡¯t help but become livid.  .

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 295: Clouds and Rain

    Chapter 295: Clouds and rain

    At this time, the sky turned bright, and clouds filled the sky. After reorganization, Sakura Museum built a small mountain city on the flat ground of the mountain.

    The room was silent. Wang Cunye sat in the main seat and finally said: "You can come up now!"

    "Hi!" The three children, all wearing formal samurai uniforms, walked to the center of the room and sat on the bench, with Sasaki Kojiro standing on the left.

    Wang Cunye said: "Matsumae Masanagi, Sakuragi Motokatsu, and Jianmu Morino, you are eager to learn, alert, and diligent. Today, you will be crowned adults and watch the ceremony together."

    Someone came up with a black hat, and Wang Cunye picked it up and put it on himself. The attendants also brought a sword and a long knife. Wang Cunye gave them to them: "I hope you will fight bravely for my family and fight the enemy with all your loyalty."

    The three of them knelt down on the ground and responded: "Hi!"

    They are therefore official samurai. Although they are only eleven or twelve years old, in the Fuso Warring States Period, it is not too early to become a warrior.

    After the ceremony was completed, Sasaki Kojiro sat at the head of the court table, and the three of them sat opposite each other. Behind them were Tsuyama Yukihei, Hanba Daitada, and Ozaki Chuzaburo sitting at the end of the table. These were all the retainer samurai of the Konda family.

    "Ida Zongxin sent a thousand troops to attack us!" Wang Cunye sat upright and said.

    "My lord, anyone who wants to take advantage of our Konda family will definitely regret it" Sasaki Kojiro knelt straight and said, "Please allow me to lead my troops to eliminate him."

    At this time, there were three young men in the family who had just entered the Yuanfu, and Tsuyama Yukihei, Hanha Datada, and Kosaki Chusaburo were new arrivals. There was no better choice. Wang Cunye smiled and said: "I see your loyalty, Kojiro!"

    "exist!"

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to lead the army and fight against the Ida family this time!¡±

    "Hi!" Sasaki Kojiro accepted the order solemnly, bowed again, and led the samurai to retreat.

    The entire hall was empty, but Wang Cunye ignored it and looked outside with a slightly confused look. Not far away there was the sound of footsteps, horse hooves, and the sound of weapons vibrating.

    It is spring again. Looking out from the castle tower, the villages, hills, and groves within a hundred miles are all clear. Only the breeze makes people feel refreshed. Wang Cunye, who was originally feeling a little depressed, looks cheerful.

    Wang Cunye didn't care about the outcome of the battle. At worst, he took Xinqing home. As he was thinking about it, suddenly, there was a ripple in front of his eyes, and a man appeared with a smile on his face. He bowed slightly and said, "I am Cao Xuan."  , I have met the real person in Zhenguo."

    Wang Cunye was startled and suddenly realized: "It turns out to be Prime Minister Cao, please come in quickly!"

    The famous prime minister of this dynasty, Cao Xuan, was born with a lot of flowers and green luck. He used it to assist the dynasty and complete three major events. After his death, he ordered his family to be confiscated, stripped of all official ranks and titles, and seized the rewards of imperial edicts given during his lifetime.  The crime was revealed to the world, the family members starved to death, were exiled, the eldest son hanged himself, and the eighty-year-old mother was still suffering!

    Three generations later, I remembered that the great hero of the past was given to the Yin Guan, but I didn't expect to see this person today. After being led in, I saw this person was a ball of green light, wearing the clothes of a minister, but he was a little different from me. I couldn't help but be surprised.

    But Cao Xuan understood and smiled: "On that day, I cut off all my official ranks and titles to pursue the rewards of my imperial edict. I was alone with only a few traces of white and red energy protecting my body. When I was panicking, the Emperor of Heaven issued an edict to commend me. I am now here.  Third grade, messengers come and go to convey heavenly edicts."

    Wang Cunye listened and said with a smile: "For the Prime Minister's achievements, he was rewarded by the Emperor of Heaven, but he can still accept it. However, the court once again calmed down, awarded official rank posthumously, and was granted the title of Duke of Lu. Can you accept it?"

    After hearing this, Cao Xuan sat upright and sighed with emotion. He said slowly: "The imperial court had a decree, but I am already a minister of the Emperor of Heaven, so I am not suitable to receive this edict. Besides, the Emperor of Heaven has appointed me the position of Shou Yangzi, which is no longer useful."  It¡¯s all over, how dare you hope?¡±

    Shouyang is the name of a township, which is different from the land god. The land god is an official. If there is an edict, there will be nothing. If the edict is removed, there will be nothing. However, the title of the Emperor of Heaven will be enjoyed for a long time unless the title is removed.

    The title of Lu Guogong granted by the imperial court is even more vague. Not only does it not represent the land acquisition in the Yang Dynasty, nor does it represent the ownership of this land after death, it is just a matter of luck. No wonder he declined.

    This is a beautiful thing to say, but the so-called exemption from this edict can still be seen in this person's mentality. After all, he is still cold-hearted towards the court!

    If you are not cold-hearted, you will be favored by both the Emperor and the Emperor at the same time.

    Wang Cunye smiled and said: "Yes, this is a great righteousness, but even if you don't accept it, it will be recorded in the history books. Isn't the so-called Qing History transformed by Qing Qi? The Prime Minister left his name here, which is close to immortality, but he can't  I declined!"

    In ancient times, it was recorded on bamboo slips? There is a layer of green on the surface of bamboo, so it is called Qingshi. However, from the perspective of mysticism, there is a new explanation.

    The Qi of history books is cyan. If you can be famous, you will be nourished by Qi.

    After hearing this, Cao Xuan chuckled and stopped talking about it. After a moment, he said: "I came to Fusang recently and heard and saw a lot, which is sometimes shocking!"

    Wang Cunye knew that the drama was coming, and listened immediately. He saw Cao Xuan's face seemed sad and happy, and he said slowly: "This country is just like people. It was young when it was founded, middle-aged when it was established, and it was late in the blink of an eye. Fusang  Although it is a small overseas country, the principles are the same.¡±

    "If you think about it carefully, the destruction of a country is caused by sudden illness. This is caused by excessive expropriation or massive construction projects. If the destiny of the country cannot be sustained, it will be over in one fell swoop."

    This truth is easy to understand. Young people will drown and suffocate if they cannot catch a breath.

    "The second is the corruption of officials. Day after day, when they are old, they will be mourned by hundreds of people. No matter disasters, invasions, or civil strife, they can't resist it."

    "Old people cannot be young, and the same is true for Fusang. When we get to this position, there is no other way but to die!" Cao Xuan said tiredly: "The rise and fall of promotion and demotion are all here, but even so, there is a problem of implementation."

    Having said this, Cao Xuan sat up straight and said sincerely: "General Kurokawa is used to manipulating chess pieces, which is a bit excessive, but the overall situation has not been lost. Cultivating the Tao depends on luck. Who is willing to lag behind at every level?"

    "If the letter of celebration is sent to the name of the general, the destiny of heaven will be abolished and the throne will be replaced. At that time, there will be hundreds of years of luck, and the Fusang will be merged under the emperor of heaven. This is the grand pattern of great luck, and you will also benefit.  Quite a few, so why ruin the overall situation for a small matter?"

    When Cao Xuan said this, Wang Cunye couldn't help but look at it, pondered for a moment, and said: "The Prime Minister's words are very sincere, but there is an issue of Tao and benefit here."

    "Tao and profit? Are you willing to hear the details?" Cao Xuan looked at it, smiled suddenly, and said.

    "According to what you said, sending a letter of celebration in the name of the general will change the destiny, bring a lot of luck, and be beneficial to the overall situation. This is correct."

    "Based on luck alone, that's the case, but there's also a question of Tao."

    "The Taoist controls it with Qi and conducts it with speed! What the general did was to treat me as a piece of grass. Although he was benefited, his position was low and he was unruly!"

    "This is the power of the general, and I don't want it!"

    Cao Xuan listened silently, but understood what Wang Cunye meant, that is to say, what the general did like this was essentially teasing. If Wang Cunye continued to cooperate, although he would gain benefits, he would become the opponent's pawn, slave, and minister.

    This is not Wang Cunye asking for Kurokawa Keitoku, but Kurokawa Qingtoku asking Wang Cunye and moving the chess pieces around like this, so he would rather not take it.

    Cao Xuan was stunned for a moment and said: "I know, I will go back and talk to the general. However, time is also in place, and some things cannot be done as they should."

    You are an Earth Immortal, why should you compete with other generals?

    "There is nothing to ask for, so there is nothing to be afraid of!" Wang Cunye finally said, "Anyway, I have never thought about it. I don't ask for anything. If you don't give it, I won't play with you. It's as simple as that."

    Seeing Cao Xuan disappear, Wang Cunye sneered slightly, but ignored him again.

    "Digesting the 120,000 ghost army and neutralizing the same amount of spiritual energy can expand my spiritual pool to nine feet, which is still three feet away from twelve feet. I can't use five qi to reach the source."

    "This is power. Power is the most difficult and objective thing to accumulate."

    "There is still one year left before the expedition begins. If we don't accumulate more than twelve feet and initially condense the five qi, it will be even more difficult in the Bone Burial Ground."

    Wang Cunye sighed slightly, closed his eyes and began to practice. Suddenly, a funnel-like vortex appeared, and billowing spiritual energy poured in.

    Yishui, Wei County

    Bai Susu's eyes opened slightly, she slowly retreated from her trance, sat up straight, and felt it.

    With the entire spiritual energy of Yishui meditating and breathing out, plus the power of wishes, the entire Golden Edict has been completed, but after feeling the requirements of the Qing Edict, she couldn't help but shake her head, sighing secretly in her heart.

    No wonder there are very few Qingchi. A real Qingchi, not just an official position, requires more than 2.5 million believers, and a stable one requires 10 million people. Considering that the entire celestial dynasty only has 70 million people, there are only 70 million people in the world.  How many people can go on this road?

    She felt a little sentimental, smiled, and stood up to come out.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: No one has any important business to do is come to disturb her. Indeed, she didn't bother her during this period. Now that she was out of seclusion, she silently used her magical powers and began to check out various situations inside and outside the Water Mansion.

    Looking at the water mansion, I saw only sailorsThousands of people were all fully staffed, and they were patrolling inside and outside with a strict manner. Bai Susu couldn't help but nodded secretly. The system of the water house has been established, and there is no need for him to worry too much. With a display of magical power, Yishui appeared again.

    When spring comes, the Yishui River floods, and smoke waves flow. At this time, there are many scenic spots, and many people go out for boating. Under the pool, there are many water monsters. They are all huge in body and fierce in appearance, but they are all restricted by the law of water. There are no  Dare to make trouble at will.

    Seeing the joy, she was lost in thought for a moment, thinking to herself: "When spring comes, the rain is as precious as oil. It's time for me to spread the rain through the clouds and gain merit."

    The responsibility of the Yishui River God is first to make the water vapor circulate, and secondly to restrain the wind, waves and water monsters. If these two points are met, it is basically qualified.

    In summer, the water vapor from the past rain layer is collected and stored, and then during the dry season, it can spread nectar over a hundred miles around. This is a meritorious deed.

    There are no perverted Taoist legends in this world. Even the amount of rain must be regulated, but Uncle Shui has a lot of autonomy.

    After thinking about it for a while, Bai Susu no longer hesitated, turned into a white dragon, and pounced on it.  .

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 296: Breaking the Promise and Getting Rich

    Chapter 296: Breaking a promise and gaining weight

    The drizzle of spring is hazy

    A middle-aged samurai is leading the army to climb the valley. He has long sideburns, thin lips tightly closed, and a pair of deep eyes under his thick black eyebrows. Overall, he looks very capable. This man is Sonobu Ida.  .  w.  9 reads

    Ida Munanobu looked around and saw the mist and rain in the mountains. There was no human figure fifty meters away. For some reason, the chill gradually rose.

    Seeing the dark sky, Ida Munanobu felt uneasy and said, "How far is it from the Chitta family?"

    "We just checked, there are still thirty miles of mountain road!"

    "Thirty miles!" Ida Munanobu felt uneasy and a little hesitant. If it was thirty miles, it would only take an hour to arrive.

    After hesitating for a moment, he flicked his horsewhip and said, "Order to continue moving forward and rush to the enemy city to station yourself!"

    "Hi!" Ida Jun responded, but due to the spring rain, the road was muddy, and those who continued to march were cold and hungry, so they couldn't help but complain.

    At this moment, Sasaki Kojiro, who was ambushing on a hillside, had piercing eyes and remained silent for a while. There was only the sound of breathing. Many people were nervously holding their long swords.

    "Everyone, let's eat!" Sasaki Kojiro said.

    Every samurai was silent, but the ashigaru's eyes were all glowing green. They might not be able to eat a complete supply of white rice balls in a year.

    Someone opened the box, gave each person a rice ball, and began to divide it quickly. The ashigaru who received it swallowed their saliva, took it solemnly, and began to devour it.

    "Listen, my lord said, as long as Ida Munanobu is defeated this time and the land they deserve is seized, everyone present can join the ranks of samurai and eat rice." Sasaki Kojiro made the final mobilization  , everyone lowered their voices, and said in unison: "Go through fire and water, no matter what!"

    People who are not Fuso cannot understand the meaning of rice balls at all. Many people have never eaten rice balls in their lives. Even samurai and low-level samurai often eat rice balls with more water and less rice. This kind is wrapped in seaweed and sprinkled with salt.  Snow-white rice balls are a luxury that can only be found in dreams.

    It was this rice ball that gave everyone present hope.

    Sasaki Kojiro remained silent for now and watched. When he saw that the long snake-like team had stretched to two miles and could not be connected from end to end, and when he could faintly see the general's flag, he shouted loudly: "Everyone"

    Everyone present stood in awe!

    Sasaki Kojiro¡¯s fierce eyes swept across the faces of the people present one by one, and said: ¡°Kill, kill, kill Ida Sonobu, and get rid of the peasants and ronin!¡±

    "Hi!" Everyone present has been trained and knows the meaning of this battle to them. They all responded with murderous intent in their eyes.

    Following Sasaki Kojiro¡¯s order, three hundred soldiers immediately charged forward.

    Sasaki Kojiro was the first to rush into the enemy formation. With a flash of his sword, two enemy soldiers fell down in response. The screams were extremely cruel.

    "Kill, kill, and capture the enemy general!"

    "No! There is an enemy attack!" After a short period of silence, the Ida army suddenly became chaotic, and someone immediately shouted in panic.

    The charge of three hundred men and the sound of killing were enough to shock the enemy.

    As soon as they met, there was the sound of slashing with long knives, and screams could not be heard.

    When Ida Munanobu heard the sound of killing, he immediately woke up, drew out his long sword, and shouted: "Where is my flag? Organize a battle immediately!"

    At this time, there was a sound of killing not far away, and the enemy troops were very clearly heading towards their own formation.

    Many warriors were nearby, and someone responded immediately. At this moment, a warrior from a distance rushed forward, and those who intercepted him were hacked to death.

    "House Governor, it's not good!" someone nearby shouted, and at this moment the ashigaru instinctively dodged and fled.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????] Ida Munanobu knew that this man was the famous swordsman Sasaki Kojiro from Shikoku. Seeing this man rush forward, those who resisted in front were killed one after another.

    He was immediately shocked and shouted: "Whoever asks for this person's head will be rewarded with a hundred stones for his conduct!"

    Several warriors heard the reward and rushed forward, but they saw a flash of sword light, and they led the men to charge in unison. There was almost no one who could stop them, and continuous screams continued in front of them!

    Ida Zongxin was stunned, and suddenly realized that this person had rushed in front of him, gritted his teeth and shouted, and rushed forward.

    The sword flashed, and with a "pop" sound, a head flew out.

    "I, Sasaki Kojiro, begged Ida Sonobu!" Sasaki Kojiro immediately said:People shouted.

    Suddenly, one after another, the whole battlefield resounded with sound. In fact, this was just a sudden attack, causing panic. As long as Ida Munanobu persisted for a moment, he would be able to react. However, when Ida Munanobu died, there was originally some  The organized Ida Army collapsed immediately.

    Sasaki Kojiro shouted loudly: "Those who surrender to the ground will not be killed, and those who surrender to the ground will not be killed!"

    The collapsed Ida army fell down one after another, and those who resisted were hacked to death with random swords. Rivers of blood flowed for a while. When the killing stopped, there were only 250 people left in the team, and they suddenly laughed happily.  .

    Everyone felt that this battle was easier than imagined. Before the attack, everyone had the awareness that they would die, but they succeeded in one charge.

    "This victory is so easy!" Banyu Dazhong said.

    Sasaki Kojiro smiled: "My lord said, this is the difference between peasants and soldiers and samurai. Clean the battlefield. According to your lord's instructions, we only occupy three thousand stones south of the Fukiyo River!"

    "Sasaki-sama, why? The main force of the Ida family has collapsed. Why not attack and destroy them in one fell swoop?"

    "You bastard, even if they are defeated, we won't be able to occupy it. The surrounding wealthy families are watching. It's enough for us to occupy the south of Qingchui River now!"

    The words were rude, but no one had any bad feelings. Everyone was in awe. Under such circumstances, he could still stay awake. This is really a great general.

    That afternoon, the sky was still covered with dark clouds and the rain was falling. In this battle, one hundred and fifty-seven heads and seventeen samurai were obtained on the spot, and the Ida family suddenly withered.

    Ida clan leader was shocked when he received the news, but immediately sent an envoy to sue for peace, and Sasaki Kojiro, who received the order, also immediately set out conditions.

    That night, Ida clan leader wrote a peace order, handed over three thousand stones south of Fukiyo River to the Konda family, and sold two thousand kan to weapons, so that he was able to take five hundred ashigaru and samurai home.

    This move is indeed very timely. In the past few years, Ida Munanobu, by serving as the first patriarch, bullied the young master of the Haneda family who was under ten years old, and expanded the territory to nine thousand koku, arousing the anger of countless people in the Haneda family. At this time,  After receiving the news of Ida Munanobu's death, Bincheng immediately made a coup and killed all of Ida Munanobu's people in Linbin City, and gathered thousands of people to attack the Ida family the next day.

    The Ida clan leader¡¯s quick response brought life to the Ida family. Thousands of people fought in the rain for three days. Regardless of the outcome, they were all exhausted. After negotiations, they all retreated.

    Sakura Pavilion

    The rain was falling, making it hazy and blurry, but everyone in the corridor was kneeling.

    In the hall, seven retainers were kneeling on the left and right, and Qingxin and Wang Cunye were sitting on the main seats. At this time, news came: "After this battle, the Ida clan leader resigned from all positions in the Haneda family. It can be said that he  He broke through the door, but still maintained about five thousand stones.¡±

    "The Haneda family has regained power, but its territory has been severely eroded. Currently, the direct leadership only has about 9,000 koku!"

    Wang Cunye listened and smiled: "The young master of the Haneda family is too young, and the Ida family's vitality has been severely damaged. In a few years, we have been able to sleep peacefully. This is all due to you!"

    "Sasaki Kojiro, I will reward you with a reward of 300 shi for your knowledge and practice. Masanagi Matsumae, Sakuragi Motokatsu, and Kanaki Morino, you will have an increase of 200 shi. Tsuyama Yukihira, I will reward you with 150 shi for your knowledge. Hanba Datada and Kozaki Chuzaburo."  , a reward of fifty stones will be given to those who know what they do."

    "When the rain stops, we will seal it immediately!" In fact, in addition to the shrine, the Konda family now controls 3,500 koku, and they have sealed off 1,150 koku at once, about one third!

    "Hi, thank you so much, Lord!" The seven people knelt down and knelt down, all with joy.

    "The two hundred and fifty people participating in the battle are all allowed to carry small swords. They are all soldiers preparing for the army. They are not samurai, but they are above civilians. They are not engaged in production and specialize in martial arts. They are paid monthly by the family. Each person has a monthly salary.  Five hundred coins per month, one stone per meter!¡±

    This is a half-samurai. Sasaki Kojiro asked: "Two hundred and fifty, five hundred mon per month, rice and one stone. The total annual expenditure is 135 kuen, rice and 3,000 stone. I can't afford it, right?"

    "Currently, the Konda family's direct income is 2,300 dan, and the annual income is only about 1,200 dan, which is more than half the difference.

    Wang Cunye waved his hand: "My family has a lot of gold and silver. If you are short, you can buy it. The shrine will also provide some support, but we will try to be able to bear it within three years, so you can't slack off, do you understand?"

    "Hi!" This meant that we were going to conquer a new land in three years. The seven people had no objection and bowed down. When the news spread, the people kneeling in the corridor cheered.

    With the cheers, the fluctuating fortune of the Konda family gradually became clear, and traces of red energy emerged from the void.

    &nbsp; At this time, the spring thunder was meandering in the clouds, lighting up the sky, and the warriors retreated. Wang Cunye looked at the rain that kept falling, his eyes flashed, and it went out in an instant.

    The next moment, the air was filled with green energy and gradually became quiet, but there was one more person in the hall, it was Cao Xuan. He smiled slightly: "Congratulations, after this battle, the Konda family has finally gained a foothold."

    Wang Cunye showed a smile and waved his hand: "It's just a game. The Prime Minister must have taught me something when he comes here this time!"

    Cao Xuan pondered for a moment and said: "I brought the general's message, and the general expressed his apology."

    Wang Cunye did not answer, his face was as dark as water. Cao Xuan was not surprised and smiled: "This is a congratulatory gift from the general. Please take a look."

    As he said that, he took out a golden pillar.

    Wang Cunye looked at it and didn't know what was going on for a moment. Cao Xuan smiled slightly and took out the actuator. Wang Cunye saw it clearly. He saw that the pillar began to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, and the rivers flowed into the sea and sucked into it.

    Cao Xuan said: "The real person's luck and understanding are both top-notch, but power is power and cannot be obtained out of thin air. This is called the Xuanhuang Pillar, which can absorb spiritual energy independently. Although the capacity is limited, it is only effective for people below the Earth Immortal and above.  It¡¯s not big, but it can also be called a treasure.¡±

    Wang Cunye was speechless after hearing this. When Cao Xuan saw it, he was moved and smiled: "With this treasure, the Earth Immortal can double the progress every day. The most amazing thing is that it can also specifically absorb Yang Qi and bury it in the ground."  Any land of bones is acceptable.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Wang Cunye was hit hard. He was immediately moved. He pondered for a long time and sighed: "I am also a mediocre person. I broke my promise and gained weight."

    Cao Xuan couldn't help laughing after hearing this.  .

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 297: Farewell Banquet

    After a month at sea, it was already March when we arrived at Tosa Kuni Sakura Hall.

    The Konda family sent people to greet Keiko and soon arrived at the territory.

    "This is our territory?" Keiko pointed to a large piece of farmland. Farmers were working hard in the fields during the busy spring period, but they saw samurai staying away.

    "Yes, there are already three thousand five hundred koku now." Tsuyama Yukihei said proudly, and soon arrived at Sakura Pavilion, where the samurai and servants knelt down to greet him.

    "I've met my mother!" Four-year-old Xinqing stepped forward to see him as a gift. Keiko quickly supported her, feeling both happy and bitter in her heart.

    Arriving at the Sakura Hall, a girl wearing a loose cotton trousers and a narrow-sleeved top came to wait on her. She was said to be a girl, but in fact she was only eleven or twelve years old.

    "these are?"

    "The main hall said that the family rules of the daimyo should be established. This is the Enbayashi family invited from Kyoto. Now they receive a salary of 200 guan per year from the family to train the family and establish rules."

    "It turns out that the main hall has really good intentions." Keiko said.

    Looking at the territory, I saw a clear stream passing through a small hill, flowing through the fields, and leading to two tributaries in front of Sakura Hall, one flowing to the backyard for washing and cooking, and the other flowing to the teahouse and bathroom. Such a beautiful residence  , Kezi's missing heart felt a little comforted, and asked: "Where has the main hall gone?"

    "The main hall said that these 3,500 stones are very fertile, but the river can only irrigate half of it. Now we are discussing the construction of a canal. The remaining half of the dry land can be turned into paddy fields, and the wasteland on the hillside needs to be burned and renovated.  We can reclaim another five hundred stones.¡±

    "Isn't it a big project to develop canals?" Keiko couldn't help but ask.

    "My family now only has 3,500 dan, and the canal is no more than two miles, so it doesn't cost much."

    After hearing this, Huizi nodded and said nothing.

    Under the sky, the sea is green, and on a rock, Wang Cunye and Sasaki Kojiro are watching the waves and talking.

    "The Yuanlin family is the distant branch of the Duke. You may not think that he is outstanding. But the connotation is there. My big policy is to establish an executive office - to implement farming and prepare the army!"

    "There are still ten years before Xinqing reaches adulthood. Within these ten years, I hope to completely establish these two beliefs and take root deep in our family."

    Sasaki Kojiro responded: "Hi!"

    Wang Cunye glanced at it, not sure whether he was gone or not.  But just do your duty.

    On Earth.  Although individual skills and power exist, they are far inferior to the power of an organization. With the power of thousands of people, an organization can conquer mountains and seas.

    The world is the same.  The emperor has the luck of millions of people, and the rivers and seas are filled with imperial edicts.

    But the difference in this world is that Taoism manifests its sage, and Taoist power is attributed to himself.

    Wang Cunye inadvertently thought of the Kunlun Taoist Sect and the Taoist Lord.  This is the combination of personal power and organization.

    A gust of wind came, Sasaki Kojiro froze, and heard the rolling thunder. He said: "My lord, the spring thunder is coming, will you go back?"

    "You go back, I want to borrow this spring thunder again today." Wang Cunye waved his hand.

    The sea and sky are always unstable, ever-changing, and covered with haze in a blink of an eye.  The rain fell, and Sasaki Kojiro respectfully retreated. Within a moment, the sky and the earth became one, and the sea surface was born and destroyed.  Can't see people clearly.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Wang Cunye took out a small flag. It was golden and green, giving it a deep feeling.  It's like returning to the ancient wilderness era.

    Wang Cunye waved his hand, and a round of precious light suddenly rose up on the flag.  When the rain falls, it bounces away one after another, and even the underground underworld is isolated.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The yin and yang collide frequently. Wang Cunye smiled: "I've been waiting for this moment for a long time."

    This kind of thunder from the sky when yin and yang are in harmony has huge lethality to the ghosts and immortals, and is enough to kill all the ghosts and immortals who dare to challenge.

    However, Wang Cunye is not a ghost, nor does he come unprepared.

    The heavy rain is falling, and the thunder is rolling between the clouds. It becomes more and more intense, and it will release a strong moment.

    The next moment, a bolt of lightning in the thick black clouds illuminated the sky and the ocean brightly, and a deafening thunder exploded almost simultaneously. The great power of yin and yang transformed into thunder was released.

    At this moment, the Xuanyin Banner's precious light fluctuated. Wang Cunye remained silent and immediately released the Pearl and the Divine Seals of the Ten Directions.

    In the clouds, traces of thunder and lightning filled the air, but this was not the mainstream of the yin and yang conflict, but just a little bit of the reaction. The yin thunder overflowed from the Shifang Seal and the Pearl, and after briefly mixing with the thunder in the sky, it was absorbed into it.

    ?Within the pearl, thunder slowly generates inside the clouds. This is the divine thunder of Yin and Yang. A single sound in the sky can destroy Yin spirits.

    In the blink of an eye, there was another thunder, and both the Pearl and the Ten Directions Divine Seals trembled. Wang Cunye sighed: "It's just a little far away from the thunder rhyme. It's so difficult to absorb it. When can we absorb the thunder head-on?"

    I thought so, but kept looking at the increasingly dark sky with my hands, smiling slightly, and continued to gather the meaning of thunder. It was not until the afternoon that the clouds dispersed.

    At this time, the clouds in the pearl were already flowing with the thunder and lightning that created Yin and Yang. The Yin army below was trembling with fear and lay on the ground without daring to move.

    The divine thunder of creation is naturally capable of restraining evil spirits.

    At this time, the rain became lighter, and Wang Cunye flashed electric lights all over his body. This was because the pearl was emitting some breath. Wang Cunye didn't care. He stepped on the hard reef and "saw" the undulations of the shoal under the reef through his subtle perception.  seabed.

    In the sea of ????consciousness, the golden spiritual pool is nine feet long, and traces of spiritual liquid are circulating in the body, transpiring and changing all the time.

    " Human immortality is still the limit of the human body, ghost immortality is only the achievement of the true spirit, the physical body is still within the scope of mortals, and earthly immortality is completely far away from the human category.

    "With the help of the black and yellow pillars, the yin and yang counterbalance and neutralize. After a month, I have refined these 110,000 ghosts and turned them into a spiritual pool, but it is only nine feet."

    "The Earth Immortal must be completely immortal, break through to the five qi levels, and have three feet of spiritual power! In this world, only strength is the most rare thing, and luck comes second."

    Wang Cunye realized this and deeply felt his own weakness - what's the use of luck alone? If it can't be transformed into strength, entering the burial ground will be a murderous step.

    Thinking about it, the golden light flashed and fell in front of Sakura Hall for a moment. Keiko, Nobukei, and Sasaki Kojiro came up to welcome them.

    Entering the Cherry Blossom Pavilion, Wang Cunye said to Keizi: "You have worked so hard for coming so far. Take Xinqing and rest!"

    When she could leave, Wang Cunye directly ordered Sasaki Kojiro: "Kojiro!"

    "Hi!" Sasaki Kojiro heard this and bowed down.

    "I will pay you a thousand gu, and you will send people to Fuso. Find the locations of battles involving more than 100 people within a hundred years, from Hokkaido in the north to Kyushu in the south. Give me the exact number within a month!"

    The place where hundreds of ghosts walk at night in Fusang.  There must be a lot of undead.  Purification not only has some merits, but can also strengthen your own spiritual pool.

    Listening to the profound words of his lord, Sasaki Kojiro's heart moved: "Hey, I'll go right away!"

    Finished.  Keep going.

    After Sasaki Kojiro went out, the room was quiet, and Wang Cunye sat, thinking silently in his heart.

    Although there are many ghosts and gods in the shrine, they are intricately connected.  The entanglement is deep, and Kurokawa Keitoku's plan this time gave him a very dangerous and clear signal that luck cannot be completely relied on.

    ??The rise and fall of a court depends on luck or the emperor first. This is a chicken-and-egg problem. The essence is that heroes create the situation, or the situation creates the hero, but no matter what.  The emperor relied on the system and had great luck, gathering the general trend.

    But the gods and Taoists, whose great power belongs to themselves, directly tore off the last layer of veil.  With such great luck as Wang Cunye, there are still people who dare to attack him.

    If the Emperor of Heaven is stronger than the Lord of Dao, he can gather the general trend of heaven and earth and overwhelm the Lord of Dao.  Only if the invading evil gods are powerful can they gather countless heretics to attack this world.

    This is not to say that luck is not strong.  If Wang Cunye is willing to abandon his body and become a god, his luck will immediately become his strength. But if he keeps his body, his strength must undergo a transformation process.

    For Wang Cunye, what he lacks now is time!

    The whirlpool caused by the conflict between Fuso Eight Million Gods and Kurokawa Keitoku is so big. With Wang Cunye's current strength, if he gets involved, he might be killed without having to go to the burial ground.

    The plan now is to harvest the scattered ghosts and gods first, and then kill the ghosts and ghosts of the shrine when they can go to the burial ground.

    As for the consequences, it will definitely be a huge flood, but if you die in the burial ground, what will happen next?

    If you can survive, you will definitely be promoted to a god, and then all problems will be no longer a problem.

    The core now is to do everything possible to increase the chance of going to the Bone Burial Ground.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye let out a breath and made a decision in his heart. Seeing the sun setting, he smiled and ordered: "Huizi just came today to serve a fresh fish feast."

    Fuso¡¯s diet is really disappointing. The samurai only eat some rice, pickles, and kelp every day. During festivals, they only serve salted fish and fresh fish. But the problem is, in the sea and in the riverThere are fish, and the price is actually not too expensive.

    Someone agreed. In the evening, the banquet was arranged in the living room, and all the people sitting there were samurai. The population of the Konda family is not large now.

    After bathing, Keiko changed into a fuso kimono and saluted Wang Cunye after entering.

    "You're welcome, please take a seat!" Wang Cunye ordered.

    The reception door opened, the attendant bowed, came in with the food, and arranged the dishes respectfully

    ?? White rice, carp soup, pickled vegetables, braised fresh fish, and chicken soup, even if they are not very common in China, the landlord can enjoy them, but in Fuso this is too luxurious.

    Others are okay. Although Tsuyama Yukihei, Hanha Datada, and Kosaki Chusaburo have been here for a while, they are still not used to it, and the newcomer Tobayashi Yanyi even shed tears.

    Just listen to Wang Cunye saying: "Huizi, you brought a batch of chickens and ducks, which are very good. We will keep them in the future and use them as materials for banquets."

    "Yes, sir!" Keiko responded. She was very accustomed to the food, and there was no unusual color. After the meal, fruit snacks were served, and she chewed them slowly.

    After using it, Wang Cunye said again: "You are here, and the Konda family's treasury will be transferred to you, a total of seven thousand taels of gold, and three large ships, traveling between Zhongtu and Fusang, twice a year, and once can  Earn tens of thousands of taels of gold."

    After saying this, he turned to Yuan Lin Yanyi and said, "Yanyi, my family is still too young now. You are aggrieved. I will only receive the salary for now. If you know and act, you will be rewarded."

    Yuan Lin Yanyi held a small folding fan: "I don't dare, the main hall is too polite. With these two hundred strings, many people are jealous!"

    "Well, I'll leave everything to you." Wang Cunye said, his eyes calm. This was his official farewell to the Konda family.

    Time is so short, don¡¯t waste it on this anymore!

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 298 Gap

    Chapter 298 Gap

    Fuso. April. Kurokawa Imperial Palace

    At this time, there are cherry blossoms, neither cold nor hot, cool and pleasant. Moss grows along the pebble corridor, with wisteria and rose vines forming a fence on both sides.  ////////

    Kurokawa Qingtoku stood, seeing the wind filtered by the trees, and looking at the endless garden pavilions in the distance. Cao Xuan couldn't help but secretly sigh when he saw it. Although it was not as good as the Zhongtu Imperial Palace, it still had a royal aura.

    Both of them are very lucky, have done great things, and are both profound and experienced. They are just taking a casual walk, because the Imperial Palace is the fundamental place of the Kurokawa Shogunate. Even though it is slowly disappearing, outsiders are still unable to pry, and they can talk freely here.

    After a while, a person with a flashing red light came in, kowtowed and handed over the paperwork. Kurokawa Keide looked at it and smiled: "It's true, take a look!"

    After saying this, Cao Xuan took a look at it and frowned: "Returning to the imperial government?"

    "Yes, when the young emperor succeeded to the throne, someone got the emperor's secret edict and secretly encouraged the restoration of the royal government. This method is really good. The emperor is only seven years old, what does he know? The winner can overthrow the Kurokawa shogunate, and there is a reason to reject the defeat. As long as  Just say that someone is falsely issuing an edict in private!" Kurokawa Keide said with a sneer.

    Hearing this, Cao Xuan thought deeply for a while and sighed: "In name, the emperor is still a king, and he has this title. In other words, when you established the Kurokawa shogunate, why didn't you"

    Kurokawa Keitoku smiled: "There is nothing difficult to say about this. After I became a member of Fuso World, at that time, I came to Fuso with one hundred thousand kilo of royal materials to rape the pro-Emperor faction. They wanted to eradicate the Emperor's influence in one fell swoop. I didn't want to  After the Taoism becomes holy, ghosts and gods can directly intervene in the present world."

    "Although I was the shogun at the time, I was an outsider after all, and my foundation was unstable. If I had a fight with Takamagahara who was behind the emperor, I was afraid that both sides would be hurt, so I took advantage of the situation and tolerated it."

    "But since I have proposed the restoration of royal government, I am afraid that I will have a decisive battle."

    Cao Xuan nodded, looked at the fish swimming in the pond not far away, and said casually: "Then why does the general pay so much attention to that Xinqing?"

    Kurokawa Qingde couldn't help but smile: "I know you have been wanting to ask for a long time, but you are the messenger of the Emperor of Heaven, so it doesn't hurt to tell you."

    Seeing Cao Xuan looking at him in surprise, he said: "The matter of luck is very mysterious. Luck in the officialdom lies in the superior relatives, and the superior officials rely on the holy relatives, and we rely on the heavenly relatives. Behind this is the mysterious root of heaven and earth.  !¡±

    At this point, Kurokawa Keide saw that Cao Xuan was listening attentively, and said: "Wang Cunye can rise because of his mysterious roots. Maybe he didn't notice it himself or care about it, but Konda Nobukei has some hidden and mysterious roots."  Great luck."

    "If it is just triggered but not released, my bloodline will be gathered together. Once it rises, it will be favored by some luck. I will be more confident in dealing with the three noble gods"

    Before Kurokawa Keitoku finished speaking, Cao Xuan was enlightened and understood immediately. Kurokawa Keide saw that he understood, so he stopped talking. The two of them were silent for a while, only hearing the sound of music in the distance.  Come in.

    This is the sixteenth-generation shogun Kurokawa Atsuki. He cannot be said to be a faint master, but also a mediocre master. He is immersed in wine and sex.

    Kurokawa Keitoku, however, didn't take it seriously. He stood up and walked around in the bright spring scenery, saying: "It's great that I'm enjoying myself again, it's very good!"

    As he spoke, he smiled and said to Cao Xuan: "Are you confused? His enjoyment is very much to my liking."

    Cao Xuan indeed nodded. Seeing this, Kurokawa Keide said calmly: "The Kurokawa shogunate is getting old now. Let alone fighting in battle, even if he runs a few steps quickly, he will be out of breath.  .¡±

    "It can be said that whether it is reform or resurgence, the shogunate will be ruined immediately. Hoshiyuki does not do anything, just rest, but it can prolong the shogunate's reign for more than ten years. In these ten years, all my chess pieces have been  It¡¯s activated.¡±

    Cao Xuan himself was a reformist and wanted to revitalize the Chinese imperial court. He was a little dissatisfied with this. After thinking about it, he asked: "Even if the shogunate does not move, the rebellious ministers and traitors may not move."

    "To bring down the curtain, there must be a new life. Where does this new come from? Most of it comes from reforms. If it rests, it means that the state system is rigid. But this rigidity also has advantages. It is intertwined and the ideas and systems are rigid. Therefore, even if there are rebellious ministers and traitors,  It is difficult to create new soil in a short time, so it will not become a major climate within more than ten years." Kurokawa Keitoku said with a cold smile.

    Cao Xuan listened, thought carefully, and suddenly broke into a cold sweat. This was really insightful. He didn't know the impact of the "New Culture Movement" in the 20th century on earth, otherwise he would have even more agreed with it.

    Kurokawa Qingde did not intend to say more and changed the topic: "Do you know what Wang Cunye did?"

    "I know, but I was running around Fusang, especially on the battlefield. Wherever I passed, the ground was suddenly white." Cao Xuan thought thoughtfully: "The Taoism used has the atmosphere of the underworld."

    &nbsp; Kurokawa Keide said calmly: "These resentful spirits are indeed cleansed. I checked specifically and found that the true spirits have returned to the underworld. Maybe they are earning merit!"

    Speaking of this, he raised his eyebrows and paced slowly: "But after thinking about it again and again, I feel that there are still some problems here, but this is the only thing that cannot be investigated in detail. Now Fuso Penglai Taoist Palace, Sangui God, and I can't  I won¡¯t interfere, just let him be!¡±

    Sekigahara

    It rained in the middle of the night. Now the sky is covered with dark clouds, and a black cloud lingers on the mountains. There is a trace of rain from time to time. Sasaki Kojiro is wearing shabby clothes and following Wang Cunye.

    The place of war is not a secret, it is just more complicated. Sasaki Kojiro cooperated with several ninja strongholds, and some large and small places came like snowflakes.

    Wang Cunye and Sasaki Kojiro endured their temper and went to check one by one. The Fuso land was very dark and half of it was worth it.

    Having been running for about two months now, Sasaki Kojiro was at a loss at first, but now he is deeply confused. And because of his participation in the ghost battle, he has a more thorough understanding and sublimation of the sword.

    The place in front of us is a hill, with low mounds connected together in this wilderness. The dark night makes this place even more eerie.

    "This world is really just a dream!" His feet squeaked on the ground as Wang Cunye looked at the wilderness.

    "This is the territory of the Kato family. Originally, this hill could be mined for about 500 koku, but there was an evil spirit inside, so the place was abandoned after several accidents." Sasaki Kojiro immediately reported the situation: "My lord, what Fuso knows  Hell, this is the last one.¡±

    "Yes, I understand." Wang Cunye nodded when he heard this. This is the 181st place in the underworld. Fusang is small, and you can tell whether it is valuable at a glance, so you can run around in two months.  So many places.

    Seventy thousand dirty souls have been purified, and some military souls can be added to the Yin soldiers. The scale will gradually expand to thirteen thousand, and the rest will be purified.

    Several of them were the so-called ghost kings, and they gave Wang Cunye a lot of surprises. These accumulated powers were equivalent to those of lower-level ghosts and gods.

    "This is the biggest dark place in Guanyuan!" Wang Cunye felt that this dark place was mixed with unwillingness and resentment, as well as strong bad luck. Such heavy Yin Qi caused no grass to grow near the mound, and the ground was moist, but there was no  A little grass sprout, here is a ghost.

    For ordinary people, this place is like a nightmare, but for Wang Cunye, the huge yin energy here really surprised him.

    The night is dark, the place is dark and obscure, and there are sparkling ghosts and ghosts. There is no other word that is more suitable for this place than ghosts.

    "People in front, come and have a rest. It's not easy for you in the barren mountains and wild mountains!" The lights were flickering in the distance, and a village chief led the warriors and children behind him.

    Wang Cunye smiled when he saw it, drew his sword and slashed, his body was split into two halves and turned into smoke with a scream.

    The scene of the lantern house stopped here. The faces of the children, warriors and women turned ashen. The children's heads kept getting bigger, the body and limbs became unusually small, and the eyes were surprisingly big. The women's bodies became crooked, like the old tree.  Like packing roots.

    The warrior had no head, and the man's face was covered with blood and tears. All of this instantly tore apart the false veil in front and revealed these ghosts.

    This ghostly and gloomy atmosphere steamed up. Sasaki Kojiro stepped in front of Wang Cunye, and his long sword was unsheathed and shining with silver light.

    He is a warrior, has his own beliefs, and behind him is his lord. Even if he dies, he cannot let the enemy take a step forward, even though Wang Cunye is many times stronger than himself.

    "The grievances deep in your souls are so condensed and deep, and they just become the foundation for me on the road!" Wang Cunye said in a calm tone with a hint of joy.

    There was silence, followed by roars, and countless ghosts, no matter high or low, whether they were broken bodies, or even inhuman shapes, rushed towards Wang Cunye.

    "You have mastered the art of swordsmanship, and there is no need to fight ghosts and gods!" Wang Cunye said, stopping Sasaki Kojiro's movements. The next moment, a bright pearl rose up and turned into a bright moon in the mid-air.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a bright moon shines, tens of thousands of ghosts scream in agony, and every trace of gray-black air fills the air.

    The old crow screamed and flew away in fright. In a moment, the enemy army was wiped out. Sasaki Kojiro was stunned. Wang Cunye looked at the hills and said to Sasaki Kojiro: "Okay, Kojiro, your mission is completed, go back."  Bar!"

    "Yes!" Sasaki Kojiro knew that this was farewell. He immediately put his hands on the ground and kowtowed heavily. When he saw no more instructions, he retreated.After a few steps, he turned around and left.

    Wang Cunye stood on the rock. A bright pearl floated on the top. Countless figures in it appeared and died, and in the blink of an eye everything was gone.

    The tortoise shell¡¯s life and death roulette is still spinning, and the Yin power absorbed until now is separated by it. The pure Yin power is flowing towards the Pearl like the Yangtze River at this moment.

    This Yangtze River is not a description, but a real river rushing through the space, with a faint feeling of the Styx.

    Affected by this, the 12,000 Yin soldiers continued to change and evolve one after another, and finally turned into Yin soldiers full of murderous aura.

    Among them, the strong ones even directly evolve into beings like ghosts and gods.

    Although they are still frightened by the thunder and lightning in the dark clouds above the Pearl, they can barely move.

    Wang Cunye knows that for these evolved Yin soldiers, Buddhism on earth has a special word: "Asura!"

    Of course, it is still nondescript now, but this is enough. Twelve thousand ghost troops have filled a gap in a certain part of the layout.

    However, after the spirit pool digested everything, it was only ten feet long, and there was still a gap of two feet away from twelve feet.  (To be continued.

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 299 Qing Chi

    Chapter 299 Qingchi

    May

    At the Yunya County Earth Temple Fair, the city was bustling with traffic, and at first glance, drums and music were loud, and everyone rushed to the temple fair to occupy a stall.

    Artists are already performing on the streets, vendors are selling along the streets, and scholars are watching the wind.

    The street on the side of the land leads directly to the Yamen. The county magistrate has been changed this year and is not yet familiar to people.

    The geographical location here makes this section of the street the most lively street, with nearby shops lined up along both ends, and pedestrians entering and exiting it.

    On the street, two Taoists walked together. Pedestrians around them unknowingly avoided the road, and a small hole appeared in the bustling crowd.

    According to the system, land is set up in the prefectural city and land is set up in the county. The two rushed to the temple.

    ¡°Senior brother, the day of the expedition is only one month away!¡± At the door, the Taoist on the right stopped and whispered to the Taoist in Qingyi on the left.

    "Well, every time we go to war, the bones are buried on the battlefield, so we have to notify them personally." The Taoist priest in Qingyi on the left said nothing more.

    The Tutu Temple is not big and has good incense. The main hall is surrounded by junipers, pines and cypresses, and there are side rooms on the left and right, where the temple ministers live. At first glance, it is full of greenery.

    There is an empty space of ten acres in front of the temple, and a stage is set up on the west side. Looking up, you can see the three words "Tudi Temple" on the sign. In the sun, there is a faint red light.

    When the two Taoists saw this, they just looked at each other and stepped in.

    "Come here, two Taoist priests." In the open-air square of the temple, an old temple minister saw the two people coming in. Surprise flashed in his eyes, and he stepped forward to lead the way.

    We walked to a side hall and pushed the door open. It was still very clean inside. Lao Miaozhu looked at the two Taoists and said, "Two Taoist priests, please sit down. If you have any orders, just call me."

    The Taoist priest in Qingyi nodded and waved his hand to let him go down.

    In the incense burner on the wooden table in the middle of the side hall, incense was lingering, and the power of vows was filled with the earth tablet. Seeing this, Taoist priest in Qingyi stepped forward and extinguished the incense, took out another one from his sleeve, lit it and inserted it into it.

    This is the secret system of the Kunlun Taoist Palace. It has the Kunlun Edict and can summon Taoist soldiers and Shinto. This is because there is a Taoist Lord behind Kunlun. Although he is suppressed by the Emperor of Heaven, he still has this right. Moreover, this Taoist incense has great influence on Shinto.  Great benefit, it can condense the soul.

    Therefore, as the green smoke lingers, a red light descends on this side hall. A human figure is revealed in the red light, dressed in gorgeous clothes and carrying majesty. It is the land here.

    ¡°I wonder what the reason for the two Taoist priests coming here is?¡± Di Tui saw the two Taoists in front of him with golden light, bowed and said.

    The two Taoists looked at each other, and Taoist Qingyi stepped forward and said, "I am here to verify the list of names in this county as ordered by my master."

    Tu Tu was expressionless when he heard the words, and waved out of thin air. A golden talisman was drawn out of the clay sculpture and wooden body, and he handed it over: "This is the roster given to the little god by heaven. Many outstanding people in this county have records. You are here with the orders of Kunlun.  , but also has the right to view it.¡±

    Seeing this, the Taoist priest in gray sighed: "The time for the expedition is coming. This is a great calamity, but it is God's will."

    When Tu Tu Tu saw it, his expression remained unchanged, and a trace of contempt flashed through his heart. However, he was of a small status, but he did not dare to speak out.

    For a moment, the two Taoists turned over the list, memorized it by heart, and pushed it in front of the land. "Thank you, land. I have one last question. Is there any luck in the Yunya County land line and Dayan Temple's own luck?"  change?"

    Hearing this, Di Tui waved his hand and said: "Official matters are business, and there is no need to say thank you. The ground of Yunya County has undergone some changes. The Qingqi of Qingtian Village, Zhenkou Village, and Baikou Village are condensed, and the blessings are long-lasting."

    "As for the Dayan Temple" As he was checking, a spiritual thought passed through Baili, looking at the Dayan Temple. After a while, the land came back to his senses, his expression was a little lost, and he sighed to the two Taoists and said: "Dayan Temple."  If you look at it and see nothing, it must be that the secret of heaven has been turned upside down, your luck has been completely deceived, and the little god's cultivation is low, but you can't tell it."

    When the two Taoists heard this, they were startled and looked at Tu Tu: "Thank you Tu Tu and we will leave."

    After leaving the side hall, I saw that the main hall was even more crowded with people, and the bronze cauldron was extremely hot due to the burning incense. I hurriedly backed out. The Taoist in gray clothes said: "I don't want the land to have such incense, but the incense of my Taoist sect is cold."  "

    Seeing that the Taoist in Qingyi was speechless, he added: "Xuan Shang deceives the secrets of heaven and condenses luck. How bold it is!"

    The Qingyi Taoist was silent when he heard the words, and spoke slowly for a moment: "This son comes from the Taoist sect. Let him make the last contribution to the Taoist sect and be buried in a foreign land. Even if there are all kinds of wrongs, it can be regarded as repaying the Taoist sect's kindness in cultivating him!  "

    Hearing this, the Taoist priest in gray clothes felt less angry in his heart. The place where the bones are buried is actually the place where many people were buried.Young man, I don¡¯t know how many earthly immortals rushed there to fight against the evil gods, but none of them came back.

    There is no need to worry about people who are about to die. Thinking of this, the Taoist priest in gray said: "The situation has been verified, let's issue a formal order!"

    After hearing this, the Taoist priest in Qingyi waved his sleeves, and a flash of blue light, carrying the order, flew out, but did not go straight to Dayan Temple, but flew towards the sea.

    Sakura Hall. Foothills

    There is only a path on the top of a hill, and there is countryside below. There is a dense bamboo forest on the hillside, and a stream with a cold mountain atmosphere flows through the territory.

    Wang Cunye is sitting on a square stone, falling down. The golden and blue clouds where the luck is condensed on the top are spinning, and the massive spiritual energy has formed a vortex and been absorbed and transformed.

    In the sea of ??consciousness, the spiritual pool grew slightly invisible. For a moment, the clouds disappeared, leaving only Wang Cunye sighing: "Is it still not possible?"

    Within three months, there was luck protection, a black and yellow pillar to purify 200,000 dirty souls, and a tortoise shell wheel of life and death, but the spiritual pool could only reach ten and a half feet, and there was still a gap of one and a half feet away from twelve feet.

    "Don't underestimate this one foot and a half, there is still a gap of 33% in the spiritual pool.

    "If you don't reach twelve feet, you won't be able to rush into the third level of the Earth Immortal. The five qi are flowing in your body, but it's still a little short of it, and you can't go towards the Yuan."

    After the Battle of Hades, Wang Cunye understood that there was an assimilation problem here.

    Only by condensing the five qi and facing the Yuan can we maintain our independence, have the hope of catching a glimpse of the gods, and gain a little more vitality in the burial ground.

    Otherwise, the possibility of invasion of corruption in the land of bones is very high, and the more vitality is.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Wang Cunye sensed something and couldn't help but look overseas. After three breaths, a beam of light came through the sky and fell into Wang Cunye's hands.

    It¡¯s Qingchi, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this level of Taoist edict!

    Opening the talisman, all the information has been imprinted in the heart.

    "Oh? The order to go to the burial ground has arrived!" Wang Cunye held the green order, feeling refreshed and couldn't help but smile slightly.

    "This Qingchi is a magic weapon in itself, but it is of no great use. Things are like this now. If we wait hard for the opportunity, we are most afraid of being defeated. It is impossible to say that we will make a dangerous move today."

    Wang Cunye pondered. Although he had already made up his mind, he was still worried about gains and losses. After a while, his mood gradually calmed down.

    On the line between life and death, all worries must be put aside and only take advantage of this glimmer of life. Thinking of this, Wang Cunye fell into the sea of ????consciousness in a single thought. Before he could react, the wheel of life and death turned around, and there was a faint meaning on the green edict.  The shadow of a Taoist immediately disappeared and turned into a stream of green energy. After another grinding, it turned into a golden stream that was about ten times larger and flowed down.

    "There is a monitoring technique above, but unfortunately, although it is Qingchi, it does not have much magic power." Wang Cunye thought secretly, he was now an Earth Immortal, and the sea areas of Middle Earth and Fusang could not stop him from crossing, but at this time,  I don¡¯t want to go back directly.

    "That's all, now that it's over, let's fight to the death!" Wang Cunye felt the divine seals of the ten directions and the pearl. The yin and yang divine thunder of creation and the 120,000 yin soldiers stored in the pearl were the winner and the loser in one fell swoop.

    Whether it is a pawn crossing the river or transcending the chessboard, it all depends on this move. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and turned into a golden light and left.

    Iruka Shrine

    There is a long wall built with white walls and a magnificent horizontal wooden door. It is already dark at this time, and the signboard is dark. It is impossible to read the words without looking carefully, but it does not lose its solemnity at all.

    When it was time to light the lanterns, some young warriors filed out, all with swords on their waists.

    Iro Shrine is dedicated to Iro Mikoto. This god is a member of the emperor's line. It is said that he is also a prince. He was ordered to govern the Harima Kingdom. According to records, he conducted seven "tours", which were actually conducted to conquer the local indigenous people.  Military action.

    In a total of 20 years, he conquered 5 counties in the central part of Harimo Province, which is about an area of ????a county in Central China. It was considered a great achievement by the court at that time, so a huge mausoleum was built for him and he was granted the title of god.

    Hundreds of years later, the influence gradually expanded, and local samurai believed in it. There were even many pirates who held high the three-character flag "Iluna" and carried out burning, killing and looting, so even at night, samurai could still be seen coming and going.

    A little further away, the street where the shrine is located is brightly lit, with merchants¡¯ curtains everywhere. At this moment, a tall man wearing a bamboo hat comes in.

    A man was standing on tiptoes, hanging a lantern. When he saw this man, he couldn't help shouting: "Oh, you have to remove the bamboo hat in the shrine, otherwise the god will be angry."

    "Really?" Wang Cunye took off his bamboo hat. At this time, he smiled and extended his middle finger: "Shh, don't speak loudly, you will disturb them!"

    &nbsp; "Why is this person so incoherent?" The waiter of the shrine thought this way. He was about to speak, but found that he could not move at all.

    Looking again, he opened his mouth in shock, and everything in front of him changed color.

    The sky was covered with dark clouds, and a gloomy atmosphere filled the air. When I looked over, I saw gloomy grass and bloody rivers. The most terrifying thing was that there were corpses everywhere.

    Some fell into the grass, some were soaked in water, and some had many arrows in their bodies. There was no blood here, but the pale white color of each corpse made people even more frightened.

    "Ah" The man screamed desperately, but he only made a weak sound.

    "Don't move. If you are lucky, you can still survive." Wang Cunye smiled slightly: "This is the underworld!"

    After saying that, Wang Cunye ignored it and walked towards a magnificent city in the distance. His steps were not particularly anxious. As he walked, an indescribable feeling filled his body. Mysterious ripples appeared out of thin air and rippled away. Everything  All become obscure.

    This is exactly the "retrospective hidden trace technique" and the "innate secret technique of reversing the secrets of heaven".  (To be continued.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 300: Yamata no Orochi

    Chapter 300 Yamata no Orochi

    The big city of Fusang is built of jade, and is filled with yellow air, but it occupies a blessed land. A rich red air is continuously coming from the void, but it is the power of the wish.

    The night was filled with darkness, and the rain turned into gray mist. A military commander's eyes were shining red, and he pulled out his long sword and looked around. After many battles, he felt that danger was quickly approaching.

    At this moment, a large seal suddenly appeared in the void, and strands of golden power hung down, turning into a strands of light curtain, covering the entire castle.

    As soon as the residents of the underworld came into contact, they made a sizzling sound, as if they had encountered flames, and turned into ashes.

    Almost at the same time, a low voice said: "Confuse the secrets of heaven and bring blessings of luck!"

    In the void, a ball of golden and green luck emerged, and it instantly merged into the void, and the movement of heaven suddenly became obscure.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes flashed and he revealed himself.

    This kind of using luck to confuse the heavens consumes luck every minute, but Wang Cunye doesn't care.

    Up to now, Wang Cunye's luck is quite great. The largest group of Zhenguo Zhenren, the second-grade Zhenguo, is not much for the imperial court, but for the earthly immortals, it is a very great luck.

    Secondly, the cultivation level of the Earth Immortal is comparable to that of the Heavenly Immortal.

    ???????????????? The luck gained from practicing Taoism is currently slightly inferior to that of earthly immortals and heavenly beings, but this is valuable because of its longevity. As time goes by, it will become the biggest piece. You must know that it has only been practiced for three years now!

    And the bronze seal that digested Pengshanjun is now merged into the ten directions divine seal, which is also a blessing.

    Now Wang Cunye¡¯s luck, even if he doesn¡¯t rely on a turtle shell, still has five times the luck of earthly immortals of his peers. This luck can already be compared with that of gods and immortals.

    The general shouted loudly, but at this time Wang Cunye's strength was no longer the power of the ghosts and immortals. The brilliance of the ten-direction divine seal fell and turned into flames throughout the city. The ghosts and gods were shattered inch by inch and turned into thick smoke.  Falling into the boundless darkness, every thread was absorbed by the turntable of life and death.

    The next moment, Wang Cunye stepped away, and a red light suddenly appeared. He saw an acre of red clouds above the main pill in the city. Stimulated by this, they quickly gathered and quickly formed a protective shield. Moreover, there were yellow lights like fire in the void,  I am constantly attracted to join the photo mask.

    "The power of faith and admiration?" Wang Cunye was shocked. In an instant, the red cloud gradually became thicker, and the color changed from red-yellow to light gold.

    Wang Cunye snorted coldly: "Thunder is coming!"

    Lightning struck through the sky of Hades without any warning. The lightning gathered together and formed an electric snake that came down with thunder.

    "Boom!" A large hole appeared in Chiyun.

    Before he had time to react, Wang Cunye shouted: "Karma bites you back!"

    As soon as the words fell, a vague big grinding wheel appeared in the sea of ??consciousness, and suddenly a black evil aura that was thicker than thick ink filled the air.

    This Fuso God has killed countless people and accumulated a huge amount of karma, but it was suppressed by luck and divine power and could not show up. When he gave the order, there was an immediate backlash.

    Seeing the dense and almost suffocating aura emerging from the darkness, corroding the mother's destiny, Chi Yun, and creaking, and holes were formed. Although it was immediately replenished and repaired by a steady stream of light points, the holes in Chi Yun itself were still there.  Repairs are slow.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s face was as dark as water. He originally planned to fight the weak first and then kill the strong, but he didn¡¯t want to meet such a hard character for the first time. This was indeed his carelessness.

    ??Smiled coldly, at this moment, he could no longer retreat, regardless of the fact that the ghost army below continued to sway and twist in the golden light, turned into black air, and had already rushed inside.

    "Thunder is coming!"

    The sound of thunder resounded, and the electric snake cut through the sky, attacking, and the main castle tower exploded with a bang.

    Confusing the secrets consumes luck every minute and every second. Wang Cunye will not waste even a second. At this time, without hesitation, he turns into a golden light and comes down.

    Wang Cunye rushed into the castle tower, but a minister did not panic. He looked about forty, dressed in purple robes, his eyes were shining, and he had a serious demeanor. He said: "Who is coming? I am"

    Before he finished speaking, Wang Cunye shouted again: "Thunder is coming!"

    The electric snake cut through the sky and flickered in the air, but at this moment, dozens of ghosts and gods in the hall rushed towards it. There was only a "boom" sound, and countless fragments flew suddenly.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed drastically, and a violent, ferocious, and majestic aura rushed out. The sense of oppression was so strong that even Wang Cunye had rarely experienced it several times.

    When the thunder light went out, Wang Cunye looked up and saw a huge snake hovering around the middle-aged man, which blocked him abruptly.Hit.

    The big snake that was attacked had eight heads. The red snake pupils shrank into two thin lines, exuding murderous intent. Before the official attack, an indescribable pressure came over.

    Wang Cunye's pupils shrank: "The Great Snake? No, this is the dragon energy of Fuso!"

    It seems that this aura is full of demonic energy, violent and cruel, but Wang Cunye is now blessed by the wheel of life and death. At a glance, he can only feel the majestic and cruel aura inside, where life and death are all taken away.

    "It's dragon energy, but dragon energy has different manifestations depending on civilizations and countries. In China, it's a dragon, and in Fuso, it's the Yamato norochi. There was an update to the Fuso mythology, which was the battle between the God of Guojin and the God of Tianjin.  .¡±

    "It is said that after Susano'o arrived in Izumo Country, he killed the Yamata-no-Orochi, obtained the Amazuki Cloud Sword, and settled in Izumo Country. He also had his son-in-law Okuninushi. In Fuso language, Okuninushi is the name for the ruler of the land!"

    Wang Cunye immediately understood that the Yamata no Orochi was transformed into the Fuso Dragon Qi, and the so-called killing was innovation, and finally the country was surrendered to Amaterasu.

    Although the descendants of Amaterasu Omikami dominate this country, the snake has eight heads, which means that there are many political branches. Therefore, the emperor is ignored by the shogun, the general is ignored by the daimyo of various places, and the daimyo of each place is ignored by his own elders. This is the fuso dragon spirit.  Features!

    But in the blink of an eye, Wang Cunye came back to his senses. The so-called Yamato no Orochi in front of him was just a trace of dragon energy. At that moment, the underworld city outside had turned into a sea of ??fire, and all the underworld armies were captured. At this moment, with a thought, the ten-direction divine seal was  Back on top of myself.

    "Thunder is coming!" Wang Cunye shouted, and suddenly there was a flash of thunder, and everything in the world disappeared.

    "Boom!" There was a deafening roar, and Wang Cunye suddenly felt the changes in his surroundings. An incredibly rich aura filled the air, and countless ghosts and gods appeared.

    "Yukiononna, Kappa, Hashihime, Hanako, everything

    "The dragon's energy is so sinister, no wonder so many ghosts have descended into it!" Wang Cunye suddenly sneered. If he were to attack directly, Wang Cunye would still be in a hurry, but there must be only one trace of the Yamato Orochi, so he attacked the heart, but he didn't want Wang Cunye to know the sea.  Inside, there is a turtle shell.

    As soon as the wheel of life and death turned, the illusion immediately turned into a red and gray breath, and turned into a Yamato norochi. It was about to bite, but when the turtle shell was swept away, the Yamato norochi immediately shattered and turned into  Piece by piece, after another sweep, the gray and black air inside was purified and turned into a rolling red stream flowing down.

    After being purified, the ghosts inside became prototypes one by one. Farmers farmed, women weaved, samurai carried swords, daimyo inquired, ministers wrote poems, and generals and emperors reigned supreme.

    After another transformation, it turned into a light red dragon aura, faintly showing the Yamata no Orochi, but this was very different from the original Yamata norochi.

    There was no time to think at this time, Wang Cunye just shouted: "Thunder is coming!"

    Boom, the electric snake swept across the hall. Before the middle-aged man could scream, it turned into a stream of red and disappeared in an instant.

    After being able to kill this god, Wang Cunye immediately turned the area that confuses the heavens into his own, greatly reducing the consumption. The next moment, he had rushed out of the Yin Earth and landed in the Yang World.

    Iruka Shrine

    The shrine waiter suddenly woke up, and then realized that he was still standing on tiptoes, hanging the lantern. He suddenly felt like he was in a dream, but the lantern was not in his hand, but fell down. Strangely enough, the lantern's  The fire was nothing, but at this moment, it seemed to have been sprinkled with oil, crackling and burning quickly.

    "Ah!" The man rolled out and screamed. Only when he reached the courtyard did the entire shrine burst into flames.

    Kurokawa Imperial Palace

    Kurokawa Keitoku suddenly stood up, frowning and staring into the distance. Cao Xuan was startled and did not ask any more questions. After a while, Kurokawa Keitoku breathed a long sigh of relief, turned around and said, "Some  There are some things about people that are really unpredictable!¡±

    Cao Xuan asked: "What's the matter?"

    Kurokawa Keide said: "Wang Cunye confused the secret of heaven and killed Yilu Ming."

    Seeing that Cao Xuan didn't understand, Kurokawa Qingtoku pondered for a moment and said: "This god's power is not enough, but he was the prince of Fuso Dynasty. Although he died before succeeding to the throne, he was also loved by Fuso Dragon Qi and had a reputation as a virtuous man.  Wang Cunye killed him, but he didn¡¯t know what he meant.¡±

    After Kurokawa Qingde finished speaking, he walked slowly in the palace. Cao Xuan also couldn't figure it out for a moment and frowned: "I think this guy is very sensible. How can he kill randomly? There must be some deep meaning."

    Kurokawa Keide was silent after hearing this. The hall was silent for a while, and only the tinkling of the bells in front of the hall could be heard.

    After a long time, Kurokawa Qingtoku smiled: "Perhaps it is a trace of dragon energy that is plotting against this god? But this Fuso dragon energy does not have much effect on him."??, the portion is too small!  "

    Cao Xuan lowered his head, thought for a while, and said, "Maybe it's a seed."

    "As seeds, maybe, but what's the use?" Kurokawa Keide said.

    There was a moment of silence in the hall, and Kurokawa Qingtoku smiled again: "Forget it, I think the Three Noble Gods will be angry. Let's continue to see what this person's intentions are. As long as there is time, the truth will come out."

    Just as he was talking, Kurokawa Qingde was startled and his expression changed again. Cao Xuan asked, "What's wrong?"

    "This boy is really brave. He entered a shrine and killed the gods inside." Kurokawa Keitoku regained his breath again and said calmly: "It seems that this boy is really unwilling to be lonely. He wants to shovel  There¡¯s a storm.¡±

    "I heard that recently when the Taoists went out to the burial ground, this son was among them. Maybe this son was killed repeatedly to establish his prestige and gain the peace of the Tian family?"

    "Impossible, this will only anger the Three Noble Godsbut it's hard to say!" Kurokawa Keide frowned and thought carefully.

    It¡¯s really a headache to encounter such a clueless thing.  (To be continued.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 301: Yamata no Orochi

    "Boom"

    The black clouds in the sky were very low, and from time to time a few electric snakes flashed out, illuminating the earth.

    In Wang Cunye¡¯s sea of ????consciousness, a dark and deep huge roulette wheel emerged, slowly operating, and the gray-red torrent below was crushed and transformed.

    One by one, expressionless true spirits emerged and returned to the underground.

    At the deepest level of consciousness, this is the Lingchi, a golden lake. The farthest end of the Lingchi is nothingness. At this time, the red spring is rolling down, golden and red for a while!

    ???????????????????????? But at this time, the Dao Fetus is running, and the golden red spiritual fluid is absorbed and circulates. With each cycle, there is more golden and less red, but the conversion ratio is very large.

    "The exchange rate from red to gold is fifteen to one, considering that the conversion loss is close to twenty." Wang Cunye thought helplessly, thinking: "The twelve-foot golden mana spiritual pool, the three-dimensional conversion is a thirty-foot red spiritual pool, this requires  How much spiritual energy? However, it has to end."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????????????:???????????? There is a line close to the mountain. The mountain is undulating but not steep. From the perspective of spiritual consciousness, you can see a faint air flow with white air circulating. This is the spiritual vein of the mountain.

    On the main peak of Lingmai, there are lush trees, and a shrine looks quiet and quiet. However, at this time, the bells were ringing, and a large number of priests and warriors came out.

    Wang Cunye squinted his eyes, watching the murderous aura rush up to him, but ignored him and fell to the ground.

    A figure appeared in the middle, glowing with light golden light. He was strong and majestic, with a large number of warriors and priests surrounding him behind him.

    Seeing Wang Cunye's decline, he bowed his hand in Chinese courtesy: "This Taoist from China, you have killed six gods in a row, aren't you afraid of the wrath of the three noble gods?"

    Wang Cunye had a sullen face and said nothing. An indescribable murderous intention followed these words. This murderous intention was so deep and grand that it far exceeded the limit that the man in front of him could condense.

    When the turtle shell moved, Wang Cunye turned his head slightly, looked into the distance, and just murmured: "I hope this is the last time!"

    Finished.  With one slash of the sword, he slashed towards the god opposite. The god opposite showed a look of shock. Before he could react, he heard a "pop" and the god suddenly split into two halves.  The moment it split in half.  This god showed a strange smile.

    "You shall die!" The god's smile hadn't disappeared yet. Suddenly, an angry shout came over, and then, a green aura emerged above him.

    Facing this aura, Wang Cunye suddenly felt an irresistible feeling. This was not only a feeling, but also a real power.

    "As expected, this is the feeling given by the immortal-level gods - Taoism!" I thought.  Wang Cunye felt his eyes go dark, and slapped it down with a palm, which almost covered the mountain peak.

    At this moment, the wheel of life and death turned, the pressure and restraint collapsed, and Wang Cunye felt this palm.  It is composed entirely of blue and black energy.

    This blackness is the blackness of karma and the underworld.

    Wang Cunye's eyes turned cold, the thunder in the whole pearl had condensed into one, and he was about to strike it out.

    At this moment, another burst of green energy appeared, followed by a thunderous voice: "Yuedu, you finally left the country!"

    Before he could finish his words, there was a loud "boom".  The two forces were fiercely confronting each other.

    As soon as this aura appeared, Wang Cunye didn't even look at it, it immediately turned into a golden light and flew far away overseas.  This speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, he crossed the land of Fuso and came to the ocean.

    Even in the eyes of gods, this speed is very fast. When Kurokawa Qingtoku saw it, he couldn't help but dumbfounded: "Running so fastNo matter how you know my intention, thank you for attracting Yuedu."

    In the blink of an eye, he shouted solemnly: "Kill!"

    Wang Cunye no longer cared about Fusang. His golden light continued to pass across the sea. Almost at the same time, countless stars and dots of wishes were thrown towards the golden light where Wang Cunye was from all directions, just like hundreds of rivers rushing into the sea.

    ??Looking and listening carefully, these wishes all have completely different names, and they are continuously merged into the golden light, but the golden light is like the sea, coming inexorably and making people's hair stand on end.

    It wasn¡¯t until he ran thousands of miles in one breath, dark clouds gradually filled the sea, and it was approaching dusk that Wang Cunye slowed down the golden light and revealed himself.

    At this time, in the sea of ??consciousness, a pale golden soul was disappearing. Connected to it, a total of eleven talismans appeared, with strands of brilliance circulating. The difference was that some were red and some were light gold.

    "Eleven, there are too many. Just combine those that can be combined" Wang Cunye looked at it. At this time, the black light flashed, and the eleven imperial talismans disappeared. After a moment, three golden imperial talismans appeared, but it was  Mountains, military transportation, cargo colonization? 

    Then, these three golden edicts disappeared, while the divine seals of the ten directions lit up, and the talisman edicts were changing rapidly.

    ?Zhongtu. Hongming County. Dayan Temple Main Hall

    A torrent of incense and wish power rolled in and poured into the statue. Even though he was the god of the Jin Dynasty, he was Shui Bo and had a water palace. However, in order to protect Wang Cunye's family, Bai Susu still hid in the Dayan Temple statue at this time.  Meditate with your eyes and digest the power of the incense and aspiration bit by bit.

    At this moment, the divine body suddenly trembled, and three rays of light were seen, and a faint sound of heaven appeared.

    At her heart, the golden edict given by the tortoise shell is in the middle, the Shuibo golden edict and the Pingshanwanhe Danjin edict are at the top, while shipping, treating diseases, eliminating disasters and avoiding disasters, and good luck are at the bottom.

    Suddenly, there were three more pale gold imperial edicts, and traces of will power rolled in. Since they had not been digested yet, in just a moment, countless red and yellow light spots wrapped around the statue, bringing out auras of auspiciousness, which scared those who were kneeling in worship.  The pilgrims shouted: "The Queen has appeared!"

    "Brother has added another golden imperial gift for me, and now I have three hundred thousand wishes!" Bai Susu opened her eyes, showing a hint of joy: "How can I repay him?"

    The 300,000 will power has reached the upper level of the Golden Clan, but there is still a gap of more than eight times before it can evolve to the Qing Clan.

    Wang Cunye didn't know Bai Susu's emotion. When he killed the fifth Fuso God, he felt the murderous intent. However, after calculation by the tortoise shell, this was a near miss, and it was not as dangerous as the last time he entered the underworld, so  Just continue.

    "But this always risks the risk of death. If Wang Cunye hadn't rushed to complete the Five Qi Dynasty before entering the Bone Burial Ground, he really wouldn't have used this method.

    However, even with emotion, Wang Cunye was in a very good mood. He saw traces of red spring filling the spiritual pool, and the Taoist body was working hard to transform and expand the spiritual pool.

    "The twelve-foot spiritual pool is almost full, even if it's almost full. It's enough to absorb the spiritual energy in the master's cave. The five qi Chao Yuan is not like the body of the earthly immortal, but it doesn't take so much time. Seven days is enough.  Okay, I finally made it."

    "The five qi have laid the foundation of the Tao. The next step is to accumulate mana and realize the nature of the Tao. Only by realizing the nature of the Tao can we know the secrets of heaven, calculate the number of qi on a whim, and avoid evil and seek good luck. Only then can we truly have immortality.  the foundation.¡±

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye continued to rush towards Chengping Road, but silently adjusted his body and mind in the air, transformed the spiritual liquid, and did not forget to collect thunder from the clouds on the sea.  Make up for the consumption in the pearl.

    Chengping Road. Dao Island. Main Hall

    Three days later, the Dao Island of Chengping Dao was revealed in front of him, but Wang Cunye couldn't help but startled at a glance. He saw traces of light cyan luck no longer hidden, but diffused from the earth's veins.  Communicating with the huge sky boat in the clouds.

    On the Dao Island, many Taoists practiced quietly, all of them activated huge spiritual formations, and a chilling and sad atmosphere filled the island.

    "Master Xuan Shang is back!" Seeing Wang Cunye's fall, a ghost immortal disciple chanted out. Although he was a ghost immortal, the news spread throughout the island through the formation.

    Many Taoists heard this voice.  Their eyelids twitched, but they continued to practice.

    Wang Cunye is a real Earth Immortal, and he is the Earth Immortal who represents Chengping Dao this time. He is qualified to inform the whole island.  The name is Chengpingdao Jade Certificate.

    There are continuous stone steps leading directly to the main hall. Wang Cunye can move ten feet at a time. Even if he doesn't use magical powers and uses worldly techniques to move forward, he can still move at this speed.

    At the peak of immortality and the limit of the human body, there is this kind of near-supernatural power.

    Green smoke is lingering in the main hall. Taoist Master Chengping is sitting on the jade bed. Behind Taoist Master Chengping, the portrait of the first generation Chengping is lifelike, with an air of indifference and indifference about life and death, overlooking the birth and death of all things.

    This comparison made Wang Cunye feel a little weird. This was originally a holy land of the Immortal Family, but now the charm has not changed, but it has become these people.

    "But now that things have come to this, there is no need to be more tragic. This is the spirit of ordinary people in this world and is not suitable for Taoists."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Yes, I'm back!" Wang Cunye said: "This disciple has learned a lot from this trip. I want to use the high-grade cave to complete my promotion."

    After listening to Wang Cunye's words, Master Cheng Jin looked up, his eyes flashed blue, his expression changed, and he showed a slight smile, but it disappeared in an instant, and he just nodded slightly: "It turns out that you have made enough in just these few days.  It is a congratulatory event to be promoted to the power of the Five Qi Chaoyuan, but are you ready?"

    Understanding the master¡¯s intention, Wang Cunye smiled and said, ¡°The disciple¡¯s Dao foundation is ready, just wait for seven days!¡±

    Master Cheng Jin nodded and said without saying anything more."Time is tight now. If the approval will waste some time, you can use my cave and go quickly!"

    Wang Cunye said: "Thank you, Master!"

    With that said, he no longer hesitated and followed the Taoist boy.

    The cave here is on Qingqiong Mountain, the main peak. Just for a moment, a bamboo forest appeared in front of Wang Cunye. The sunlight was soft and shone in the green bamboo forest. The appearance was very similar to Wang Cunye's cave, but as long as he took a breath, he would feel the aura here.  Whether it's purity or concentration, it's several times more.

    Arriving at the door, the Taoist boy went in and was greeted by a new Taoist boy in a moment. Although this person was a Taoist boy, he had a faint red light on his body. He must be a ghost and immortal soon.

    This boy salutes: "Master, please come in!"

    Wang Cunye entered the cave and saw that the cave was very large, with about fifteen rooms in a row. Although the Taoist master said that he was using his own cave, it was impossible to occupy the room where the Taoist master usually meditated and practiced. The Taoist boy led him to the third room.  The second room is clean and has only a jade bed.

    "I wonder if Master is satisfied here?" the Taoist boy said with a salute.

    After taking a breath, the rich spiritual energy filled the air rolled into his body. Wang Cunye was very satisfied with this and said: "This is it, thank you!"

    "Don't dare!" The Taoist boy saw that he was speechless and retreated.

    As soon as he exited, Wang Cunye closed the room and without any further hesitation, he sat on the jade bed, united his mind and spirit, started to move the Taoist body, and immediately began to perform the exercises.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 302: Taoism and System

    Sky boat suspended above the Dao Vein

    There is a faint void in the ocean and sky, and the strong wind is blowing, but near the Tianzhou, it is bounced away by the golden light. This Tianzhou is forged by the power of Ji Dao Sect and Heavenly Court. It is not trivial. The Tianzhou represents the Eighteen Paths of China. But now,  Penglai was also given heavenly ships, and there are now nineteen of them.

    Taoist Cheng Jin withdrew his gaze and asked lightly: "Have all aspects been dealt with?"

    A Taoist priest with slightly white temples responded: "The roster, family treatment, and elixirs have all been given, and even the natal spiritual tablets have been prepared."

    This person is a ghost immortal. Ghost immortals have no hope of success, but they do not need to go to war.

    "Take me over and have a look." Master Cheng Jin said calmly.

    "Yes!" The ghost fairy suddenly felt that Cheng Jin had changed a lot. His demeanor and temperament had changed. He was originally graceful and gentle, but now he had a cold look. He wanted to say more, but he swallowed and had no words.

    The main hall where the natal spiritual cards are placed is not far away. After entering, you can see the densely packed natal cards, most of which have lost their spiritual power.

    Taoist Cheng Jin moved forward and saw a row of new clothes, all with spiritual candles lit.

    Master Cheng Jin's eyelids twitched slightly, and he just stared silently for a moment. He looked at Wang Cunye's name and saw that a trace of green energy on this spiritual tablet transformed into a ball of luck, which was faintly protected. This was not the luck of the Taoist sect.  It's his personal luck.

    Master Cheng Jin let out a heavy breath and said, "Take good care of me!"

    These real earth immortals who went on an expedition died in battle, and returned quickly with the blessing of the Tao Lord's true edict. Depending on the situation, it is best to keep them intact. This can be sealed into the Tao Mansion by edict. Secondly, the true spirit can only be reincarnated when brought back, but the form and spirit can also be destroyed.  .

    In just one sentence, Guixian Zhenren responded: "Yes!"

    "It makes me sad to think that so many brothers from Dao sects are going to war!" Master Cheng Jin sighed and said: "But this is for the overall situation and for the sake of Dao sect."

    Having said this, Master Cheng Jin stopped talking and left the palace.

    Standing on the steps and looking down, it¡¯s almost summer and there are thousands of trees and green onions.  Layers of mist stretch into the distance. This is actually spiritual energy, which seems to be hidden in the atmosphere.

    Master Cheng Jin nodded his head and went down casually without flying. At this time, he only heard the sound of footsteps.  But it only increased the silence.  At this moment, there was a sudden shock in the air, and both of them were startled and looked up.

    I saw a dense air rising into the sky from the nearby cave, and then, there was a roar that went straight into my heart.

    This is Tianming, and almost everyone on Dao Island and Tianzhou suddenly changed their colors.  He listened carefully, waited for a moment, and then breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously: "This is a celestial sign that the five qi will rise to the top. Who takes this step at this time?"

    If you understand the nature of Taoism and become a god, you will have more aura.

    Master Cheng Jin was slightly surprised.  His eyes narrowed: "Xuan Shang finally condensed the five qi."

    In a top-grade cave, a copper furnace is located, and green smoke is lingering. Two Taoists are exhaling spiritual energy and polishing their Taoism. One is Zhenhua Chenghua.  There is a faint cyan Taoism behind it.

    ¡°One is a young Taoist, but it is Xuan Song, with a billowing light golden aura circulating.

    Feeling the shock, Master Chenghua opened his eyes.  He said: "Xuan Song, Xuan Shang has condensed the five qi, what do you think?"

    Xuan Song had a calm expression and said, "Everyone has his or her own destiny. Disciples should just take care of themselves."

    Xuan Song has a cold-hearted nature, is separated from all fates, and is dedicated to Taoism. Although he has lost his temper before, he has calmed down now. Master Cheng Hua nodded, did not speak, and just turned outside.

    On the sky boat, a Taoist sensed this aura, but it was Taoist Ning Qing. He sighed softly: "This boy is really making rapid progress. Before the expedition to the burial ground, he even condensed the five qi unexpectedly. This step  Success is not far away from awakening to the nature of Tao."

    Before he could finish his words, there was a bang and a line of white air shot out into the sky.

    When all the Taoists sensed this change, they stopped talking and just experienced it. They saw that the breath itself was golden, but inside, it was divided into five colors, black, white, red, yellow, and green. This is exactly what happened.  Five Qi.

    The five qi yin and yang flowed, changing quietly, mellow and flawless. This breath became more and more powerful, and suddenly gathered in the center. A darkness appeared in the center. As it appeared, a faint green Qi flashed through the golden breath.

    With this appearance, everyone was shocked: "Succeeded so quickly?"

    The so-called five qi are the five internal qi, black, white, red, yellow, and green, but externally, they are still the immortal essence of the earth immortal - golden yellow.

    The movement of these five qi condenses a trace of blue, which is the so-called "yuan" of the dynasty. This trace of green yuan is the basis for the earth immortal to understand the nature of the great road.

    ??????????????????Achievement, the five qi were quickly recovered, and the traces of bruises became invisible in the blink of an eye, but no one found it strange.

    "Unexpectedly, we are about to go on an expedition, and the Earth Immortal has successfully condensed the five qi!"

    "Now that we have reached this point, what if we succeed in condensing the five qi?"

    "You can't say that. Yuan Zhe is blue in color and pure Yang. If you condense a trace of it, it will be of great benefit." Someone said.

    ?????????????????????????????

    Wang Cunye gathered his five qi and retreated slowly into silence. He felt that his whole body was light and light. The earthly immortal qi on his head suddenly doubled, with a faint hint of cyan, and he couldn't help but reveal a look of joy!

    "Finally, the five qi are facing the Yuan, and the pure Yang of Taoism has been condensed!"

    The color of the sky is cyan, so it is called "blue sky", and the darker one was called "cang" in ancient times. In fact, cyan is dark cyan¡ª¡ª

    "Yin and Yang Yingxiang" says: "The pale color is called cyan!"

    "Book of Rites".  Note: "Cang is also green!"

    Therefore, whether in practice or theory, Qing is the highest level of energy that Taoism can cultivate, and it is called "Chun Yang". Lu Zu on the earth is called Chun Yang, and is also rumored to be the "Qing Hua Emperor".

    Therefore, the so-called pure yang body is the true body that has been cultivated to be cyan, so it can understand the nature of Tao, control yin and yang, and be in harmony with Tao. Changes come from the heart, not spiritual but spiritual.

    Of course, this is the highest energy of Taoism, and there is purple on it. Whether it is Lao Tzu on earth or the Tao Lord in this world, they are all in Qingzi, but purple is not the true pure Yang.

    Wang Cunye interrupted his thoughts and couldn't help but smile. Since he had returned to his true nature and had a glimpse of the pure Yang of Taoism, he only needed to continue to accumulate magical powers. When he understood the nature of Taoism and transformed his whole body into light blue, he would be in the realm of gods.

    But now there was not much time, Wang Cunye did not delay, he just got up.

    As soon as he went out, he saw the Taoist boy bow deeply and look at his head.

    Wang Cunye said "hmm" and went out, relying on his induction.  In a blink of an eye, he saw Master Cheng Jin on the steps. When he saw him, he bowed down and saluted.

    "That's all, you finally condensed the five qi before the expedition!" Master Cheng Jin smiled: "The Xuanyin Banner I gave you has finally been completely refined. There is still a short period of time, you can refine it on the way.  Just melt it."

    "Yes. This is still the kindness of the master and the disciple." Wang Cunye said modestly.  After the five qi reaches the Yuan Dynasty, the spiritual pool breaks through the twelve-foot range and can reach eighteen feet, but it is still golden. After breaking through eighteen feet, it becomes yellow-green until it completely degenerates into light green. At this time, the spiritual pool is basically two-foot.  Ten feet.

    Just as I was thinking about it, I listened to Master Cheng Jin¡¯s instructions: "Xuan Shang has the Five Qi Chaoyuan. That¡¯s different. His status and treatment must be revised."

    Master Guixian responded: "Yes, since Master Xuan Shang has the Five Qi Chaoyuan, he will be treated as an elder. I will immediately revise the Taoist book and treatment. The annual silver reward of Dayan Temple will be increased to six thousand taels."

    Wang Cunye smiled.  Thank you, Chief Inspector. When I get to this position, I don¡¯t care about the money, but this is the classification of grades and treatment.

    "The Tianzhou has arrived, and we will set off in three days at the latest to fight for the Bone Burial Ground on my behalf as Cheng Ping Dao. This is for the good fortune of Cheng Ping Dao and Shenzhou."

    Master Cheng Jin looked at Wang Cunye's calm expression and said lightly: "This earth belongs to all the people in the world, and it is also ours. We Taoists absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. We can only enter and not get out, but it is time to repay heaven and earth. We have things that are difficult to achieve in the mortal world."  The power that one can reach also has burdens and responsibilities that are difficult for ordinary people to bear. Do you understand this?"

    Having cultivated to this point, no one does not know the essence of this matter, and there is no need to cover it up, but some things must still be said.

    "When you leave, life and death are unpredictable. If you come back, Chengping Dao will definitely live up to you!" Master Cheng Jin finally said slowly.

    "Master, the love between children has grown" Wang Cunye smiled slightly and said, "There is no need to say these words anymore, this is where the Taoist spirit lies."

    "However, before leaving, the disciple thought about it over and over again, and found that the Taoist sect has a big flaw, a big flaw. Master, please pay more attention to it."

    "Oh, just say it." Master Cheng Jin was startled, but when a person is about to die, his words are good, so there is no reason not to listen.

    "The immortal way values ??freedom and ease, but as the master said, Taoists inhale the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, only entering but not exiting, which is of no benefit to heaven and earth."

    "Now the Taoist sect is governed by the Shinto, and the Taoist is responsible for the heaven and earth on behalf of our Taoists to complete the cause and effect. This must be the deep intention of the Taoist Lord to establish the Taoist sect and the Shinto."

    Wang Cunye revealed this key point in just a few words, which made Master Cheng Jin stunned for a moment, but he listened to Wang Cunye say again: "But in this world, the Heavenly Emperor is the Lord, and it is not easy to establish another sect. Even if it is possible, establishing a list of gods, immortals  Noble and god are cheap, stillno.  "

    "Our Taoist sect is in trouble. If there is no war, how many Taoists in one generation will become immortals and become more valuable than the gods? By then, the gods will not be able to exploit them, and there will be serious trouble."

    Wang Cunye said it sincerely. Master Cheng Jin was horrified and moved when he heard it. He wanted to go deeper, but he saw Wang Cunye bowing his head deeply, turned around and left without saying another word.

    There are some things that Wang Cunye did not explain in depth. What he said is not only useless but also harmful. This is - the most important feature of Taoism is that immortals enjoy purity and do nothing, and they are free and happy.

    But neither spiritual energy, luck, nor merits come out of thin air. Therefore, it is not only possible but necessary to establish a divine way within a Taoist sect.

    Shinto is like an ant, busy working and absorbing incense and aspiration power, but a large part of it is handed over to the Taoist court to maintain the operation of the Taoist court.

    This world is fine, and it is difficult to become an immortal. On earth, Taoist priests receive the teachings, first receiving the ninth grade of "Tai Shang San Wu Du Gong Sutra", and then receiving the eighth and seventh grades of "Tai Shang Arctic Demon-Suppressing Demon Curse Secret"  The most powerful secret urn of the Supreme Alliance, the sixth grade is awarded to the secret urn of Taishang Dongyuan, the fifth grade is awarded to the treasure of Gaoshang Shenxiao, the fourth grade is awarded to the treasure of Shangqing Three Cave and Five Thunders, the third grade is awarded to the treasure of Shangqing Great Cave, and the second grade is awarded to the treasure of Shangqingxuan.  True treasure

    Although Taoist priests are generally only awarded the second rank, there will be thousands of "high-ranking officials" in each generation. They all have to enjoy Taoist salary, energy, and supplies, and all of these are obtained by oppressing and exploiting Shinto. Therefore, Shinto is more and more oppressed.  Coming heavier.

    This is the characteristic of Taoism and the reason for the decline of Taoism. During the Ming and Qing Dynasties on earth, "there were many Shinto escapes, and there were few gods that could be controlled." To be more realistic, the immortals were the "Eight Banners" or "Honobles", no matter how **  The point is "slave owner".

    But if this is changed, Taoism will no longer be Taoism, so it is said to be a dead end.

    "But this is not something Wang Cunye can say in depth at all. This is a problem of the system. Wang Cunye has only one way now - to go to the burial ground and break the situation!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    To say a word here, it is the traditional concept of many people and like immortals, but in fact, the kind of Xiaoyao Fairy that everyone likes is not to produce and do nothing to work.

    This is why Taoist sects on earth have poor luck.

 Volume 1: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 303: Don¡¯t worry about the long term, just focus on the present

    At this moment, Taoist Cheng Jin returned to the main hall. Although he was already a Taoist master, he wanted to report these things to the Supreme Taoist Master.  om//Welcome to reading//

    It was not far away. Taoist Cheng Jin walked leisurely. The ghosts and immortals and Taoist boys along the road bowed their heads deeply one by one. When they arrived, the Taoist boys guarding the door of the main hall quickly bowed their heads to greet him and went in.

    Taoist Cheng Jin saluted, and the Supreme Taoist Master waved his hand: "No need to be more polite, you are the Taoist Master, everything is done?"

    "It's all done." Taoist Cheng Jin said everything in detail.

    Hearing that all the Earth Immortals had taken orders, the Taoist Master smiled and said: "It is a good thing that all of them are obeying orders. Life has been difficult since ancient times and the only option is death. Even the Earth Immortals are no exception. This happened in the previous generation, and some Earth Immortals refused.  I obeyed the order, but in the end I had no choice but to kill him."

    These words were spoken lightly, and Taoist Cheng Jin felt a chill in his heart. He listened to Taoist Master Taishang continue to sigh: "I stay here just to suppress this matter for you. Anyone who dares to disobey your order will be killed by me."  After this matter is done, all the ghost immortals and new disciples will be left behind, so no one will be able to disobey you."

    Taoist Cheng Jin hurriedly said: "Everything I saw this time was good. No one disobeyed orders and rushed to the burial ground. Even if he died in battle, his name would be remembered and set an example for future generations!"

    "Not only that, but there are also people who are worried about the Taoist remonstrance at this time.

    Then he told what happened just now, and then said: "Xuan Shang is still an idiot, thinking so long-term."

    After hearing this, Taishang Taoist Master lost his smile. He pondered for a long time and said, "Actually, what he said is, that's it, there is still some time. Call him over, and I will also meet this son."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not far away, the sky was filled with dark clouds, a sudden flash of light appeared, and raindrops fell.

    "Chengping Dao is the foundation. When I first became the leader, I just wanted to revitalize it." When Taishang Dao Master said this, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, but then he became gloomy again: "But how easy is it with this structure? Emperor of Heaven, Dao  Sir, the rules are, these are big numbers. Don¡¯t take a step beyond the limits.¡±

    Taishang Taoist Master stood up.  Said: "Xuan Shang's words can revive the imperial court. Today's expedition is in sight. Since he has said this, it would be no harm for us to listen. It would be better if we can come up with countermeasures."

    After hearing this, Taoist Cheng Jin couldn't help but laugh: "What Master said is that I worry too much!"

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.  After a while, someone was heard outside saying: "Xuan Shang asked to see you as ordered."

    "Come in!" Taishang Taoist Master said as he sat back on the jade couch.

    When Wang Cunye came in, he saw an old man sitting on the jade couch in the center. On the jade couch on the left was Master Cheng Jin. He immediately came forward to pay his respects.

    Taishang Taoist Master received a gift.  Looking carefully, I saw that this child was golden and bright, with a deep foundation and a faint trace of green energy, which showed that it was the result of the five qi Chaoyuan, and he was secretly kind in his heart.

    Wang Cunye also felt two kinds of green energy permeating the air, and he had the sensitivity given by the wheel of life and death.  Just in the blink of an eye, I thought to myself: "The Supreme Taoist Lord has abdicated at this time. Although there are still some Taoist personalities, most of them are the Tao Qi of his destiny."

    "Master has green energy at this time. But on the contrary, seventy-eight out of ten are the green energy of the Dao Master, while only about twenty-three out of ten are the original Dao energy."

    This is also the first time that Wang Cunye has realized the character of the Taoist Master of Chengping Dao - Danqing.

    "There is something unfinished in what you just said. There is no one else in this hall, so just say it carefully!" Taoist Cheng Jin said.

    "Yes, it's just a superficial opinion. I didn't think it through carefully. I will obey the master's orders!" Wang Cunye didn't know the purpose of this summons. After hearing this, he couldn't help but secretly regret that he was talking too much. At this moment,  But he had no choice but to exhale and speak.

    At this time, Taoist Master Taishang smiled and said, "You don't have to worry too much. Just say whatever comes to mind. You are my direct descendant of Chengping Dao, and I trust you."

    "Yes!" Wang Cunye swallowed his saliva when he said this and had no choice but to agree.

    However, these are all clear, but as soon as I change my mind, I bow my head: "I read the information from the previous dynasty, and I am deeply moved."

    These words seemed to have nothing to do with Taoism, but the two real people also listened.

    Wang Cunye said calmly: "When Taizu Taizu established the dynasty, according to the imperial edict, the prince, county king, heir king, duke, duke, county duke, county marquis, county uncle, county son, and county son were all based on this.  Of."

    "Although the rank is hereditary, if the prince is reduced to the county prince, the county prince is reduced to the county prince, the prince is reduced to the county prince, the county prince is reduced to the county son, and the remaining princes are reduced to the county son, they will no longer be reduced. According to this title  Passed down from generation to generation.¡±

    ¡°The royal family is paid a royal edict, the prince is paid ten thousand stone, the prince, princess and heir are paid five thousand stone, and the prince and prince are paid two thousand stone., the county prince has 800 shi, the county son has 400 shi, the county male has 300 shi, and the clan without title also has 200 shi.  "

    "During the time of Taizu of the Xu Dynasty, the country's food supply was 17 million dan, and the clan only had 48 people. It was extremely generous, and the support was only 300,000 dan, which is a drop in the bucket."

    "And in the middle period, the clan had 17,000 people, and the annual salary was more than 7.5 million dan, accounting for 30% of the imperial income!"

    "In the later period, it was recorded in the jade certificate that the clan numbered 150,000. It is conceivable that the burden was heavy. This sincerity was unprecedented throughout the ages and was an important reason for the decline of the Xu Dynasty."

    "Why, if you pay more attention to salary and fail to manage things, the situation will increase with each passing year, and the people will be overwhelmed and abandon their land and flee!"

    "This is not limited to the people, even the imperial court is overwhelmed." When Wang Cunye said this, his eyes were bright: "This is the main reason for the decline of the previous dynasty. Although it is the way of the world, the principles are the same. The disciples are frightened, and this is the only thing they think about!"

    Although there is not a word about Taoism, Taoist Master Taishang and Taoist Cheng Jin can¡¯t help but change their expressions. Anyone with any intelligence will know what this refers to.

    The Taishang Taoist Master has more insights. The Taoist Gate was first built three hundred years ago. The Taoist Master took the lead in conquering Kunlun Mountains and destroyed the temple to achieve Taiyi. Then he made a great vow to achieve half-step Daluo.

    During the same period, eight Taoists achieved Taiyi. Although only five returned to the Taoist sect and three were outside it, we can still see the general trend that emerged at that time.

    Later, Taoist sects came into being and spread all over the world, accounting for 10% of the world's taxes. True seeds and Chiyang Yingjiao Dan were also given. For a time, the number of Taoists swelled. According to incomplete statistics, there were thirty immortals and 30 immortals.  With a rank of four hundred and three, these people swallowed spiritual energy and divided their luck. Although the Taoist sect was so powerful, in fact, although they did not make ends meet, they still had little to spare.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just looking at the truth is that no one has been able to become Taiyi in the past three hundred years. Could it be that in the past three hundred years, no one has been able to break through the heavenly secrets and understand Taiyi?

    No, even if there are a hundred Dao Lords, they can only be limited to heavenly beings and immortals at this time.

    No matter what, it is only limited by luck and personality.

    It is still that the second secondary school will believe that the "mind enlightenment" is large and the world is large.

    Taishang Taoist Master asked: "If you were in the previous court, would you have any good ideas?"

    Wang Cunye said without the slightest smile: "Master, it is the principle of the world to take it. There is nothing wrong with it. Only the number of people who take it is the main reason for the difference between good and evil, and the change of heaven."

    "The master asked me about the great government, and the disciples were very frightened. But even if the disciples are in the Xu Dynasty, the laws of this clan are the great number and the foundation of the country. There is no way to change them. We can only do our best to handle our own affairs and delay the state.  There is no other way.¡±

    Wang Cunye¡¯s meaning is very clear. Exploitation is the law of heaven and earth. The court, the king, the Taoist king, and heaven are all the same. Unless no system is established, no one can transcend this law.

    Wang Cunye does not believe that there is any true sense of the world of Datong. He only has one question: Does it cost anything to run the government in the world of Datong?

    If so, how will it be paid for? Can the government itself produce it?

    The world can only serve one person, and this is the Emperor of Heaven. Except for the Emperor of Heaven who can rule from the top and enjoy the great status and destiny of heaven and earth, other Shintos have their own duties and are responsible for production, which can be maintained and developed.

    But what if there is a system in which hundreds of thousands of people are kings?

    The burden suddenly increased thousands of times. The most frightening thing is that these groups that do not engage in production and only enjoy luck and spiritual energy are still growing.

    Although it is not stated explicitly, the implication is very clear that this immortal is a typical Eight Banner and Lord, who does not give birth, but constantly absorbs spiritual energy and enjoys his luck.

    Establishing Shinto as a servant can be postponed, but with more and more immortals, the Shinto on the list of gods will eventually be unable to bear it. This is an inevitable future.

    But you want me to solve it. Sorry, this is the foundation of Taoism. If it is solved, Taoism will no longer exist.

    If everything in the world can be solved, why should we "revolutionize" the transfer of destiny and the rise and fall of destiny?

    In an instant, Wang Cunye had a clear enlightenment, and he completely understood one of the main reasons why the Taoist sect declined!

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when I remembered that when the Earthly Dao Sect was first established, only one person was awarded the important vocation in each generation. By the Song, Ming and Qing Dynasties, there were thousands.

    I thought of many fairy novels on the earth in the previous life, which used the establishment of immortality and the promotion of immortality as a grand method, and they were complacent, and even smiled bitterly - how to raise so many real immortals?

    Of course, the solution is very simple. Even immortals have to work, but immortals all have to work and take on tasks to absorb the power of wishes. What is the difference between this and Shinto?

    Thinking of this, I feel even more inexplicable sadness. This is the sadness of clearly seeing the problem but being unable to solve it.

    "Taoist Supreme Master, please reviewWang Cunye, after a while, sighed and said: "I understand, it's getting late, you board the sky boat!"

    Wang Cunye no longer wanted to continue this topic. After hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief, bowed his head deeply, and left.

    This time, there was no hesitation and he flew directly to Tianzhou.

    Arriving at the Tianzhou, I saw that the Tianzhou was hundreds of feet long, with even pavilions and pavilions on top. There were at least a hundred cabins, and there were more than enough immortals to live there. I couldn't help but secretly sigh in my heart, it must be that the immortal family is rich.

    As soon as I went up, I saw a few Taoists, all wearing simple Taoist buns, with an aura of endless life, which is at least the endless karma of the earthly immortal position.

    Wang Cunye landed on the deck and said nothing. He looked down first and saw that the island was clear, with continuous houses and a prosperous scene. He thought in his heart: "How many people in this boatload of Taoists will be able to come back?  "

    As for the sad mood that just occurred, Wang Cunye no longer exists at all. This problem is a problem for the founder of the system. Others think that even if they are not in the second grade, they are still young people.

    Thinking like this, his eyes were deep and he was already looking in the direction of the burial ground.

    Others may be afraid, but for Wang Cunye, it is a crucial step in turning from a chess piece into a chess piece.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Have nothing to fear, long for it!

    ¡á¡á

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 304: The situation is about to come true

    = Tianzhou

    Wang Cunye took a long breath and left Dao Island. Three days have passed.

    Three days is not much, but it has consolidated the five qi and brought them to the original state. The waves of the twelve and a half foot spiritual pool in the sea of ????knowledge are pure gold and slightly green.

    At this point, Wang Cunye stopped, put the Taoist body away, and gradually became stable.

    After finishing the practice, I thought to myself: "This time Tianzhou is going overseas, it's already halfway through. Whether it's a snake or a dragon, it all depends on this level."

    During these days, Wang Cunye has long understood that the restoration of the wheel of life and death requires a large amount of life and death power. This burial place is a dangerous path for other Taoists, but for Wang Cunye, it is a necessary process.

    Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled, stood up and walked out of the room. He saw that he was still on the sea, with thousands of miles of blue waves and green air reflecting in the sky. It was a beautiful scenery. Then he heard a voice saying: "This real person, long time no see!"

    Wang Cunye paused and saw that it was Taoist Ningqing, so he smiled: "It turns out to be Master Ningqing. I haven't seen him for a long time, but today he is on a sky boat!"

    Taoist Ningqing bowed his head in salute and smiled: "This is fate, but after arriving at the burial ground, we are all in the same boat!"

    Wang Cunye slightly chinned his head and returned the gift. Nineteen Tianzhous went forward, but only one was left, and the others went back. This is because Tianzhou is precious and cannot be wasted.

    Under normal circumstances, the water and food elixirs sealed inside the Tianzhou are enough for 231 Earth Immortals to use for twenty years.

    At this moment, there was a cough, and the two looked sideways. Not far from the cabin, a Taoist with slightly white temples appeared, holding a purple bamboo staff and a red gourd hanging on it.

    Taoist Ning Qing smiled: "It turns out to be Master Han Xing.

    This was actually an introduction. Wang Cunye was quite respectful and bowed to Taoist Hanxing: "I've met my uncle!"

    When Taoist Han Xing saw that Wang Cunye looked seventeen or eighteen years old, his eyes were like paint, and he was unpretentious, he snorted in his heart, his face was gloomy and he reluctantly returned the salute, then turned sideways and left.

    Taoist Ning Qing was a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "Taoist Han Xing has a bit of a temper, but he is still a good person!"

    Wang Cunye smiled and said nothing. When he looked over just now, he saw that this Taoist was in the middle stage of the Earth Immortal's endless life cycle, and there were traces of being forced to do so. An Earth Immortal of this level would definitely die when he reached the burial ground. Who would interact with the dead?  Care about it?

    Taoist Ningqing fixed his eyes on Wang Cunye and said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Xuan Shang, the place where the bones are buried is extremely dangerous. We must work together to help each other."

    Wang Cunye smiled after hearing this: "What do you think, fellow Taoist?"

    Taoist Ning Qing moved slightly and said sincerely: "I think we can make a vow to live and die together."

    "We live and die together?" Wang Cunye's heart skipped a beat as soon as he heard these words, and he thought about it. Taoist Ning Qing saw this and spoke more carefully.

    Wang Cunye smiled and listened to a few passages, and couldn't help but think to himself: "This is not the so-called fellowship in the novels on earth, but it is more powerful, can restrain each other, and even cannot hide from each other. If you want to reveal your trump card, it is absolutely impossible to accept it.  !¡±

    I listened to Taoist Ning Qing say: "After taking the oath, you can safely carry it to your fellow Taoists. Whoever has bad intentions will not be able to resist the repercussions of the oath, don't you think?"

    Wang Cunye listened and smiled: "That's true, but I am a little different. I have some secrets, but I don't want to sign this oath."

    Taoist Ning Qing frowned slightly when he heard this, then suppressed his smile and said, "Fellow Taoist, these two hundred and thirty-one immortals are divided into teams and all have Taoist oaths. I'm afraid there will be something wrong if you don't participate."

    "It's just unfamiliarity." Wang Cunye said lightly. In reality, most of the Earth Immortals who came to Earth were from the middle and lower classes. There were only about thirty people who arrived at Wu Qi Dynasty Yuan. Maybe they could unite to suppress Wang Cunye, but they had to escape.  But basically no one can block it.

    Having lost the Central-Earth Immortal Taiyi Daluo, Wang Cunye suddenly felt relaxed and had no worries anymore. He smiled and said, "Fellow Taoist, please pay more attention. I'll take my leave."

    With that said, he turned and left.

    Seeing Wang Cunye leave, Taoist Ningqing couldn't help but turn pale. This pact of life and death, sharing with each other, is very binding and is originally beneficial to everyone.

    Taoist Ningqing has a martyr's heart, but he wants to use the Dao Deed to drag Wang Cunye to die together. For example, when he is in trouble and he refuses to retreat, Wang Cunye will have to stay and die together. This is the most brilliant method.

    I don¡¯t want Wang Cunye to ignore it at all.

    But then he thought again and sneered slightly: "If you refuse the Taoist contract, you are cutting yourself off from others. There are 231 immortals in the boat. Who is not the enemy? Let's see how you behave in the future!"

    &nbsp; Thinking of this, he snorted coldly and returned to a large cabin.

    In this large cabin, there are dozens of Taoist priests sitting, with golden light surging from their bodies and spiritual clouds gushing out. Among them, five real people are sitting peacefully.

    In the middle is an old Taoist, wearing a bright red Taoist robe and a solemn expression, but he is a Chongzhen Taoist from Kunlun. Kunlun is the main line of the Taoist sect, so this person has become the core invisibly.

    Taoist Ningqing stepped forward to inspect his head and said, "I'm ashamed, but my disciple has failed to live up to his trust!"

    Taoist Chongzhen¡¯s eyes turned to Taoist Ningqing¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Taoist Ningqing looked ashamed and said, "This man said he refused to sign the Taoist deed. My disciple advised him that this man's words are nothing more than alienation."

    Now I explained the situation one by one. To be fair, it was still true, but the tone and details were slightly exaggerated, and an arrogant and rude Taoist suddenly appeared in everyone's mind.

    Taoist Chongzhen was furious and laughed: "We went to the burial place to fight. We had a narrow escape. We didn't expect that before we arrived, there were people who didn't understand the general situation and didn't listen to orders. If everyone imitated him, would it be okay? Immediately.  Just kill him."

    As he spoke, he wanted to get up. At this moment, a Taoist stood up: Wait a minute!  "

    Taoist Ningqing raised his eyes and saw that he was not from Chengping Taoist. He narrowed his eyes and listened to the Taoist's advice: "This kid is extremely rude, but there is no requirement to sign a Taoist deed in the Taoist rules.  But it would be inappropriate to kill him. There has been internal strife before the battle started. How will we deal with the division commander in the future?"

    Taoist Chongzhen sneered on his face: "Fellow Taoist, according to you, shouldn't this kind of behavior be punished?"

    The reason why this Taoist spoke was because the Taoist from Kunlun was too arrogant. He was also an Earth Immortal. He spoke as if he had the power of life and death. He wanted to kill at every turn. However, he had no good impression of Wang Cunye and said: "Rather than fight on his own?"  It is better to kill him than to kill him on the battlefield. If there is any danger in the future, just ask him to go. If he doesn't go, it will be disobeying the order before the battle. It will not be too late to kill him."

    After hearing this, Taoist Chongzhen thought it was reasonable. He glanced at the Taoist lightly, said nothing, and returned to sit down, showing his acquiescence.

    This is Kunlun Taoist, who is the core of the cabin. With this determination, it will naturally spread quickly.

    In a cabin, two Taoists were exhaling spiritual energy and polishing their Taoism. However, it was Master Chenghua and Xuan Song who received the message. Master Chenghua opened his eyes thoughtfully. After a long time, he said: "  Xuan Shang is causing trouble again.¡±

    Xuan Song frowned and said: "Xuan Shang is not an unintelligent person. Why did he anger everyone? Isn't this a self-isolation and ruin of life?"

    Chenghua Zhenren pondered for a moment, his eyes flashed, and he said: "If you were an ordinary person, what you said makes sense, but this boy is different. Xuan Shang's journey has been full of thorns, and he has experienced many major events.

    "The Hebo Dharma Assembly was not necessarily less dangerous for Xuan Shang at that time than it is now. In the future, he fought with the Marquis of Wei, swam in dangerous situations several times, and after arriving at the Dao Gate, there was another incident of hitting the sky bell, but this son was still fifteen people  Immortals become ghost immortals at the age of sixteen, and earth immortals at the age of twenty. They also promulgate Taoism and spread it throughout the world."

    "So it seems that there is no chance of life, but it is not necessarily so. Xuan Song, after this battle, you and I have fully realized that people still have to go back alive to have everything. The crowd is surging, but you and I just sit back and watch.

    Since ancient times, the only difficulty is death. Before death, many people can be impassioned, but when they are really on the verge of death, basically no one will change.

    The man who "brings the knife into the enemy" is released, and he will become the pseudo-president in the future.

    "Since ancient times, there has never been a reform without bloodshed. Please start bleeding from the heirs!" He was killed at Laishikou. What if this person escaped with his life?

    This kind of heart-breaking theory is of course harsh, but it is obvious that it has made a big difference to the master and the disciple.

    Quiet room

    Wang Cunye closed his eyes and meditated, and saw dots of golden light on the wheel of life and death, which were more or less connected to each other. When he lit it carefully, he found two hundred and thirty-one golden lights, which were all the earthly immortals.

    At this time, about half of them were malicious, and a black energy was swirling, indicating that the person who came was not good.

    ??Looking at the 30% Venus, there is a faint sullenness, showing alienation and contempt, and only 12% Venus is left, barely remaining neutral.

    Wang Cunye was silent for a long time, and he was even more sure that Taoist Ningqing was playing with it. He sneered and looked at the Venus that represented himself.

    I saw this star shining brightly and swaying, with a hint of greenness in the golden light. It can be said that no one among the two hundred and thirty-one stars can surpass it.

    And it also has a charm that has been dormant for a long time and can finally appear and turn the world upside down.

    "Is it finally going to happen?"

    &nbsp; "I received a tortoise shell, inherited great luck, and was reincarnated into this world. After many tribulations, I finally reached this point. My life is divided into three realms, and I finally reached the realm where I can break the situation with my strength!"

    The so-called three realms are summarized by Wang Cunye himself.

    The first type is the so-called novice, which is common among young people. Some people have a rebellious mentality when it comes to rules, shouting "Look at me defying heaven" and "Everything is power". Such people often get into trouble.

    The second type is the so-called "maturity", which pays attention to rules and hidden rules, and is full of contempt for those who do not understand these rules.

    The third type is to go through all kinds of things, gain a deep understanding of the system and rules, and then return to simplicity, only to understand that although you were frivolous when you were young, you got the essence of it.

    Everything is power, and power comes with rules, and rules protect those with vested interests.

    "It's just that the young man said what he said, but he couldn't get the power. Without the power, he would naturally get a bloody head.

    At this time, after many battles and disasters, Wang Cunye finally gradually reached the third level. If he can break the situation and create a situation, this is the general trend.

    At this point, I no longer have the anger of these Taoists in my eyes.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 305: Every Sword

    burial ground

    The earth is full of pits, and scattered bones appear faintly from time to time.

    At the foot of a collapsed cliff, a Taoist man sat quietly. A burst of golden Qi rushed out from the top, turning into a light blue green lotus. This green lotus slowly rotated and circulated endlessly, surrounding everything.  The black and gray energy gradually wears away and transforms, and is absorbed into the body.

    Suddenly, the Taoist opened his eyes and showed joy: "Finally I can stay for twenty years!"

    Without any further hesitation, he took out a jade bottle, which contained half a bottle of jade pulp.

    The Earthly Immortal's Five Qi Chaoyuan have already reached the realm of fasting. However, in the fierce and almost endless war, consuming a lot of energy to fast is tantamount to committing suicide. Only by supplementing the jade liquid containing water and nutrients can*  *Stay on top.

    This world has long been polluted by the power of death and must be purified before it can be eaten.

    Normally, you have to save money, but you don¡¯t have to at this time. Drink it in one gulp and absorb it into your body. The Tao body is rapidly transforming it, and the energy reaches its peak in just a few breaths.

    Looking into the distance, the Taoist sighed, a flash of blue light turned into the wind and flew away.

    Tianzhou

    The sky changed from light blue to grayish blue.

    "Have you entered the burial ground? It's amazing!" Wang Cunye stood up slowly and looked from a distance. He saw that the sea water continued to flow, but he could faintly see a continent in the distance, and there were still clouds of thick smoke in the air.  It has a fishy smell and shows a dark red color!

    The flags on the sky boat were bursts of golden yellow, protecting them from intrusion. When Wang Cunye saw this, he stretched out his palm, and a golden layer came out. When he turned back, a trace of mist fell on his hand.

    This mist struggled for a few times, then differentiated under the gaze and returned to its origin, showing a golden red color with a certain charm.

    Wang Cunye looked at the deep ocean in the distance again, and even showed a hint of joy.

    Wang Cunye has a problem in the battle of the Underworld. This is because the Underworld is basically closed and completely transformed. Wang Cunye is still alive, so it is naturally difficult to continue fighting here.

    ??????????????????? But in this burial place, the corpse energy is deep, but it is not the underworld yet, there is still Yang energy, and even thunder clouds.

    These were enough. Just as Wang Cunye was about to go back, there was a loud "boom". Wang Cunye was startled. He turned around and saw a light green pillar of air rising into the sky in the distance. Even the thick clouds and fog could not cover up this astonishing situation.  I was startled for a moment when a Taoist man on the boat suddenly started cheering.

    A moment later, the sound of bells and chimes spread throughout the world, and the nineteen sky boats automatically moved closer, and the decks beside the boats were automatically tiled, and they suddenly became one.

    Two hundred and thirty-one Earth Immortals came out together. Thirty Earth Immortals with Five Qi Chaoyuan were at the forefront. Wang Cunye was also among them, but there was no one around. There was a few meters of space left, which was very obvious.  Although Wang Cunye was distant, he didn't take it seriously and just stood there.

    After a while, a ray of light fell down and all the Taoists bowed their heads deeply at the same time: "Disciple, congratulations to Master, uncle, for your complete merits and virtues, and may you live forever."

    Two hundred and thirty-one people congratulated in unison, and the sound shook the sky.

    The one who fell down was a Taoist. He looked like he had been retouched, but he still looked worn out. He looked a little confused for a long time before he realized what he was doing. He bowed his head and returned the gift: "Fellow Taoists, Dong Ming returned the gift."

    At this time, four more female cultivators came forward, all wearing exquisite necklaces and long skirts that touched the floor. They stepped forward and bowed their heads deeply: "Uncle, please come inside to change."

    Not all the Tianzhous are earth immortals who are on an expedition. Except for one boat, the others have to go back. Naturally, they have followers, which comes into play at this time.  All factors added up, I am afraid that Taoism has come to an end!

    This is the same as guarding the border in ancient times. The way to suppress it is to banish the guard and recall him in three years. Most of the foundation of luck will be cut off, so he can be used!

    Taoist methods are everywhere!

    Just when he was thinking about this, he saw a toast to celebrate. Wang Cunye smiled slightly, shook his robe sleeves, picked up the wine glass, raised the glass, and drank it himself.

    As soon as you take this wine into your mouth, you will feel a stream of nectar flowing down. It feels cool at first, but in the blink of an eye, it feels warm again.

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but be surprised, this wine was indeed extraordinary. He read the Taoist scrolls carefully, and as soon as he thought about it, he remembered the name. The name of this wine is "Yin-washing and Yang-washing wine". The name is ordinary, but it can drive away the yin energy that penetrates into the bones, and it is right.  It is to welcome the return of the real person, and to give wine to the real person who went to war.

    Master Dongming drank it all in one gulp, only to see a trace of Yin Qi emerging from the top, which was Yin poison. He put down the cup, and the maid refilled it before sighing and saying: "Fellow Taoists, this is ridiculous."

    All the Taoists said: "I don't dare!"

    Before I could finish my words, I felt the sky boat shake. Looking around, I saw balls of light coming towards me like a shower.

    ?????????????????????Ye Ye's heart trembled slightly, and he started to attack without even thinking about it.

    I saw the sky boat making a "buzzing" sound, shrouded in golden light, making a "crackling" sound when it came into contact, and instantly they turned into streaks of smoke.

    Seeing this scene, a Taoist smiled and waved the main flag, and various flags rose up on the boat to protect the boat from leaking.

    Originally, the matter was over like this. At this moment, Taoist Chongzhen suddenly smiled coldly, pointed downwards, and said: "These monsters are really hateful, but we can't let them disturb them. Xuan Shang, go and kill them all."  killed!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Taoist Ning Qing sneer, and the Taoists around him had different expressions. This was nothing at all, but his tone was like scolding a slave, which was not the attitude towards a Taoist with great vitality.

    Seeing the attention of everyone, Wang Cunye smiled and said: "The real talent has returned. These are a bit rude, so I will kill them for the real person."

    Master Dongming also saw that something was wrong, but he still served the wine: "This Master Xuanshang is so heroic, I will give you a toast."

    Wang Cunye smiled, took a drink, and then cupped his hands. He stood at the door of the boat under the complicated eyes of everyone. When he saw the golden light in front of him opened, he immediately walked out.

    As soon as I went out, I saw several Youyun rushing towards me with hissing sounds. These were actually immortal beings, the evil version of ghosts!

    Wang Cunye just stood still, and the rolling golden flames filled his body. Just like moths rushing to the flames, as soon as they came into contact with the flames, several clouds turned into flying smoke with a "chi" sound.

    The next moment, Wang Cunye's eyes flashed with light, turning into rainbow light and going away. In an instant, the sword light cut through the void, and he went to kill him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????Everyone saw this man killing Youyun, their swords were shining continuously, and as long as they hit one, Youyun screamed and turned into ashes, becoming invincible for a while.

    When everyone saw it, they were all shocked. One person said in a deep voice: "What kind of sword light is this? Why is it so powerful against ghosts?"

    "Is it a problem with the sword energy?"

    "Which sect's sword energy has this kind of soul-killing power?"

    While they were discussing, they saw Wang Cunye killing with swords repeatedly. Several bloody men rushed down and were all beheaded. Every time he killed one, a shadow appeared in the sky above the spiritual pool, which was suppressed by the roulette wheel of life and death.  Suddenly it turned into silky red water flowing down.

    By now, Wang Cunye also understood that the ratio of red mana to yellow mana is fifteen to one, and the same is true for yellow to cyan.

    The twelve-foot-long golden spiritual pool, the magic power contained in it is simply vast. These ferocious spirits turned into spiritual power and fell, leaving only a trace of ripples, which was really a drop in the bucket.

    But this is always growing, which makes Wang Cunye very happy. He also understands that only here can he have room for his own development.

    Others fear them like tigers, but you want to rush away first. As long as you kill enough people, you can make those Taoists ashes in the blink of an eye.

    Why bother with them now?

    On the sky boat, everyone looked around and saw Wang Cunye coming and going, killing him happily. Two feet of golden and blue clouds floated on the top, like light and fire. When they looked at it from a distance, they saw a murderous aura coming towards them.  It makes people shudder.

    A Taoist priest had a look of shock on his face and lost his voice as he said, "A murderous spirit?"

    Seeing Wang Cunye rushing into the formation of hundreds of ghosts, a burst of sword light passed through it, and the entire group of ghosts suddenly turned gray, not even a single one was left!

    Seeing this scene, many people were stunned with disbelief in their eyes.

    Many people are thinking: "As expected of the Five Qi Chaoyuan, I don't know what kind of killing method this boy has practiced. He is so scary. No wonder he is a little unruly. Now in this burial place, fighting and killing, there is more of this person  It's a little safer, it would be unwise to look down on this person directly!"

    Immediately a large number of people changed their attitude.

    Seeing this situation, Taoist Ningqing and Taoist Chongzhen couldn't help but change their expressions, especially Taoist Chongzhen, who suddenly turned pale and felt that every sword strike by Wang Cunye was slapping him in the face.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 306: Visitors

    Chapter 306 Visitors

    The day's fighting passed in an instant, and a sky boat descended.

    The sky was gray and blue, a trace of golden light appeared in the far west, a thunder fell, and a hole opened in the sky!

    The moment of tearing, a deep darkness appeared. This darkness was so pure that Wang Cunye's life and death wheel turned slightly.

    "This is the power of the evil god!" Master Dongming stood in front of everyone, his eyes flashing with light blue, looking at the gray sky in the distance, and said slowly.

    Wang Cunye stared at the deep darkness in the distance, filled with an unparalleled sense of power. At this moment, the two hundred immortals could not help but hold their breath.

    As Earth Immortals, their keen sense of power is real. This kind of power simply exceeds their imagination.

    "But don't be afraid. The power of the evil god cannot be extended directly. Look, there is still life here!" Master Dongming said as he had the responsibility to educate the new earth immortals.

    Wang Cunye took a look around, and it was all gray. This was a huge rock close to the ocean. The mud covered the surface, and the rocks protruded from time to time. There were some grass and trees around. They grew tenaciously here, bringing great benefits to this continent.  A little fragile life.

    However, there are no tall trees. Looking from a distance, you can only see the rotten trunks buried in the mud, mixed with black clouds rolling with lightning in the distance.

    Master Dongming took a deep breath and said in a steady voice: "But don't be careless. You can't hide the evil god when you come. Soon, there will be an attack by the evil god's Taoist soldiers who call themselves Death Knights. They attack in a wave, without any  If you are afraid, you will face a difficult battle."

    "I know that you all want to make meritorious deeds, and I also know that the Tianzhou can't return, but as someone who has been there, I advise you to put the Tianzhou on the coast. This is a relatively weak spot for the Evil God Taoist soldiers."

    "Elixirs, jade syrup, and rest are very important here. You can't lose Tianzhou."

    This can be said to be the sincere words of Master Dongming. However, even though more than two hundred immortals listened to the words, they did not pay much attention to them. Seeing this situation, Master Dongming sighed and said no more.  It is said that every Earth Immortal is full of ambition when they first come, but the evil army is more terrifying than they imagined.

    Just as he was talking, dark clouds came and it rained heavily. Master Dongming said again: "Everything here is polluted, even the rain. Although the degree is very subtle, it will be infected over time. If you cannot enter  Tianzhou must camp on the cliff."

    At this time, the sky was getting darker and darker, but Wang Cunye breathed out a breath, there was thunder, rain, and Yang Qi, which was beyond his expectation.

    "Finally, there is a lot of Xuanyin energy here, but it cannot be absorbed directly. It needs to be purified. Otherwise, if it accumulates over time, it will be controlled by the evil god. Last time, we had a brother who practiced the underworld method who was controlled by the evil god. As a result, we fought on the spot.  Seventeen fellow Taoists will die." Master Dongming finally said loudly.

    "Uncle Master's teachings, we understand!" Someone responded, and Master Dongming sighed and said nothing more.

    "Indeed, the Xuanyin energy here is at least twice that of the original mainland!" Wang Cunye felt the breath flowing in the air and thought in his heart.

    "But it is true that there is a trace of the evil god's breath inside. If it cannot be purified, it will corrupt the earth immortal's true essence!" Wang Cunye glanced at Master Dongming and said to himself.

    "This is really a blessed place for me to practice!" Wang Cunye's heart suddenly brightened up. Looking at the desolate land around him, joy emerged in his heart.

    Master Dongming sighed and did not continue to speak. The surroundings became very quiet for a while. Between the rumbling thunder, there was silence between heaven and earth - only the sound of raindrops hitting the ground.

    Master Dongming looked at the charred tree trunks, the steep cliffs, and the land of death. He whispered: "Farewell, the burial ground!"

    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and the wind was getting stronger and stronger. The sky boat did not stop any longer. When Master Dongming could go back, it gradually drove away. At this time, the sky boat left behind stopped on the sea, and Master Dongming came back.  words, it still had some effect and made them more vigilant.

    On the deck, two hundred and thirty-one earthly immortals were sitting respectively. Wang Cunye was sitting in a place. Although he was still alienated at this time, there was still a hint of respect in the Taoist's eyes.

    Taoist Chongzhen had no color at this time, his face was expressionless, his eyes were deep, and he looked straight into the distance. After a moment, he said calmly: "Fellow Taoists and brothers, now we have arrived at the burial ground.  , everyone has seen the power of the evil god, this battle has been fought for three hundred years since Dao Lord personally conquered it, and up to now, it is still a confrontation!"

    ¡°We are all Taoists who have been cultivated by Taoism for a long time and have received great kindness.He dreamed of surpassing his ancestors and defeating the evil god in one fell swoop, but if he didn't make any achievements, how would he face his master and Taoist master when he returned?  "

    Having said this, Taoist Chongzhen sighed and looked at the many Taoists. All the Taoists looked at each other and responded: "Yes, that's absolutely true!"

    At this time, only Wang Cunye remained silent. He half-closed his eyes and seemed to be resting his mind. But in fact, the last trace of shadow above the sea of ??consciousness disappeared and turned into a stream of red water. It reached the spiritual pool and was pulled out again.  Transformed from the Tao Fetus, it gradually turns into a trace of gold, and there is a faint hint of merit.

    This was the result of the day's fighting. Wang Cunye was happy in his heart, but at this moment, Taoist Chongzhen saw it, which made him even more disgusted.

    Taoist Ning Qing continued to speak: "Originally, I am not qualified to give lectures, but before leaving, the Taoist Master (Kunlun) earnestly warned me and added some rewards!"

    "Originally, the Tianzhou Jade Pulp Pills are all available, and the Taoist master also added 6,000 pills of Shangqing Dan. This can replenish the vitality and restore the Tao foundation. I will take care of it all."

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the Taoists began to talk and became a little more happy. This Shangqing Pill is not the best, but it is indeed very good. With 6,000 pills, each person can take 25 pills on average and last for twenty years.  It's not enough, but it still costs ten years.

    "This is the reward from the Taoist master!" Taoist Chongzhen said quietly with narrowed eyes: "But you can't divide it like fruits. There must be a regulation."

    "Those who unite are strong, those who separate are weak. This is the simplest truth, don't you think so?"

    Although Taoist Chongzhen¡¯s tone was calm, the Taoist didn¡¯t understand. Hearing these words, his heart sank, but he had no choice but to say, ¡°I am willing to serve as the master.¡±

    Everyone said this in unison, but Wang Cunye remained motionless in the seat. Taoist Chongzhen suddenly felt murderous intent in his heart, but he smiled and asked: "Xuanshang, what, do you have any opinion?"

    Wang Cunye came to his senses, and under the majestic gaze of Taoist Chongzhen, he said lightly with a smile but not a smile: "I have no opinion, but I have a word."

    "you say!"

    "If the leader of my sect has not designated a leader, I cannot serve as the leader of an outsider. This is called integrity."

    As soon as he said these words, Taoist Chongzhen's face suddenly turned red and he was about to get angry. Then he saw Wang Cunye pointing at the deserted continent outside: "But my intention to kill the evil Taoist soldiers can be shown to everyone.  .¡±

    "There are two hundred and thirty-one Taoist brothers here. If the evil Taoist soldiers I killed are not among the top ten, you can ask me for my fault!"

    These words cut through the metal, clouds emerged from the top, and a trace of murderous aura made people feel frightened Moreover, there was a flag protecting the body faintly in the figure. Taoist Ning Qing suddenly remembered that the Xuanyin Flag, the most precious treasure of Chengping Dao, was on this person.  , suddenly his heart trembled, and he looked at Taoist Chongzhen again.

    Taoist Chongzhen had a sullen face. Based on his thoughts, he would take it down on the spot, but when he saw this killing luck, he felt frightened in his heart.

    Originally, he felt that he had a profound knowledge and could suppress him. However, Wang Cunye fought in a day-to-day battle, with one man and one sword, and killed thousands of shadows surrounding him. This method may not be able to suppress him.

    Once he is not suppressed, the Taoist priests present are not his subordinates, and I am afraid that few of them will really submit Thinking of this, the muscles on his cheeks twitched rapidly, and he gritted his teeth and smiled: "Master Xuan Shang is really so heroic.  Everyone has heard it, if everyone has this ambition, why should the evil god be immortal?"

    There was a trace of contempt in Wang Cunye's eyes. To be honest, if he really wanted to fall out, now is the best time. But at the last moment, the Taoist shrank back and just looked at him. Gu Zuo said: "Tonight is the first time in the burial ground."  I am willing to protect you at night."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????came out of the sky boat and turned into a ray of golden light, stopped looking at the people.

    Seeing this, everyone looked at each other and fell into silence for a while. Seeing this, Taoist Ningqing and Taoist Chongzhen turned pale for the second time.

    And Wang Cunye fell to the burial ground. When the rain gradually stopped, he saw a constellation appearing in the sky.

    There are no stars in the gray-blue sky that covers the desolate land, and there is no moon, only one constellation.

    These are eight stars, all bright, set in the night sky. Wang Cunye feels its power. The energy is constantly connected with them, and he can feel the malicious gaze of these eight stars.

    "The symbol and eyes of the evil god." Wang Cunye remembered a description in the Taoist Scriptures and couldn't help but sneered. So this is how the evil god monitors the mainland?

    Wang Cunye just thought about it and ignored it. His eyes looked into the distance, seeming to penetrate the dark night.

    The rain stopped, but a more terrifying existence appeared. Groups of undead soldiers exuding biting cold air had already rushed over.

    &nbsp; Gray-white flames burst out from their dark eyes, and they were led by a knight. The knight shouted as before: "Attack!"

    But there are no living subordinates here. The knight vaguely remembered that the method seemed to be a lord, who was defeated by the death knight and became a low-level death knight because of his status in life.

    But even if he remembered it, he didn't feel any hatred in his heart. Instead, he felt a little excited. He could already smell the hateful yet extremely delicious blood.

    That is the legend and blood of demigods belonging to pagans. As long as you can kill one, you can be promoted and serve the Lord better from now on.  (To be continued.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 307: Secrets

¡ª¡ª    At night, the earth was lifeless, and the Yin Qi was extremely strong, forming a pale white mist, which looked gloomy and terrifying. But at this time, the rain crackled.  Next, I saw a skeleton army formation, fighting towards them in the rain.

    ??This look is the most essential difference from Fusang Netherland - there are no ghosts, only murderous intent rising from the sky, approaching the dignified master.  .

    Wang Cunye took a deep breath, and his eyes instantly turned golden. All the battle formations he saw were taken into his mind, and he quickly drew a map covering the entire battlefield in the sea of ??consciousness.

    This was the surprise given to Wang Cunye after the turtle shell was completely repaired. Wang Cunye smiled slightly, his mana increased to 1.2 times, and his whole body suddenly rushed into the skeleton array.

    A sword energy rushed out, forming a crescent shape. In an instant, dozens of skeleton soldiers rushing towards him were immediately blocked and killed.

    Originally, this was not the key point of the skeleton. The half-body skeleton could still move. However, at this time, a trace of sword energy seemed to have become conscious. It crackled up like a poisonous dragon and penetrated the gray flames in the eyes of the head. It was just a burst of energy.  In the gray smoke, the skeleton immediately fell to the ground, motionless.

    Tianzhou. Water mirror

    When the enemy invaded, the Earth Immortal was certainly not the second best. The clear water mirror showed the scene of Wang Cunye fighting with the skeleton army.

    Facing the Earth Immortal who had tens of thousands of skeletons without changing their color, when he saw this trace of sword energy, he couldn't help but gasp, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes, which showed that this situation was far beyond everyone's imagination.

    "It's the sword that has a resonance!" Taoist Ning Qing's eyes were gloomy and he stared at it with a chill in his heart.

    The so-called sword spirit means that the sword energy has been cultivated to the point where it has become a god. A trace of sword energy has half of its life, and can go up the enemy's body and attack the enemy's vital points.

    This kind of swordsmanship is so extraordinary that even a swordsman who specializes in swordsmanship can be regarded as a master of art.

    Taoist Ningqing has been isolating Wang Cunye, but when he saw this sword energy, he narrowed his eyes.  I glanced at the expressions of the Taoists around me, and my heart sank when I saw everyone's mood was uncertain.

    Looking at the water mirror again, I saw Wang Cunye killing people in the battle formation with one man and one sword.

    "Clang, clang, clang!"

    Wang Cunye used Half Moon Slash for the first sword, and then it turned into wind.  Forming an invincible wind.  Let the raging sea of ??skeletons not get involved.

    No matter how many skeletal army formations rush forward, they will all be struck out with one sword, no more, no less. As long as a little sword energy hits the hole, the thin sword energy is like a poisonous snake that suddenly comes to life.  He rushed forward with a shocking force.

    In the surging skeleton army, Wang Cunye made every step and every movement.  It seems that it is just right when used casually, without being complicated or mysterious, but this kind of technique has already entered the mysterious hall of swordsmanship.

    Occasionally, there were skeletons gathered together, and suddenly there was an explosion and a lightning flash that stretched hundreds of meters.  Everywhere they went, they were reduced to ashes.

    The rain was pouring down, and Wang Cunye continued to kill. The slightest trace of sword energy filled the area of ??ten feet, and the skeletons that rushed in immediately fell to the ground.

    Wang Cunye remembers a poem: "A hundred thousand banners will kill Yama!"

    But now, it may be called the "Sword of Golden Wind and Drizzle".  The slightest trace of sword energy was like rain or mist, but within the range, skeletons were constantly being destroyed.  A strong death aura was released.

    Wang Cunye showed a cold smile. It can be said that even if he loses his Taoist, he can charge into the battle and kill the enemy's head among thousands of troops with this sword method alone.

    It was an accident that the way of swordsmanship entered this realm. It can be said that wild flowers bloomed unintentionally.

    At this moment, a murderous aura rushed towards him, Wang Cunye frowned, and saw a knight appear in the black aura. This was a hell flame war horse, with a knight on top.

    Wearing dark armor, only a pair of burning bloody flames could be seen in the helmet, holding a spear. When it saw Wang Cunye, it shouted silently, only to hear a gray-white aura explode, and instantly within ten meters of Fang Yuan.  There is a kind of power hanging over it.

    "Bloody aura?" Wang Cunye felt a slight stagnation, and then thought in his mind, he saw the horse charging instantly, a cold light flashing, and a spear thrust towards him.

    "Too weak!" Wang Cunye's sword flashed, and the death spear broke. Although the knight had some wisdom and memory, he became an undead creature after all, and his thinking was slow. It didn't think about it for a moment, and saw the sword flash.  In a flash, a sword energy came up along the spear.

    This power is not powerful, but it is very cunning and sharp. It bypasses all kinds of instinctive defenses and attacks the core of the knight's power.

    "Boom!" The mysterious power that maintained the existence of the knight and bound the knight was broken. At this moment, the knight did not resist, and countless memoriesPassed by instantly.

    It suddenly understood that it was not an undead originally. It was attacked by the undead army and its homeland was destroyed. Instead, it was transformed into a death knight by the enemy to endure long and endless pain.

    But what followed was darkness, an indescribable force swept across, the knight's entire consciousness collapsed, and a thick black mist burst out of the armor, and the armor suddenly turned into an empty shell.

    After killing the knight, the skeletons immediately lost their command. Wang Cunye did not relax because of this, and pursued the skeletons meticulously. Fortunately, these skeletons basically had no wisdom at all, and did not escape far. They were just more troublesome, tired, and not  difficult.

    But each one has a little energy. Although the energy required to reach twelve feet is too high, it can be reached if you accumulate more.

    When the last skeleton fell, bones were buried everywhere in the plain. Under the water mirror, only the rain fell down. Wang Cunye slowly sheathed his sword. There was no expression on his resolute face. He was calm and almost cold. He was carrying two feet of killing luck.  , but it is exuding a chilling murderous intention.

    "This kid is so scary now,

    i will definitely become a big trouble in the future, and you must not let him go!  " Taoist Ning Qing watched this scene, his heart sank again, and he suddenly made up his mind.

    In the void

    ??A light blue air current running for thousands of miles is running in the void. In this breath, palaces appear one after another, and layers of mysterious spells flow.

    In a palace, the purple air was rising and changing. A large number of jade maidens and divine generals stood in attendance. They all stood with their hands down, not daring to breathe loudly. The entire palace seemed quiet.

    The Emperor of Heaven was playing chess with a prince who exuded green energy.

    The duke's complexion is pure green, as deep as the sea, and his movements are filled with the aura of a pearl of wisdom. The Emperor of Heaven opposite is covered in purple aura, but it gives the impression that he is deep and full of eternal and lofty thoughts.  The breath itself is clearly visible, but if I think about it carefully, I can't recall it.

    At this time, the Emperor of Heaven spoke, his voice was light but with a smile: "Mr. Chun Hua, these chess pieces have finally been moved."

    "Congratulations to the Emperor of Heaven, everything is as you expected. The man has entered the burial ground without any surprises." The green Lord Chun Hua congratulated, paused, and then said: "Emperor of Heaven,  Since you know that this person has the most precious treasure of great luck, why don¡¯t you take it?¡±

    "You have such doubts!" ??The Emperor of Heaven nodded slightly and said, "This is simple."

    "If there is a treasure, there must be great cause and effect. Wang Cunye came from the great destiny. If I take it before the destiny of heaven is completed, I will be devoured by heaven, so I will not take it."

    Chun Huajun was shocked, but then calmed down: "Isn't the Emperor of Heaven the destiny of heaven?"

    "Destiny!" The Emperor of Heaven smiled slightly, with deep eyes, looking into the distance: "Even if it is the destiny of this world, I may not be able to grasp it all, let alone the big world? The farther you go, the more awe you feel."

    "This treasure is indeed great, but it doesn't make me bet the whole world. As the emperor of this world, I am responsible for the movement of fortune and the flow of yin and yang. As long as I can recognize myself clearly, there is no possibility of losing my morality."

    "I am the Emperor of Heaven, and it is enough for me to be magnanimous and gentle in my actions. However, I am afraid that Dao Lord will not be able to do it. Now that this son has arrived at the burial ground, the three hundred years of Taoist sanctification are gradually coming to an end, and Dao Lord's achievements are not enough.  , but I am not as calm as I am, and the results are predictable."

    Having said this, the Emperor of Heaven stopped talking, Chun Huajun played a chess game, looking leisurely, but his heart was tumbling, and he felt something unknown in his heart.

    What the Emperor of Heaven said is actually the key. He is the Emperor of Heaven. He stands high and has a lot to gain. There is no need to fight for it. However, the Tao Lord¡¯s achievements are not enough at this time. Once the manifestation of Taoism is over, he will no longer be able to break through the key and achieve Daluo.  Then I'm afraid it will be

    i will decrease month by month, and eventually gradually decline.

    Just like fighting Gu, the five poisons of snakes and insects are put together. Don't they know how to kill each other and escape death? But when they are trapped, they have no food, and they can only fight for life and death.

    For the Emperor of Heaven, as long as Wang Cunye arrives at the burial ground, the Dao Lord, the evil god, and this son will form a battle of Gu, and whoever wins and who loses will be at a disadvantage. Is this the Emperor's power strategy?

    A palace appeared in a red torrent. There was a stone tablet in front of the door with the words "Shangqing Mansion" written on it.

    There is a different world in Shangqing Mansion, with mountains and rivers, and traces of light green aura permeating it.

    There is a Taoist palace on the y¨¡ng.

    I saw the Taoist Lord sitting on the rooftop, with his eyes closed and his eyebrows lowered. There was a green light, and there was a trace of purple energy.

    The Taoist stepped forward to salute, and the Taoist Lord stood up and returned the salute: "I don't dare, my fellow Taoist is a Taoist from Taiyi."??There is no need to pay such a big courtesy.  "

    After saying that, he told the Taoist boy: "Sit down for fellow Taoist Changqing!"

    The Taoist boy took a stool and asked Taoist Changqing to sit on it, but this Taoist was at the Taiyi level.

    After Taoist Changqing sat down, Taoist Master sighed and said: "I was blinded by God's will, so I took the initiative to catch a glimpse. You are very familiar with the divination. This is related to the fate of my Taoist family.  Please also ask Taoist friends to take action."

    "Why did Mr. Dao say this? It's all for the sake of my Taoist sect's luck. Mr. Dao, just say so."

    After hearing this, Lord Taoist paused for a moment, a purple energy passed by, and sighed: "All my thoughts are here, you can use this to make predictions!"

    The Changqing Taoist didn't talk much. He sat upright, silently using his soul to calculate the secrets of heaven.

    After a long time, a trace of blush appeared on his face, and he opened his eyes in a blink of an eye.

    "how?"

    "The will of God is not clear yet, but I have a glimpse of it. Lord Dao, now that I have arrived at the burial ground, I am afraid that the three hundred years of Taoism's sacred manifestation are coming to an end." __________________

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 308: Not a petitioner

    After hearing this, Daojun's face did not move, but the lavender jade couch "popped" and revealed a crack.

    Only when the Qi is deeply hidden can it last long. The so-called manifestation of Taoism means that the world has paid a lot of money. It can be said that in order to maintain this, the world's origin is spending every moment.

    The manifestation of Taoism and the Dharma must come to an end, but I was still horrified when I heard it.

    After meditating for a long time, Dao Lord stood up, paced, turned around suddenly, and asked in a deep voice: "It's not just that, what do you have to say? Even if you say that the hall here is forbidden by me, even the Emperor of Heaven will have a hard time knowing it.  , don¡¯t have any scruples.¡±

    Taoist Changqing pondered for a moment, his mind tumbling. He didn't want to say this at first, but according to the direction he saw, the Taoist sect had indeed reached a critical point. After thinking about it for a moment, he finally made up his mind and said, "This will be revealed from the sky cave. The evil god invades."  From the beginning, this has something to do with my Taoist sect, Fatian, so I bear the responsibility."

    Seeing that the Taoist Master's expression was as usual, Taoist Changqing continued: "But for the past three hundred years, my Taoist sect has been fighting with the evil god, and countless people have died. And watching the death power of the evil god continue to penetrate into the world, I have always been  There are doubts.¡±

    "The manifestation of Taoism consumes the origin of the world. The reason why the Emperor of Heaven is the Emperor of Heaven has his own responsibility to maintain it. How can he consume it like this?"

    "According to the normal approach, the emperor of heaven is the most important person in the purple edict, and although the evil god is powerful, its essence is just a bruise. Even if it cannot be killed in one fell swoop, it is not difficult to expel it. Why continue the war for three hundred years?"

    Daojun listened and sighed: "What you are saying is that although there is only one step between Qingzi and Zi, there is a huge gap. Moreover, the evil god is a foreign invader and is rejected by the world. It may be difficult to kill him, but it is difficult to expel him.  It¡¯s not difficult¡ªwhat do you think?¡±

    "Dao Lord, in the past three hundred years, our Taoist sect has lost countless people in battle, but at the same time, the evil god's power is also constantly consuming. The so-called penetration into this world, if you think about it differently, it is also the evil god who continues to penetrate into the quagmire and is trapped in this world.  .¡±

    Before Master Changqing finished speaking, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed through Taojun¡¯s heart. He was enlightened by his understanding and could no longer maintain his calmness. His face was horrified and moved.

    Just listen to Taoist Changqing continue to say: "No matter how strong the evil god is, this is still our world. The home court is still there. The evil god's power has penetrated into this world, and it itself has serious dangers. Once it loses its power, not only will it be unable to gain benefits  , even these powers cannot be taken back."

    "If you can't take it back, with the power of the world, maybe it can be digested in a few hundred years. This is the origin obtained out of thin air."

    "So I calculated carefully and tried my best to figure it out. I'm afraid there is only this explanation - the Emperor of Heaven borrowed the hand of my Taoist sect to open the gap in the world and attract the evil gods to invade, and then drove my Taoist sect to be the vanguard and fight to the death with the evil gods, so as to continuously absorb the evil gods.  strength."

    "When the time comes, closing the gap in one fell swoop will allow the world to obtain a large amount of origin out of thin air. This is a service to the world!"

    Mr. Dao is a very profound person. When he heard this, he drew inferences and drew inferences, and he suddenly understood.

    The world is different from people. For people, these lost powers cannot be used. But for the world, no matter how it invades, as long as it cannot invade the center and change the origin, these invading powers can be digested.

    A green-purple god may not be too much, but it is different if there are other worlds behind it. This steady stream of fighting is just attracting more power to pour in.

    Daojun didn't speak anymore, he squinted his eyes and looked into the distance. After a long time, he took out a heavy breath and sighed, his voice becoming deeper: "It turns out that everything was to attract evil gods to invade and take advantage of this opportunity. There are so many heroes in the world. I  The Taoist industry is so difficultI think it's more than that."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ?????????????????????? ??

    Having said this, he suddenly turned around and asked in a deep voice: "What kind of bait can you use to make the evil god enter the whole body?"

    As soon as he said these words, the gods sensed that there was a lightning in the door, which lit up the entire Taoist temple, followed by a thunder muffled in a jar.

    Amidst the thunder, Master Chang Qing's tone seemed unusually calm: "Master Dao, this is easy to predict. Look at this secret, look at the many blessings of the Emperor of Heaven, Xuan Shang must be the key, let's see what secrets he has, what secrets he can attract  I risked my whole body to follow the evil god."

    After the words of Master Changqing fell, Daojun looked at the continuous heavy rain and mountains outside the palace. He just pondered and heard Master Changqing say again: "To be honest, I was shocked by the guess just now. What kind of position is the evil god?"  Karma? According to our inquiring, at least it is similar to the emperor's position and karma in other worlds, controlling the underworld of a world."

    &nbsp; "What kind of temptation would it be to attract evil gods to risk everything and bravely enter? It's really shocking when you think about itcould it be the origin of the world?"

    After hearing this, Taojun's eyes shone with wonder, and he said thoughtfully: "No matter what, this boy must have risen to the top because of the right circumstances. To be honest, this boy is really amazing and talented, but it's a pity that he is unruly and undisciplined."  , and my Taoist sect also handled it improperly, so that the face and the heart were separated."

    "But it makes no sense to say this now. What do you think of how to deal with it?"

    After the thunderstorm, thick clouds were rolling in. There was a "boom" of thunder, and the earth trembled slightly. Then the sound of raindrops swept over, and the palace became as dark as dusk.

    At this time, I heard Taoist Changqing saying calmly: "No matter how this son was born due to great luck, he is now a member of our Taoist sect, and he has the obligation to sacrifice for our Taoist sect."

    "This is a critical moment for the Taoist sect. We can no longer care about some rules, but we can order Taoist Ningqing and others to pay close attention and wait to see the secrets of this child revealed."

    Having said this, he glanced at Dao Lord and said: "In the interests of justice, regardless of personal affairs, the Dao Palace can immediately send people to protect his family and disciples. If this son lays down and sacrifices for our Dao sect, offer this source of mystery."  , he will be given a seal and pension. If he does not comply, he will not be allowed to enter the country and can be coerced.

    Master Changqing¡¯s voice is not high, but he speaks decisively.

    Taojun¡¯s eyebrows were withered together, and he stared into the distance, saying: "This is the worst policy. The best policy is to show your kindness and justice. It is best to make him give it voluntarily, so that the backlash from heaven and earth will be smaller!"

    This is actually acquiescence. It is best to do it voluntarily. Of course, I don¡¯t mind using this method when things go wrong.

    Taoist Changqing¡¯s face flickered in the thunder: ¡°I will handle this matter myself, but what if all the above and below strategies fail to work?¡±

    "The only solution is to take action." Daojun said slowly, and after finishing this sentence, he stopped talking.

    Master Changqing understood and withdrew.

    The place where bones are buried. A cliff cave

    Wang Cunye was sitting on the stone, with golden and green luck rolling on the top, exuding a mysterious and mysterious atmosphere, and traces of gray and black air rolled in. To others, these were decaying atmospheres, but they were covered by the turtle shell.  Absorb a large amount and make a "buzzing" sound.

    The gray-black energy of the ten thousand skeletons killed in the sea of ??consciousness turned into light red energy. After purification, it rolled into the spiritual pool.

    The talismans on the Taoist body are layered and densely packed, and they absorb the light red air, circulate it, and flow out traces of light yellow air. After several cycles, it finally turns into gold and gathers into the spiritual pool.

    Seeing that the spirit pool had calmed down and grown a few feet, Wang Cunye felt a sense of joy in his heart. This progress was very impressive.

    "If this goes well, the Eighteen Zhang Earth Immortal will be perfected very soon. I will also have to consider what kind of Taoism I want to prove!" Wang Cunye looked back on these years and felt that every step was difficult, and the day was finally coming:  "But I have a turtle shell, but I can only prove the nature of life and death."

    Wang Cunye really didn¡¯t have the idea of ??proving the best. When he stared at the turtle shell, he saw that it was dark and deep, like a millstone, slowly turning.

    "If you only want to prove life and death, as long as the tortoise shell is there, you don't need to polish it, and it doesn't take time. As long as the spiritual pool turns light green, you can instantly prove to be a god."

    Wang Cunye¡¯s thoughts were ups and downs, and his heart became hot as he thought about it.

    The position of the immortals has the nature of the great road, and the immortals are just pure blue, and Taiyi is dark green, which is the color of the sky - "blue"!

    It is not only long -lived in the fairy, but also at ease, but also has the nature of the avenue. It is not essentially different from the fairy Taiyi, not an ant.

    This kind of status is already considered a high-level position in the Taoist sect.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the turtle shell that was originally rotating slowly suddenly rotated rapidly, and a trace of black air filled the air.

    Wang Cunye was startled. He woke up and stared straight at it, but he was suddenly startled.

    I saw that the entire turtle shell was stained with black, with only a small patch of white on the side. This was an automatic warning from the turtle shell.

    The tortoise shell transformed from the fragments of the reincarnation disk is very magical and can predict good and bad luck. Black is bad, white is good, and black and white means good and bad fortune.

    This situation in front of us indicates that a catastrophe is imminent, and this is a situation of no life or death.

    Wang Cunye's heart couldn't help but sink when he saw this. The joy just now was swept away. He immediately moved. To know the details, he could only see the deep turtle shell turning slowly, but he could only see traces of black air filling the air, like black mist, covering a huge area.  , I couldn't escape, and I tried to go deeper, but I was hindered, and there was a faint resistance, which couldn't be counted.

    "The other party has great luck, but it doesn't count. This is why I have no success."?The industry of immortality.  Wang Cunye thought: "If you become an immortal and have a tortoise shell in your hand, no one can hide it under Daluo."  "

    I was thinking in my heart, but I looked at a small piece of white on the side, and immediately sensed it, and I felt it immediately.

    "Indifferent, lofty, majestic, and broad, this aura is perfectly integrated into oneis it the Emperor of Heaven? Is it possible that I have a chance to survive and am still the Emperor of Heaven?"

    "The Emperor of Heaven is alive, how can it be so black, but the Taoism cannot be achieved?" Thinking of this, Wang Cunye was horrified.

    If other Taoists are favored by the Taoist Qi Luck, and their body and mind have been integrated into the Taoist Qi Luck, they will have more protection at ordinary times. However, even if they have vaguely guessed this kind of thing, they are unwilling and unable to think too much. At this time, the Qi Luck will  Shield and confuse this person's mind.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away, how many smart and knowledgeable people, strategizing, and calculating every strategy, but when the organization tortured him, he changed into a different person, turning a blind eye to the possibility of life, and dying in confusion.

    This is the control of luck on the people in the organization, so that they cannot avoid the execution of them within the organization - thunder, rain and dew are all God's grace!

    But Wang Cunye was not a person who prayed for union. He did not pray for union inside the Taoist sect. He was not deceived by the Taoist sect's luck and had a clear mind. He immediately became suspicious.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 309: Once Orthodox

    Wang Cunye looked down at this calculation with a stern look.

    With a wave of his hand, the path of life was slowly calculated on the life and death chart. A stream of luck filled the air, making the sound of a surging tide, but the chance of life was calculated regardless of luck.  .

    For a moment, a sound was heard, and the black and white energy dispersed, revealing a hexagram.

    Wang Cunye saw it and pondered for a long time: "The Evil God is gray, the Dao Sect is black, and the Emperor of Heaven is white, but the Emperor of Heaven's aura is stable and has no intention of saving."

    This hexagram is very obvious. The white energy is blocked by the black energy, and the white energy has no connection.

    This pattern was extremely dangerous. I took a few steps back and forth on the cliff, thinking carefully, "At this time, the evil god's gray energy is faintly full of life. It seems that my only way to survive is to cross the river. I can only fight along the way. From there,  Accumulate the magic power to be promoted to a god, so that you can break out of the situation."

    Wang Cunye is an extremely decisive person. He made up his mind and no longer hesitated. Suddenly, there was a ripple of water on his body, but he used a spell to confuse the heavens.

    ¡°Suddenly, Wang Cunye, who was sitting upright on the supervisory water mirror on the sky boat, suddenly disappeared!

    Wang Cunye made up his mind and immediately headed west quickly, no longer staying on the coast. Of course, the burial ground was so vast that even if Wang Cunye quickly attacked, the penetration would still be limited.

    The sky was gray and blue, even on a sunny day, it was a bit gloomy. Wang Cunye fell down and saw the remains of a large forest. These forests were on a hill, but they had lost all life, leaving only tree trunks and thick branches.

    The hill was full of mud, with bubbles popping up from time to time, and the sun shining dappledly. Wang Cunye looked at the golden black and yellow pillar in his hand. It was now absorbing Yang Qi on its own, although the absorption was very slow and the capacity was limited.  But it is the most important magic weapon at this time, and it must be used to neutralize the absorbed Yin Qi.

    Withdrawing the magic weapon, Wang Cunye squinted and looked at the castle not far away. The castle was in dilapidated condition. It was obviously a former human castle that had been breached.

    But there is huge evil power inside.

    As soon as Wang Cunye landed, there was a small commotion in the castle, and an evil and cold existence felt Wang Cunye's presence.

    Wang Cunye disappeared into the gray mist and threw himself upwards.

    When Wang Cunye arrived at a rock, a group of zombies appeared.

    If skeletons are the weakest form of undead life, zombies are one level higher. Wang Cunye glanced at them and found that their corpses had been penetrated by the power of death and evil and no longer rotted. They were even covered in leather armor and kept  Wearing weapons.

    "It is said that they were transformed by warriors during their lifetime?" Wang Cunye thought about the recorded information, but a trace of joy appeared in his eyes. These zombies may not be six times as strong as skeletons, but the combined power inside them is five times.

    "Kill!" The puppet corpse headed by the leader sent out this cold will.

    But the next moment Wang Cunye pounced in, his sword flashed continuously, and in just a moment, hundreds of zombies were hit. The point of penetration was not deep, and it penetrated an inch, revealing the black muscles.

    I saw the whole body of the zombies in the spot trembled, and a trace of sword energy penetrated like a poisonous dragon to break the barrier and attack their core.

    Suddenly, these zombie warriors stopped for a moment. After a while, there was only a "boom" sound, hundreds of zombies exploded, billowing black smoke spewed out, and scattered in all directions.

    Almost at the same time, the black light of the turtle shell absorbed and suppressed them all. With just one crushing, the evil consciousness turned into pure negative mana. After purification, it turned into a light red spring.

    ??And a Yang Qi flow suddenly turned around in the Yanhuang Pillar, and when it merged with the pale red spring, it turned from the turtle shell, and immediately turned into Zhongzhengping Mana, and poured into the spiritual pool.

    "Zombies are heavily armored soldiers. They may be scary against ordinary humans, but in front of high-speed Taoists, they are just harvested wheat." Wang Cunye clearly felt the anger and unwillingness when the zombies' spiritual consciousness was destroyed, but it was meaningless at this time.  .

    ??Continuing to move forward, there were occasionally skeletons and zombies, killing them one by one. When he arrived in front of the castle, Wang Cunye stopped.

    In front of you is a dense army. Death knights line up in a line, leading hundreds of zombies and mummies, followed by thousands of zombies and skeletons.

    Standing at the front of the entire queue is a powerful death knight, with blood-red light flashing in its eyes, and small black flames emerging from its body from time to time.

    A cold mental wave instantly connected to Wang Cunye: "Although your behavior is unfriendly, I am very happy to see the expeditioners from the distant continent again. Of course you call yourself Taoists.

    "Do you have a clear consciousness?" Wang Cunye wanted to harvest and slaughter them directly without saying anything more, but somewhere in the dark, something moved in his heart, and he had some whims.?asked.

    The death knight's blood-fire light flickered: "Of course, a hundred years ago, this was the last place of resistance on the mainland, and you Taoists were our allies. I have to say that although you are contemptuous, arrogant, and arrogant,  We still chose to form an alliance with you because you do have strength and are indeed resisting the undead army."

    "But fifty years ago, the last hope of the mainland was destroyed, and we turned into an undead army. This is really a sad thing, but our alliance is still there. I hope you can stop the hostility and fight the evil god together."

    Wang Cunye was startled and frowned slightly. He read thirty thousand volumes of the Taoist Scriptures, and the covenant seemed to be indeed recorded. He stared at the immortal knight and asked: "You are already an immortal knight, can you still fight against the evil god?"

    "The power of the evil god is indeed powerful, but this is already the easternmost region of the continent, and its power cannot yet affect and control all undead life."

    "However, it is only a matter of time before we are controlled by the evil god. Master Taoist, are you willing to continue to fulfill the covenant so that we can fight the last battle and gain the glory of dying in battle!"

    "What's your name?" Wang Cunye asked after a long time.

    "Search of Egg County, loyal servant of His Majesty the King of Kaiwei Kingdom, Baron Haider Eggert, Golden Knight" I am willing to lift my spear and fight again!  "

    "Well, let's fight together. However, once you are controlled by the evil god, I will destroy you without hesitation!"

    "Of course!" The eyes of the immortal knight named Haider brightened, and he shouted silently, holding up the black knight's gun.

    Following this response, suddenly, a black-purple aura came out of nowhere and landed on Wang Cunye's head.

    Wang Cunye suddenly felt a chill. It tried to get into the depths of his soul, but it just entered the sea of ??consciousness. The turtle shell shook, and a black light swept across, suppressing it.

    Although it was suppressed, it still existed tenaciously, dyeing the sky above the sea of ??consciousness black and purple, and a sound like rolling thunder echoed over the sea of ??consciousness.

    "Fortunately, this is the blackness of the underworld, rather than the true nature of the world, which is invisible blackness." Wang Cunye saw it, exhaled, and continued to stare at the black and purple.

    The black and purple clouds were rolling, and a dozen tall figures stood up. Then, in Wang Cunye's perception, countless people appeared. These people were nobles, knights, wise men, businessmen, craftsmen, farmers, countless.  Continuous forming.

    Only, it is a covenant, but because the covenant places all the hopes of this continent, the last dragon energy of this continent rests on it!  "Wang Cunye suddenly realized.

    "Allies, we have failed, but our will to resist has not died out. We cannot allow the land where we have lived for generations to become a wilderness of death, nor can we allow our people to become immortal beings and suffer forever under the influence of evil."  More than a dozen tall figures said in unison, and it could be seen that some were kings and some were at the pinnacle of power.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t strive for victory in life, you must strive for rest in death!¡±

    "Allies, as long as you can complete these, you will receive our final gift!" These dozen tall figures looked very weak. At this point, they became dim and their voices gradually disappeared.

    The turtle shell vibrated slightly, showing this for the first time. It showed that this black and purple aura was very powerful. After all, this was the dragon aura left by humans on the entire continent!

    Wang Cunye woke up from the sea of ??consciousness and looked at Haider with complicated eyes: "So it turns out that it is because of the last dragon energy in the entire continent that he can get rid of the control of the evil god. This makes sense."

    "In this case, we have an army that can be used This continent was once orthodox!" Wang Cunye suddenly felt a light in his heart, remembering the most fundamental role of dragon energy.

    "Haider!" Wang Cunye did not speak immediately, but shouted suddenly.

    Haider's eyesight went dark, and in the blink of an eye, the sun shone in. He was surprised to find that this was a familiar yet unfamiliar palace, with familiar yet unfamiliar knights in front of him. On the throne in the center was a man wearing white clothes.  Crown man!

    "Your Majesty the King!" Haider had indescribable emotions and his soul was trembling. He knelt down half-kneeling and performed the knight's salute.

    "Baron Haider Eggert, the seventh golden knight of the kingdom, in the name of the King of Kaiwei Kingdom, I appoint you as the leader of the first knights of Kaiwei Kingdom, this order!" The king dressed in white, holding a long sword  , tapping on his shoulder.

    "Take your orders!" Haider responded.

    With this response, a battle flag suddenly appeared on the real figure of Haider, lingering with blood-red power, and the surrounding zombies and skeletons immediately knelt down.??, making a silent cry.

    Feeling this trace of blood-red power, which immediately connected with thousands of immortal beings, Wang Cunye's eyes narrowed and he sighed: "As expected!"

    In fact, there is no essential difference between dragon energy and faith, only the specific Tao is different. However, at this time of sharp confrontation, the orthodoxy given by dragon energy can resist the influence of evil gods.

    Of course this is because this is

    Only weak areas can compete with them.

    This is the power of the system!

    With a change of mind, the ten thousand Yin soldiers in the Pearl suddenly appeared and filled the square. However, when they appeared, they were all a little distorted. The aura that came was both nourishing and indescribable.  Majesty means wanting to bow down and surrender to a certain existence.

    "If they are affected by evil gods, I don't have enough power to make them immune yet. In this case, let's rely on the orthodoxy of this continent!"

    "With the order of the orthodoxy of this continent, I grant you the name of the First Corps of Bone Burial Corps."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a flag appeared in the sky above ten thousand Yin soldiers, lingering with blood-red power. As it lowered, each Yin soldier immediately changed and turned into a flag wearing leather armor and holding a long sword.  Soldiers are different from those in China.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 300: Being Willed

    The sky fell into black again, becoming turbid, and the gray atmosphere continued to flow on the earth.

    On the stone castle more than ten meters high, two undead legions were fighting each other fiercely. During the killing, there was no blood at all, but wisps of black smoke came out.

    In the darkness, silhouettes of people could be vaguely seen intertwining, wailing silently, and it was a deadlock for a while.

    A stone seat was carried by zombie warriors. Wang Cunye on the stone seat rested his jaw with his hands and watched the battle. The ruined corpses kept falling, or the Yin soldiers were dispersed and turned into black smoke.  .

    But the red flags of the two parties filled the sky with power, making one party immortal and desperately attack the castle!

    As a soldier, Haider finally reached a gap. The immortals cheered silently and swarmed into the gap.

    Wang Cunye stared at the tragic battlefield and thought to himself: "Well, it looks like it's almost done."

    At this moment, with each spell, bursts of rich death energy surged out, and it dispersed in the blink of an eye. Only a huge mummy was seen, leading a group of mummies to pounce out.

    When Wang Cunye saw this, he knew that this was the owner of the castle. He stood up and shouted: "Thunder!"

    A bolt of lightning pierced the sky without any warning. The lightning gathered together and formed an electric snake, which came down with thunder.

    "Boom!" On the high platform, lightning splashed with bits of charred fragments.

    It wasn¡¯t even a scream.

    Seeing this scene, Wang Cunye glanced over: "Home is calling!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a thundercloud that was deeper than the previous thunder and lightning appeared in the sky.  Slowly covering the sky.

    The cold and friendly power pours down, which doesn't have much power.  But it hit the souls of all the undead, and countless homes emerged in the thunder clouds.

    The sun shines on the lake, the peaceful manor, the working parents, the young women preparing lunch, and the children running below.

    Many fighting enemy immortals stopped fighting.  He screamed, as if waking up from a deep nightmare - ah, my parents, my wife, my children, my home!

    Haider did not take the opportunity to fight at this time, he knelt down on one knee.  Prayer: "My homeland, my continent, may you give your people rest in peace!"

    Wang Cunye sat down quietly and watched quietly, looking at these immortal beings who were originally full of evil and were confused under the inspiration.  Looking at the prayers of the undead knights, I also watched the remaining one-third of the enemy's undead beings screaming angrily and falling deeper into the abyss after being confused.

    ?The next step is between two different immortal beings.  Produce more brutal battles.

    Pearl Space

    The space is not too big, just a small space.  At this time, I saw wisps of black smoke appearing out of thin air under the thunderclouds, each of them a wailing and twisted figure. These figures were divided into two parts, hostile to each other.

    The turtle shell moved slowly, grinding part of it into flowing light red spiritual power.

    The sound of killing gradually subsided, and the figures in the space gradually stopped appearing, while the living undead life enjoyed the black smoke. This is the way of evolution of the undead life.

    "Three thousand two hundred immortal beings, not bad!" Even if some of them were divided by the evolutionary method of immortal beings, Wang Cunye was still quite satisfied. He finally concluded. After a while, he saw Haider coming over and knelt down on one knee: "Sir  , the enemy has been completely wiped out, the First Knights lost 347 members, and were inspired to replenish 751."

    "They all come under your banner." Wang Cunye said calmly, stretched out his hand to grab it, and there was a ball of light in his hand. Many faces could be seen in it: "This is the person who died in the battle just now. You go back and resurrect him - but  There are only three hundred and eleven, Haider, do you understand what this means?¡±

    "I understand, sir, the direct soul shattering does not count. Even if you can be resurrected, you will lose part of your soul every time you are resurrected until it is completely gone."

    "And the invitation is not omnipotent. In the far east of the continent, one-third of them do not respond to the invitation, let alone going further into the mainland?"

    "If we continue to fight, we will be destroyed in the end. We know this, but sir, this is our wish - if nothing happens, I will repair it." Haider said, took the light ball, turned and left,  Nearby is a complete skull and half a body.

    A trace of light seeped down from the ball, and two pale flames lit up in the skeleton's eye frames. The skeleton was confused for a moment, then woke up and began to look for suitable bones to piece together.

    A little further away, the Yin soldiers were also repairing. Looking at all this, Wang Cunye nodded slightly: "The food in my pearl?The supplies can last for a year, so we should be able to fight until then.  "

    Middle-earth Continent. Yunya County

    Heili Township is the township around Yunya Mountain. There are ten villages, which are only five miles away from Dayan Temple.

    Several scholars came to see the scenery in the autumn, and saw the beautiful scenery here. They walked along a small water, crossed a bridge, and saw a bright and cheerful view of a large stretch of farmland. The rows of farmers were no longer embellished, but were built along the roads, and the roads were connected.  , the layout is well-proportioned.

    The river is green, and there is a small pavilion not far away, but it is for people to rest.

    Several people stood and watched the scenery, feeling relaxed and happy. After a long time, an older scholar smiled and said: "The layout here is neat, with the aftertaste of the art of war, but the scenery is beautiful, it is extraordinary!"

    Another scholar said: "Qingtian Village, Zhenkou Village, and Baikou Village here are all under the name of the Wang family. It is said that they were demolished and rebuilt according to the Feng Shui Bureau, and this pattern is really enviable."

    Someone said with a smile: "It's just three villages and a hundred hectares of land. There are many people in the world who have this business. I heard that there are three hundred peach trees planted in the palace. In spring, the peach blossoms begin to bloom. They are so beautiful that they turn into rosy clouds. We are here."  It¡¯s too late.¡±

    There was a person inside who was only about twenty-five years old. He was wearing a sky-blue robe and his face was as smooth as jade. Hearing them talk, he just smiled slightly and said: "The scenery in the four seasons is different. Once it comes, it will be different."  An Zhi, let¡¯s take a look!¡±

    Everyone laughed: "Brother Changqing, you are absolutely right, hey, there is the sound of music and singing nearby!"

    Several people listened attentively, and the sound of strings of sheng and bamboo pipes was heard not far away, as thin as a gossamer. Everyone quickened their pace, and after passing a pavilion, they heard that it was coming from a mansion.

    This house is isolated by a low wall, and the inside is made of peach trees, which are obviously transplanted. Not far away is the river and there is a pebble road, and the sound of sheng, bamboo and silk strings comes from inside.

    Just as he was about to ask, a middle-aged man came over, bowed deeply to everyone, and said, "Where are you gentlemen from? No matter where you are, it's best to come and have a seat. The front garden of our house is open, and there is a teahouse.  Gentlemen, you can go in and watch by yourself."

    Everyone liked it after hearing this. After entering, they saw a flower wall covered with ivy that separated the corridor. They saw a teahouse in front of the peach grove. After asking a few times, they found out that this place was only three miles away from Dayan Temple.  Not far away, the front garden was opened again, so many pilgrims drank tea and rested here. There was also a stage for singing opera and music in front, and the atmosphere gradually formed.

    Everyone found a table and sat down. The autumn air was crisp and they were very happy. Someone held out the tea list, and one of them took it and ordered two pots. He smiled and said, "A pot of seven coins is worth a lot of money. It's a good business experience."  I think the Wang family¡¯s business methods are pretty good. The Taolin Teahouse in the front garden alone earns thousands of taels of silver a year, brother Changqing, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    This is none other than Master Changqing, smiling: "Taolin Tea House is indeed a unique place of emotion. It is a way to make money in a right way and to help the family!"

    This person came here as a scholar, but it was for Tao Lord¡¯s grand plan.

    Since ancient times, the best strategy has been to work together from top to bottom to get people to join the system and voluntarily sacrifice and contribute. The worst strategy is to control family members and use them as coercions.

    Although it is a bad idea to blackmail your family, since ancient times, there seems to be no organization that does not threaten your family, and there is no organization on the earth, let alone here, so Master Changqing feels at ease.

    It's just that in actual operations, there are only a few people who truly sacrifice themselves voluntarily, and there are also very few people who really break out and directly threaten their family members. Most of them do it without revealing it, saying: "You are not living in a vacuum, you have to think clearly."  as a result of!"

    If you add force as the capital, people can be "voluntarily sacrificed"!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, Chang Qing Zhenren is not very sure about his character, but this matter has to be done.

    In his opinion, Wang Cunye must have inherited a part of the origin of the world and was born. Only then could he be qualified to go to the burial ground and attract the evil god to enter in person. After all, as long as he controlled part of the origin, he would have won the victory over the evil god.  machine.

    The same is true for the Taoist sect. The reason why the Taoist sect cannot fight against the Emperor of Heaven is that it has not penetrated to this level. If it can grasp the origin of the world, even a small part, it will enable the Taoist sect to break through to Daluo. Even if it cannot replace the Emperor of Heaven, it can still fight against the emperor.  .

    Of course, we need to get the origin of this world. If we forcefully strip it away, we will be afraid of the world's immediate backlash. If we succeed, we can also use part of the world's origin to offset the backlash. If we fail, we are afraid that we will never have another chance. The whole world will become an enemy, and the Emperor of Heaven will take the opportunity to raise his troops to attack it.  There will be no life at all.

    ??And if it is forcibly divested, even if it succeeds, it will only be self-protection, and it will be difficult to achieve great success.

    Only Wang Cunye¡¯s ¡°voluntary¡± dedication to the Taoist sect may reduce a lot of backlash.

    As for Wang Cunye, who was born from the origin of the world, he stripped away the worldThe origin, whether it is Hui Hui or not, is not something Taoist Changqing considers.

    For the sake of the Taoist sect, a Taoist must donate money, life, and the honor of his descendants. Although Huihui is a bit demanding, he must never look back for the sake of the Taoist sect.

    "For Taoists, if you no longer trust Taoism, what's left? It's just a pile of meat!"

    "If you don't want to die for the Taoist sect, this person is extremely selfish. Does he still have any humanity or morality at all?"

    Of course, even though this is the nature, Taoist Changqing still understands politics, so he came here in the form of a young man to observe the Wang family.

    A thought in my mind: "It would be even better if we could mobilize this family and persuade Wang Cunye to give up his roots. If we repay the family with loyalty, it would become a good story!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ?With explanation

    "For Taoists, if you no longer trust Taoism, what is left? It's just a pile of meat!" - This famous sentence comes from Kim Jong Il

    Kim Jong Il once said to the cadres: "For cadres, if they no longer trust the party, what is left? It's just a pile of meat!"

    No other explanation

    Attachment: There will be updates every day starting today until the end

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 311: The Rough Farmer

    Heili Township. Wang Family Residence

    Xie Xiang slowly retreated from the silence, feeling that his heart was shining brightly, and he had gained another understanding of the Taoist scriptures.

    "It has been seven years, I have been accumulating Dao roots, and with the secret transmission from my senior brother, it is finally time to understand the true seed." Xie Xiang mused, although he had expected it, but it was still half a step away, so he was inevitably a little hopeful.

    After thinking for a moment, she came out and saw a maid who was stunned and smiled: "What are you doing here?"

    "Miss, you are so beautifulMiss, you just came out. It's cloudy and raining now. Please wear an extra vest to avoid catching a cold!"

    Xie Xiang knew that she meant well, so she put on more clothes. When she came out, she saw that it was really raining: "Is it raining? Is there a fire?"

    "The master and the old lady have lit a fire in the room. The annual list was sent from the front. Here is the list. The master and the old lady have already read it." The maid took out a piece of paper and held it in both hands.

    Xie Xiang took it and looked at it. There were many projects. At the end, it looked like there were eight thousand taels of net silver.

    Xie Xiang read the list and felt that there was not much mistake. He smiled and said, "Have all the monthly orders been sent out this month?"

    "They have all been given out. The master and the old lady each have twenty taels. Miss, you have also kept fifteen taels in the inner room. Even the third young master has given out ten taels and the fourth lady has given out five taels. However, after the fourth lady got married, she announced the good news, but  He has a body."

    "Take another twenty taels of silver and bring some good donkey-hide gelatin to send over. The old lady will still be in charge of other trivial matters, just don't be too frugalwhat else?"

    "The Zuli Ethnic Academy has been built, but I would like you to go over and see if it meets the specifications."

    "Then go take a look!" Xie Xiang said.  It is said that this clan academy was originally a private school, but now the family has a big business.  It was expanded.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s raining heavily now!¡±

    "It doesn't matter, the road has been repaired! Just hold an umbrella."

    Xie Xiang insisted on this, and no one refuted it. He was accompanied by a maid and a woman holding an umbrella, but it was not far away and the road was built with gravel.  There was not much mud on it, and no one was disturbed at this time. We arrived at the clan school a few hundred meters away, just to the left of the ancestral hall.

    The ancestral hall has been built for two years, but there are no signs of new construction. Inside the ancestral hall, patches of light red luck can be seen flowing inside.  A small pool is formed, with white energy extending out from time to time. This is a blessing to the Wang family, and it is really a sign of great prosperity.

    ?? And the family study is composed of the main hall and the side rooms, which looks very impressive.  The main hall is filled with books. It is also a place for registering students, and of course it is also a place for the husband to rest. Looking from the perspective of the spiritual sense, he can see traces of white air floating in it.  This is the strength of family science itself, but it is derived from the collection of thousands of books.

    Give it time.  Maybe thicker!

    At this time, a voice was heard inside, and a person came out of the main hall, but it was Zhou Jiu. Now that the Ethnic Academy has been established, three fixed "sisters" need to be recruited, and this time Zhou Jiu is the chief.

    Two years later, Zhou Jiu was no longer as hungry and cold as before. She was wearing a square scarf and looked a little more scholarly. When she saw Xie Xiang, she came forward to bow to him.

    Xie Xiang returned the courtesy with a smile. When he went in, he was a little surprised. In addition to the two gentlemen, there was another one inside. He was about twenty-five or six years old. He was very bookish and had an indescribable taste.

    Xie Xiang took one look and was startled. When he opened his spiritual eyes, he couldn't see it. He only felt a red aura permeating the air, indicating that he was a well-established young master from some family.

    "Who is this young master?"

    This person showed a smile and saluted: "Is it Mrs. Wang? I am really presumptuous. I came uninvited to see the courtesy, and I also asked Mrs. Haihan"

    Zhou Jiu quickly introduced: "This is Mr. Fang, whose courtesy name is Changqing. He came here to study, but he saw that there are thousands of books here, including many rare ones, so he came to take a look."

    This is what Changqing Taoist transformed into. Xie Xiang was startled, but he didn't take it seriously. He just said, "Young Master Fang, just take a look!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The wing is clean and has five rooms, each of which can accommodate about thirty schoolchildren to study. Especially when the white air leaks out from the scroll, I feel even more happy.

    The so-called bookishness is real. Xie Tao has reached this point, and of course he knows that all children born, no matter how poor or lowly they are, have room for advancement.

    If a child can learn to read, he can be nourished by this little bit of white energy. If he studies well, he can accumulate a small ball of white energy. This small ball of white energy, if used properly, can nourish his character and help him.  You can even raise one level. This is the principle of reading to change your destiny.

    The most important thing is that this luck comes from knowledge itself and does not consume much family luck. The family only supports the financial resources.

    I read some, thank youXiang was a little regretful. Although the Wang family had gained a lot, its foundation was too weak and it was only then that it seemed to be prosperous. At this time, it could only strengthen its foundation and cultivate its strength.

    Looking through the catalog of the book, Xie Xiang remembered Wang Cunye's instructions and said: "For enlightenment, you can use the Thousand-Character Sutra and arithmetic at the same time. Some small sutras and major sutras do not need to be taught during this period."

    Zhou Jiu agreed after hearing this, but at this time Taoist Changqing said: "It's enough to use the Thousand-Character Sutra for enlightenment. Why do you add arithmetic instead of teaching the small Sutra? And I heard that your family studies Taoism, why not teach it the Dao Sutra?"

    Zhou Jiu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat after hearing this. This is the family tradition of the Wang family. Mr. Fang, you are just here to listen. You really shouldn't have spoken out, so he winked.

    Xie Xiang was startled, but then smiled: "Now that the princes have joined forces, the imperial examination has become lax. Not to mention it is difficult to pass the imperial examination, so what if you do?"

    "The Taoist scriptures are even more difficult. You can't advance without being talented. How can there be such talents in the clan? Instead of giving them unrealistic ideas by teaching them the Taoist scriptures, it is better to pay more attention to reality."

    "If you can learn to read and write, and do arithmetic and calculate accounts, if you can learn these two things, you can find a job and change your destiny. Therefore, the royal family studies have a wide range. All the children of the royal family, even the children of tenant farmers, can enroll, but only the children of the family are taught  Basic.¡±

    The Wang family¡¯s foundation is too weak. The Wang family can¡¯t support pursuing immortality and learning Taoism, or taking scientific exams and becoming an official.

    "What's the use of learning just to read and write, to calculate accounts, without teaching the great righteousness of the Spring and Autumn Period, and without understanding the principles of loyalty and forgiveness?" Mr. Fang seemed to be very stubborn and said, "Everyone is destined to die. It may be more important than Mount Tai, or it may be less important.  Yu Hongmao"

    ???????????

    "Now that Taoism has been promulgated all over the world, the imperial court and the princes of various countries are prosperous, and if the children of the clan go to school, can read, and can calculate clearly, it will be relatively easy to get a job. This is all that my Wang family wants."

    "As for the great righteousness of the Spring and Autumn Period, the way of loyalty and forgiveness, it is not the way of my family to seek for meat-eaters." After saying this, Xie Xiang did not want to talk to this stranger anymore, and said to Zhou Jiu: "Now that the clan system has been established, next month  You can start school now, I will send you some money and rice, please sir."

    "Yes!" Zhou Jiu responded loudly. He has been a disciple of the Wang family for seven years. Besides, his salary is very good now, five taels of silver per month, and there will be rewards at the end of the year. Now he is at ease and has no other ideas.  .

    Seeing Xie Xiang go out, he looked at Young Master Fang with a cold look in his eyes: "Young Master Fang, you talk too much."

    Master Changqing frowned and said, "You are also a scholar, haven't you learned the righteousness of the Spring and Autumn Period and the principles of loyalty and forgiveness?"

    Zhou Jiu was startled, looked at it, and realized that this person was serious. He lost some of his anger and showed more respect. Without saying anything, he returned to the table, raised a pot of wine, and poured Mr. Fang a glass.  I poured myself another glass, put it under the eaves, looked at the rain outside, took a sip, and tasted the aroma of the wine, with a little confusion in my eyes, and said, "What you said is right, I also read the Spring and Autumn Annals  , Twenty-Seven Histories, but what are the facts?¡±

    "There are many princes, but the business is prosperous, Confucianism is overthrown, and the government is stable. Especially in the past few years, business has prospered, warehouses are full, the court has accumulated money and grain, and the people have also improved. Who can sort out this mess? This is  In a big way.¡±

    ¡°On a small note, I¡¯m studying the Ming Sutra, I¡¯m starving to death, and my family is poor. Now this glass of Nanchun wine is what I ate in the past month!¡±

    "Master and Mrs. Wang were originally just farmers. When they talked about the righteousness of the Spring and Autumn Period, they picked up their hoes and started beating them. They said that your righteousness of the Spring and Autumn Period could not satisfy them."

    "Mrs. Xie is a woman, and she doesn't talk about it at all. She only cares about the prosperous family. After I arrived at the Wang family, I gave up the great righteousness of the Spring and Autumn Period and only taught Shang Li's studies, but I didn't have to worry about food and clothing."

    Zhou Jiu just sighed, Taoist Changqing listened carefully, but was furious in his heart!

    In this person's thinking, the evil god must have been deliberately introduced by the Emperor of Heaven to plunge the Tao Lord into a quagmire. When the two parties were almost exhausted, they annexed the evil god and increased the origin of the world, which was beneficial to heaven and earth's stability.

    "The Tao Lord and the Tao Sect will be destroyed if their energy is exhausted."

    "If Wang Cunye's parents and wife had a righteous heart, reported faithfully, and advised Wang Cunye to sacrifice his life, it would become a good story.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Wang Cunye¡¯s parents and wife are all selfish villains and rough farmers. This is really abominable.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    It seems that it is difficult to act in this regard. Feeling the faint aura of the Emperor of Heaven and the aura of Bai Susu, he let out a sigh of relief.

    "Bai Susu is just a god of gold, but if there is the aura of the Emperor of Heaven,Taoist Changqing was secretly frightened. If he took action, he would be discovered by the Emperor of Heaven immediately, so he had to think carefully.

    Of course, this must be done, but new tactics must be adopted. We cannot directly take Wang Cunye¡¯s family into custody. This is likely to provoke the Emperor of Heaven to take measures!

    "This son of Xuan Shang is still buried in the burial place. He must have conceived the origin of heaven and earth. Otherwise, how could he be so lucky? But for the origin to be revealed, he needs to become a god and bring out the nature of the great road. I think there are still some  Year."

    "We only need to send people to watch over here secretly. There is no need to alert others. Instead, I should sit at the burial ground and supervise nearby."

    "Once Xuan Shang becomes a god, he will immediately show his cards and order the people here to take action. Only in this way can we respond internally and externally and accomplish great things in one fell swoop."

    Thinking of this, Taoist Changqing stopped responding to Zhou Jiu's words. He just smiled, took the glass of wine, and drank it all.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 312: Ready to Support

    burial ground

    It was clearly daytime, but black clouds were rolling in the sky, making the entire land resemble a gloomy dusk. The wind carried a gloomy air, permeating the entire continent. Some scattered skeletons and zombies were wandering aimlessly on the ruins on the ground.  With.

    Since the destruction of mankind, although the sun has existed, there have been dark clouds and fog all year round, making the earth dark and damp. Over the past hundred years, countless resentful souls have transformed into immortal beings in this environment.  .

    But at this moment, these skeletons and zombies suddenly felt something and went underground desperately.

    The next moment, the sky suddenly lit up, and the clouds in the sky also glowed with gold. A sky boat stretched across the sky. This sky boat was three hundred meters long, with both ends tilted up, and the whole body shone with golden light.

    The sky boat moved slowly, and from time to time thunder and flames hit it, and it was thrown to the ground. Only the sound of "boom" and "boom" was heard. Huge pits appeared constantly on the ground, and undead creatures exploded one after another. The burning bones formed a special  The scene, and on the deck, a group of Taoists looked down with disdain!

    In the cabin, Taoist Ning Qing was sitting in front. He opened his eyes, glanced a few times, and felt satisfied. He was about to continue practicing, when he suddenly felt an indescribable green energy emerging in the cabin.

    Taoist Ning Qing was shocked. He quickly stood up from the jade couch and bowed his head deeply: "I don't know which patriarch, disciple Ning Qing pays my respects!"

    With a flash of Qingqi, Master Changqing appeared, and he waved his hand: "I am Taoist Changqing!"

    Taoist Ningqing was startled at first, and it took him a moment to realize that this was one of the eight Taiyi disciples of the Taoist sect. He bowed down in fear: "It turns out to be Patriarch Changqing. This disciple has been disrespectful, so please forgive me."

    "You get up, don't make any noise, I've violated heaven's rules by entering here, don't be formal, I'll save you a lot of trouble!"

    "Disciple, please obey the teachings!" Taoist Ning Qing bowed again before getting up.

    Master Changqing opened his eyes, and from his angle, he saw the gray and black gas billowing on the earth forming a torrent, covering the entire continent. He couldn't help but change his color slightly, and sighed: "This is thicker than a hundred years ago.  Quite a bit, but this evil god is still willing to spend money!"

    He looked at the Taoist priests on the deck again and couldn't help but frown: "I have just killed a few soldiers, but I am so arrogant and arrogant, but it is getting lower every time."

    Taoist Ningqing was startled and Jishou asked: "Please give me some instructions from the Patriarch!"

    "I know you have doubts. This is just the far east of this continent. The evil god is weak. You can kill them with the power of the sky boat. But I see the evil energy in the distance soaring into the sky. I am afraid that the evil god has already deployed his troops to punish me.  General, if you continue to fight with this mentality, I'm afraid I won't be able to survive even five years." Master Chang Qing was a little dissatisfied.

    When Taoist Ning Qing heard the criticism, he was suddenly frightened and paused again: "This disciple has lost control. Please forgive me, Master!"

    "Forget it, this is everyone's temperament, I don't care about it. I came here this time just for Xuan Shang's affairs. Do you have any information about him in Tianzhou?"

    "Yes, Xuan Shang has been out of the sky boat for a month. He has practiced the secret method, but my water mirror cannot illuminate it, but the general path is still known. However, he led the Yin soldiers to sweep away the evil god's soldiers. Because of this, the disciple is in a good position.  , and could grasp the general whereabouts, let him go.

    It is true that Wang Cunye himself can confuse the secrets of heaven. However, the movement of tens of thousands of Yin soldiers is not small and cannot be concealed, so the general whereabouts are known.

    Master Changqing nodded after hearing this, waved his sleeves, and a brilliant jade mirror appeared, hanging quietly in the air. With a slight push, a silk scroll gradually emerged.

    I saw an old castle, with a large number of skeletons, zombies and dark soldiers searching and fighting, but this battle was almost over.

    The jade mirror kept changing, and a figure sitting cross-legged appeared, but it was very blurry.

    When Master Changqing saw it, he raised his hand, and a little blue light came in. The jade mirror started to beat, and it was about to turn into a clear picture. But at this time, a trace of purple energy flashed, and the picture suddenly became blurry again.

    Seeing this, Master Changqing not only was not angry, but laughed. Even if Wang Cunye had the title of Master Zhenguo, it would never be possible for him to do this. This must be the interference from the origin of heaven and earth possessed by this son.

    Taoist Ning Qing was shocked when he saw this reaction. Ning Qing had seen Master Taiyi twice, and he was both elegant and calm in his manners. How often had he seen such a gaffe?

    At this time, a gust of wind blew outside, and raindrops were seen falling again. There were a few faint flashes of lightning in the distance, and there was the sound of rolling thunder.

    Master Changqing stopped laughing and pondered deeply. After a moment, he said: "We all know how loyal you are to the Taoist sect, so I will reveal some secrets to you!"

    Taoist Ningqing immediately paused: "Disciple, listen to the sage instructions of the ancestor!"

    "In this expedition, killing the evil god's minions is already a trivial matter, but the key lies in Xuan Shangplace!  "

    Hearing this, Taoist Ning Qing could not help but tremble, and his soul fluctuated, but he immediately restrained himself and continued to listen.

    "I can't interfere now. It's not easy to hide here. I give you two treasures. The first treasure is this square sky mirror. Although you can't see it carefully, you can lock it."

    "The second thing is that these twelve Taoist flags are actually twelve evil formations. They are the outside and the inside of each other. They move the body at the same time. Life, death, disillusionment, and darkness are all included in it. However, they are presided over by twelve earthly immortals. You are in the whole world.  Among the two hundred earthly immortals in the boat, twelve people must be carefully selected and refined in secret."

    "There are some things inside that are related to the secrets, but you can't say it clearly, but you have to know it in your heart!"

    At this point, Taoist Changqing saw that Ning Qing was about to pause to answer again, so he waved his hand and said, "Don't bow anymore, this is a big deal, it affects the Taoist power, but now is not the time to take action, I have set a restriction in the sky mirror  , but you have to wait for Xuan Shang to break through and become a god, and you will immediately give a warning. You will notify me immediately when the time comes, do you understand?"

    Taoist Ning Qing paused and said solemnly: "Disciple understands."

    After hearing this, Master Changqing waved his hand, and twelve small flags appeared in the cabin. The next moment, the figure faded and disappeared.

    Taoist Ningqing paused again and said goodbye to Taoist Changqing. He picked up the small flag with a solemn expression, thoughtfully.

    castle

    The gate of the stone castle was half broken. There was a hall inside. There were some chairs in the hall, but they were all broken at this time. Wang Cunye waved his hand and everyone retreated. They sat cross-legged on the jade couch and sat there.  Digesting the fruits of victory in this battle.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The turtle shell suddenly rotated slightly, and with the rotation, the thousands of gray and black shadows below turned into a ball of mist and condensed into a ball.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The human figures inside slowly fade away, and even the evil power gradually returns to its origin.

    In just a moment, it turned into a ball of spiritual energy.

    The Tao Fetus absorbs the yang energy absorbed from the Yanhuang Pillar and circulates the Tao Jue. It combines with the middle, and gradually a stream of pure red mana is produced and falls into the spiritual pool.

    And as the Tao formula continues to operate, these spiritual powers are gradually condensed and transformed into golden mana.

    Wang Cunye closed his eyes tightly and breathed continuously. Even with the help of the turtle shell, he had to spend a lot of energy every time, striving for excellence and making sure not to leave any future troubles.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but finally they all disappeared, and the golden spirit pool expanded a bit more.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All kinds of changes are clearly understood in the mind, and there is even a faint strange feeling in the heart, and a certain mysterious and mysterious charm.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT

    This is a kind of sensitivity to disaster, and it wells up in my heart.

    This feeling comes and goes quickly, and then I have some enlightenment. This feeling fades away like the tide.

    Wang Cunye pondered for a while and thought to himself: "This must be the nature of the great road. I heard that in the realm of gods, there is the power of whim, which can avoid evil and seek good luck. I have touched a bit. It is normal to have this premonition. I don't know what will happen next."  Where is it?"

    After thinking for a while, my mind sank and I entered the turtle shell to evolve again. After a while, I retreated and was thoughtful again.

    I just deduced it again, and I still feel that I have a chance only by continuing to fight forward. And this time I have a little more news, that is, when I become a god, there will be a catastrophe!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    There is no such saying here. Besides, I have great luck. Zhenguo Zhenren's luck is fixed every year. This is fine, but the Taoism's luck is getting stronger and stronger.

    It is obvious that the implementation of Taoism in mainland China has greatly changed the pattern, so it has gained more momentum.

    For the sake of Taoism, the Taoist sect and the Taoist monarch are evil. There is no need to think about whether it is right or wrong. It is just that with such great luck, one should not be afraid of disasters. Why is it getting worse and worse?

    Since this is the case, if you know the secret, you must be fully prepared before it happens.

    Wang Cunye thought of this, and his expression changed. He had turtle shell suppression and transformation, and his cultivation was ten times that of ordinary earth immortals. He was now thirteen feet, and he was still five feet away from eighteen feet.

    And as it goes deeper, the undead life becomes stronger and stronger, and the power of harvesting becomes stronger and stronger. Looking at this speed, I am afraid that within a year, it can reach 18 feet and complete the transformation.

    But since you have this speed and the spiritual power of the Pearl, why not save more to prepare for the disaster when you are promoted to a god?

    "Furthermore, when the Yin soldiers are fighting, they can also swallow the enemy's energy and become stronger."These are impurities that must be purified and cultivated. I must retreat every six months and use Taoism to enable them to be cultivated and promoted.  "

    "It's just that I'm going back now, is there any danger?" Wang Cunye thought of this, his mind sank again, he entered the turtle shell to evolve again, and after a while he exited.

    "Now that I'm back, it seems that I'm in danger. It's just that the black energy transformed by this hostility is getting stronger and stronger, and it can't be triggered. There must be a big crisis here."

    "Yin soldiers must be transformed into Tao soldiers, and all of them have the level of a grass-headed god."

    "There are thunderstorms five out of ten days here, which is just the time to accumulate thunder clouds, and we need to refine them into thunder pills. The more the better, and then they will be a big killer."

    "The pearl contains spiritual liquid, but it must at least be enough to rush to the second level of the immortal realm."

    There are three levels of the immortal realm, but the first level is to obtain the nature of the great road and have a premonition of whims. This is called telepathy.

    "But this is just a feeling, not a strength. The second level is also called Qingye refining, which is considered to have the ability of a god.

    The calculation has been made, Wang Cunye looked far into the distance, thinking in his heart: "But if you go deep, don't go too deep. The turtle shell evolves, and you can see the black air coming from the west. This must be the main force of the evil god, not comparable to the scattered parts now. Harvest  Of course it¡¯s rich, but there¡¯s also a lot of danger!¡±

    "We must keep a certain distance from Tianzhou to respond at any time."

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 313: Knights

    The sun appeared in the sky, the black clouds were blown away, and the sun filled the earth

    Wang Cunye stood on a platform of the castle. Standing here, he had a panoramic view of the scenery within a radius of fifty miles. Not far away was the lake, as well as plains and forests. Even if it is now in ruins, you can still see the people who built the castle.  Be careful.  §êw§ëFirst,

    Just as I was thinking about it, a voice sounded from behind: "Sir, this is the castle of Viscount Jackon. It owns nearby forests, plains, and rivers. It is a family with a long history of seven hundred years, but everything has been destroyed."

    It was Haider. Wang Cunye looked at it and found that it was a little stronger, with traces of gray-black energy condensing around its body. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly frowned and turned to look into the distance.

    This was a breath coming from a distance, very subtle, but it made him squint his eyes.

    Haider knelt on the ground and felt it with his own breath. After a moment, he stood up and said, "The knights of the evil god are coming."

    "The Knights of the Evil God?" Wang Cunye was a little confused, but he quickly understood: "Is it the Evil God's own army rather than the stragglers who were born under the influence?"

    Haider held the sword and nodded silently.

    "What do you want to do? Defend the territory, or fight?"

    Silently, Haider pulled out his sword and raised it high. In an instant, the members of the First Knight Order who were training below all knelt down on one knee.

    The next moment, consciousness was transferred to the spiritual consciousness of every skeleton and zombie. Wang Cunye was stunned to see a gray-black resonance occur, which quickly gathered into gray-red flames.

    With such gray-red flames condensing, Haider once again knelt on one knee and asked Wang Cunye for the order to attack!

    suddenly.  Wang Cunye understood that he never really controlled this army.  This is the will of the mainland, which does not want any retreat.  He just wanted to fight to the death and whispered: "That's it!"

    Wang Cunye took a deep breath and nodded calmly: "Haider, by the order of the mainland's orthodoxy, I order you to draw your sword and go to war, my knight!"

    Haider knelt down on the ground and said, "I accept your order!"

    For a moment, the whole castle was noisy.  Various undead beings were quickly checking their weapons and forming formations, bursts of murderous aura emanating from them.

    A moment later, about two thousand undead legions, carrying the last will of the mainland, rushed to the open space in front of the castle to form an array!

    Wang Cunye, who stood at the highest point, had no expression on his face. He just looked towards the sky and saw billowing dark clouds, like ink, rolling continuously.  Getting closer and closer, and in a blink of an eye, the mainland is as dark as dusk.

    "I refuse to stick to it, just because I have faith. As long as the faith does not die, the last spark in the mainland has not been extinguished."

    "And the evil god on the opposite side also released murderous intent and came openly and openly. It's really interesting. If this is the case, then I will join the battle. Otherwise, it will be too rude!" Wang Cunye smiled slightly and waved his hand.  A dull sound resounded, and the city gate slowly opened. Tens of thousands of Yin soldiers gathered together and slowly moved towards the plain!

    Wang Cunye was not condescending at this time. Instead, he personally rode an immortal nightmare and slowly moved forward with the phalanx. After reaching the front row, Haider saluted and stepped back half a horse's body.

    Wang Cunye looked into the distance and laughed suddenly, remembering his previous life. He had struggled from the deepest death for a hundred years. After getting a new life, this was the first time he experienced this feeling again.

    "I have been struggling for hundreds of years and have seen many underworld armies. Don't let me down this time!" Wang Cunye felt the murderous aura coming from the sky as he got closer and closer. He thought in his heart and waved: "Raise the flag!"

    The mainland dragon energy suppressed in the sea of ????consciousness suddenly shot out into the sky, and a black and purple flag faced the wind. A trace of power filled the air. This energy even made Wang Cunye feel dizzy.

    The next moment, a black torrent appeared on the horizon, and the sound of horse hooves was as loud as thunder, with an indescribable majesty.

    They were running very fast, and they came galloping in a blink of an eye, but when they reached 500 steps in front of the formation, the whole army stopped suddenly and became uniform!

    There was a black knight in the middle, with golden flames burning in his eyes. He looked around, swept across the army on the opposite side, and then looked at the flag in the sky.

    Seeing it, his eyes suddenly lit up, he drew out his long sword, raised it up, and a spiritual message passed through. The eyes of the death knights behind him all lit up red, and they clenched the knight's gun with both hands. A sonorous sound sounded, and they raised their swords towards the flag.  Pay your respects.

    The moment the long sword was put down, the knights like an iron stream rushed towards Wang Cunye.

    "Three thousand immortal knights!" Wang Cunye judged the number instantly. As the iron stream continued to approach, he rushed towards him with murderous intent.

    Wang CunyeThe sword was pulled out suddenly, golden armor appeared on his body, and he shouted: "Kill!"

    The next moment, the legions behind responded and also charged. The nightmare under Wang Cunye was getting faster and faster until it turned into a black shadow.

    Feeling the killing intent coming towards him, and looking at the iron-like battle formation, Wang Cunye suddenly had an indescribable feeling. The sword, which was already very deep, came to life completely at this moment. It seemed to have a life of its own, screaming.  , calling, longing.

    "Kill!" At the moment of contact, the sword suddenly broke into the battle formation. There was no blood, and a thick black mist sprayed out around it. This was the life of more than a dozen knights.

    The remaining knights remained silent and tried their best to attack Wang Cunye.

    The next second, dozens of tiny black marks appeared on the golden armor. This was the knight's attack, and traces of black energy desperately tried to penetrate inside.

    Without pause, the entire sword path turned into a bright mirror. All information was absorbed and quickly analyzed. The sword light was swallowing, and every bit of sword light was harvesting the knight's life!

    "It's a strong man I thought it was just a twilight battle, but I didn't expect the Taoist to have such a figure!" The eyes of the central dark knight were burning with golden flames, and murderous intent rose into the sky, and he started to launch his attack on Wang Cunye.  charge.

    "Kill!" Wang Cunye's golden armor had hundreds of black marks all over his body, but the opponent had more thick black smoke spurting out from the knight's armor.

    The spiritual sense can detect that even the silent death knight is fluctuating under this charge.

    The knight's shield behind was raised high, and hundreds of death knights connected the knight's shield together to block Wang Cunye's attack.

    Wang Cunye rushed forward without hesitation. Halfway through, his body was already surrounded by a faint light of thunder. When he arrived in front of the thick knight's shield, his voice came out coldly: "Thunder is coming!"

    For a moment, time stopped, a flash of lightning flashed, and the next moment, the death knight's shield exploded and turned into pieces of debris.

    Dozens of knights flew up, turned into thunder and fire in mid-air, and fell to the ground.

    But, again, the death knight collided with the legion behind, and the billowing smoke was also released. The knight harvested the lives of the Yin Soldiers and Skeletons, while the Yin Soldiers and Skeletons pounced on them regardless of their own safety, dragging the enemy knights to death together!

    Haider brandished his long sword and beheaded. In front of him were enemies from all directions, surging around them and attacking the rocks like a sea wave.

    "Can't retreat, can't stop, kill, this is our last dignity!"

    "Kill, burn the last bit of your soul!"

    Wang Cunye remained expressionless and continued to charge.

    "Kill!" A knight's spear penetrated and cut through the void. This gave people the feeling that the whole world dimmed instantly and turned into a world of darkness and death.

    At the moment of formation, Wang Cunye felt that the world had changed. The entire sky, the earth, the storm, everything belonged to a rhythm, forming a combined force, surrounding Wang Cunye, making Wang Cunye feel rejected by the world!

    "Field?" A cold smile appeared on Wang Cunye's face. He made a move with his sword, and heard a "boom" sound. The sword broke inch by inch, and the nightmare screamed and turned into pieces.

    Even Wang Cunye's golden armor was covered with scars, but at this moment, Wang Cunye smiled coldly and shouted: "Thunder is coming!"

    "Boom!" The electric snake unfolded in the small space, and then there was the sound of the space breaking. With this sound, Wang Cunye stretched out his finger and swiped at the void!

    For a moment, the dark knight on the opposite side stood frozen, golden flames burning in his eyes, which suddenly lit up and then went out again the next moment.

    "Raise your fingers into a sword, and merge your body with the sword?" He stretched out his hand, and the sword light flew without any subjective feelings, but wherever he went, the death knights around him screamed and spewed out streaks of black mist.

    The terrifying aura spread, and the killing luck on top of Wang Cunye quickly expanded to three feet and turned into flames. No matter how many death knights attacked, everyone within seven feet of him fell to the ground.

    Viewed from a high altitude, both sides are like snow, rapidly melting and reducing, and the splashing black mist covers the entire battlefield.

    When the black fog dissipated, most of the dark clouds in the sky also dispersed. In the center of the battlefield, only one figure remained, and it was Wang Cunye.

    The broken golden armor was transformed by Taoism and slowly dispersed. Wang Cunye did not pay attention to the ruins, but slowly arrived in front of a piece of scattered knight armor.

    This is the Hydel Knight Armor. It was scattered. Although it was not completely dead, it lost a piece of soul every time it was resurrected. How could it survive such a battle?What about this time?

    As he walked, threads of black smoke gathered like a flood into the Pearl and the Sea of ??Consciousness, and the turtle shell buzzed, separating ourselves from the enemy.

    But even if there are three thousand death knights, their souls have gathered into a tide, which is difficult to digest for a while.

    "The vanguard alone has such a strong strength. What if the legions arrive?" Wang Cunye thought silently. In this battle, all the legions were exhausted and died at the hands of the death knight. A large proportion of their souls were broken.  It cannot be repaired either.

    But for Wang Cunye, it is still cost-effective.

    "Go back. In this battle, I have achieved enough achievements to suppress any voice. Besides, my swordsmanship has been further improved. It is time to count the battle losses and refine the results."

    "And the energy of so many death knights can't be achieved without half a month of cultivation and refining!" With this thought in mind, Wang Cunye turned into a golden light and headed towards the sky boat without any further hesitation.

    On the Tianzhou, Taoist Ning Qing could not help but be speechless when he saw this. After a moment of silence, he stood up and issued some orders.  To be continued.

    ¡á¡á

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 314: Spying Again

    Tianzhou

    The three-hundred-meter-long boat body was emitting golden light. At this time, some Taoists were taking turns on duty on the deck, and some Taoists were chatting on the deck in twos and threes.

    There are many monsters on the mainland, but they are all wiped out under the sky boat. Although these Taoists are not relaxed, they are also relieved.

    A Taoist priest adjusted the flag of the boat and checked it carefully. He looked into the distance and saw a golden light coming straight towards here. He couldn't help but be surprised: "Hey, someone is back. Did someone go out just now?"

    Another Taoist said "Hey": "Maybe it's a real person who went out to investigate. Someone must go out to spy on the information!"

    The Taoist nodded silently. At this moment, the golden light arrived. With a slight movement, the barrier on the ship parted, and a Taoist came in.

    Several Taoists looked over and changed their expressions slightly. When the man left, they said, "This man is Taoist Xuan Shang."

    Wang Cunye ignored these. It was already dusk and everything was shrouded in the dark sky. He just wanted to take a bath and rest.

    At this moment, a Taoist came to greet him and said with a smile: "Who am I talking about? It turns out that Master Xuan Shang has returned. He must have gained a lot."

    Wang Cunye also smiled and replied: "It turned out to be Taoist Ningqing. I have gained very little. These days, I have killed thirty thousand!"

    Taoist Ning Qing applauded and laughed: "You have three thousand Taoist merits. If the master is so diligent, why worry about being dissatisfied with one hundred thousand Taoist merits? When the master comes back, I will help you catch the wind!"

    ¡°Thanks for the kind words!¡±

    Having said this, Wang Cunye calmed down slightly and looked at the talismans in his sea of ??consciousness. There were three of them.  The first one is a red talisman, which is the number of Zhi Zhenren.

    There is another one that says "Doctor Chaofeng".  It is golden yellow, filled with official aura, which comes from the aura of hundreds of thousands of residents in Dao Island.

    The last one is the Dharma Talisman, which is the Earthly Immortal Talisman. It has a golden light and is very similar to the golden imperial edict. However, it is dyed red at this time, accounting for one tenth of it.

    This is Ten Thousand Daogong.  The reason why it was inconsistent with what Taoist Ning Qing said was that for ordinary immortals, killing about ten of them would be considered a single skill, but one Death Knight was worth a single skill.

    But Wang Cunye sneered in his heart. This talisman has the effect of supervision, and is similar to the three-corpse insect.

    But every time I receive the legal talisman.  The tortoise shell was suppressed and replaced, so he was not afraid and just smiled: "Jie Feng is no need. I have been fighting until now, if I have some enlightenment. I have to go back and digest it!"

    As he said that, he stepped forward. Taoist Ningqing did not force him, he just smiled and watched.

    There is also a jade pond on the sky boat, just to wash away the smell of death on the bodies of Taoists who go out.  Wang Cunye rushed over and arrived at a place.  As expected, I saw a jade pond, which was light green, with hot steam permeating the surface of the pond. I couldn't help but smile, and took off my clothes to wash off.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A breath of air filled the air.

    After washing, I came out and used it in the restaurant. It was also very comfortable. It was just four dishes and a pot of wine to pour myself. But it was all tonic and medicinal food, and I couldn't help but feel satisfied.

    Wang Cunye used it and called the Taoist boy who was serving him. He asked about the situation in detail and said, "Send all my elixirs for this month to the cabin!"

    Although his words are easy-going, he has a kind of majesty. The Taoist boy bowed and responded: "Yes!"

    Seeing Wang Cunye leaving, the Taoist boy hurriedly went to report to Taoist Ningqing. Taoist Ningqing listened and groaned. At this moment, a Taoist shouted and scolded: "Humph, this kind of thief who repeatedly violates the precepts and eats the inside and outside is not the right person."  After repenting, this person not only refuses to repent, but also refuses to listen to orders. He is really a Taoist thief. How does such a Taoist thief want elixirs?"

    Another real person with a calm face said: "Just cut it in half, see how he reacts? If he gets into trouble, just hit him hard!"

    Taoist Ning Qing glanced at the two of them, but he already made it clear that the Patriarch's intention was not to suppress him now, but to wait until Xuan Shang became an immortal. There was a sense of urgency here, and he lowered his jaw and said: "You guys said  The thing is, this guy is really brave in fighting. We all saw it in the water mirror. At this time, there is still time to use him. We can't make it so obvious to avoid criticism. So, you go over with twice the amount of elixir and say yes.  I mean!"

    The Taoist boy bowed in response, and the two Taoists looked at each other. Seeing the Taoist boy go out, Taoist Ning Qing smiled: "You don't need to say more, everything is what the ancestor meant!"

    Cabin. Quiet room

    Although he had not been back for half a month, the jade couch was clean and there was no dust at all. It seemed that it had been cleaned. Wang Cunye was still very satisfied. After arriving in the quiet room for a while, a Taoist boy came over and handed over a bag.

    &nbsp; Wang Cunye took it and saw the Taoist boy retreating. When he opened the bag, two jade bottles were revealed. He couldn't help but be startled. When he looked carefully, he saw that each bottle contained twelve pills.

    I opened the bottle and poured a pill into my palm. I saw that the elixir was golden yellow and the elixir shell was translucent. I also felt a refreshing fragrance coming into my nose. My chest and lungs suddenly felt smooth. I knew in my heart that this elixir was indeed the best medicine.  Top quality.

    After checking it, he smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be generous!¡±

    He immediately became rude, opened his mouth, swallowed two bottles, and sat down on the jade couch.

    Wang Cunye is familiar with the Taoist scriptures, and of course he knows the value of this elixir. It is indeed very beneficial. He usually eats it one by one, but now he has accumulated a lot of yin energy. When he needs this elixir to neutralize it, he takes one sip.  Swallow.

    For a moment, traces of medicinal power rolled out, and the turtle shell slowly rotated, combining the crimson spiritual power transformed by the three thousand death knights into the middle, and the spiritual liquid suddenly dropped down from the spiritual pool.

    Some of the death energy that I don't need can be discharged into the pearl. I can see the rain falling continuously in the pearl. A large number of Yin soldiers and the dead souls led by Haider gradually wake up. They cheer and accept the nectar, scars  It faded quickly and even became stronger, showing a faint red color.

    The divine seal of ten directions appeared, golden with a bit of cyan light, and absorbed the remaining breath.

    Wang Cunye was sitting on the couch, silently practicing mystical skills. A ball of golden embryo was faintly carrying green energy, and was refined bit by bit to form red liquid. The red liquid rolled like a river. It was really different from the past, and the weight was enough!

    "Great kindness!" Wang Cunye sighed, at this moment.  Another change occurred, and Wang Cunye felt the same pull as last time.  Plunge into a deep world.

    This is the mainland, where the sun is not visible, the air of death is permeated, and layers of dark gas are circulating. Wang Cunye¡¯s spirit, blessed by some mysterious power, quickly crosses the continent.

    This continent. Far away

    In this sky, there is darkness.  The sky collapsed into a gate in the center.

    This gate is black and blue, with endless skeletons forming a base. On top of the base, there are two giant heads on the left and right gate towers and in the middle.

    The skeleton was silent, but the giant head in the middle also closed its eyes and said nothing, while the giant head on the left had its eyes burning with light green flames and made a sound like thunder.

    And the giant head on the right responded: "Holy! Holy! Your body is lost in this country because of salvation."

    With these two sounds, the tidal mist below dissipated, revealing a huge body. This body was a mummy. The whole body was composed of black and blue, and there was a lavender light filling the left and right.

    This mummy has a shadow.  About seventeen miles, but the real body is slightly smaller, about sixteen miles.

    The entire mummy was filled with intense death, but with a light purple brilliance.  With an indescribable sense of detachment.

    Among the mummies, there are thousands of figures of all kinds.  These are all on the other side of the gate, they merge into the mummy, move in and out of the mummy, they enter the body of the mummy to fill it, starting with the feet and continuing to the legs, arms, belly, heart and finally the head.

    These people from all countries, nationalities, and languages ??are praising this mummy, and transforming from the mummy into four-armed skeleton warriors, or into death knights, and bat-like dark angels, as new people  , but training is required.

    More people are sleeping inside this mummy.

    "Holy! Holy! Master of life and death, by eating your flesh and blood, we have become immortal. The last judgment of this country will come soon. Let's build this altar of glory together!"

    It can be seen that this black and blue power, like blood vessels, stretches from the mummy to the mainland. These blood vessels penetrate into the earth, filling the continent with black and gray mist.

    On the mainland, the souls of the tens of millions of human beings who were killed screamed, but they could not avoid the gray and black air from corroding and transforming into various kinds of immortality.

    "These immortals no longer have the clarity and orderliness of mummies. They are ghosts, banshees, skeletons, mummies, and even demons. Filth, evil, chaos, sorrow, and pain permeate the earth!

    At this moment, a giant head in the middle of the door opened and closed its dry lips and made a hoarse voice: "Three thousand of God's favored people have not returned."

    As soon as these words were spoken, all sounds stopped, and the cold silence spread quickly. The mummy shook slightly, and its closed eyes seemed to be about to open, but stopped again.

    The next moment, darkness filled the air, and the angry shouts turned into thunder and spewed out!

    The sleeping people of God sat up from the mummies and opened their eyes, their eyes burning with fireFlame, one, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand.

    There is still darkness around the mummy. When the fire of a hundred thousand souls burns, the stars form a dark galaxy. They converge on each other and turn into a torrent of iron!

    The Dark Knight and Dark Angel represent warriors and divine power. They gather in front of the gate and look up at the three giant heads standing on the gate.

    Before God awakens, they are the leaders.

    In silence, the three giants spoke at the same time, their voices hoarse, resonating with each other and unified: "My children, another blasphemer has appeared, and the souls of the three thousand people favored by the gods have not returned."

    The next moment, the angry flames rose silently, and the terrifying fluctuations turned into flames. One hundred thousand legions knelt down together, begging for orders.

    "Draw your swords, angels and knights of God, and destroy all blasphemers!" the three giants said at the same time.

    At this time, all the knights and angels lay on the ground and said in unison: "I accept my order!"

    The next moment, a horn sounded from the gate, knights galloped out on nightmare horses, and three thousand dark angels flew above.

    ????????Gathered into a dark iron stream!

    Seeing this, a feeling of palpitations hit Wang Cunye's heart, but at this moment, he heard a roar: "Who, who is snooping?"

    The moment he finished speaking, three giant heads on the door stared at him.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 315: Luck soars

    In the cabin, Wang Cunye woke up with a start. He couldn't help but feel frightened. He sweated through his heavy clothes. He sat up and paced slowly in the cabin. It took a long time to calm down.

    He pondered again and calmed down. He saw that at this time, the spirit pool had completely dissolved. The entire spirit pool was already close to seventeen feet. It was only one foot away from the third level of perfection of eighteen feet.

    The golden liquid in the entire spiritual pool is crystal clear and condensed. The spiritual liquid is slowly undulating. There is a void at the edge of the spiritual pool. At this time, the water is wider. You can faintly feel that there is a trace of greenness in the golden spiritual pool. This greenness  If it is there, if you look carefully, you may think it is an illusion.

    Wang Cunye knew that this was not an illusion. This was the spiritual pool approaching the Earthly Immortal Consummation, revealing a green color.

    However, there was still some yin energy that had not been neutralized in the spiritual pool here. Wang Cunye thought deeply and decided to stay in the Tianzhou for cultivation within the next half month.

    You can absorb Yang Qi every day and refine it, and finally it will be completely neutralized and perfect. By then, it may be seventeen feet tall.

    Fuso. Kurokawa Imperial Palace

    It was only November at this time, and snowflakes had been falling continuously for a month, and the eaves were covered with crystal ice. Finally, the snow stopped for a long time, and the imperial palace was also full of snow.

    The snow has stopped, but it has condensed into a thin layer of ice, which can be very dangerous. The Imperial Palace was mobilized at this time, and servants of all sizes rushed to sweep it away. Some even shoveled and carved snow sculptures, including rockeries, snowmen, and animals.

    Tai Chi Hall is the tallest building in the Imperial Palace and has a panoramic view of all the buildings in Kyoto. At this time, there were a few lights hanging in the corridor, but there was no one. The entire hall was silent except for Cao Xuan, who was standing in front of the hall, looking down at the entire Kyoto.  And the luck hanging over it.

    The flow of red dragon energy within fifteen miles has not increased much.  But Cao Xuan knew that everything had changed.

    After Wang Cunye brought out the Three Noble Gods, Tsutsuyomi, Kurokawa Keide took action decisively. For three days and three nights, heavy rain and storms enveloped Fusang, and thunder continued continuously.

    But after three days and three nights, the battle was not over. The weather in Fusang was abnormal, with earthquakes, locust plagues, hail, etc. from time to time.

    Until today.  Cao Xuan felt that the fluctuations gradually subsided.

    The fact that the fortune of the shogunate remains unchanged shows that Kurokawa Keitoku has the upper hand.

    While I was thinking about it, I heard someone say: "It's been a long time, Mr. Cao, I've kept you waiting for a long time."

    Cao Xuan looked back and saw Kurokawa Qingtoku. He felt that this man was faintly green, so he smiled and said, "Congratulations to the general. With the arrival of the general, everything must have been settled."

    Kurokawa Keide smiled, but there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes, and said: "I killed Tsukuyomi, but I also suffered a huge loss, and the absorption and transformation required huge losses. Although I won, I barely made a slight profit."

    "This is the right thing to do, but although you won't gain much in terms of divine power, there will be a huge change in your worldly energy!" Cao Xuan said.

    "There are some changes, but the energy comes from the Yang world. Again, Fuso has continuous mountains. It is actually impossible to effectively govern this country in a unified way, so although the increase or decrease is there, it is not huge!  "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    On the map, as before, the various great names were filled with white and red auras, colliding and devouring each other. The two of them didn't care, and only looked towards the three vassal states in the southwest and the white Asuka Imperial Palace.

    I saw that their air masses had all changed. The originally red air of the three vassal states in the southwest, with a hint of five-color air, had become a bit lighter, and the air of Asuka Imperial Palace had become even lighter.

    "The three noble gods are full of luck and intend to rule the royal family!" Kurokawa Keitoku sneered and sighed: "But when Tsukuyomi died, he lost several percent."

    Cao Xuan said congratulations after hearing this: "The general has killed Tsukuyomi. I guess you don't have to worry about it now. Or can you just re-establish the shogunate and unify Fuso?"

    Kurokawa Keitoku pondered for a while, then said with a smile: "I have not changed my original plan. The Kurokawa shogunate is already aging. Even if it can be revived, it can only last for a hundred years at most. It is better to build again in the ruins according to the original plan.  Of."

    "It's just that we don't have to be so scrupulous about many things." At this point, Kurokawa Keitoku looked into the distance and said, "Look, I'm going to accept Qingxin as my son."

    Cao Xuan¡¯s eyes were dark and he looked into the distance.

    "Hey! There's some wine here!"

    There was a wine shop right in front of us. The person who entered the door was filled with cold air, which made the crowd inside complain. However, when they saw that it was a samurai, they immediately fell silent.

    What came in was a child, who looked very small and a little blue from the cold. He was followed by two warriors. One warrior was still complaining: "My lord, why do you want to come out to play on this snowy day?"

    "It's stopped snowing!" This child looked like he was six or seven years old.Said.

    "No drinking is allowed."

    But the child glanced at it and said: "There is no samurai who doesn't drink. He will serve a drink to everyone in the store!"

    At this time, the owner of the hotel came over and knelt down: "Ah, welcome to your highness!"

    "No need to be too polite, just give His Highness tea, and wine for the two of us!"

    "Yes, yes, the man is preparing now, please wait a moment!" the hotel owner said respectfully.

    "Didn't you hear what I said? Give everyone a drink!"

    "Really, Your Highness, even if everyone is served a drink, you are not allowed to drink!"

    At this time, the three of them took their seats and were cooking in front of the fire. At this time, the waiter really served the wine, and the atmosphere in the hotel suddenly became lively. Several people took the wine and started talking in low voices.

    "Listen, this kid is the governor of the Konda family!"

    "What, you become the governor of the house at such a young age, and the adults in the family don't have any objections?"

    "I heard that my father passed away early, and only my mother was there. However, there are warriors in the family. Did Ida Sonobu hear about it, so he was asked for it by the family's Sasaki Kojiro-sama."

    "Really?" The people listening were stunned.

    "Are you still lying to me? After this battle, we will capture the three thousand stones south of Chuiqing River!"

    "Three thousand stones!" The people around him hissed, looking at the three people sitting in awe and envy!

    At this time, a person in the corner listened, "Gulu" drank all the wine in one gulp, and came over with the wine glass: "Hey, kid. Don't buy me another drink."

    "Asshole, how dare you be rude?" A samurai was about to draw his sword.  Kill the rude person in front of you.

    ¡°Wait a minute, just give me another drink!¡± The child waved his hand to stop him.

    This man¡¯s clothes are ragged, but he wears a belt embroidered with gold thread. The cuffs of his clothes are round. He is probably about forty years old, and his temples are slightly white.

    He was a ronin who once had status, the two samurai thought.

    The man sat down without a care and said drunkenly: "What a nice boy. I heard that you have a territory of three thousand stones? That will make things easier. Marry my daughter Ayu!"

    As soon as he said this, everyone around him was dumbfounded. The children seemed to be frightened. The young samurai was even more furious and wanted to draw his sword, but the older samurai frowned.  Stopped him: "It turns out he's a drunkard, just kick him out."

    "Hey, don't move, I am the governor of the Toyoda family!" The man took the new wine and drank it in one sip: "Have you heard of Kumao Toyoda, the ancestor of our clan and the seventh son of the first generation general?"

    "But now. My family is in dire straits and only has fifty dan left. But if you marry my Ayu, I will give you my family status and name. How about that?"

    ? said.  The man burped, threw himself on the table and snored, falling asleep.

    ""

    "Are you kidding me?" Everyone looked at each other.  The older samurai was thoughtful. Fuso had a tradition of changing his surname. Especially among the generals and the imperial family, the second son changed his surname to become a minister.

    And the Toyota family seemed to have heard of it, and they immediately said: "Hel this drunkard back!"

    Kurokawa Imperial Palace

    Kurokawa Qingde and Cao Xuan looked away, and Cao Xuan asked: "General, is this all right?"

    "That's enough. I already feel that the fate of Koshinobu Konda is connected to my family's luck pool. Although it is just an insignificant pipe now, it is enough."

    "Hehe, the long twelve-year hidden dragon period has subtly changed his fate. Next, it will be the day for this child to take off." Kurokawa Keitoku looked up to the sky and laughed.

    "General, what if someone sees that Qi is changing?" Cao Xuan had other ideas.

    "Hey, I have been in charge of the shogunate's dragon energy for three hundred years. If this can't be concealed, it will be in vain. Don't worry, although it has changed him subtly, but from the outside, it is just a shadow, and he is fully accepting the changes of the Toyoda family.  , there won¡¯t be more!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that there are at least 300 families with this kind of family status in Fusang!¡±

    "Then congratulations to the general for reunifying Fusang and taking office as Emperor of Fusang." Cao Xuan said.

    Yunya County. Wang Family Mansion

    Although it hasn¡¯t rained here at this time, it is still winter.

    Speaking of which, Xie Tao went to visit the clan academy again. It was not far from the mansion, just a few hundred meters away. It was different from that day. The ground was paved with green bricks. Xie Tao just entered and heard somethingThere was the sound of reading, and when I looked around, I saw that the three rooms were full of students, all seven or eight years old, some eleven or twelve years old, and there were teachers teaching them.

    The mother-in-law was about to call someone, but when Xie Xiang saw it, she quickly waved her hand to stop her. Then she raised her face and listened, saying: "The children are all studying, don't disturb them!"

    After saying that, he entered the hall. The hall had changed now. Ink scrolls, books, pens and inkstones were everywhere. When Xie Tao saw them, he didn't disturb them and just took a look at them.

    At this time, I saw a piece of rice paper hanging on the wall. If I looked carefully, I saw several plum trees painted in front of a lying stone. The plum blossoms were dotted, either in full bloom or in bud.

    This is not a very good craftsmanship, but when I looked at it, my heart moved and I stared at it.

    At this time, Xie Xiang was standing in a soft dress. Her beauty was indescribable. The maid smiled and said, "Miss, this painting is not very surprising. It is just a copy of Mr. Gu's plum forest painting"

    At this time, Xie Xiang looked straight at it, the sea of ??consciousness was swirling and steaming, and the lines of seal characters were spinning. After hearing this, he fell into a trance and murmured: "Really?"

    Before he could finish his words, the slightest fragrance came out, and the brilliance of a bright moon rose from Xie Xiang's body. At this moment, there was no wind in the hall, and bursts of heavenly sounds descended.

    Even though the strange phase only existed for a few seconds, mortals could not see the bright moonlight. The maid and mother-in-law only felt the lingering fragrance and the faint sound of silk and bamboo, which they suspected was someone playing nearby.

    "How can it be?"

    "Heavenly happiness congratulates each other, and the artistic conception comes. Is this the path opened up by the true seed of self-enlightenment?" A few hundred meters away, a Taoist was reading a scroll in a room, looking from afar.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 316: Gratitude never lasts

    When Qiulin Taoist entered the palace, he kowtowed and said, "Meet the Emperor!"

    "Get up slowly and tell me to sit down!" the emperor said with a smile.

    Taoist officials of Qiulin are of the fourth rank, and only those of the third and higher grades can be given a seat to show preferential treatment. Now it is a favor from the emperor. Taoist Qiulin quickly thanked him.

    "The homing pigeons from Yunya County have arrived. According to the investigation, Xie Xiang, the wife of the real person in Zhenguo, has indeed become a real breeder. She must be a ghost from time to time." After sitting down, he didn't dare to neglect and reported.

    The emperor listened silently. He was puzzled at first about Wang Cunye's sudden departure. After a while, he understood it after thinking about it carefully.

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but exclaimed: "After Xie Xiang achieves the true seed, the true spirit is immortal, but he is also superior to mortals. I admire him greatly!"

    "I don't agree with the emperor's words!" Qiulin Taoist official said: "The emperor is the emperor of ten thousand chariots, how can he be compared to a true spirit?"

    "Even if I accept the official position of the emperor and don't dare to slack off even a little bit, and just hope that I can get a posthumous title after making a small contribution to the emperor, I will be far above this true spirit."

    After the Taoism became holy, many things became clear. As long as the imperial court is immortal, the emperors of all dynasties have received the purple energy, but there are differences in thickness and thickness. Their personalities are naturally extremely high.

    Qiulin Taoist Officer spoke honestly and sincerely, so the Emperor smiled and said, "You are right. As long as you work hard, how can I prevent you from having any consequences?"

    The emperor thought about it and then said: "The real Zhenguo has gone on an expedition to the imperial court. Some people think that it is a waste of time to enjoy the fortune and salary of the imperial court after not seeing him for a long time. What do you think about this?"

    Qiulin Daoist was startled after hearing this. It is true that the real person in Zhenguo is enjoying the luck of being blue and purple. Although there is a certain amount, it is still an expense.  Moreover, with the annual salary and annual gifts, there are another three thousand taels, but it is not too much. I pondered and thought about it with lightning flashing in my heart, and said honestly: "I have heard some gossip that Zhenguo Zhenren is in the second rank.  It¡¯s considered Zunlong. It¡¯s normal for some people to gossip like this during some festivals.¡±

    "But I think these are just vulgar opinions, not to mention the topic of Taoism. This policy of the country is beneficial to the country! The real person in the town is only a second-grade person, and the total annual salary is only three thousand taels. How much does it account for the expenditure of the court?  What? If you want to save money, don¡¯t save it here!¡±

    It is not thorough enough to say this. After all, many people in higher positions will not take it seriously if they only talk about merit.  Therefore, the Taoist official of Qiulin pondered for a while and then said: "Your Majesty, although this Zhenguo real person is a small person, he has a name. If he is suddenly removed, it will make people think that the imperial court's national policy of promoting Taoism has changed."

    "If the crowd rises and attacks the country's affairs, it will not be good for the emperor to ask about it. I dare not not look back at the emperor's clear advice with sincerity."

    The emperor smiled after hearing this and said: "You are right, what you are saying is that there are a few new people in the cabinet who don't even have this knowledge"

    The emperor found it difficult to say the following words and it was inconvenient to discuss them privately, so the ministers stopped talking.

    Qiulin Taoist official smiled. The reason why he helped Wang Cunye this time was not because he had a special affection for Wang Cunye. He just knew some rumors and knew that there was something wrong between Wang Cunye and Kunlun, so he wanted to cause trouble for Kunlun.

    Secondly, out of his own interests, Wang Cunye is a Taoist and he is also a Taoist official. Although the two have little relationship, those cabinet ministers do not see it that way.

    If Wang Cunye¡¯s line of Taoist officials were damaged, they would also be hit. How could we not take action?

    Generally speaking, the emperor was satisfied with this, so he smiled and said: "Not only can the Zhenguo Zhenren's affairs not be reduced, but also specific things should be added. You can come up with a name and submit it to me. For the affairs of the Taoist sect, you should pay more attention. If there is anything, just say it."  .¡±

    "I am obeying the order!" Qiulin Taoist official said solemnly: "I do have something to do. Heavy snow fell in the Gaoshen Mansion area and many houses collapsed. The ministers in the local government did not dare to intervene, but there were cries all the way and there were people there.  Even if you secretly take advantage of the opportunity to preach, you should be careful and report it to the emperor even if it is not possible!"

    "What you said is a bit worrying. Please step aside now. I have my own rules for the next two or three days."

    "Yes!" Taoist Qiulin bowed and left the hall.

    After leaving the palace and Tianjie Qiulin Taoist official, he looked at the sky and saw a gray and overcast sky. He saw a large group of officials standing not far away, all preparing to meet the saint.

    It is not a system that does not tolerate these officials. When Qiulin Taoist official bows, he goes out of the way and does not pay attention to the opinions of these people.

    We got on the carriage again and went back to Kyoto. It didn't snow, there was drizzle, but it was also very cold. Qiulin Taoist priest arrived at the house and got out of the carriage. He saw his concubine Bai Shi coming out with two maids, saluting and smiling: "Madam, please call someone."  Zhang Zhuo, Master Guo will be back soon!"

    This is the Sanjin compound, an official residence given by the imperial court. Since the foundation was cut off, this man has married one wife and one concubine. However, the family life has been difficult, and now they only have one son and one daughter.

    Qiulin Daoist glanced briefly and said, "Where are Luo'er and Xi'er?"

    "You are still studying with your husband. Do you want to use some first?"

    "Here let me heat up some wine and serve some food!" He said.?I went inside and arrived at the main hall. I saw wine and food being placed in the hall and heard the sound. My wife, Xue Cao, came out to greet her. Although she was over thirty, her dark hair and black dress could not hide her beautiful curves. She was very upright and beautiful.

    Qiulin Taoist priest sat down and Bai Shi poured wine, swallowed a few handfuls and said a few words.

    Mrs. Xue Cao took the jug, poured the wine and said, "Sir, why are you working so hard? It's not good to offend the cabinet!"

    "It's okay if I don't offend. They are all old Confucians and have hatred for Taoists. Even though I am not a Taoist, in their eyes, I am just the same. How can I escape from this world?"

    "Besides, this matter will always be spread. If Zhenguo Zhenren can come back, as long as he accepts this little love from me, I will be sure of my posthumous title. Although I am only one rank away from the third rank, it is difficult to reach heaven!"

    "I am usually careful not to be greedy for a penny, just so that I don't give people any clues. How many looms do we have in our loom shop? Nowadays, silk is a hard commodity to be traded among various countries."

    "There are already a hundred machines!" Mrs. Xue Cao smiled: "The silk weaved is tribute silk. The silk is fine and the color is good. Last time, three hundred pieces were sold and they sold easily, earning tens of thousands of taels of silver a year!"

    Qiulin Taoist Master stopped his cup and sighed: "This scale is not bad and it is enough. There is no need to expand it any further. In reality, how many people are jealous of my current status, which seems to be a real danger to my safety!"

    Mrs. Xue Cao listened for a long time and sighed: "Masterhow many years have passed since we passed? As long as Luo'er and Xi'er grow up safely, I don't ask for anything."

    A gust of wind brought snow and rain down, and then gradually slowed down. Taoist Qiulin squinted and looked into the distance. Even the couple who loved each other couldn't understand his thoughts.

    As long as he can get a posthumous title from the imperial court, he can activate his back-up plan and become a god. After hundreds of years, he will finally have a fight with Kunlun!

    Tianzhou

    Wang Cunye, who was meditating in the cabin, woke up with a start.

    "Hey, your luck seems to have changed!" Wang Cunye observed his luck.

    First of all, the main body's life energy comes from the Taoist position and karma. Now that he is approaching the Earthly Immortal Peak and has fully understood the way of the sword, this yellow luck has reached the Earthly Immortal Peak. The traces of yellow air are still growing.

    The favor of the Emperor of Heaven is still recovering slowly after cutting off half of the top of his head, but basically there is not much change.

    Seeing this reminds me of "favor"

    On the earth, it is said that the origin of the word comes from the "Book of Jin. Ruan Ji Biography", but from the mysterious side, the reason why this word is popular is because the superior person favors it, most of which is cyan!

    Even the emperor's favor is mostly green, and in this world it is even more obvious that the word comes entirely from the green energy. Even the emperor's love is just the green energy, so it is called "favor"!

    Wang Cunye thought for a while and then looked at Taoism and the fortune gained from Zhenguo Zhenren's position and industry.

    It was here just now that I watched the fluctuations carefully and saw that Zhenguo Zhenren's status and karma have returned to calm now, but the fluctuations are the largest. I looked at this trace of green and purple energy, and after it arrived, it turned into green energy, and I felt thoughtful in my heart.

    Zhenguo Zhenren represents the recognition of the imperial court. Once this loss is lost, the key point is that the whole Taoism will be affected immediately, and the loss will be huge.

    Wang Cunye squinted his eyes as he watched the red air coming from Sisi Daolun and gradually turned into yellow air. Even after a while, he raised his head and gradually showed a hint of murderous intent on his face: "Humph, I have only been out for half a year, and there are already people who want to tear down the river and destroy the bridge."  Already?"

    "It is true that the imperial court's kindness has never lasted long since ancient times." Wang Cunye knew the inside story deeply and knew that if the emperor was really completely unmoved, there would never be such a fluctuation.

    Thinking about it, I have a plan in mind. Now it is urgent to break through the limitations of the Earth Immortal. Once it is broken, all luck will be converted into light green, so that more strength and luck can be accumulated.

    Even Taoism is based on strength. If you are stronger, you will be allocated more luck!

    This is the same as the shareholder theory.

    And the most important thing is to become an immortal and obtain the nature of the Tao. Only then can luck be transformed into the origin of the Tao and play the greatest role. This is what Wang Cunye has only recently gradually realized.

    After thinking about these things and then carefully examining them, I suddenly felt a small burst of new luck. This Qi was sometimes red, sometimes green, and sometimes even tinged with lavender. It was extremely mysterious.

    But it gave Wang Cunye a somewhat familiar feeling.

    Wang Cunye was surprised after pondering the calculation for a moment: "It was Fuso Qiyun Qingxin who officially adopted the surname Kurokawa and kicked off the Fuso Warring States period."

    After pondering for a long time, Wang Cunye's eyes lit up, he reached out and grabbed a trace of dragon energy, and it was in the palm of his hand. The dragon energy looked like an eight-headed snake: "That day, I got Fuso Baqi dragon energy. I thought it would be useless, but now it is suitable to use it here.  "

    "Kurokawa may have a plan, but I will bless this thread of dragon energy to slowly grow stronger, which will not only benefit me in the future, but also strengthen Qingxin's"Good luck.  "

    When I thought of this, I no longer hesitated, waved my hand, and this dragon's energy rushed towards this luck, and they were inseparable from each other.

    After finishing all these, the horn sounded loudly.

    Wang Cunye¡¯s color suddenly changed. This was Tianzhou¡¯s signal to discover the enemy!

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 317: The Enemy Arrives

    Amidst the trumpets, the Taoist priests swarmed onto the deck.

    On the deck, a dozen Taoists stood out, using their magic power to look into the distance.

    A scene appeared in the huge water mirror. Ten black torrents were rushing over. In the water mirror, one could see that for no one knew how long they had been galloping, the sound of all the horses' hooves sounded neatly into one sound. The sound was originally inaudible.  , transformed into thunder.

    Wherever he went, the earth was trembling, black smoke spread rapidly behind the horses' hooves, and countless surviving vegetation withered instantly, turning into withered leaves and shattering.

    All the Taoists could not help but change their expressions. Everyone knew what the scale of the murderous intention rising into the sky represented.

    Taoist Chongzhen¡¯s face was expressionless, but he showed a sharp murderous intention: "I didn¡¯t expect that there are so many minions of the evil god. Fellow Taoists, the time has come to report to the death!"

    Between the words, determination and murderous intent have spread out.

    All the Taoists, including Wang Cunye, all bowed their heads together: "Yes!"

    Listening to the neat response, Taoist Chongzhen looked at the black torrent in the water mirror, retracted his gaze and said slowly: "The Tianzhou adjusts, all barriers and attacks enter the highest model."

    "Yes!" Amidst the roaring sound, golden light filled the air, and there was even green light that spread rapidly along the side of the ship, creating dazzling sparks.

    On the huge banner array, mana is rolling upwards. The yellow air is lingering on the banner, and shadows are looming. As the mana flows in continuously, they turn into ferocious gods.  Roaring, almost breaking free from Hatazuma's shackles!

    "This banner is the fierce god that the Taoist clan captured by cutting down mountains and ruining temples. I don't think it would be placed here!" Wang Cunye saw the gods on these banners.  My heart trembled.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT out of the mountain to destroy the temple, it is said that the number of the expedition was 200.  Of the 300,000 small and medium-sized gods, many were killed, but more were suppressed and subdued.

    ??????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "The thunder of the Thunder Department is replenished and ready for launch." Taoist Chongzhen continued to give the order.

    "Yes!" Near the side of the ship, several holes emitted faint light.  Wang Cunye changed his face slightly and realized that he had underestimated Tianzhou. This immortal magic was at its limit. How was it any different from the cannon on the spaceship?

    Slowly looking into the distance, Taoist Chongzhen made a cold voice in his throat: "Fellow Taoists, all form a group. You cannot attack at will, you must attack in a unified manner!"

    "Yes!" All the Taoists responded.

    At this moment, Wang Cunye came out of the queue with a serious face and said, "Uncle Chongzhen, this disciple has something to say!"

    A hint of murderous intent flashed in Taoist Chongzhen¡¯s eyes, if Wang Cunye had still come up with something new at this time.  They immediately joined forces with the Taoists to kill him, and then said coldly: "Speak!"

    "The disciples have seven thousand Yin soldiers. They have no place to use them in the sky boat. They can be spread out in an array. Although they are not enough to resist the evil god's minions, they can still do their best!"

    After hearing this, Taoist Chongzhen thought for a moment.  Said: "Xu!"

    Although his tone was a bit excessive, Wang Cunye still obeyed the order and arrived at the side of the ship. A Taoist took charge and separated the barrier. After jumping down, he waved his hand. Suddenly, six thousand Yin soldiers and one thousand Haidels were on the ground.  .

    The number has dropped sharply by half, but all of them are faintly reddish, but they are more than twice as strong as before.

    "Haider, the enemy is coming soon, and it's all under your command!"

    Haider held the sword, knelt down on one knee, nodded silently, looked back and pulled out the sword and raised it high. In an instant, seven thousand Yin soldiers and immortals all raised their weapons, shouting silently, and red gas clouds filled the air!

    On the Tianzhou, the expressions of many Taoists changed, and some even started talking.

    "These shady soldiers are almost becoming a traitor!"

    "Xuan Shang actually has seven thousand Yin soldiers, no wonder he dares to go out alone to fight for half a month!"

    "But taking it out now is a sign of loyalty to the Taoist sect."

    Listening to the discussion, Taoist Chongzhen and Taoist Ningqing looked at each other, their expressions softened slightly, presumably because they were somewhat satisfied with this performance.

    Wang Cunye below also showed a smile: "Humph, if you stay in the sky boat, you can't absorb anything. At this time, there are seven thousand Yin soldiers outside, all of whom have my brand. By then, all the dead in this area will be  It can be absorbed silently.¡±

    "Kill, kill everything cleanly!"

    At this time, Wang Cunye stopped thinking and returned to the Tianzhou. Taoist Chongzhen glanced at him indifferently, tapped his chin slightly, and said: "Since you want to preside over the battle of the Yin army below, there is no need to organize it."  !¡±

    &nbsp;With that said, he stopped paying attention and began to direct the formation of the Earth Immortals. In the past six months, everyone present had gotten to know each other, and soon the group was completed.

    No longer looking at these, overlooking the earth, Taoist Chongzhen took out a seal and thought to himself: "Finally here, fight for the Taoist sect, even if you die."

    Just as he was thinking about it, a light green electric light flashed on the seal, illuminating the surrounding area in green.

    Being able to become the representative of Kunlun has an extraordinary magical weapon. This is his capital to destroy enemies and suppress Taoists when necessary!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were looking towards the mainland from a distance. At this moment, the sky boat fell into silence.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but the dark and murderous aura instantly pierced the clouds and tore apart the gray-blue sky.

    There was a thunderous sound roaring in the distance, which was the rapid approach of the evil god's minions.

    A moment later, when the real ten iron streams rushed forward, they covered the earth with a rumbling sound that had the power to destroy everything.

    Taoist Chongzhen looked down at the situation and signaled the Taoist to prepare.

    However, at this moment, ten miles away, the enemy's formation suddenly changed. The first stream of iron stopped right in front of the Tianzhou, and the thunderous horseshoes suddenly stopped.

    In the formation that stopped instantly, the iron cavalry was moving rapidly. A sonorous sound rang out and turned into an iron formation, which made the Taoist people change their expressions.

    "This kind of military formation, if in the same era of military and national hegemony, no one can compete with it, but if in the same era of military and national hegemony, it is impossible to cultivate such an inhuman army!"

    The first one is like this, the second, the third and the fourth.  The eight branches are all distributed in eight directions with Tianzhou as the core.  In addition to the Chinese army, there are three.

    Eighty thousand death knights stood on the battlefield in a battle formation, but it was not them that made the Taoist change his color again, but a group of dark angels.

    "Although we have many minions, why should we be afraid!" A Taoist said with a sneer. Just as everyone was about to nod in agreement, they suddenly saw three thousand dark angels chanting loudly among the enemy troops.

    There are only a few lines in this chant, but once it is spoken,  Heaven and earth resonated.

    Wang Cunye could feel that the purple power that penetrated and settled in the continent quickly oppressed the heaven and earth, making them yield and form a realm.

    In an instant, a huge skull holy symbol appeared on the continent, and layers of spells spread.  And it spread quickly, and as it spread, the sound of dark praise resounded throughout the world.

    This sound of praise is dark and ethereal, like the chorus of thousands of people, flowing out quickly.

    On the ground, corpses struggled to crawl out.  Responding to God's command.

    Even the barrier of Tianzhou could not isolate the praises of tens of millions of people. Even the Yin soldiers under Wang Cunye were affected.

    Haider shouted silently: "Kill!"

    In an instant.  Black smoke filled the air, affecting the Yin soldiers and undead beings.  He was immediately killed by his colleagues around him. When the black smoke dissipated, only 5,000 of the 7,000 Yin Soldiers and Immortal Soldiers were left. But each of them was like a baptism, but the murderous aura rose again, combined with the air above, and turned into a  The flag, an unyielding flag forged by the will and blood of the mainland.

    "Very good!" On the sky boat, Wang Cunye sneered, his eyes full of cold light!

    But other Taoists did not have this intention and immediately realized: "No, the surrounding Taoist rhyme has changed, and Tianzhou has been restrained."

    "We are within the boundary and cannot leave."

    "Our Taoism has been affected and weakened!"

    "Why are you panicking? It's just a small Taoist world!" Taoist Chongzhen made an angry voice in his throat: "Every Taoist hall has this effect. Have you forgotten this?"

    Some noisy Taoists suddenly understood and calmed down after hearing this.

    Seeing this, a stream of iron galloped out and pounced on the enemy Yin soldiers under the sky boat. Seeing this, Wang Cunye had no expression on his face.

    In just a moment, the two armies came into contact and started fighting.

    Suddenly, amidst the killing sounds of the terrible attack, the two armies sacrificed their lives and carried out the most intense killings. The billowing smoke suddenly filled the battlefield.

    There were no shouts on either side, only silent battles and weapons tearing apart each other's voices.

    Wang Cunye had no expression on his face, just waiting for the result quietly.

    Even though it was strengthened, in the face of the attack of ten thousand knights, after a moment, the black smoke dissipated. In the silence, everyone looked and saw a mess on the battlefield. All seven thousand Yin soldiers were killed, and the death knights also  About a thousand were lost.

    ??, I glanced at Wang Cunye and saw that his expression was as usual, I couldn't help but admire him: "No matter how unruly this boy is, he still has a good heart!"

    Immediately he gave the order: "Leibu Shen Lei attacks with all his strength!"

    Thunder suddenly sounded on the sky boat, and thirty-six pipes crashed down, but before they reached mid-air, the power grids were connected to each other, converged into one, and fell down.

    Almost at the same time, a dark angel in the army raised his head and prayed: "O God! May your kingdom come to the earth, and may your will be accomplished!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole world suddenly darkened and fell into darkness, followed immediately by the roar of thunder and lightning.

    The lightning exploded, shattering all the surrounding undead knights.

    "Two thousand immortal knights!" This time, the full force of the thunder and lightning attack could have buried half of the nine thousand knights, but in this dark night, most of its power was reduced.

    Even so, there are still a thousand immortal knights Hui Hui.

    As long as it was gray, the turtle shell turned slightly, and the next moment, over the dense sea of ??consciousness, the three thousand death knights turned into a thick black cloud.

    Even under the suppression of the turtle shell, it was a sharp spear, constantly trying to resist. Among them was the leader of the galloping death knight, who even raised his spear high and roared: "For the sake of God, destroy all the blasphemers!"

    Three thousand death knights raised their weapons, responded to the call, and shouted in unison: "For God, destroy!"

    "Kill!" The same response was Wang Cunye's will.

    The turtle shell was burning with black light, and when it was crushed over, the black cloud kept resisting, but was still crushed into pieces, turning into pieces of black and red.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    There is another chapter today, I¡¯ll finish it before going to bed

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 318: Sincerely Convinced

    Continent. Distant place

    The sky is dark, and the central gate is black and blue, made up of endless skeletons, and below, a mummy sixteen miles long is sleeping.

    The upper body of this mummy is outside the door, penetrating into the unknown distance, and there is a faint other world.

    The lower body from the waist down is already inside the door, in this world. Black and blue are faintly visible, with a strong aura of death, extending from the lower body to the mainland.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We have turned into blood vessels, and penetrated into the earth, and filled the continent with black and gray mist.

    And through the blood vessels, some power is being recovered all the time, but it seems to be hindered and not much is recovered.

    The lavender brilliance carries an indescribable sense of detachment, permeating it but not extending out.

    "Holy! Holy! You are the master of life and death, and your body exists in two kingdoms at the same time."

    "Holy! Holy! Master of life and death, by eating your flesh and blood, we have become immortal. The last judgment of this country will come soon. Let's build this altar of glory together!"

    On the door, the two giant heads on the left and right still took turns singing these two sentences, never stopping, but the big head in the middle suddenly opened and closed its dry lips, making a hoarse voice: "There are three thousand more people favored by God.  No return.¡±

    As soon as these words were said, all the sounds stopped, and the mummy shook slightly, Zuo Jushou said: "It seems good, among these heretics called Taoists, there are existences that can interfere with the power of our Lord!"

    "This is the most serious blasphemy. God's army is invincible. Just because the people who died in battle can return to the embrace of God and be reborn under God's power. And this thief stole God's authority and made God's Son  The people cannot be resurrected, this must be identified and eliminated at all costs!¡±

    "Perhaps this is what God said about foreknowledge, that God will get the opportunity to rule the world and become the King of Gods!"

    After saying this, only the central leader was left thinking. Finally, the central leader said: "You are right. Although this can still be enough to awaken the gods, it is already worth our continued investment in divine power!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the three giant voices merged into one, and they said at the same time: "With the greatest authority granted by God, grant the expeditionary force the authority to call the underworld!"

    These words were spoken in a distant continent, but the next moment, they rang in the minds of the legion command team.

    next moment.  All the knights and angels knelt down on one knee and prayed in unison: "O God! May your kingdom come to the earth, and may your will be accomplished!"

    The same prayer, but with different responses, this time revealed a thick gray fog.  At the same time, a dark wind blew.

    The dark wind hit the barrier of Tianzhou, causing the barrier to fluctuate. It was dark outside, and even the water mirror lost its effect.

    And a cold feeling hit every Taoist's heart.  But it is not ordinary cold, but a cold that comes from the depths of the soul.

    "This is the power of death"

    "This is unreasonable. Such a strong power of death!"

    "No, I feel connected to the underworld, a completely unfamiliar underworld that has a strong power of death!"

    They are all Earth Immortals, so they are no strangers to these, and they were quickly confirmed.

    "It's true that this is the feeling of the underworld, but how is it possible? Why can the underworld come to the earth? Even if it is affected by the evil god, it is impossible"

    Before the words were finished, the gray fog dissipated, and all the Taoists were stunned. What they saw in front of them was a world shrouded in death!

    This is a black earth, with white corpses everywhere, and some dry plants, and the smell of decay and death is everywhere.

    The most shocking thing is that Tianzhou is no longer in the sky. It is half buried underground, bound by a powerful force.

    Not far away, there is a group of undead beings, which are shrouded in a strong death aura. These undead beings are not the evil god's army, but more like the native beings in the underworld.

    Even not far away, there is a skeleton wearing a black robe, holding a staff, and yellow light is emitting from the empty eye frames.

    "Hey, what is this ship? In the underworld, there is such a strong breath of life. I feel the breath of the alien god, but it doesn't look like it!"

    The skeleton muttered to himself, and the next moment, he issued an order: "Kill him!"

    The undead beings around him were immediately ordered to rush forward to kill him.

    None of the Taoists present recognized it, but Wang Cunye knew it was a lich as soon as he saw it.

    "Boom!" There was a thunder, but the Taoist ignored itIs this a lich or a cat demon? With a thunderous sound, lightning exploded, and the undead beings that rushed forward exploded one after another.

    "Lightning ring?" The Lich was startled and quickly avoided it: "No, this is more powerful than the eighth-level spell. It has a certain aura. Could it be the blessing of the supernatural god?"

    At this moment, a cry suddenly sounded in the sky. This cry turned into a tornado, rolling down from the gray sky and blowing across the desolate plains. With this cry, the whole world was enveloped in a majesty.  The boat itself was shaking.

    There is a huge voice singing: "This is the kingdom of God. No matter where you come from, you can only rest here and give up all hope!"

    This sound resounded through the sky, all immortal beings trembled and knelt down, and the whole world fell into cold and dead silence.

    Wang Cunye knows that he cannot achieve this state, not even gods, immortals, or Taiyi. This is the response of the whole world, and it is the magnificent will issued by possessing the origin of the world!

    Perhaps, only the Emperor of Heaven can do it reluctantly.

    With this sound, for a moment, the entire Tianzhou flag array was screaming, seeming to be under tremendous pressure!

    On the horizon in the distance, an iron stream suddenly appeared, rolling in, but it seemed to be several times more powerful. Looking at this iron stream-like army of knights, Wang Cunye couldn't help but be truly moved - this thing seemed to be real.  Big deal!

    Continent. Distant place

    The gate in the sky was trembling slightly, and the sixteen-mile-long mummy was also trembling slightly. Although it was still sleeping, it was clear that traces of black and blue turned into gray mist and spread to the distance.

    When the gray fog dissipated, I saw that the mummy had shrunk a little more. The most obvious thing was that the upper part of the mummy's body that was originally outside the door had moved further into the world, reaching the upper part of the waist!

    Seeing this result, the three giants on the door were silent. After a long time, Zuo Giant finally said: "The underworld has come to this continent, but it consumes a lot of God's power. This is our highest authority."

    "The power of God is still secondary, and God has been pulled into this world. This is very dangerous and even affects God's authority in the original world."

    "Yes, God can only maintain strong divine power in the original world and cannot be weakened any more."

    After saying this, there was silence again, and finally the central leader said: "I hope we can find what God needs this time, so that we can make up for all these losses."

    Void. Red torrent

    A palace appeared, with a stone tablet in front of the door with the words "Shangqing Mansion" written on it.

    There is a Taoist palace in the center of the Shangqing Mansion, with traces of light blue aura permeating it. I saw the Taoist Lord sitting on the rooftop, with his eyes closed and his eyebrows lowered. There was a green light, a dense mist, and a trace of purple aura.

    On the side seats, the two Taoists were also sitting upright. They were both filled with green energy, but there was only a hint of purple energy.

    At this time, although Daojun and the two Taoists did not move their faces, they all opened their eyes for a moment.

    "Master Dao, things have changed. I feel that a large amount of the evil god's power has been poured into the Bone Burial Ground, and Tianzhou's senses have disappeared!"

    After hearing this, Mr. Dao didn¡¯t speak for now, but just pondered.

    I heard another Taoist say: "Taoist Master, it seems that Taoist Brother Changqing is right. This change of destiny is showing signs of coming to an end!"

    After hearing this, Tao Lord finally nodded and said: "What you said is true. It seems that you are indeed right. Call all Taiyi Taoist friends!"

    As soon as these words were said, the two Taoists looked horrified: "Master Tao, why are you doing this? If we all leave, what will happen to the safety of this Tao court"

    I just listened to the Dao Lord sighing and saying: "The Emperor of Heaven borrowed the hand of my Dao Sect to open the gap in the world and attract the evil gods to invade. He also drove my Dao Sect to be a pawn and fight to the death with the evil gods, so as to continuously absorb the power of the evil gods. Finally, when the time is right, in one fell swoop,  By closing the gates of heaven and killing the evil gods, the world can obtain a large amount of origin out of thin air. This has reached a critical moment, and the most abominable thing is that it cannot be directly stopped, otherwise it will be completely hostile to heaven and earth, and there will be no chance of life anymore. "

    "However, if we just sit back and watch the Emperor of Heaven succeed, I'm afraid we will also have no way out and will be gradually weakened. The only difference is that one is faster and the other is slower."

    Having said this, Daojun smiled faintly and said in a calm tone: "There is no way to survive at this time. We can only rise up and seize the origin of Xuan Shang's world."

    "As for the Taoist court, it has nothing to do with the overall situation. I don't think the Emperor of Heaven will attack. Even if he attacks, it can last for a while, enough for us to come back."

    The two Taoists were silent. They also knew that Daojun had something he didn't say. Even if Taojun were to break through, as long as Daojun could seize the source, it wouldn't harm the overall situation and they could just build it again.

    As for sacrifice, it is inevitable to achieve great things.?.

    In the void

    ??A light cyan air current that stretches for thousands of miles circulates in the void. In this breath, a palace appears. In the center of the palace, dense purple air rises and changes.

    The Emperor of Heaven was enveloped in purple energy, deep and full of eternal and lofty aura. At this moment, he threw away the chess pieces and said with a smile: "Jun Chunhua, the chess pieces have been played, and the chess players are about to go into battle."

    "Congratulations to the Emperor of Heaven, everything is as you expected. This son entered the burial ground, which caused changes in the heavens. The evil god took another step into this world. But why do you have to go out in person?"

    "The emperor guards the gate of the country, and the king dies in the country. At this time, how can I sit back and watch. Once all the evil gods enter this world, I will personally rush to the gate of heaven to suppress them. The two emperors, together with the ministers of heaven, immediately form a large formation.  Use the connection between the evil god's body and that world to absorb the essence of that world!"

    "I don't want to swallow a whole world, but I want to suck up all the essence of the underworld governed by the evil god in the other world!"

    "As for you, when the important matter is determined, attack Daoting immediately and kill it!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Emperor of Heaven, who has always been calm and composed, with a trace of murderous intention in his tone, upon hearing it, Lord Chunhua was heartily convinced, and respectfully bowed: "Yes!".

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 319 The Last Flag

    (.)

    du.Jiguo Gongfu

    Although it is winter at this time, it is rarely a sunny day. The sun is just rising, the morning glow is dyed red, and the clouds are steaming and the clouds are bright.

    Duke Jiguo is no longer a teenager at this time, he is nearly 20 years old, with a tall and straight figure, a gentle temperament, and a trace of grace, which makes people happy at first sight.

    This man is reading books, drinking tea, and recuperating his literary spirit.

    "The swing courtyard has double curtains at dusk, and the colored pens are free to write inscriptions on the embroidered houses. On the wall are red and apricot flowers after the rain, and outside the door are green poplars and behind the wind. Where do you know if you are confident about the clouds? It should be like the spring dream of King Xiang. Ziliu recognizes the old  Traveling along the east bank of the Huaqiao Road."

    This poem made Jiguo Gong unable to release it for a long time. After a long time, he sighed: "Zhenguo Zhenren's poems are clear and beautiful, his feelings are deep, and he is self-contained. It's a pity that he hasn't come to di du for a long time."

    "But this is the matter of the emperor's brother, and I can't interfere." The Duke of Jiguo is the emperor's brother, so he will be named Duke of Jiguo. In two years, he will be twenty years old and will be promoted to the county king, but that's the end of it.

    The laws of this dynasty make it difficult to engage in politics. It is just to enjoy the nobility. But at this time, a man suddenly came in in a hurry and shouted "Master!"

    "What's the matter, so urgent?" Duke Jiguo smiled and didn't care.

    The man quickly shouted: "Master, the emperor has sent someone here."

    Duke Jiguo was startled, but he was not frightened and said: "Let's go ahead to receive the order!"

    The two of them quickened their pace and walked out of the inner room, where they saw the chamberlain. When Duke Jiguo saw it, he bowed down and said, "I respectfully listen to the imperial edict!"

    "Please, Duke Jiguo, hurry to the inner hall to meet the king and express your gratitude to me!"

    "According to the order!"

    Duke Jiguo accepted the order, but did not panic and said: "Let's go!"

    The Duke of Jiguo changed his clothes, put on his imperial crown, and put on his imperial crown uniform. Dressed neatly, he left the palace, changed into two personal soldiers and accompanied him, and went to the east gate.

    The guards at the palace gate conveyed their greetings as usual, and immediately they had a message: "Take Duke Jiguo to the Chengwen Hall to meet him."

    Duke Jiguo came to the gate of the palace. The chamberlain greeted him and said, "The emperor has told you to come in as soon as you arrive."

    Duke Jiguo nodded and came in. When he saw the emperor, he knelt down silently and said, "My brother has seen the emperor!"

    "Get up and sit down. I have nothing else to do with you!" The emperor was very busy and said without raising his head: "Hurry up the New Year. If the imperial court has a favor for Zhenguo, you can go there on my behalf.  Let¡¯s see what the situation is like in real people¡¯s hometowns.¡±

    Duke Ji was startled, but he was overjoyed. He was the emperor's younger brother. According to the system, he had to be raised in the palace and was not allowed to leave the capital for leisure. Now he was just traveling under the order. He immediately kowtowed and said, "My younger brother is the one who has received the order!"

    Seeing that the emperor was speechless, Duke Ji withdrew.

    After the emperor finished approving a book, he put down his pen and saw the queen slowly walking in. Following the queen was a maid, holding a plate with a bowl of food in her hand.

    Seeing the queen bowing slightly to the emperor, she said: "It is a good thing that the emperor is diligent in his work, but it is a bad thing if he does not use breakfast!"

    The emperor smiled: "It's the New Year again, and there are more memorials. I originally went to have a meal after seeing it, but I didn't expect that an hour would pass by and I would be late to meet Duke Jiguo again!"

    With that said, she took it and used it with a spoon. The Queen said, "What's wrong with Duke Jiguo?"

    The emperor put down the eaten meal and said: "Where do you want to go? Duke Jiguo is my brother, and he will be granted the title of county king in one and a half years. According to the ancestral system, it is more difficult to do so casually.  Maybe he can't take the initiative, but I think about it and feel a little pity. Letting him go out to deliver the message is like having fun, and it can be regarded as fulfilling my intention."

    The queen was moved after hearing this, and there was no sound for a long time. The emperor was a little surprised: "What's wrong?"

    "I am grateful that I, the Duke Ji, and all the people are blessed to have an emperor like you."

    The emperor smiled after hearing this: "Don't praise me, I just worked hard for no reason. I suddenly had this idea, which is surprising when I think about it!"

    After saying this, the emperor stopped paying attention and continued to devote himself to the memorial.

    Heavenly boat. Underworld

    "Tianzhou has the thunder of the thunder tribe, the evil god on the flag, and the barrier, but it takes time to pour and digest, and the evil god's minions must not be allowed to get close."

    "All Earth Immortals must attack to gain buffer time. Each batch is currently half an hour." Taoist Chongzhen issued an order: "Is anyone dissatisfied?"

    Taoist Ning Qing has a cold face, followed by twelve Taoists holding small flags. This is the force of suppression!

    All the Taoists said together: "Yes!"

    "Xuan Shang, you are the first batch!"

    Wang Cunye remained unmoved and responded: "Yes!"

    &nbsp; Wang Cunye walked out and walked quickly on the underworld. The death energy of the underworld had no impact on Wang Cunye, but it made him feel bad.

    The inside of the turtle shell is still being crushed slowly, and the black cloud transformed by the undead knight is getting smaller and smaller, but it has not been completely eliminated.

    "Kill! Kill!" On the underworld, which was now covered by a jet-black stream of iron, 97,000 knights and 3,000 angels pounced on it.

    Wang Cunye looked at these and drew out his long sword. This was a new sword given by Taoist Chongzhen. The light green lines spread on the sword, bringing a gleam of brilliance.

    "This is the sword of Leibu. You are good at swordsmanship and can use thunder, so this is the most suitable thing for you.

    This kind of magic weapon is already regarded as the top item in the Taoist sect, but at this time, Taoist Chongzhen gave it to Wang Cunye without hesitation. Everyone knew that if it failed, everything about them would become the object of the evil god.

    Then, the ten-direction divine seal floated to the top, turning into strands of green and yellow air and hanging down. On Wang Cunye's body, a pair of golden armor emerged, which was formed by the barrier.

    The next moment, Wang Cunye¡¯s luck turned into a murderous spirit.

    At this moment, the turtle shell shook slightly, and a black and purple air filled the air, turning into a flag. This flag burned with will and was an undying belief.

    "My ally, let go of your restrictions. We will be with you until we exhaust our last will and soul." In the dragon aura, the voice of a tall king resounded.

    "This is my mount. I took it with me and died on the battlefield together with three thousand knights! Now, I give it to you, so you can continue to gallop on the battlefield!"

    Suddenly, Wang Cunye realized that the mainland had failed, but as long as Wang Cunye was still fighting the evil god, it was fulfilling its covenant!

    Wang Cunye thought for a moment and released the suppression of the turtle shell. A nightmare appeared in front of him. The nightmare raised its front hooves and neighed. Its eyes were burning with flames as it looked into the distance. Its voice was filled with endless hatred.

    Wang Cunye knew that its ability to be frightened by dragon energy must have a legend. Perhaps it was like the red rabbit of the Three Kingdoms, with countless stories and legends.

    But at this time, there is no need to investigate everything after the continent overturns.

    "Then let me continue to fulfill the covenant!" Seeing this, Wang Cunye suddenly smiled with relief. The shape of his armor changed and turned into a knight's armor. He turned around and mounted his horse, quietly pulled down his lower armor and released the restrictions.

    "Hold the flag high!"

    "Boom!" With a sound, the gray-black flag soared into the sky. In an instant, even Wang Cunye felt an indescribable power.

    Strands of souls hang down. They no longer have embodied power, but they have the same spiritual nature. They converge on Wang Cunye and merge into his armor.

    Almost at the same time, an undying faith was boiling.

    "Kill!" The long sword was drawn out suddenly, and almost at the same time there seemed to be tens of thousands of soldiers around them drawing their swords together. The voices gathered together and charged towards the enemy formation.

    "Even if there is only one knight, we are still charging!"

    The nightmare charged, without hesitation, the light of the hanging flag turned into invisible armor, it screamed, and in its feeling, it had returned to the last moment of its life.

    It is no longer a strange knight it carries, but its master who has been with it for more than ten years.

    Born on the battlefield and died on the battlefield, even it felt the master's will to charge to the death in the end.

    "Kill, don't look back!" Its four hooves hit the ground, facing the dense enemy formation.

    Looking at the dense enemy formation, feeling the charge of the nightmare, Wang Cunye quietly felt the burning feeling of his soul, this is the way of the martyr.

    The last knight, the last nightmare, the last flag!

    The next moment, the sword light flashed, thunder and lightning fell from the sky, lingering on Wang Cunye's body. At the moment of collision, a dozen death knights fell out, and black smoke came out!

    "Kill!" Wang Cunye's sword light splashed, not just the thunder sword, his sword light was everywhere, surrounding the surrounding seven feet, and the undead knight kept flying up and turned into black smoke.

    Almost at the same time, scars continued to appear on the knight's armor. In this dense battle formation, even Wang Cunye could not avoid being attacked.

    The flag whistled in the wind, and at every moment, there was a knight-like spirit, hanging down and falling on the armor. The scars healed instantly and were opened by new attacks.

    If there is no sacrifice to fulfill the covenant, then use the soul to fulfill it!

    Under his mask, Wang Cunye¡¯s face was solemn, neither happy nor angry.

    With a swaying sword light, the killing destiny burned from the top, turning into flames and storms, it only took a moment to reach the enemy's position a thousand meters away.

    This may be very close on the plains, just a minute of horses, but now in the battle formation, it is a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.

    This moment almost becomes eternity.

    Wang Cunye felt that the world was changing slowly, about three times slower. In the time, the sword light fended off the terrifying attacks one by one, and killed the surrounding knights.

    At this point, there is only a simple beheading, but no one can hide.

    Wang Cunye suddenly realized that on this kind of battlefield, with the support of the last dragon energy in the entire continent, he had touched the essence of swordsmanship.

    Maybe it¡¯s not the best choice, but there is indeed another way. This is the path of the gods!

    Tianzhou

    With all this in his eyes, Taoist Chongzhen took a deep breath, raised his voice, and turned to the Taoists: "Have you seen it? This is the Taoist's heavenly appearance, and this is the Taoist's way!"

    "Kill, maybe we will all sacrifice, but our souls are on the Taoist flag! Are you ready?"

    All the Taoists bowed their heads again and said in unison: "Always be ready!"

    ¡°Then kill them!¡± Taoist Chongzhen¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Kill them, every batch for half an hour. Anyone who dares to retreat will be killed without mercy!¡±

    Then, he no longer paid attention to the Taoist and ordered: "Thunder God of the Ministry of Thunder, fire!"

    The next moment, lightning crossed the sky and turned into an electric snake and fell on the ground. With a "boom" sound, the entire underworld was illuminated by the lightning burst, and hundreds of death knights turned gray.

    This thunder was so close, but Wang Cunye was not afraid. Just looking at it, he couldn't help but look up to the sky and laugh: "It's so beautiful, this is the way to power!"</dd>

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 320: Indescribable Joy

    (.)

    ??????????? Hades. Heavenly Boat. Seventy-one rotations

    At this time, the sky turned into deathly darkness. At this moment, a bolt of lightning fell, illuminating the entire sky brightly. Almost at the same time, a deafening thunder exploded.  .

    The moment it was illuminated, I saw that the land near Tianzhou was filled with corpses.

    "Time is up!"

    In the dark world, Wang Cunye woke up and stood up straight. For a moment, the knights and immortals around him paused for a moment.

    The Taoist in front of him, the knight's armor has long been shattered, but it has turned into half black, and even reveals the smell of death that even the undead knight is afraid of!

    It is unbelievable and unacceptable that he was originally a loyal knight of the God of Death, but felt the breath of death in the presence of a pagan.

    The next moment, the undead knight, who felt his weakness, roared angrily and continued to charge forward.

    "Thunder is coming!" Thunder and lightning appeared all around, destroying the surrounding undead knights like snakes. Dozens of undead knights exploded in the air and turned into corpses that could no longer be awakened.

    At the moment when the lightning flashed, Wang Cunye calmed down and looked at his own sea of ??consciousness.

    In the sea of ??consciousness, the spiritual pool has shrunk to only one foot, indicating that the available spiritual power is close to being exhausted, but the sky above is dark. In the powerful black clouds, 70,000 souls are flowing in the black river, evolving various illusions.  A mummy loomed inside.

    In a short period of time, 70,000 undead knights have been killed. They condensed together and even transformed into mummies in the sea of ??consciousness, making small and solemn sounds.

    Just the initial resonance makes the entire sea of ??consciousness tremble, and it will be shattered in the next step.

    At this time, the mainland dragon energy no longer blessed Wang Cunye, and in conjunction with the turtle shell, worked hard to suppress the souls of the undead army in the sea of ??consciousness.

    The turtle shell can easily crush the soul of a single death knight, but such a large dark cloud is undoubtedly like a solid rock. Each rotation can only grind down one layer and turn it into a red spiritual liquid. Such a large spiritual liquid  , which is already a huge burden on the spiritual pool that is nearly exhausted.

    Wang Cunye was dizzy and every cell was screaming. He could even feel that the excessive law of death and energy in the red spirit liquid could not be neutralized in time, even if he was not controlled by the evil god.  The only thing in front of me is to master the nature of death.

    "I curse you in the name of God, I curse you to fall into darkness and into the abyss!" Not far away, the dark angel's eyes were red and he made a sharp curse sound. With these sounds, the power of the curse filled the air.

    "Go to hell!" A sword light flashed across the sky, and the Death Angel exploded immediately. It struggled unconsciously for a while, and then exploded with a "boom" and turned into a thick fog.

    At the same time, there was another angel's soul in the sky above the sea of ??consciousness. With this burden, Wang Cunye felt a little dizzy again. He immediately knew that he had reached the limit, and without any further hesitation, the golden light flashed and he was about to fly away.  .

    At this moment, someone below shouted: "No, for the sake of Daomen, please give me a hand!"

    Wang Cunye glanced around and saw a Taoist man holding a magical weapon and fighting desperately. As if he was about to lose everything, he made a begging voice: "Don't leave me"

    "Thunder is coming!" There was a thunder, and the electric snake flashed, and the undead knights and angels around the man suddenly cleared up. Wang Cunye helped this one and disappeared without stopping.

    Tianzhou

    As soon as you enter, you can feel the rich spiritual energy permeating the air. It seems to be fully activated. Think about it and understand that if you don't consume it like this, will it be broken through and let the evil god's minions get it?

    Entering inside, my knees weakened and I almost knelt down. However, a Taoist who had just come up could no longer hold on and rolled on the deck, breathing in the spiritual energy.

    Wang Cunye also breathed in the spiritual energy greedily. This spiritual energy was so pure that almost as soon as he breathed it in, it was transformed into spiritual liquid and circulated throughout his body, making all the cells in his body cheer.

    Wang Cunye insisted on not lying on the deck, and walked to a Taoist not far away to get the elixir. Now the elixir is basically in full supply.

    At this moment, a Taoist suddenly rushed towards Wang Cunye and punched Wang Cunye. The exhausted Wang Cunye's face suddenly changed, and with a "pop" sound, a sword energy lit up.

    "No!"

    "Don't!" Two voices shouted at the same time. When the man was shocked, a yellow light flashed through, indicating that he had activated a magic weapon.

    "Poof!" The magic weapon lasted for a second, shattered, and sent the man flying out, but it passed by the man's face, and the Taoist lay on it, rolling??Gasp.

    The expressions of all the Taoists around him changed, and a Taoist shouted: "What are you doing?"

    "You should ask him what he is doing and why he attacks suddenly!" Wang Cunye smiled coldly, and all the Taoists could feel that the killing luck on their heads was burning again.

    After charging seventy-one times, Wang Cunye could feel an indescribable murderous aura permeating the entire deck just as he stood. Soberly, Wang Cunye slowly drew out his long sword!

    "Ding!" At the moment of pulling out, all the Taoists present felt that the whole world was left with only this crisp sound of pulling out, the biting cold, and the premonition of death!

    This was originally a sword of thunder, but now it has the darkness and majesty it possesses after killing so many death knights!  Wang Cunye's hand moved slightly, and his sword drew an arc in the air. His expression was calm: "Who wants to kill me? You can give it a try and see who can survive here."

    All Taoists are creepy, and the Chongzhen Taoist who is far away is even more cautious. He once realized this atmosphere.

    This is the feeling of realizing the Taoist nature. If one day, you can experience this feelingit means that becoming a god is just around the corner.

    Taoist Ningqing stepped out solemnly and asked, "What's going on?"

    The Taoist who had just punched struggled to his feet, glared at Wang Cunye, and said, "I saw it in the water mirror. Senior Brother Zhang asked you for help. Why didn't you save him?"

    When it came to the end, he felt righteous and his voice became louder: "How can you ignore death? You scumbag, I will beat you to death!"

    With that said, he was about to pounce on him again.

    At this moment, Cunye's eyes turned cold and he had murderous intention. At the moment when the murderous intention flashed through, Taoist Ningqing took a step forward and isolated the Taoist. He frowned and looked at the Taoist.  , ordered: "Put down the water mirror section."

    This is a very simple function. After a moment, a water mirror was released, only to see densely packed soldiers and armors. A group of earth immortals were surrounded and killed. After the time was up, they struggled to retreat. One of them called Wang Cunye for help.  , Wang Cunye released a bolt of thunder, clearing a clearing and passing through the sky.

    And the Taoist struggled to keep up, but was knocked down by a dark angel. The next moment, countless dark knights pounced on him, and the next moment, there was a "boom" explosion, and a golden light wave appeared.

    This is the Taoist's self-destruction. It is the last measure to prevent the evil god from obtaining the Taoist's body after suffering several losses.

    "Xuan Shang, what do you have to say?" Taoist Ning Qing asked.

    "What can you say? After seventy-one consecutive rounds, all the Taoists are exhausted. This time, there are only twenty-three people in our group. How many have come back now?" Wang Cunye sneered and glanced at the Taoists around him: "I have exhausted my benevolence and righteousness by releasing the thunder.  , are you still going to die together?"

    At this point, the words stopped abruptly, Wang Cunye took back the sword and stretched out his hand.

    The Taoist who offered the medicine hurriedly put three bottles of elixir in his hand. Wang Cunye took it, walked away, and said in a faint voice: "Only this time, if anyone attacks like this again, he will be killed without mercy!"

    After saying that, the man disappeared on the deck. Watching him go away, the Taoists around him glared.

    Taoist Ningqing and Taoist Chongzhen both had livid faces, but secretly, Taoist Chongzhen made a look, while Taoist Ningqing shook his head slightly.

    "It's not the right time," the Taoist priest said, "it's not the right time yet."

    In the quiet cabin, Wang Cunye sat meditating with a steaming teacup in his hand.

    According to the wartime rules, the 231 Earth Immortals were divided into five groups, with each group having forty-six people. After fighting for half an hour, each group had two and a half hours of rest. Even with the pills, they could not recover.  The most basic time of the spirit pool.

    Wang Cunye sipped his tea, took a deep breath, and sighed: "The time is almost up!"

    Wang Cunye does not deny human nature, nor does he deny the friendship of comrades-in-arms, but Wang Cunye understands one thing deeply - please separate the organization and the individual.

    Many people just can¡¯t tell this apart. Individuals are all about feelings, and there are very few people who don¡¯t recognize their relatives, especially the friendship between life and death.

    But an organization is different. Although it is a union of individuals, it has no personal feelings.

    Even if you share life and death with some members of the organization, but you don¡¯t have the opportunity and relationship with the leader, even if you have the opportunity and relationship with the leader, the next group of leaders will not have it either.

    A simple question, if a comrade who lives and dies with you is ordered to kill you, will he choose the organization or an individual?

    This goes without saying, even if you don¡¯t consider your own future and life, you still have toThink about your family!

    What¡¯s more, the Taoists here don¡¯t have a true comradeship. Even if they did, it was ruined by the performance just now.

    "To stay is to die, not to stay is to be extremely selfish. Everyone may understand Wang Cunye's choice, but no one will agree with it, especially when they are personally there.

    Who doesn¡¯t wish that when he or she is dying, there will be friends who would rather die to help each other?

    Even if you can¡¯t do it yourself, who can do it?

    But even if he can¡¯t do it himself, Wang Cunye will naturally be disgusted and isolated if he exposes this behavior in front of everyone!

    Wang Cunye understood this and sighed: "The isolation mission is completed, the next step is to stab the knife, right?"

    Having said this, Wang Cunye shrugged and said with a smile: "Let's see who kills whom?"

    " Even if they are comrades who share life and death one moment, they will be organizational principles the next. This is a very common truth. Wang Cunye can see clearly and also see through it.

    ??Continue to drink tea from the cup, and when he finished drinking it, he said: "Continental Dragon Qi, let's exchange it. Give me the power you don't need, and I will give you the pure spiritual liquid, although it is."

    The next moment, the dragon energy in the sea of ??consciousness changes rapidly. If there is an argument, the next moment, a voice says: "As you wish!"

    Hearing this sound, Wang Cunye burst out laughing with unspeakable joy.  </dd>

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 321 Three Hours

    Tianzhou. Quiet room

    Wang Cunye sat down and took a closer look. The people in this continent were dead. Without people, there would be no Dragon Qi. No matter how wonderful the Dragon Qi was, it would only linger and slowly dissipate.

    But the pure negative death energy has a huge effect on the heroic spirits in the dragon energy. If there are enough, it is not impossible to become a god after death and become the god of the underworld in this continent.

    ??Besides, if this continent revives, gains faith, changes from yin to yang, and achieves transcendence, there is still a chance.

    This is why Long Qi agreed after discussion.

    With this thought, neither of them hesitated anymore. Wang Cunye swallowed three bottles of elixirs in one gulp. In a moment, he saw the elixirs turn into spiritual energy, rolling into smoke and filling the air.

    But for a moment, the whole person was enveloped in a thick yellow gas.

    Wang Cunye did not absorb it first, but directly transported the turtle shell, and saw traces of yellow air separated, showing a stream of beauty and traces of impurities.

    He blew out a breath and spit it into the cabin. Then the yellow air drooped down and fell into the spiritual pool.

    The originally exhausted spiritual pool suddenly grew stronger. After the pool surface expanded, the water rippled again, showing infinite vitality.

    Generally speaking, medicine pills must have impurities, and two and a half hours is the minimum time to breathe in and out, which means using mystical skills to remove the impurities, but with a turtle shell, there is only one moment to absorb all the spiritual energy of three bottles of medicine pills.

    At this time, I only saw the souls of knights and dark angels falling into the mummies in the sea from time to time. The phantoms of the mummies inside continued to become more solid. They were exactly the same as what Wang Cunye saw before, except that unlike the blue and purple bodies, this was a red body.

    This is to set a traction around.  The knights and angels killed by other Taoists also fell into this group, and now the accumulated amount is too much.  There are already signs of gathering the evil god's clones.

    No longer hesitating at the moment, with a "boom", a huge millstone appeared, running in black and white, grinding against the mummy. In an instant, the mummy inside moved violently, and a pair of huge golden eyes opened.  A surge of heavenly power appeared, shaking the entire sea of ??consciousness.

    "Here, how can you connect to the main body and make a comeback?" The moment his golden eyes opened, Wang Cunye sneered. He heard another "boom", wind surged at the contact point, and a black thunder and lightning exploded.

    Tens of thousands of talismans instantly appeared on this mummy.  It forms an indescribable spatial structure, including the mummy.

    This is the secret of God¡¯s Realm. The next moment, the mummy stood up, and all kinds of death powers were instantly released, but they were polished under the black light.  The attack formed by the divine power of death was absorbed and transformed as soon as it was sent out.

    The divine power under the grinding was faintly cyan, but in the blink of an eye.  It turned into a red color and flowed down like a fountain.

    Even if it is a mummy.  Under the millstone, it is still being worn down and broken down step by step.

    With each turn, a large amount of spiritual liquid will be rubbed off. After grinding again, the spiritual liquid will turn gray and black threads will fall down.

    ??The imprint of the spiritual fragments in it has all disappeared, and only the nature of death is indelible.

    But there is no need to wipe it out at this time. I saw that there were black threads flowing in the red spring flow, but they were separated. The black threads now carried some red springs and flowed upstream to the mainland dragon energy.

    But at this moment, the continental dragon energy was absorbed, but it was pulsating and changing, and there was a faint change inside. For a moment, streams of turbid yellow energy flowed down like a waterfall.

    There was an immediate ripple in the entire sea of ??consciousness, but inside it was cultivated by farmers, manors were fenced, and knights, nobles, scholars, and priests all seemed to be alive. They were closely connected to each other and evolved into a system. As the changes flowed, they made a buzzing sound.  .

    Looking at the past, I saw various beast totems formed in this sea of ??consciousness, which are symbols of various dragon auras on this continent.

    And when these dragon auras are combined, a huge, winged, long-tailed animal with flames coming out of its mouth appears. This is the Western Dragon.

    Wang Cunye was slightly awe-inspiring. Previously, he only used the mainland dragon energy as a tool and didn't take it too seriously.

    But when I saw this energy at this time, I realized that there were many countries in this continent, and the divine power was divided. It is true that a single country is not strong, but when united, it cannot be underestimated.

    In a daze, Wang Cunye remembered the Earth¡¯s Bible.

    The big red dragon represents Satan, even the ruler on earth, and it is part of the Bible, but many people do not have a deep understanding of this aspect of the Bible.

    Rome is the wolf, Britain is the griffin, these are beasts.

    In fact, the big red dragon in the Bible is the general name of the dragon spirit in secular European countries. In essence, it is the struggle between divine power and royal power.

    In the eyes of theocracy, any political power that does not rely on the Lord and Christ as its king is a ¡°beast¡±!

    &nbsp; It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t say this clearly, but if we study it carefully, we can see that ¨C ¡°Once all the kingdoms and kings of the earth gain power, they will unite with one heart and surrender their power to the beast to fight against the Lamb!¡±

    But this is not the time to think about these things carefully. Although there are many impurities, it is much easier than killing the Tao nature. At this time, I took out a small millstone and polished it. After five times, it stopped, which showed that the brand of all peoples inside had been  Eliminate clean.

    Suddenly, the spiritual pool started to ripple, and the spiritual liquid was circulating. The void around the edge of the spiritual pool was constantly being cultivated. In the golden spiritual pool, a trace of greenness continued to deepen. When it reached eighteen feet, this trace of greenness almost turned into reality.  !

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel excited. He finally reached the eighteenth level. He had already reached the pinnacle of Earthly Immortality. As long as he had another two feet and gained Taoism, he could turn a body of golden liquid into light blue, break through to the realm of immortals, and transform himself into a fairy.  The skills and magical powers are greatly improved by one level.

    But at this moment, an ominous premonition emerged.

    Wang Cunye pondered deeply and remembered the calculation that day. Although improving his rank was the most important thing, according to the calculation, once he became an immortal, that is, when the disaster was imminent, he had to complete all preparations in advance. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but think about it.  Without hesitation, he immediately poured the spring water into the pearl.

    At this time, there were still about a thousand Yin spirits in the pearl, and they had already entered the palace transformed by Taoism. Spring water poured down from the sky, and the water level filled the entire pearl, covering the ground, turning it into a lake, and it was still growing.  Climb high and exude the breath of the abyss.

    I don¡¯t know how long passed, but at the moment when the mummy was being consumed, a bell rang!

    At this time, Wang Cunye suddenly woke up and turned around. He stood up suddenly, looked at the sea of ????knows, and couldn't help laughing.

    At this moment, the spiritual pool has reached 18 feet, and the spiritual pool in the Pearl is half full. The continental dragon energy that originally seemed to stretch for hundreds of miles in the air has shown its true colors and turned into a small ball.

    Except for a trace of rich purple energy inside, all other dragon energy has disappeared, leaving only a dozen huge figures inside. It can be said that except for this trace of seed, all the dragon energy in the mainland has disappeared.

    "However, this is enough. Wang Cunye did not expect that the dying mainland dragon energy could provide so much spiritual power.

    Feeling refreshed and ethereal, Wang Cunye just pondered for a moment, and then looked at the top of his head. He saw that the original golden earth immortal luck had doubled compared to when he entered the burial ground.  , and other aspects of luck have also increased.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye smiled casually and stepped out. By now, he was just one step away from the door.

    Tianzhou. Deck

    After repeatedly failing to attack, the underworld seemed to be furious, covering hundreds of millions of miles of dark clouds, and the faces of all the Taoists present were ashen.

    Even Taoist Ningqing couldn't help but feel worried at this time. He sighed in a low voice and said: "The evil god's minions attacked for three days and three nights. Many Taoists took turns to go out, causing heavy casualties. It was difficult to even rest. Now I see it.  The situation is getting more and more critical, what should we do?¡±

    Taoist Chongzhen had no expression on his face. He also went out to fight in person. Seeing no one around, he whispered: "Fellow Taoist, it's lucky that we arrived here with sufficient supplies and spiritual power, so we encountered a big battle.  If it takes a few years, I'm afraid it won't be able to hold on now. No wonder few people have returned from expeditions in the past."

    After these battles, the Taoists present all understood that the most terrifying thing in the Bone Burial Ground was the underworld energy, which was invading Tianzhou and the Taoists all the time, and they had to take pills to resolve it.

    "If we keep fighting at medium to low concentrations, exhausting and wearing down Tianzhou and Taoist, and then attack in one fell swoop, I'm afraid they won't be able to survive half the time.

    Just as he was sighing, he suddenly heard a shaking sound and his feet trembled slightly. Taoist Chongzhen couldn't help but change his face. He looked over and saw that at the corner, knights and angels had approached the ship and were attacking the barrier. Seeing black smoke billowing around them, he suddenly  He said loudly: "Fellow Taoist Mo Xin?"

    As soon as this voice came out, there was no response. Taoist Chongzhen's heart sank, but he no longer hesitated. He raised the jade seal in his hand and heard a "boom". A bolt of thunder shot out and exploded in a corner of black smoke. Suddenly, more than a dozen knights  Blast out.

    "Fellow Taoist Mo Xin died? We must block this gap!" Before he could finish his words, the sound of a bell sounded.

    This is the time, not only for the Taoist priests to return, but also for the resting Taoist priests to gather together.

    After hearing this, Taoist Chongzhen said solemnly: "It's not bad!"

    It is said that Wang Cunye rushed out of the cabin after hearing the bell ringing, and arrived on the deck when the bell rang for the second time.

    At this time, there were two groups of people standing on the deck. The total number was no more than a dozen. One group was Taoist priests who were resting and could still maintain some manners. The other group only had seven or eight people. They were all in a miserable state and their spirits were dim.

    &nbsp; The bell rang for the third time, but only one person returned. Seeing this situation, all the Taoists felt sad.

    At the beginning, there were fifty-five people in each group, but now there are only a dozen people in each group, and the number of Taoists in the entire Tianzhou is less than sixty.

    Taoist Chongzhen stood up, glanced at him without any emotion, and said calmly: "Many of our fellow Taoists have died, and the remaining fellow Taoists are very tired."

    "However, there are only 30,000 or less of the 100,000 enemy troops left. It can be said that this is a matter of life and death. Whoever can persevere will win!"

    "As long as we can win, according to our results, we can go back directly with Daoxun!"

    "Fellow Taoists, I will personally lead the team this time and give you three more hours to cultivate!"

    After saying that, Taoist Chongzhen stood up, let out a clear whistle, turned into a rainbow, cut through the barrier, and rushed out.

    No matter what happens, Taoists always have the courage to charge into battle.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 322: Disappeared in a Moment

    When we arrived at a small port in Yunya County, the sky had completely turned gloomy, and the entire county was covered with heavy clouds and shrouded in gray clouds.

    A middle-aged man came in holding a lamp and said: "My lord, it's dark and it hurts your eyes, so please stop writing."

    This man is Jia Heng, a long-time official of Duke Ji, a member of the eighth rank. This is actually someone placed among the princes by the imperial court.

    "It's getting dark!" In the cabin, a young man was writing. At this time, he put down his pen and looked out the window. He saw the sky full of dark clouds. He couldn't help but smile: "It's still early, but the sky is cloudy. It looks like it's going to rain.  It¡¯s snowing!¡±

    Jia Heng smiled and said: "We have already arrived in Yunya County, why are you still so thoughtful?"

    "It's just notes. My garden is called Xiaoqing, just Xiaoqing's notes." Duke Jiguo sighed and rubbed his right wrist with his hands. He was nearly 20 years old, tall and tall, with a gentle temperament and a hint of grace.

    "Do you want to notify the local county magistrate?" Jia Heng asked.

    Duke Jiguo waved his hand and said: "No, they are from the Wei Hou system. It's embarrassing to see them. That's fine. The key is that my identity is sensitive."

    "Back then, the emperor's brother was on the throne but had no heirs, so he made me the Duke of Suiguo. Now that the emperor's brother has an heir, how can I accept it calmly?"

    "Brother Huang is wise and allows me to travel by announcing the decree. This is a grace. I have to be wise. I don't have to make friends with local officials."

    In Jia Heng's eyes, this is a prince who knows his duty. What he said now is even more thorough. This alone is worthy of the rank of a prince. It really made Jia Heng look at him with admiration. He was silent for a while before speaking.  : "I arrived in Yunya County today. Should I go ashore or stay on the ship?"

    "Let's go ashore and get some air. It's actually still early, but it's cloudy!" Duke Ji took a deep breath.  Said: "I heard that the Taolin front garden of the Wang family's residence is open and has a place to stay. It's not far from Heili Township. You can just go there and stay."

    "Brother Huang has a decree for me to take a closer look. I will just spend the New Year in the front garden."

    "In this case, I will go and make arrangements. However, if the Duke wants to celebrate the New Year in the front garden, he still needs to hide the clouds!" Jia Heng smiled faintly: "The Duke's energy is steaming in the clouds. The green energy fills the whole room, but it is  It¡¯s too conspicuous, not to mention having the status of an imperial envoy.¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can be seen with spiritual sense, and saw a circle of golden light surrounding Duke Ji's body, making it difficult to look at, and traces of cyan luck seeping into the body, and it was on the body at this time.  Covered with another layer of lavender.

    Although this dynasty is in decline, it will still last for six hundred years, which is very terrifying.

    The so-called nobility, from the perspective of luck, means that luck flows in the blood from birth.

    An official at the county level.  The descendants are all white, but only the father and grandfather have always been showered with power and luck. At least for two to three generations, they have always had great luck and accumulated a family luck pool.  It can stably act on the blood vessels and penetrate into the blood vessels.  Let a baby be born with a legacy, this is called talent and nobility.

    After the imperial examination and officialdom became popular, now basically only the royal family has this condition. This is the Tianhuang noble family whose family and country are integrated!

    " In the world for six hundred years, even a prince who has not been ennobled can suppress evil with his own strength, let alone a prince who has been ennobled?

    Duke Ji also knew this and smiled to himself. At this time, a maid came in with a few pieces of clothing and two special oil coats in her arms. The two of them wore them.

    Duke Jiguo then took out a jade talisman and smiled: "So what?"

    In the blink of an eye, most of the golden light on his body faded away, and the purple aura disappeared. He only saw a light golden light and some red clouds on his body, which was very suitable.

    It is not conspicuous, nor will it be looked down upon and cause more trouble.

    Even if a tiger hides, he will not turn into a mouse. At most, he will wear the skin of a big cat!

    "That's right, please bring the guards." Jia Heng said.

    After everything was completed, Duke Jiguo ordered: "Let's go!"

    So, Duke Ji took Jia Heng, two maids and four guards out of the boat, hired a carriage and headed straight for Heili Township.

    Halfway there, it started to snow and rain. Duke Jiguo watched silently, his mind racing. For some reason, when he got on the carriage, he suddenly felt palpitations, as if he had an ominous premonition.

    But when I thought about it again, I felt paranoid. There were three hundred iron guards on the imperial envoy's ship, and there were also court personnel to take care of it along the way. Even the princes from all over the country would not fail to show their respect. Who could hurt themselves?

    He immediately smiled.

    Taolinqianyuan Loft Jingshe is very elegant, but of course the price is also expensive. There are several hotels and restaurants not far away, so these are the regulars.

    At this time, in the rain and snow, I saw several carriages coming, got out of the carriages, and a group of people cameThe six of them looked extraordinary, and they were greeted by someone.

    At this time, in the restaurant, a middle-aged man opened the window and looked down.

    After looking at it for a moment, he closed the door again and muttered to himself: "Where did this young master come from again?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    This is a very large courtyard, with five main rooms in the middle and six side rooms neatly arranged on the left and right. The windows are all tightly papered. At the foot of the walls are clumps of plum trees, which are not high and have rouge-like buds hanging with snow.  , the cold fragrance is astonishing, and I feel energetic after taking one sip, and I immediately say: "Good!"

    "The Duke"

    "Well?"

    ¡°There¡¯s no one outside, it¡¯s snowing heavily, you¡¯d better go in!¡±

    "Hmm." Duke Jiguo responded and entered. As soon as he entered, he felt a rush of hot air. He took a closer look and saw that it was a charcoal stove. He couldn't help but take off his coat and said, "If you have this, you won't be afraid of spending the winter."  ¡±

    Jia Heng slightly leaned forward and said, "I've told the housekeeper here that there will be food coming after the meeting. It's hot pot. I use it to remove the cold."

    Duke Jiguo listened, and after Jia Heng finished speaking, he said: "These are all small things, we will talk about it later What do you think of the feng shui of this mansion?"

    This was a proper title, so Jia Heng said: "Just a quick look at it. In terms of aura alone, it has the aura of a landscape, but the grade is not high, just like the seventh or eighth grade."

    Seven or eight grades refer to the concentration of Feng Shui. After hearing this, Duke Jiguo pondered for a long time and said: "We are new here and are not very familiar with it, so it is better to take a closer look."

    Jia Heng bowed again with a calm demeanor and said: "What the Duke said is true, and I have no objection to lowering my rank."

    At this point, he paused: "To be specific, we have to look at the person's physiognomy, appearance, luck, and geography. Only when these are combined can we make a final conclusion!"

    After hearing this, the Duke of Jiguo nodded again and said no more.

    The so-called luck actually subtly affects the surrounding environment, especially people, creating a pattern that is beneficial to the host.

    Therefore, from luck to reality, there is always a transformation process and time, and it cannot be generalized.

    The burial ground

    Taoist Chongzhen looked solemn and shouted: "Stand up!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We saw twelve Taoist flags flying in all directions, each presided over by a Taoist priest, and when they landed on the periphery of the sky boat, they saw strands of green light filling the air, and a thundering sound.

    Taoist Chongzhen suddenly felt his body sink. He quickly calmed down, held on to the command, and said: "The formation is complete!"

    In an instant, the big formation connected, and the entire sky boat and flags disappeared, only the murderous aura shot out into the sky. This is the Taoist twelve evil formations.  in.

    On the deck of the sky boat, he saw the billowing evil gas rushing out, forcing the atmosphere of the underworld to disperse and prevent him from getting closer. Wang Cunye was surprised and happy, his eyes showed a strange light, and he thought to himself: "Guo, if it weren't for the foreboding in his heart, he suppressed his cultivation.  , otherwise I¡¯m afraid we will encounter this in advance.¡±

    "The formation in front of me is even terrifying. Even if I become a god, I'm afraid it will be difficult to break it. The only way is to continue to collect lightning, refine it into thousands of thunder beads, and shoot them at once, which may destroy this formation."

    Wang Cunye was deep in thought when Taoist Ning Qing on the deck glanced at his expression. Although his appearance remained unchanged, he sighed in his heart: "If it weren't for life and death, I wouldn't want to expose this trump card."

    So far in the battle, four-fifths of the Taoists have been killed or injured. No matter how tenacious they are, the Taoists are close to collapse. Although the evil god's minions suffered heavy casualties, they are strangely not demoralized. Instead, they aroused their ferocity and attacked.  More and more brutal.

    If we don¡¯t reveal our trump card at this time, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer.

    Thinking of this, Taoist Ningqing felt a shadow in his heart.

    In the distance, there is a cliff, and two Taoists are standing, looking from a distance. The strange thing is that what they are looking at is just an ordinary cliff, nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Fellow Taoist Changqing, the Twelve Evil Formations have been used inside." A middle-aged Taoist said calmly.

    "It's okay to return to fellow Taoist Zhi. Originally, the evil god's realm was so profound that even I couldn't see clearly. But this formation is the sacrifice of my heart. As soon as this formation came out, my senses became much clearer." Taoist Changqing looked at it.  Looking into the void, a hazy blue-gray cover gradually appeared in the distance, slowly moving and changing shapes.

    This gray-green cover is dignified and profound, and there seems to be a world operating inside.

    After checking it several times, Taoist Changqing did the math and said, "Is this boy showing signs of being the origin of the world?"

    "Oh, why do you say this, fellow Taoist?" Taoist Huanzhi said the same thing.??B, just asking.

    Taoist Changqing smiled and said: "I originally gave these twelve evil formations to deal with this son. I didn't want the situation to change. Tianzhou was in danger, and this son was also in a dangerous situation, but this formation saved Tianzhou.  Zhou and this son."

    "Changing harm into benefit is exactly where great luck lies. Moreover, when I inspected it just now, all the Taoists on the boat were exhausted. Only this boy is full of spiritual power, carrying a mysterious and mysterious energy that I cannot detect. It is not the origin of the world, but it is  What is it?"

    "What does fellow Taoist mean?"

    "With these twelve evil formations, the heavenly boat will be preserved, and this son will not suffer any loss. According to the guidance of Qi, this son will not be far away from becoming an immortal." Taoist Changqing said lightly: "Becoming an immortal will be a success.  The opportunity will lead to the great avenue, and the origin will be revealed. This is the time to seize it."

    "No matter how lucky this boy is, if five Taiyi, including Dao Lord, join forces to suppress him, can he still be able to change the world?"

    Huan Zhidao slightly nodded. This matter had been agreed upon a long time ago. After a few more discussions, he saw Taoist Changqing saying again: "Time is running out. We can make preparations in advance. Now we can send a message to the mainland and order the people in Yunya County."  Man, control his family."

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a ray of green light flew out, passed through the clouds, and disappeared in an instant

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 323: A trace of hesitation

    A hazy blue-gray cover is slowly changing shape, and there seems to be a world operating inside.

    Taoist Changqing looked at the void and gradually saw clearly that around the Tianzhou, about ten thousand knights were making the final attack, while in the sky, three hundred dark angels swooped down from time to time.

    From time to time, rays of light will attack the sky boat, causing it to tremble, and the sky boat will also have lightning striking in the air. Once it is emitted, a dark angel will surround the thunder, fall from the sky, and turn into a ball of gray-black.  The fog slowly disappears in the air.

    Almost at the same time, large clouds of gray mist surged and surrounded Tianzhou. Every once in a while, an exhausted Taoist screamed and was killed and fell, and his soul was gray.

    Taoist Changqing stood on the cliff, squinting his eyes and staring at the battle situation, with no intention of reaching out.

    The sounds of fighting, despair, screams, and even the ashes of life and soul inside are just a script in their eyes.

    "That's enough!" After watching for a while, Changqing stopped watching and said to Huanzhi Taoist with a smile: "On a whim, I feel that this boy will become a god in fifteen days."  , when the mainland responds, it will be at midnight."

    Tianzhou

    "Kill!" Wang Cunye shouted, and a sword light stabbed a dark angel.

    "Bang!" The dark angel exploded and turned into a ball of black flames. After killing this one, Wang Cunye panted fiercely and looked around.

    Dark clouds continue to cover the sky. From the ground to the sky boat, there is a mess, piles of bones and armor, and the broken sky boat barrier.  Everything smells of death.

    Wang Cunye keenly felt that the entire earth was slowly receding, but this took time.  Thinking of this, Wang Cunye smiled bitterly and shook his head.  Then he turned around and looked at the Taoist who was sitting cross-legged on the deck. He was recuperating at the moment, absorbing spiritual energy and regaining his strength.

    On the surface, everything seems harmonious, but Wang Cunye knows very well that after this war, the original conflicts will end and new ones will arise.  And rise.

    "How many people are there?" Taoist Chongzhen asked in a deep voice, barely standing.

    Hearing this question, Taoist Ning Qing stood up: "Including you and me, there are thirty-two fellow Taoists, and the rest have been killed. The only good thing is that the Tianzhou is still intact and can be repaired."

    "That's good." Hearing this, Taoist Chongzhen nodded.  Nothing more was said, and others also fell silent.

    Taoist Ningqing looked at Wang Cunye. This Taoist was only twenty-three years old now, and he was originally an adult.  But at this time, this man was standing on the stairs not far away, looking up at the sky.

    His face was resolute and cold, and his whole body gave people an indescribable majesty.  No matter how dissatisfied he felt, Taoist Ning Qing had to admit it.  This Taoist made great achievements in this war.  He killed at least six thousand knights and ranked first.

    "The death realm of the evil god is fading and will completely fade away within three hours. Fellow Taoists, all elixirs will be supplied tenfold. After returning to the Bone Burial Ground, the Tianzhou repair will be started immediately." Chongzhen Taoist No. 1  He grasped the key point and said.

    "One hundred thousand evil gods' minions have been wiped out. Each of us has a corresponding Taoist power. Even if it is less than one hundred thousand, it is not far behind. We only need to repair the sky boat and sweep one or two more to complete it."

    "Fellow Taoists, your merits and deeds are complete, and your destiny as an immortal is right before your eyes. Please continue to persevere!" After finishing speaking, Taoist Chongzhen bowed his head deeply.

    And all the Taoists also bowed their heads deeply to repay the courtesy. At this time, Wang Cunye still calmed down and looked at his own sea of ??consciousness.

    In the sea of ????consciousness, there is a three-foot spiritual pool, which consumes most of the strength, but the spiritual energy on the sky boat has been continuously absorbed, and the silk spiritual pool is being replenished.

    And above the sea of ????consciousness, it is no surprise that there is a gray-blue cloud with thirty thousand souls flowing in it, and a mummy looming inside.

    Thirty thousand and seventy thousand are obviously different. The black light of the turtle shell suppressed this time, appearing very calm and at ease.

    This time there is no mainland dragon energy exchanging death negative energy, but 30,000 is still affordable.

    At this time, everyone was in a hurry to recover and had no intention of causing trouble. Wang Cunye successfully received five bottles of elixirs and went directly back to his cabin.

    As soon as he entered, he swallowed it in one gulp. In a moment, he saw the elixir turn into spiritual energy, turning into strands of yellow air, hanging down, and falling into the spiritual pool.

    This is not because Wang Cunye is in a hurry, but because he must regain his strength as soon as possible to avoid long nights and many dreams.

    I saw the spirit liquid in the spirit pool rolling, all five bottles of elixirs were digested, and the spirit pool returned to about fifteen feet. At this time, Wang Cunye was no longer just letting the Tao Fei extract the spiritual energy from the Tianzhou, and it was growing.

    &nbsp; And the spirit is concentrated on the corpse of the Sea of ????Consciousness, which is much more illusory than the last time of 70,000, and there are no longer souls of knights and dark angels falling into it.

    A huge rotating mill appeared, mercilessly, grinding against the mummy. With each rotation, a large amount of spiritual liquid would be ground away. After grinding again, all of a sudden it would be gray and gray, with traces of black streaks falling down.

    These spiritual liquids do not directly enter the spiritual pool circulation, but are input into the pearl. The water level of the entire pearl continues to rise. It is not until it is close to the top that the hanging spiritual liquid stops, which means that all the death knights have been consumed.

    After Wang Cunye woke up, he looked towards the sea of ??consciousness.

    Five hours have passed now. The spiritual pool has absorbed the spiritual energy of the Tianzhou and has reached sixteen feet. The spiritual pool in the Pearl is even fuller. But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is to feel the sunshine.

    Wang Cunye took a few steps out of the cabin and saw many people standing on the deck, all looking excitedly into the distance.

    Wang Cunye looked over and suddenly felt his eyes light up.

    I saw that it was no longer the underworld, but a burial ground. The most important thing was that the sky became brighter, the sun was in the middle, and the sunlight was shining warmly.

    In the distance is the sea cliff, with rolling waves, smelling the moist and slightly fishy sea breeze, and looking at the sunshine. Wang Cunye felt happy and thought: "Killing so many evil god knights and angels actually caused the evil god's aura to subside in this area.  The yang energy has greatly increased, which is really a good thing!¡±

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but smile, the weather was just right.

    At this moment, a Taoist approached and stood three steps away. He looked into the distance with complex eyes and sighed: "It's a beautiful day, how many people can see it?"

    This person was none other than Master Chenghua from this Taoist lineage. Wang Cunye looked sideways and saw that Master Xuansong who had been following him was no longer there, and his heart suddenly moved slightly.

    No matter how many conflicts there were, Taoist Xuan Song still left a deep impression on Wang Cunye, but such a talented Taoist was also reduced to ashes in this battle, and it was really a big wave.

    ???????????????????????? However, I only saw a faint green aura emerging from Master Chenghua, which showed that he had made some essential breakthrough. This was because he had killed the evil god¡¯s minions and made a contribution to the world, so a gap in his immortal status was opened.

    Gaining and losing, sometimes it¡¯s really hard to tell.

    Master Chenghua is the elder, so Wang Cunye bowed his head and sighed: "Anyway, I am somewhat right. If I can go back this time, I will make great progress. Taoists, you and me, are destined to be doomed step by step. We can only fight through thorns and kill each other."  A piece of heaven comes out!"

    Wang Cunye has been able to reach this point, and he has faced countless disasters and countless killings. When he said these words at this moment, a sense of confidence naturally exuded.

    When Master Chenghua heard this, he couldn't help but awed when he looked at this.

    Taoist Ningqing and Taoist Chongzhen felt it immediately, and looked at each other with solemn expressions.

    This kind of awe-inspiring and confident demeanor was condensed from hundreds of thousands of fights. It can be said that all the Taoists present felt the child's constant improvement, which made people feel a little fear and deep jealousy.

    After Wang Cunye said this, he looked at the Taoists present with deep thought in his eyes.

    The most important thing now is to get out of here, find another place, kill and transform the nature of death, and use the Yanhuang Pillar to absorb the Yang Qi and neutralize the Yin. As long as you succeed, you can immediately enter the Immortal, and at least break through the first level and enter  To the center of the gods.

    After thinking about it, Wang Cunye looked up and said: "Fellow Taoists, although the enemy formation has gone, there may still be some left. I would like to conduct some reconnaissance for you Taoists nearby."

    After saying that, without waiting for anyone to respond, he stretched out his hand and the barrier separated. His whole body turned into golden light, flew out, and disappeared into the sky in a moment.

    Many Taoists stood, looking at each other, speechless for a long time, and they couldn't help but feel a little more dissatisfied with this son.

    By the way, Wang Cunye fled all the way to a castle where he had stayed.

    It didn¡¯t take long before I arrived at the castle, landed, and with a wave of my hand, two thousand Yin soldiers and a thousand immortals led by Haider appeared in it.

    Seeing that they were all light red, and Haider was even redder, knowing that they had become a climate, he immediately ordered: "Cultivation yourself!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? entered the inside of the castle, went to the fifth floor balcony, sat on the futon, just with a thought, the Yanhuang Pillar absorbed the Yang energy and buzzed.

    Wang Cunye sat in it, pulling out a trace of spiritual fluid from the pearl, and guiding a trace of Yang Qi to neutralize it, gradually the Tao embryo began to rotate, and the waves of the spiritual pool came and went.

    Continent. Distant place

    The sky is dark, with a blue-black skeleton gate in the center.

    At this time, the incessant singing voices have stopped, and the three giants are all in silence.Without saying a word, after a moment, a big leader said: "This time it failed, and the hundreds of thousands of gods' followers did not come back."

    "It is certain that there are those among these Taoists who interfere with our Lord's authority!"

    "Perhaps it's time for us to awaken the gods?" As soon as these words were said, all the voices stopped, and the three giants became silent again. If you awaken the gods at this time, you will definitely be punished by the gods!

    While deep in thought, the three giants suddenly felt frightened and turned around quickly, shouting: "My lord, we are not hesitating."

    "It's too late!" A voice like thunder resounded, and the mummy opened its eyes. The next moment, three giants were burning with flames, screaming, struggling, and begging for mercy in the flames.

    But there was no response from the mummy. In one moment, the three giants were burned and destroyed. In the next moment, countless heads at the Skeleton Gate began to fight each other.

    This is when the giant heads of the Gate of Death disappear, and they will naturally devour and fight each other to form new giant heads.

    This mummy did not interfere in the slightest. Looking from a distance, there was a faint purple light in its deep eyes, which was rare, and there was a hint of hesitation.  (To be continued.)

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 324: Finally Exit

    Taolin Qianyuan

    The fifteenth day and night passed in the blink of an eye. At this time, in a courtyard, a hot pot on the stone platform was boiling, smoking and fragrant.

    At this time, a middle-aged man came in and knelt on the ground. Duke Ji couldn't help but smile: "It's so late. I wanted to see you tomorrow, but I didn't want you to be impatient."

    This middle-aged man is the steward of Jiguo's palace. He bowed and said, "I didn't dare to disturb Yaxing, but there is indeed important news in Beijing!"

    As he spoke, he looked around and lowered his voice and said, "You don't know yet, right? You have been granted the title of Prince of Pingshan. The palace has issued an edict and it has been approved by the cabinet!"

    "Really?" Duke Jiguo was surprised and his eyes flashed.

    It is a happy event to be granted the title of king of a county, with seven thousand dan and seven thousand taels of silver at the age of one year. However, this "successor" is omitted, which makes people full of emotions.

    At this time, I was still listening to the steward say: "The palace has responded to the imperial edict and changed the door plaque. The wife of the family has accepted the title of princess and is waiting for your return, my lord!"

    Duke Jiguo felt lost and said, "This is a happy event. It's rare that you rush over to report the good news. I will reward you with a hundred taels of silver. Go down!"

    The steward was a little surprised, feeling that the prince was not that happy, but he did not dare to think too much, so he knelt down and went to receive the reward.

    Jia Heng came up at this time, smiled and said: "Congratulations to the prince, the prince has a purple aura. This is an edict from the capital, and the prince has blue and purple lingering on his body. If he hadn't suppressed it with a jade talisman, he would have been a low-ranking official."  known long time ago."

    "If you don't know this in advance, you can enjoy the surprise!" Duke Jiguo, no, now Prince Pingshan came to his senses and stood up with a smile: "Let's go. Let's go for a walk and talk."

    Although there was no meal at this time, Prince Pingshan was in high spirits and had to follow him. Prince Pingshan silently stepped on the hay and walked to the small lake in front of the garden, where he sat down on a stone pillar.

    It looks clear here, the grass on the embankment is withered and yellow, the trees have lost all their leaves, the water is so clear that you can see the small stones inside, and there is mystery in the depth.

    It took a long time for Prince Pingshan to smile: "Think about those days. During the late emperor's time, the imperial court was in financial difficulty, and even the county prince's salary was in arrears I heard that another million shi of rice was received recently?"

    Jia Heng smiled and said: "This is thanks to the Taoism of Zhenguo Zhenren. Now one million stones have been received from the vassal treasury of the vassal state. The price of rice is stable this year. If you pay three cents for a fight of rice, the people's lives will be healthy."

    "Money from commercial taxes, salt taxes, customs, etc. is flowing in like sea water, and the imperial treasury is also enriched. I heard that all the arrears have been paid, and the prince is a member of the royal family. There is no need to worry."

    After hearing this, King Pingshan walked around the path, took a long breath, and said, "I feel uneasy and always feel palpitations."

    Jia Heng was startled, thinking that this person was secretly upset because he had lost the "successor" of his successor, so he smiled secretly and said: "Your Majesty is the prince and king of the county. As long as there is no rebellion, even the emperor cannot act without reason.  You, the ancestral rules and the gods are all here, so what do you have to fear?"

    Having said this, he stopped abruptly. Prince Pingshan pondered for a moment, then laughed suddenly and said, "That's right. I'm just being suspicious. Let's go. Go back and let's drink!"

    As he was talking, a bird on the tree was startled, and flew away with a loud quacking in the dark night.  Even Jia Heng was startled again and felt a little ominous in his heart. He thought about going back to do some fortune-telling, and then he walked back. Suddenly he heard the wind blowing over and a little raindrops falling.

    "Your Majesty, it's raining, come into the yard quickly!" Jia Heng said quickly, and only took a few steps forward. Both of them were stunned and looked straight at the sky.

    Two light groups floated in the sky, one was light green and the other was golden. Just a roaring sound was heard: "You are just a little god. If you dare to block my way, kill me!"

    The next moment, the roaring sound of battle sounded, and it suddenly resounded through the sky.

    Boneyard. Castle

    For the fifteenth time, Wang Cunye exhaled slowly after draining out the Yang Qi accumulated in Yanhuang Pillar. He felt that the Pearl's vitality had been completely neutralized, neutralized and peaceful, just like condensation. Even if it had not been absorbed into the spiritual pool, you could still feel it inside.  Implicit huge power.

    At this time, after fifteen days of cultivation, the original spirit pool had fully recovered and reached 18 feet. The entire spirit pool was flowing with golden waves, faintly carrying a hint of greenness.

    Seeing this, Wang Cunye no longer hesitated. He just drew it. In an instant, a stream of pure spiritual liquid flowed into the spiritual pool like spring water. The spiritual pool immediately rippled and continued to cultivate towards the edge.

    Eighteen feet and three feet, eighteen feet and seven feet, nineteen feet, with rolling spiritual liquid flowing away, the entire spiritual pool expanded rapidly, and when it reached twenty feet, a sudden change occurred, the rolling spiritual liquid entered, and the distance between the pool and the pool disappeared.  No matter how much is added, it will be swallowed up.

    Wang Cunye was not surprised, he vaguely felt that the opportunity for transformation was here.

    &nbsp; At the moment, he concentrated his mind, exhaled slowly, and just continued to roll into the spiritual liquid, letting it run naturally. After a moment, the turtle shell suddenly shook, and a shadow fell into the spiritual liquid.

    With this investment, the originally full spiritual liquid suddenly "boomed" and underwent a qualitative change. A trace of green liquid suddenly took shape, making a loud sound in the sea of ????consciousness, almost like thunder.

    As the green liquid was produced, a sound of breaking shackles came from somewhere, but on the contrary, the spiritual liquid that was originally twenty feet quickly shrunk to nineteen feet, eighteen feet, and then retreated to ten feet.  .

    But then, these ten feet of spiritual liquid turned into light blue spiritual liquid. Once the spiritual liquid was reduced, the void of the entire spiritual pool suddenly appeared. With just one breath, all the spiritual energy around the castle was visible, and a massive amount of heaven and earth energy was revealed.  Rotating, a vortex appeared, constantly flowing towards the eye of the formation.

    "Boom!" The heavenly being sensed and saw rolling dark clouds. The sky over tens of thousands of square kilometers was covered with dark clouds. For a moment, the space around Wang Cunye was filled with a layer of green mist, and countless Taoist texts appeared faintly, which were profound and mysterious.  People look at it and feel that it is mysterious and mysterious.

    ?? These Taoist texts continued to be combined, and for a moment the void trembled, and a millstone was faintly visible in the sky. As soon as the millstone appeared, spiritual energy from thousands of miles around rolled in.

    Of course, this strange appearance cannot be hidden from anyone. The Taoist Ningqing who was on board the Tianzhou suddenly changed his face and shouted: "Let's go quickly!"

    With a shout, a total of twelve Taoists, including Taoist Chongzhen, immediately turned into golden light and left. In just a moment, they approached the castle.

    Seeing the millstone slowly turning, Taoist Ningqing turned pale as he shouted: "Set up the formation!"

    Twelve flags flew up and were planted with the castle as the center. Immediately a large formation connected, and murderous aura spewed out into the sky. This was the formation of the twelve evils. They were each other's exterior and interior, and they moved together at the same time. Life, death, disillusionment, and darkness were all there.  in.

    But at this time, the murderous aura of the Twelve Evil Formations was still unable to stop the millstone. They fought twice, sometimes the flag formation overwhelmed the millstone, and sometimes the millstone overwhelmed the flag formation.

    At this moment, a sigh was heard, and two Taoists had emerged in mid-air. This was Taoist Taiyi. The twelve Taoists present were about to stand up and bow their heads, but they waved their hands and stopped.

    I saw that these two people were both dressed in dark green, showing the appearance of round light. Changqing looked at the millstone first, showed joy, and secretly said: "This must be the origin of the world."

    But he looked inside and nodded slightly, sighing: "Congratulations to fellow Taoist Xuan Shang for attaining enlightenment."

    "My Taoist friend is half a step into an immortal, and tomorrow will be numbered at this time. I, a poor Taoist, ask you on behalf of the Taoist Lord: Are you willing to make this key choice for the rise of my Taoist sect?"

    As the words fell, waves of ripples echoed in the clouds below, but there was no sound.

    After waiting for a moment, Taoist Changqing said again: "Fellow Taoist Xuan Shang, I know this is too harsh on you, but the number of days is like this. Even if you can get the origin of the world, you still have the status of an immortal. You can reach the immortal, Taiyi, half a step away."  Da Luo, there are three more classes.¡±

    "If there are another three hundred years, with the talents of our fellow Taoists, we may be able to go hand in hand with the Tao Lord and jointly attack the Daluo. But at this time, the Taoism will end within ten years, and the Emperor of Heaven will not give us so much time. By then, our Taoist sect will  Your body will be shattered into pieces, how can you survive?"

    "As long as you make this key choice and hand over the origin of this world, on behalf of Tao Lord, I am willing to give you Qinglian, which can also make up for the foundation of Taoism and ascend to Taiyi. Fellow Taoist Wanwang sees that the Taoist sect is in difficulty, so he must take the overall situation into consideration  It¡¯s important not to make enemies happy and friends hurt.¡±

    The words were sincere and flowed down, causing the clouds below to fluctuate. Only then did Taoist Ning Qing and others realize the cause and effect, and felt very uncomfortable in their hearts.

    Taoist Changqing and Huanzhi waited patiently, but took a long time to respond. Taoist Changqing finally sighed: "There are no unfaithful and unfilial gods in the world. Do fellow Taoists even care about their parents and family?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, another sound of breaking shackles came from somewhere. Wang Cunye finally spoke, with awe-inspiring words, and sighed: "Such threatening words have finally been spoken out. This time, I will use your mouth.  Cut off the shackles. From now on, the Taoist sect and I will no longer have any grudges! You, Taiyi, have already come out of the battle, and it seems that you are determined to take it without stopping, so there is no use in talking about it and just take it straight away!"

    Taoist Changqing finally changed his color and said: "You are unruly and unruly, and the cultivation of you by the Taoist sect is in vain. In this case, just die, and let me cut off your efficacies first!"

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the twelve evil formations changed again. Suddenly, they were white, fighting with the millstone, and the two qi were surging, and they continued continuously.

    Taoist Changqing said again: "You and I first suppress this grinding, so that the outside spiritual energy cannot enter. I understand that this child will not be able to achieve his immortal status, and his origin will not be restored. As long as he waits for three hours, Tao Lord and San  A Taoist fellow from Taiyi will arrive soon, and then the big thing will be done!"

    When all the Taoists heard it, they all praised it.

    ? ???Continent. Distant place

    The sky is dark, and on the blue-black skull gate in the center, countless heads are still devouring each other and fighting to form a new giant head.

    The mummy didn't care at this time, and absorbed the fluctuations coming from the distance. Although its fluctuations were still very weak, it could not conceal its divine realm: "It's it. As long as I get this, not only can I become a real  The God King can also transcend the constraints of the world."

    After he finished speaking, a moment later, he suddenly made up his mind. Hearing a continuous rumble, the mummy lying on the ground finally stood up.

    These sixteen kilometers of mummies stood in front of the threshold. After a moment's hesitation, they stepped forward and completely crossed this boundary.

    In an instant, the sky over the entire continent was covered with dark clouds, winter thunder broke out, and billions of thunders appeared out of thin air, striking down on this giant who was 16 kilometers tall.

    The mummy paid no attention to it. The lightning struck him, only sparks flew, but he strode forward fiercely in one direction.

    Every step brings out space fluctuations, which shows that the world is restricting it, but even so, every step spans several miles.

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 325: Finally Becomes a God

    A continuous stream of light cyan air circulates in the void for thousands of miles, and the central palace is filled with purple air.

    The Emperor of Heaven was enveloped in purple aura, which was deep and full of eternal and lofty aura. Opposite him were two people wearing royal robes, filled with traces of purple aura.

    Further down, there are cyan gods, each with a powerful aura, as deep as the abyss, but they are the main force of the heaven. At this time, they are watching the image and see a giant advancing step by step.

    "Your Majesty, can we take action now?"

    "No need, it's not time yet!" The Emperor of Heaven said as he glanced at the journey, and then asked: "Have all the Taoist palaces set off?"

    "Yes, six of them, including Dao Lord, have been dispatched, but they cannot teleport. It will take time to go to the burial ground." A god said.

    "It's really God's decision. Let's wait a moment longer. When the evil god arrives at Wang Cunye's place, I will use the privilege granted by heaven to teleport to the evil god's gate."

    "When the time comes, I will immediately turn the gate into a throne, sit down and suppress it, and you will immediately form a large formation to extract the source of the underworld in the other world."

    "At the same time, start fighting against Daomen!"

    "Yes!" All the gods agreed.

    The entire sky in Taolin's front yard fell into overwhelming darkness, and a thunder sounded in the sky instantly. This was the winter thunder. Then, the golden light group shattered, and Bai Susu fell down.

    Although she was a god, she still couldn't resist in front of the gods who had been prepared. In mid-air, she struggled painfully and spurted out golden blood. The next moment, the Taoist appeared on the path, revealing a hint of order.  People's hearts sneered coldly, and the tide of pride and ambition surged in their hearts.

    "If you kill this girl, you can complete the mission of the ancestor and control her family!"

    As for the two ordinary people, he didn't even look at them. They only had a hint of shame. They were just young men from some family, and they couldn't stand on the stage at all!

    Bai Susu fell to the ground, her face turned pale, the moonlight reflected her face, because she still wanted to fight desperately, her cheeks were red and reflected the fire, just like red plums in the snow.

    ?????????????????? Prince Pingshan was stunned, his eyes only looked at his weak face: "There is such beauty here!"

    Without thinking at all, he subconsciously ran out.

    "No" Jia Heng was shocked and drank.

    At this moment, the Taoist sneered slightly, and a belief in killing arose in his heart. He stretched out his hand, and a sword energy flew out. This sword cut through the dusk and opened the void.

    The sword light cut open the man running in front of him mercilessly, and then attacked Bai Susu. The man's waist was suddenly broken in the middle, and blood and internal organs spurted out. His lower body was still running, but his upper body was as if he didn't know what was happening.  Showing a shocked look!

    "You deserve it!" The Taoist heart was filled with joy, but at this moment, a chill rushed into his heart. Before he could react, he heard a dragon roar!

    Immediately afterwards, a small dragon flew out of the blood, and with great anger, it roared loudly to the sky again.

    At this time, the upper body of Prince Pingshan fell to the ground, but he was not dead for a while. He screamed and rolled on the ground. Finally, dipped in the blood on the ground, he wrote "Hate, hate, hate"

    At this time, the sky suddenly changed, dark clouds began to rise, and an indescribable divine power descended instantly.

    Jia Heng trembled all over, pointed at this man and said: "How dare you kill the imperial prince?"

    But at this time, the god could no longer hear him. The prince of the county was a king, one of the top titles. This beheading immediately caused a backlash.

    When King Pingshan wrote the sixth word of hate, he lost all his energy. At the moment of death, a huge thunder came from the sky.

    There was just a "pop" sound, and a bolt of cyan lightning pierced the sky, and the whole world lit up. The Taoist tried desperately to struggle, but at this time, his body was covered with black chains. This was the backlash, but he couldn't avoid it.  .

    In the thunder light, this Taoist with the immortal status turned into a large ball of flames, and the flames were mixed with screams. In the flames, this Taoist decomposed in an instant, his flesh and blood decomposed, followed by his bones, and finally turned into a light blue soul.  Contains the Taoist surname, desperately trying to escape.

    At this moment, a lilac sword light appeared, without even any warning, it went directly through the thunder, passed through the protective circle of the Yuan Shen, and cut into the Yuan Shen.

    The next moment, a scream flashed out from the void. Hearing this scream, Bai Susu, who struggled to climb out, showed a look of fear. This was the last cry of his soul.

    The light of thunder and sword gradually faded away, and the Taoist in the immortal position turned into a wisp of blue smoke, his body and soul destroyed.

    ??????????????????????????????????They gathered together and spread out in a sea, with flags fluttering on each ship, and the heavenly army's armor was bright. Lord Chunhua's command of the army this time is no small matter.

    Suddenly, I saw a flash of clear light, and a thousand-foot-long sky boat was flying in the sky. There was a person standing on the platform. It was Lord Chunhua. He gave the order. At this time, he sighed: "When the army goes out, don't expect some Taoists to kill the county."  King, with this excuse, he can justifiably attack him, which is in line with God's will. And this king's career is also very lucky. He can take advantage of this to turn disaster into good luck and relieve his family's trouble. It can be seen that the luck is prosperous. If you can  When I come back, I'm afraid there will be an extra emperor."

    Having said this, Lord Chunhua no longer hesitated and shouted: "The Taoist is going against the grain, killing the prince, subverting human nature, and following the order of heaven, we must attack him immediately!"

    Immediately, the war drums of the Tianzhou continued, and it headed towards the Taoist court, but it was not covered up at all.

    Something happened here, and the steward hurriedly went to report it. Xie Xiang was startled after hearing this, and when he asked again, he saw a golden light flashing in the room, and he knew that Bai Susu was here, so he let everyone else go out.

    In the blink of an eye, Bai Susu appeared. She was in a state of embarrassment just now, but now she recovered, but her face was slightly pale. When she saw Xie Xiang looking at herself, she sighed: "Just now, it was a matter of life and death. With the death of the dragon,  But we have survived a great tribulation.¡±

    Seeing that Xie Xiang was still confused, he explained everything one by one.

    "You said it was the Taoist gods who took action? Killed the king of the imperial court?" Xie Xiang was shocked when he heard this: "This is a big disaster, what should we do?"

    "I am a spirit, but I have a sense. This calamity has passed. In the future, the Wang family will be prosperous. Even if a county king dies, it will not be a big deal. Now, how about the Lord's brother is buried in the burial ground?" Bai Susu  Having said this, he sighed and looked away.

    After hearing this, Xie Xiang felt a sense of powerlessness. He couldn't help but clenched his fists, and his nails cut into his flesh.

    The place where the bones are buried. Twelve Taoist immortals in the castle held various banners, and Changqing and Huanzhi appeared to preside over it. The twelve evil formations suddenly became one, and murderous intent suddenly rushed into Yunxiao.

    The Taoists could clearly see the faintly visible big grinding machine, but they were gradually losing ground.

    "Even if it is the origin of the world, it has to grow up before it can exert its magic, but now it still can't escape!" Taoist Changqing sighed and said with a smile when he saw it.

    Taoist Huanzhi also smiled: "Yes, in a few moments, we will be able to suppress the entry of spiritual energy. Without the spiritual response, we still cannot fully become gods. The origin of this world cannot be returned to its original position. We will surely seize it by then."

    "The days are like this. No matter how amazing and talented this kid is, he doesn't understand the general situation and will only end up in a gray state!" Taoist Changqing said the last word, increasing the intensity of the suppression.

    Since Wang Cunye rejected the choice, even if he doesn't die after seizing the origin, he will be in ashes!

    "However, for Taoist Changqing, there are many geniuses in the world, but this is the only sigh.

    Castle King Cunye closed his eyes and saw a huge amount of heaven and earth energy rotating, forming a vortex, constantly coming towards him, and was quickly refined into spiritual liquid and injected into the spiritual pool.

    After being promoted to the light blue spiritual liquid, the spiritual pool recovered very slowly. Now it has only increased to about eleven feet.

    But to truly become a god, it takes twenty feet.

    "Boom!" Sensed by the gods, they saw that under the evil formation, the millstone was slightly dimmed, the spiritual energy of Haitun gradually became smaller, and the spiritual liquid that poured into the spiritual spring became significantly smaller, turning from spring flow into water droplets.

    Wang Cunye let out a soft snort: "Are you preventing me from becoming enlightened?"

    But I saw the luck on the top. In the luck, the pearl lit up, and suddenly a river of yellow air drooped down and fell into the body. It was magnificent and breathtaking.

    As the river of yellow air descended, the spiritual pool spread rapidly. After a while, looking at it, it was obviously restored. However, at this time, the yellow and green alternated, but it seemed a bit turbid.

    The body of the turtle shell is deep and dark, running in a mysterious trajectory, and the Taoist body rotates and transforms the yellow-green spiritual liquid into small streams of light blue.

    With this coming and going, the spiritual pool is slowly growing.

    In the ripples of the spiritual fluid, Wang Cunye¡¯s soul was moving, experiencing the Tao of life and death.

    Even with the unreserved indoctrination of Turtle Shell, it will take some time to realize this Tao. This Tao of life and death comes and goes, different from time to time, and changes depending on the object.

    Gradually, the soul became deep and emitted brilliant light. In this mysterious and mysterious feeling, the luck on the top gradually changed. The original golden luck turned into light blue silently, but shrank by about ten times, but almost  At the same time, the fate of Zhenguo Zhenren and the Qingqi of Tianjuan, who were originally separate and not unified, are also being absorbed and transformed, and there is no difference anymore.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the turtle shell suddenly resonated in the sea of ??consciousness.The moment the sound sounded, I saw that the spiritual pool had reached twenty feet, and the clouds on top were about to completely transform into light green.

    Hearing the resonance at this time, Wang Cunye trembled slightly, and his soul suddenly changed.

    ?????????????????? Wang Cunye only felt a sudden realization in his heart. All the luck on his head turned into cyan, and all the twenty-foot spiritual pools also turned into cyan.

    The whole person suddenly felt ethereal and intangible. This is the expression of the fusion of Taoism!

    "The deity's status and karma are in harmony with the Tao!"

    Wang Cunye sighed and opened his eyes. His eyes flashed with cyan color, which was endless and deep, but he saw everything in his eyes. After a moment, he sighed: "Guo still did something to my family, and he truly broke all ties with me!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The billowing yellow air falls from the pearl, the billowing yellow air falls, but this time is different, I saw the billowing yellow air falling, falling into the spiritual pool, rendering a piece of yellow, and then turned into light green.

    Twenty feet, twenty-one feet, twenty-two feet With billowing yellow energy, the spiritual pool is rapidly expanding.

    (To be continued)

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 326: Choice (Part 1)

    While the spiritual pool expanded rapidly, the tortoise shell rotated slightly, and countless mysteries of life and death flowed in Wang Cunye's heart. This time it was a true inheritance, with a deep, mysterious, and root aura permeating the air.

    This power is intangible and qualityless. Once it is combined with the spiritual pool, it undergoes mysterious changes, gradually forming a long river of mystery, and it flows faster and faster.

    Gradually, a cyan millstone gradually formed and slowly rotated.

    At this time, Wang Cunye gradually accepted this knowledge with a detached mentality.

    "All things follow the path and decline. This is the long river. Only those who are unwilling to die will have a reversal of the flow. Those who follow the path of immortality are sincere and benevolent. This is what it means to become an immortal by going against the trend!"

    ¡°The divine way, the ancestral way, the animal way, Brahmanism puts forward the concept of three reincarnations.¡±

    "Sakyamuni was born, established religion based on the Four Truths and Five Aggregates, and transformed the three paths of reincarnation into the six paths of reincarnation."

    "Resurrected from the underworld, holds the key to death, this is what Jesus said."

    These meanings of life and death continue to produce true texts one by one, with bright blue light and octagonal lights hanging down from each word, and the true texts gradually form small green mills.

    Wang Cunye was refining the spiritual liquid while realizing the repetitive process of yin and yang.

    It turns out that everything is very simple in the end. It is nothing more than survival. The so-called reincarnation is nothing more than a cycle of life and death.

    I think of many novels about cultivating immortals. When I talk about reincarnation, I think of the Six Paths. This is really ridiculous.

    Life and death are two realms, and upper and lower, middle and lower realms are three realms. As long as we understand the true meaning, there is no harm in the five realms, six realms, seven realms, eight realms and nine realms. It is nothing more than a detailed division.

    "It's just that the millstone of life and death formed by absorbing the true meaning of so many great religions on the earth, why did it disappear in a cloud of ashes?"

    On that day, the underworld and hell were numerous, but they could not resist the endless decline of brilliance. The underworld was constantly being purified, and the rules and connotations of hundreds of millions of years were wiped out.

    This power is so huge that it cannot be resisted at all. Thousands of hells and ten thousand layers of underworld. In just a moment, most of the earth's underworld was purified, and the reincarnation disk was shattered.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he jumped into the reincarnation disk that was about to be broken. After jumping in, he saw the last scene on the earth - the sky full of brilliance, covering the infinite world, connecting the past and the present Just with this thought, there was a faint moonlight shining down,  Wang Cunye immediately knew something was wrong, he drank, a flash of green light flashed, sealing the memory, and he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I was a ghost before, but now that I have become stronger, I can¡¯t even recall the memory. Wang Cunye looked through the endless void from a distance.

    Only then did he truly understand how terrifying the aura that had descended was.

    With restraint, Wang Cunye continued to transform the spiritual pool.

    In the sky, the faint millstone and the Twelve Evil Formations are still fighting, but they are slowly being suppressed. Most of the spiritual energy gathered in the sky is isolated, not even one tenth.

    Taoist Changqing was presiding over the formation, with a somewhat regretful expression on his face.

    ?????????????? It seems that the Taoist master can be suppressed without the arrival of the Taoist master. It is really a pity to kill this Taoist genius personally when the enemy is in front of him.

    These thoughts only occurred in his mind for a moment. Changqing Taoist suddenly looked up, and the situation changed a little. The faint millstone in the air solidified a little, and he was fighting against the Twelve Evil Formations, coming and going, and  The raging tide of Yuanli has recovered a bit, and the billowing spiritual energy has taken advantage of the gaps created by the struggle to continue to fall.

    The bottom is like a vortex, absorbing as much aura as there is in an instant.

    Time passed by minute by minute, and an hour passed in the blink of an eye, without any sign of weakening.

    At this time, the faces of all the Taoists became solemn.

    "Could it be that the origin of heaven and earth is far higher than ordinary gods, so it caused such a change?"

    Two hours.

    The rolling vortex still hasn¡¯t stopped.

    "Grandmaster" Taoist Ning Qing spoke.

    Taoist Changqing had lost any smile at this time, his face was solemn, he looked straight down, snorted coldly, and said: "Mysterious!"

    As he spoke, there was a cold look in his eyes, so what?  It¡¯s just a desperate struggle!

    At this moment, there was only a clear sound, and a rich green light suddenly appeared in front of the Taoists. In the blink of an eye, four more people appeared.

    ????????These four people are all in feathers and stars, especially the old Taoist in the middle, who is mysterious and mysterious. Every time he moves, there will be mist and auspicious clouds.

    The Taoists present were shocked at first, and then they suddenly felt energetic and quickly bowed together: "I have met Taoist Lord and all the ancestors!"

    &nbsp; The sound rumbled and resounded all around.

    At this time, a Taiyi Taoist came out and said, "You did a good job!"

    At this time, Tao Lord was in the middle, and five Taiyi were in the five elements position, assisting the twelve earthly immortals. Suddenly, the clouds were billowing into the sky, and the phantom millstone couldn't hold it anymore and retreated.

    At this moment, a clear sound was heard below, and the vortex of vitality disappeared. Wang Cunye stood in the middle, with a faint green energy on his body, and a millstone hovering faintly on top.

    Taoist Changqing was surprised when he saw it, and thought to himself: "This boy has already achieved the immortal Taoist fruit? No, he has also reached the middle position of the immortal in one step and cultivated the immortal Taoist body!"

    Once you become a deity, your origin will be one with the Taoist surname and can no longer be replaced. It is clear that the "voluntary sacrifice" rule no longer works.

    But even so, Taoist Changqing still said: "Master Dao is here, why don't you bow down and salute?"

    As long as you kneel down and salute, you will have the right to kill him. Wang Cunye smiled slightly: "I am a disciple of Chengping Dao, what does it have to do with you and others? Do you want me to kneel down and worship?"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone's expression suddenly changed. In three hundred years of Taoism, this was the first time that someone had so blatantly denied the status of Taoist Lord.

    When Daojun saw this, he couldn't help showing mercy and sighed: "I originally wanted to save one or two, but I didn't want this guy to have all his strength, so what can I do?"

    Then he waved his hand and said: "This formation is very good. Now that this child's energy has been exhausted and his mind is lost, we can only rely on the sky to refine this child."

    All the Taoists agreed in unison: "Yes!"

    At this moment, the rich green energy is filling the air, and it is necessary to do this refining thing in one place.

    Just at this moment, the sound of "boom" came. Everyone looked over, but their color suddenly changed. On the horizon, they saw a giant, with its top almost reaching the sky. There were billions of thunders around it, constantly hitting it, splashing out in formations.  There were sparks, but the giant didn't move and came straight over.

    ??It¡¯s so huge, why not sense it in advance?

    "But this giant is like a mummy, with a bluish-gray color all over its body and a purplish aura. It has a mysterious and mysterious effect, but it cannot be felt. It can only be seen when it reaches the field of vision.

    As soon as they saw each other, the mummy giant looked straight over. His eyes only turned to the Taoists, then passed through the formation and landed on the millstone on Wang Cunye inside.

    Seeing the millstone, the mummy remained silent. With a wave of his hand, a streak of blue-grey lightning came across and hit the formation.

    "Boom!" The mountains shook and the Taoists suddenly changed their colors!

    Void. The eyes of the Emperor of Heaven in the central palace flashed and he sighed: "It's done!"

    With a wave of his hand, all the gods in the hall immediately turned into a stream of light and went away. This stream of light was extremely fast and blessed by heaven. In just an instant, it fell to the extreme west.

    The sky is dark in the distance of the mainland. In the center is a blue-black skeleton gate. Countless heads are still fighting on the gate to gain the status of the three giants. But at this moment, there is a "boom" and a "boom" appears in front of the gate.  The gods of heaven.

    The Emperor of Heaven stood still and looked from a distance. His deep eyes were filled with purple light, as if he could see the distant world through the gate. The next moment, he just pointed a finger.

    "Boom!" The entire door suddenly burst into flames, countless heads burned in the flames, screaming, and a throne gradually formed below.

    ??Looking carefully, this throne is still composed of heads and has countless bone spurs.

    The Emperor of Heaven did not hesitate, stepped forward and sat on the throne.

    In an instant, blood flames burst out from the throne, and each spike was pierced with hooks, but the Emperor of Heaven just frowned, knowing that this was the backlash of the other side's divine way, and ordered: "Quickly move!"

    The emperor and the ministers in heaven all agreed. Only two emperors stood according to the yin and yang, and the others each occupied their important positions. Once they stood still, bursts of green and purple light flowed out, forming a huge pattern. In just a moment,  Contact with this throne.

    "Boom!" The phantom of the gate and the entity of the throne were shaking, and gradually the spring water was sucked in. It was still small at first, but gradually merged into one.

    Everyone in the heaven suddenly showed joy. Although it was inconspicuous, this was the origin of the underworld in the other world. They saw that these springs were gray-yellow, and then they were drawn out from the door and flowed into this world. They heard the sound of "rumbling".  Above the sky, countless layers of thunder spread out, forming a vast sea of ??thunder.

    At the same time, the origin of the underworld in the other world suddenly transformed into wind, fire, earth and water, forming a continent, in which countless underworld beings from the other world emerged.

    "Boom!" There was a flash of thunder and lightning, and countless thunder and fire struck up, immediately shattering these sources, and the whole world was shaking.

    ?But just like food, the origin of the other side must be bitten into pieces before it can be digested.

    "Boom"

    The entire continent was shaking, and the sky and the earth were in eternal night. Pieces of the source of the underworld, like raindrops, fell down with long flames, creating deep pits one after another on the earth. Heretical energy like floods surged in the pits.  diffuse.

    The mummy's whole body was shaken, and he turned around to stare, with cold murderous intent filling the air in his cold and ruthless eyes.

    For the God of the Underworld, these naturally cannot conceal the induction. In an instant, he understood the plan of the God of this world, which was to take advantage of the fact that he entered this world and use himself and the gate as a connection to extract the origin of his own underworld!

    In an instant, a choice fell in front of it!

    Should he return quickly, break the blockade of the gods in this world, and return to the underworld, or should he fight to the death to seize this faintly transcendent artifact and sublime himself?

    The mummy¡¯s eyes flashed with cold light, and its pupils were filled with anger and hatred. It made an instant decision. It turned around, faced the formation, and punched hard.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "No, it wants to kill us first, and then seize the origin of the world!"

    Dao Lord and the five Taiyi Taoists were immediately horrified. The Taoists never expected to encounter such a situation, and they also had a choice.

    Should we withdraw the formation and let this mummy seize the origin of the world, or should we persist, refine this child, and then deal with this mummy?

    (To be continued)

 Volume One: He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 327: Choice (Part 2)

    Daojun's eyes shot out two feet of purple light, and murderous intent filled the air.  .

    "As long as you persist for a while, I will destroy this child and seize its origin." Almost instantly, Daojun made a decision.

    "Boom!" Another punch hit the ground. Taiyi was okay. Taoist Ningqing and other twelve immortals all spurted out a mouthful of blood, with golden blood falling in the air.

    "Edict!" Daojun ordered, and saw the blue and purple energy transforming into a green lotus, breaking out of the sky.

    As soon as this Qinglian was born, it continued to grow. Even the chaotic spiritual energy that appeared when it was attacked outside was quietly wrapped around it, not daring to go beyond it in the slightest.

    The green lotus grew bigger and bigger, emitting waves of fluctuations, but it was the Taoist charm that Dao Lord proved to be enlightened. However, in the blink of an eye, the entire formation was enveloped by a huge green lotus, and there was a trace of purple energy floating around.

    With the blessing of Qinglian, the terrifying attack suddenly softened a lot, and in an instant, the huge millstone retreated step by step, retreating to Wang Cunye before stopping its retreat.

    With Wang Cunye as the center, the space ripples. This is the mutual confrontation between the two major forces.

    Dao Lord shook his head and sighed, but did not speak immediately. After a moment, he sighed: "Xuan Shang, even if you have the origin of heaven and earth, but you can only become a god, how much can you do? I will give you one last chance. If you give up the origin of heaven and earth,  I will give you Qinglian to replace the Dao foundation, and together you can fight against the evil gods and fulfill your great wish, so that our Dao sect can prosper!"

    "The origin of the world?" Wang Cunye knew that this was not the origin of the world at all, but the fragments of the reincarnation disk brought by the other world. There was no reason to hand it over.

    Seeing that Wang Cunye was silent, Daojun sighed: "It's true that I won't shed tears until I reach the coffin!"

    "Taoist blessings, the Taoist world is coming!" No more words were said at the moment, the five fingers were slightly spread, and a shadow of the world slowly appeared. This was the small world where the Taoist court was located, but it gradually merged with Qinglian and gradually solidified.  .

    "Ah!" As soon as this small world was formed, Wang Cunye couldn't help but feel severe pain, and unparalleled pressure appeared. Even with Qingmo, the entire immortal body seemed to be pressed against a mountain.

    "Boom!"

    The blue lotus turned into a blue-violet light, which was continuously interpreted and worn away. The outer gear of the green grinding wheel was instantly broken into one layer, forming five colors and five qi.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A red air current circulates in the void, with a palace in the middle, and a stone tablet in front of the door, with the words ¡°Shangqing Mansion¡± written on it.

    There is a different world in Shangqing Mansion, with mountains and rivers, but the most numerous mountains are filled with traces of light blue aura. Although it is very weak, it is vaguely visible. This is where the Dao Court is.

    At this moment, a blue light flashed in the distance and war drums continued.

    The sky boats are gathered and paved into one piece. The flags are exhibited.

    The central sky boat is thousands of feet long and can accommodate hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers. The long banners break out of the sky, and they are green and purple, but it is Lord Chunhua who has been ordered to attack by the Emperor of Heaven.

    This heavenly army is not hidden. It is thousands of miles away, and a murderous aura comes from the sky and touches the red light.

    The Heavenly Army is upright, and it will take some time to arrive. A Taoist palace is hidden in the clouds.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: 01 or 2:00 sq.

    There are always six Taoists in the main hall. Although all of them are faintly green, their faces are solemn.

    "The heavenly army is on a crusade, and the battle is about to begin. Should we fight or retreat?" At this moment, a Taoist said. This man looked like a young man, wearing a silver silkworm Taoist robe.

    "If the heavenly army attacks us head-on, with our current combat power, we will definitely be dead or alive." This Taoist has a face like a crown of jade and a long beard.

    "But if we don't fight, we will immediately offend Dao Lord. If Dao Lord becomes popular, we will definitely be removed from heaven and earth. And even if we retreat, who knows that heaven will let us go?" A female fairy said, she  It is also the realm of heavenly beings.

    The people present were Tianxian, and a few words explained the main points and did not argue. At this time, to the middle of the middle of the Taoist: "At this point, please make a decision."

    This Taoist is none other than Taoist Chengping, and Taoist Chengping is named after him. Although he is now an immortal like the disciples of the younger generation, he undoubtedly still has the power to make decisions.

    Cheng Ping Taoist stood up, his eyes were empty, something was looming, and he said slowly: "I predict luck, this is a fundamental choice, if we accept the challenge, all of us may die in battle, but although Cheng Ping Tao is declining, it may continue.  "

    "But if you want to retreat, you will break with Dao Lord. You may fly into the sky in one leap, or you may be removed from heaven and earth."

    "thisThe matter is of great importance. Although I am in charge of teaching, I can't make a final decision, so let's make a public recommendation!  "

    Before he finished speaking, the entire Dao realm suddenly shook, and a huge change occurred. A trace of green energy was drawn out, and after only two breaths, the spiritual energy of the Dao realm dropped by 10%!

    "What happened?"

    "Hiss!" Taoist Chengping looked over and said immediately: "No, it's Dao Lord who is extracting Taoist luck and spiritual energy, and we are all affected!"

    "Although the Taoist Lord is the king of the Taoist sect, he cannot act in such a retrograde manner. This is the destiny of the entire Taoist sect!" A Taoist man immediately reacted. Seeing his sect's luck being extracted, he immediately hissed: "Headmaster, there is no need.  Consider it, let¡¯s break up!¡±

    Seeing that the five Taoists immediately reached an agreement, Taoist Chengping no longer hesitated and ordered: "Get up!"

    "Boom!" The entire Taoist realm shook, spiritual energy splashed, and the entire Taoist palace of Chengpingdao turned into a ball of green energy, about to leave the Taoist realm.

    This group of green energy is the aggregation of Chengpingdao¡¯s luck in the past dynasties.

    "Boom!" A huge Dao mine appeared out of thin air, and blue chains appeared, locking the Dao Palace tightly!

    "Behead!" The five immortals stood in their respective positions and drank.

    The green sword soared into the sky and slashed at the chain. Only the sound of "Clang! Cang! Cang!" was heard. The chain was cut off and the Taoist palace left.

    "Boom!" The Tao realm was rolling like boiling water, and there were even signs of collapse at the edges.

    "Cheng Pingdao rebelled!"

    "Damn it, you defected before the battle, you are really a Taoist traitor and you should have been killed long ago!"

    ¡°Aura and luck have declined rapidly!¡±

    In just one breath, the remaining sixteen meridians suddenly realized that more than 30% of his luck had been extracted. With this hesitation, there was no chance to escape.

    "Boom, boom, boom!" At this moment, the war drums in the distance were approaching, and the heavenly army made the entire space faintly distorted. An order came through: "Kill all the Taoists and leave no one behind!"

    "Fight!" Thousands of Taoists swarmed out of the fairyland.

    "Boom!"

    The layers of green lotus were wearing away, and Wang Cunye could no longer stand. He sat upright to resist the wearing away, and his seven orifices were faintly bleeding.

    "I don't think the gap between the realm of gods and half-step Daluo is so big. Even with a turtle shell, I can't resist it?" Wang Cunye tried his best to resist, thinking in his heart.

    At this moment, the Dao realm formed by Tu Qinglian suddenly paused and exploded. Then there was a suppressed sound of pain from above, and the suppressed aura dropped by several percent in an instant!

    Almost at the same time, something that was always present, restraining Wang Cunye, suddenly stopped.

    "What's going on?" Wang Cunye asked Dao's surname and understood instantly: "Has Chengping Dao separated from Daojun?"

    "I see, as a disciple of Cheng Ping Dao, I no longer have anything to do with Dao Lord the moment Cheng Ping Dao breaks away from Dao Lord."

    "Chengping Dao is a major sect of the Taoist sect, accounting for one-tenth of the Taoist sect's luck. This momentary separation will immediately reduce the Taoist master's luck by 10%, and also cause the Taoist realm to burst!"

    "I didn't want to, but now I have to reach this point!" Seeing that the Tao realm transformed by Qinglian was gradually improving, Wang Cunye knew that this was his last chance, so he just sighed.

    The next moment, two millstones separated, one was looming, the other was deep and real.

    This profound and real millstone reluctantly circled around Wang Cunye three times, taking advantage of the last gap to penetrate the earth.

    "Boom!" The moment the millstone penetrated the earth, a mysterious wave filled the whole world, and the whole world was shaken.

    Originally, this continent was covered in eternal night. Pieces of the underworld origins fell like raindrops, trailing long flames, creating deep pits one after another on the earth. Heretical energy like a flood surged and filled the deep pits. These heretical origins could not  Know how long it will take to be digested by this world.

    But at this time, a mysterious and mysterious force is absorbing the origin of these heresies, and it takes only a few breaths to see the transformation.

    "Boom!" Almost at the same time, in the Consciousness Sea, a large spring suddenly flowed down from the sky above the spiritual pool that was close to drying up. The spiritual liquid spewed out from the spring was cyan, mysterious and without impurities. As long as it was transformed, it could  Become the spiritual power in the spiritual pool.

    ??Twelve feet, thirteen feet, fourteen feet Twenty feet, twenty-one feet The spiritual pool expanded rapidly, while Wang Cunye sat upright, feeling empty in his heart.

    Thinking about the long journey after the reincarnation disk is broken, the gray-black sky always seems to be endless, one soul, one fragment, relying on each other, and gradually regenerating each other.

    ??I thought we would be together forever, but I didn't want to separate like this.

    Wang Cunye knows that when the turtle shell penetrates into this world, it is combined with the origin of this world and manages the reincarnation of this world from then on, which greatly improves this world.

    Although I also have a seed of reincarnation, it has actually been separated from the turtle shell.

    This spray of spiritual liquid is the reward from this world to you!

    This world is so cruel, even if you are wearing a magical weapon, you still have to have moments of sad separation. Thinking of this, I can't help but shed tears of blood.

    At this moment, the whole body of the mummy was shaken, and a huge and ominous feeling came into its heart. It screamed and punched out again.

    "Boom!"

    This punch carried tremendous power, and the twelve Earth Immortal Taoists who had already reached their limit were suddenly shaken all over.

    Taoist Ningqing held the Taoist flag, and golden blood flowed from the seven orifices. His body stood motionless. For a moment, a trace of spirit flew out of the seven orifices.

    It did not disperse immediately, but circled around Daojun several times, dissipating slightly, reluctant to leave.

    "Master Dao, I, Ning Qing, will repay you that the Dao Sect will be extinct from now on!"

    (To be continued)

 Volume One He Bo Marries a Wife Chapter 328 Hui Hui

    "No, this thief's power is constantly increasing" Daojun couldn't pay attention to Taoist Ningqing at this time, and looked at Wang Cunye with incredible eyes.

    "The middle stage of the immortal, the upper level of the immortal I have broken through the immortal, there is no bottleneck, and I have entered the heaven!"

    "Everyone must not hold back, otherwise we may really fall here today!" Daojun's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and Qinglian suddenly changed, and all the leaves turned into sword leaves and fell.

    "Boom" The auras on the five Taiyi's bodies were all released, and their souls communicated with the way of heaven. The cracks in the Dao domain in the formation were about to disappear completely.

    "It's too late!" Wang Cunye shouted, with blood and tears in his eyes, he let out a roar, took advantage of the last gap, and rushed out.

    As soon as he arrived at the outside world, Wang Cunye ordered: "Thunder is coming!"

    "Boom!" With this sound, the whole world shook, and a huge millstone emerged between the sky and the earth, communicating with the origin of the world and amplifying the sound.

    I saw what was originally an electric snake, and it continued to enlarge in an instant. In the entire sky, this electric snake expanded rapidly, hundreds of kilometers from end to end, and was still evolving, and its color quickly turned into dark green.

    "The origin of the world, this is the origin of the command world. How can this thief do this? Even if he is the Emperor of Heaven, he cannot use this magical power at will!"

    Daojun finally changed his color and looked at Wang Cunye with shock in his eyes.

    "Heavenly Punishment!" Wang Cunye glanced at Daojun and the five Taiyi with murderous eyes, revealed a hint of sneer, and pointed instantly: "Kill!"

    In an instant, the blue sea of ??thunder turned into a piece of thunder, the entire continent shook, and the energy of annihilation quickly exploded.

    The faces of Dao Lord and the five Taiyi changed greatly. The formation and Qinglian turned into a light mask with thousands of Dao rhymes, covering themselves.

    "Boom!"

    A mushroom cloud slowly rises.

    After a moment, the light and heat dissipated, and a huge pit with a radius of several miles appeared. At this time, even the evil god avoided it and did not dare to approach.

    The brilliance faded, but Wang Cunye squinted his eyes, and the light rose below.

    From the far reaches of the mainland, one light spot after another floated up from the bodies of all the people offering incense and Taoist priests. These light spots seemed insignificant, but they gathered into a torrent and lingered over the deep pit.

    " Then, in Wang Cunye's perception, countless Taoists appeared in the torrent. These Taoists were male and female, old and young, but without exception, they all had an aura that soared into the sky - Bai Hongguan said!

    This torrent of Qi rises straight up and spreads out, suddenly revealing the history of thousands of Taoists - enlightenment, practice, slaying demons and demons, overcoming thorns and thorns along the way, and the road is blue and blue!

    Every Taoist obeyed the orders and fought to the death against the evil god. They fought one after another. I don¡¯t know how many people were sacrificed before the Taoist sect gained strength.

    At this most critical moment, they gathered to protect Daojun.

    Not all sacrifices are valuable. If Daojun is killed like this, their sacrifices will lose their meaning.

    Strictly speaking, the history of Dao Sect is not that long, and this long scroll of luck is not very long, but the fierce energy inside is burning, overwhelming, and blood-stained in the sky, but it naturally hits the face, making people feel heartbroken and moved.  , seems to be blending into it.

    Wang Cunye was moved, looking at the rolling heroic spirits below, then looking far into the sky, and exhaled: "You heroic spirits prayed to the Taoist sect and were praised by the world. But just now when the Taoist lord wanted to rob me and kill me, did you ever  Standing in the way for justice?"

    "Now that we are in danger, you are united and turning into a white rainbow to stop me? I really don't know what you are thinking in your mind?"

    "I sacrificed my divine weapon to gain this glimmer of hope, and sacrificed many of my origins that were prepared for me, so that I could receive this heavenly punishment. My career, my future, and my life and death were all on the line. Are you still trying to stop me?"

    When Wang Cunye said this, he smiled disdainfully, with no expression on his face and a cold voice: "If sacrifice is useful, why do we need strength? If martyrs are useful, why do we need to cry at the wall?"

    "Turtle Shell, I know that you have not completely merged into the origin of the world, and you can still be partial, so just follow my heart and turn everything into ashes!"

    "Killing or not killing will not quell my anger!"

    As soon as he said these words, the turtle shell faintly floating in the sky vibrated, and countless mysterious auras came out following the summons. After dozens of breaths, they condensed into a black cloud in the sky.

    The next moment, strips of black air hung down, and the clouds suddenly evaporated. The heroic spirits covering the pit continued to decompose and turned into unconscious spiritual consciousness.

    ??The next moment, it is the Taoist deep in the pit,Like this, flesh and blood, Tao fetus, Tao surname, decomposed into silk threads.

    When everything disappeared, the half-empty turtle shell nodded three more times at Wang Cunye, and finally gradually disappeared.

    "Is this considered harmony?" Wang Cunye's heart was filled with sadness. From then on, the tortoise shell was no longer a tortoise shell, but only for the cycle of life and death.

    At the moment when the turtle shell retreated, a roar resounded, Leng Yan's murderous intention froze the entire sky, and he struck with a punch like a mountain.

    "I've been waiting for you!" Wang Cunye smiled coldly: "I even lost the turtle shell, what do I need this memory for?"

    "Even if you have the power to reach heaven and earth, what's the use?"

    ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a little green light floated out, and just as it was inside the fist, Wang Cunye immediately closed his eyes when he saw this little green light integrating into it.

    The next moment, brilliance appeared all over the sky, covering the endless world, connecting the past and present On that day, the underworld and hell were numerous, but they could not resist the decline of endless brilliance. The rules and connotations of hundreds of millions of years were wiped out in a cloud of ashes, and the reincarnation disk was shattered.

    On this day, the sixteen-kilometer-tall giant screamed in agony. The entire giant slowly and without hesitation decomposed flesh and blood, divine power, billions of petitioners, divine surnames, divine heads, and divine souls step by step in the light of the sky and became  A ball of essential spiritual power, this ball of spiritual power thoughtfully swept across the world, and then disappeared from sight at the distant gate. The Emperor of Heaven closed his eyes tightly and shouted: "Don't look!"

    With this sound, two heavenly gods turned into blue flames. They screamed and launched countless magical powers, but they were unable to stop them until they turned into gray and disappeared.  After disappearing, Wang Cunye opened his eyes and glanced at everything in a daze. Such a powerful evil god had turned into ashes.

    If there were not both the Dao Lord and the Evil God, one person would be killed without sacrificing a turtle shell. This is the memory from the earth!

    It¡¯s impossible to kill two of them. The Tao surname¡¯s foresight can make those who are half a step or more evasive.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? At this time, without even looking at the twenty Taoists still alive on the sky boat in the distance, Wang Cunye turned into a line of blue light and went straight towards the distance.

    With a flash of his body, Hongjun arrived in front of the light film of the prehistoric world in an instant. The creation butterfly flew out from the sea of ??consciousness and suddenly pressed on the light film.

    In the void, the distant world "booms!"

    The whole world is shaking, earthquakes, sea storms, volcanic eruptions, and many, many natural disasters are coming.

    In front of countless temples, believers knelt down and prayed to the gods to save the world.

    Traces of gray-yellow rivers are stripped out of the world and run through the invisible other shore in the distance. This is the origin of the underworld.

    This source of the Underworld can be obtained by any ghost. It only takes a period of time to transform and become the God of Hades.

    But at this time, the origin of the underworld is also part of the origin of the world. If it is extracted like this, the entire world will become exhausted.

    "Boom!" Huge figures emerged one after another, these are the gods of this world.

    "The god of the underworld, Servias, has been severely damaged, but his essence has not been completely destroyed."

    "If this essential connection is not severed, the source of the underworld will continue to be extracted!"

    ¡°Only through public deliberation among the gods can a judgment be given!¡±

    The voting of the gods was very fast. It only took a moment. A huge god looked at the distance indifferently: "The voting is over. I declare that Servias endangers the security of the entire world and hereby deposes it from the throne!"

    As soon as the words fell, the whole world roared with thunder, obviously recognizing this decision. With the completion of the decision, the gray-yellow river that extended out quickly dried up and gradually disappeared.

    Almost at the same time, the gates in the two worlds gradually became petrified. They are still there, but they are meaningless.

    Continent. The sky is dark in the distance. The blue-black skeleton gate in the center is no longer in the sky, but has landed on the ground and turned into a stone gate hundreds of feet tall.

    At this time, the gray-yellow torrent absorbed by it became smaller and smaller, and finally stopped flowing.

    A bright purple light enveloped the Emperor of Heaven, and he stood up and said, "This is such a pity. Don't you think so, Lord Dao?"

    The fallen Wang Cunye bowed his head slightly towards the Emperor of Heaven. After hearing these words, he said nothing but was a little stunned.

    At this time, Wang Cunye's body has a little bit of aura. Although these auras are not big, they are gathered on his body, layer after layer, resonating with the heaven and earth.

    This is a symbol of obtaining the origin of heaven and earth and connecting with heaven and earth.

    At this time, Wang Cunye¡¯s eyes were different. As soon as he looked at it, he knew that the skyThe emperor's secret is that he controls one percent of the origin of the world.

    You must know that the origin of the world is the basis for the reproduction of all things in the entire world. 90% of it is in the cycle, and only 10% can provide magical powers and status.

    The Emperor of Heaven has one percent, which means he accounts for 10% of the entire world of gods and monasticism!

    This is due to the accumulation of many great achievements, especially this time!

    And the tortoise shell was exchanged for five thousandths of the world's origin. It took two points to kill Daojun, and now there are still three points!

    With three thousandths of the origin of the world, even if you are just an immortal now, it is only a matter of time before you become a Daluo, second only to the Emperor of Heaven.

    It can be said that the entire Taoist sect is no longer dispensable to him. If he takes it, it may still be involved. However, if this is not the case, Wang Cunye will still be ranked as the emperor, second only to the Emperor of Heaven, and even in Kurokawa.  Above Qingde, this door must be completely gray.

    It¡¯s one thing to kill the Tao Lord and the gray heroic spirit, but it¡¯s another thing for the entire Tao sect. After pondering for a moment, Wang Cunye smiled bitterly and responded: ¡°Yes, Emperor of Heaven!¡±

    With this response, Wang Cunye did not feel the slightest joy, only a touch of melancholy!

    (To be continued)

 postscript

    Under the sun, a thousand miles away

    The hills, mountains, and plains are all green and seemingly endless. Most of them are grass, and there are also a lot of trees, but they are not very tall.

    In a valley, there are many trees, but they are not tall. There is only a field with a square garden of five miles, and a small river is winding through it. There are farmhouses scattered in it. In the field, the crops are green and sprouting, showing their buds.  gained some popularity.

    On a mountain ridge, two Taoists stood on the top of the mountain. One was Wang Cunye and the other was Taoist Chengping.

    The two Taoists looked at the earth in front of them with faint green energy.

    Three years have passed, and the death energy and the underworld energy have the same miracle. They completely subsided within one year, and various plants grew in the second year. Although the vast forest no longer exists, as long as there is time, they will grow.

    But in terms of miracles, this farm and house is a miracle. Not all people in the continent are dead. There are still about 10,000 people collected.

    Wang Cunye looked up and saw that what these ten thousand people gathered was just a layer of light red cloud, but there was a purple energy operating in the middle.

    Wang Cunye still remembers how happy and excited the mainland dragon energy was when they discovered the remaining people.

    A group of ghost knights were patrolling, carefully guarding these humans. The leader of them was Haider. Haider raised his head, saw Wang Cunye, and raised his sword in salute.

    "The earth has revived!" Taoist Chengping said with emotion.

    "Not only that, obtaining a large amount of origins from other worlds will catalyze the creation of many animals and plants from other worlds, which will greatly enrich the specialties of this world." Just at a glance, Wang Cunye saw many things similar to tomatoes, watermelons,  Coffee, cotton, lilac, cocoa plants.

    "It takes ten thousand people to multiply into a stable city-state. It takes a hundred years, and it can only cover a hundred miles. And a continent with basically no people can rebuild its ecology in just one hundred years. Big trees can reach the sky, forests cover the earth, and animals are interspersed among them.  .¡±

    "When the two continents can communicate, I believe there will be more cycles and exchanges." Wang Cunye said at last.

    Taoist Chengping smiled, took a breath for a moment, and said, "This is a good idea By the way, how do you want to deal with the Taoist sect?"

    In the heavenly court¡¯s crusade, nine out of ten Taoists in the Taoist realm died.  Three hundred years of elite savings were wiped out, and only Cheng Ping Dao remained intact.

    And Wang Cunye took over the title of Taoist Lord, and Chengping Taoism became orthodox.

    "Master, what do you think?" Wang Cunye asked.

    Taoist Chengping muttered and said: "Since you have taken over the Taoist Lord, this is your responsibility. I think it is better to go to the Taoist realm first, take over the Shangqing Taoist Palace, and have each Taoist sect salute and determine their names."

    "Are you dissatisfied? After all, I am the angel!"

    Taoist Chengping had a sneer on his face: "Although you are an immortal now, you are different from the original Taoist Lord. You have the Daluo position (the origin of the world), and it is only a matter of time before you reach Taiyi and Daluo. Who can be dissatisfied?"

    Having said this, Taoist Chengping sighed again: "Now that the manifestation of Taoism is gradually coming to an end, there is not even one spiritual energy that can be absorbed in the world. The Taoist era has passed."

    "Let alone crusade at this time, those Taoist sects that refuse to surrender should be ignored and given no support. Without your support and possessing such large resources, I am afraid that they will be liquidated by Shinto and the imperial court immediately, and they will be destroyed in the blink of an eye.  destiny."

    Wang Cunye couldn't help but sigh secretly after hearing this, and said: "The manifestation of Taoism is over, but it won't be completely gone. If someone really wants to learn Taoism, there is still a chance!"

    "It's just that the gift of Tao seeds is no longer advisable, and we can only return to the original path of the ancient immortals."

    "Are you free in the mountains and forests, escaping from the world overseas?" Taoist Chengping smiled bitterly, with an indescribable melancholy in his eyes. It was impossible for this world to return to a completely secular level.

    "Ghosts, gods and immortals still have some interference power, but compared with the three-part world when Taoism is revealed, it is of course far inferior.

    "Since this is what I mean by becoming a teacher, let's do it like this. Seven days later, I will receive the ceremony in the Tao realm." Wang Cunye smiled calmly, took a step forward, and disappeared into the air in the blink of an eye.

    This is the privilege of those who have the origin of the world.

    Wang family residence

    At this time, the palace had twenty acres of gardens, north and south courtyards, rockeries and flowing water, and there were also hidden buildings connected to the residences, small bridges and flowing water. The layout was simple and elegant, and it had the atmosphere of everyone.

    Xie Xiang was in an elegant room at this time. This elegant room was not big, but it was very quiet and elegant. There were a bookshelf full of alchemy scriptures and a jade flute hanging on it. She was sitting on the couch, sinking her heart.  Feeling the luck of the Wang family, I saw the ancestral hall, which was only light red three years ago, suddenly turned yellow, forming a small yellow pool.

    &nbsp; Golden luck can be transformed into white luck a hundred times, which can solidify the foundation, benefit ancestors, and benefit future generations. This change is really surprising.

    At this moment, the light and shadow suddenly changed. I turned around and saw a shadow reflected on the wall. I looked back in surprise and said "ah" and stood up quickly: "Senior brother, are you back?"

    ??It¡¯s really surprising and happy.

    Seeing this elegant and pleasant Xie Xiang, Wang Cunye felt a little strange. For a moment, he felt that she was much more unreal than before. After calming down, he smiled and said: "I just came back. You have been waiting for a long time."

    Holding her in his arms, he said: "I could have come back three years ago, but after the big event, whether it is the Western Continent or the local continent, what was originally stagnant must continue to develop. For example, this time's luck,  It was originally stagnated by the Emperor of Heaven, but now it is continuing to evolve."

    "Fuso, Kurokawa Keitoku wants to implement the Kurokawa shogunate. No, it should be the Toyota shogunate. It is basically certain that Keishin will become the shogun."

    "Now, I'm finally back."

    "Well, it'll be good to come back!" Xie Xiang just said this as he lay in his arms.

    Complete book (To be continued.)

    PS: It¡¯s finally over. I haven¡¯t had a break in five years. I¡¯m exhausted. I will take a vacation immediately and plan to release a new book in September.

    By the way, in fact, the author and the book can also be read using luck

    ?? Red is on the shelves, yellow is the god among the small gods, cyan is the big god, the big gods are divided into three types: light blue, green and dark cyan. There is no purple god on the network.

    The popularity of Chunyang is light blue. After so many years, I finally touched the edge of light green. I am both congratulated and sad at the same time!

 127 A little show of skill

    ()

    After confirming that the bodyguard on the ground was dead, Feren didn't even stay there for half a second. He continued to slide against the ground like a four-legged snake. When passing near the dead bodyguard, one of his feet happened to kick on the bodyguard's scattered parts.  On the pistol.  .

    The pistol crossed a few meters away in the blink of an eye and stopped right in front of Gao Zhanfei on the roadside.  The whole process is smooth and flowing. Although it is extremely freehand, the process is very dangerous. Only those who are immersed in the scene can feel it. Gao Zhanfei's eyes are piercing his head behind the weeds on the roadside.

    When Li Lidong saw this, he quickly stabbed Gao Zhanfei.  Gao Zhanfei quickly reached out to the curb, grabbed the gun, retracted his hand and said with a low smile: "Fei is not so unkind. Although he took the .  He reached into the weeds on the side of the road and planned to shoot.

    Li Lidong held him down and said, "Sir Fei gave you a gun not to expose you, but to protect yourself. If things go bad later, just go down the slope and run wherever you can."  !¡±

    Gao Zhanfei turned back and glanced at the steep slope covered with weeds, and said in a trembling voice: "I am naturally afraid of things like snakes and insects. God knows if there will be any down there. I would rather face the muzzle of a gun than face those things!"

    Li Lidong rolled his eyes and said, "Then you are still so down-to-earth?"

    "There's nothing we can do about it!" Gao Zhanfei argued, "Besides, with Brother Li by my side, you can help me catch snakes and insects! If I were alone, I would be really timid!"

    Just as the two of them were chattering, Faerun began to swim towards Baoniu and the only remaining bodyguard.  It is worth mentioning that the reason why the dead bodyguard died was entirely because he was worried about Gao Zhanfei's safety and rushed to the crater from behind the car.  Being so loyal to the Lord is the reason why Faerun is willing to decide whether he will die or not.

    Ferran started not far away from the bodyguard¡¯s body. He still had to swim to the back of the Mercedes-Benz for more than ten or twenty meters. The large stretch of unobstructed road was not a smooth road, but a road of death.

    What¡¯s even worse is that the two gunmen have already killed them from the woods at the eleven o¡¯clock direction. The other party can¡¯t wait. If the stalemate between each other continues at such a long distance, it will be very detrimental to them.

    The two gunmen, who were alternately covering the advance, saw at a glance that they were swimming towards the galloping Faerun on the ground.

    "Ta-da!" "Ta-da-da!"

    Several consecutive gunshots instantly attracted the attention of everyone present. The bodyguard Gao Zhanfei and Li Lidongeven the two gunmen had their eyes fixed on Feilun.

    At this moment, Feilun's vague perception instantly drove him to move subconsciously. He was crawling on the ground and raised his hands and raised his head, narrowly avoiding two bullets that hit his head and neck. At the same time, he slightly moved more than ten centimeters toward the woods.  At such a distance, he narrowly dodged the last three bullets aimed at his body, and one of the bullets even scratched the clothes on his left lower back.

    "Huh?! Is this okay?" Gao Zhanfei's eyes almost popped out when he saw him hiding under the roadside. His admiration for Faerun was like a torrential river, and he was clearly aware of how dangerous the road was.  At this moment, whether Feilun regarded him as a friend or not, Gao Zhanfei regarded Feilun as a true friend.

    Of course, it¡¯s not that Feren¡¯s movement speed is faster than the m16 bullet with a muzzle velocity of about 900 meters, but that his fuzzy perception is faster than the bullet.  The distance between the two M16 gunners and Faerun is about one hundred meters, and the time for fuzzy perception is two thousandths of a second or less, and it takes a few tenths of a second for the bullet to come out of the chamber and hit the target, so even if the gunman pulls the trigger  , Fearon can still predict the impact point of the bullet through perception, and then make incredible evasions.

    The three of them were stunned, and they were stunned for a second or two. Fortunately, this was just a raid with a small number of people. If they were on the battlefield, they could be killed by stray bullets if they were in a daze for half a second.

    But for Feren, the real crisis has just begun, because his fuzzy perception instantly detected a sniper rifle with a murderous intent extending out of the camouflage net. At the same time, he also had "a sniper rifle hidden under the ghillie suit with a face full of camouflage."  The sniper, based on the length of the road, was actually located at one o'clock.

    Without any hesitation, Feren immediately kicked off his legs and rushed forward like lightning, more than three times faster than when he had just dodged the M16 bullet.

    "Boom!"

    The sniper bullet grazed Feren¡¯s heel and made a hole as big as an egg in the concrete pavement.  You know, that's where Feren's crotch was originally located!

    After Feilun rushed out, his body was like a four-legged snake with its tail cut off. It made a zigzag as if it was flying on the road, and hid behind the Mercedes-Benz. The speed was extremely fast, which was very different from before.  The comparison is completely different.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The sniper at the far end cursed secretly. Realizing that he had been exposed, he immediately said to the communicator:"Charge No. 3 and No. 4. Be sure to kill that person just now. It's over!" After saying that, he packed up the camouflage net and sniper rifle and began to retreat.

    At the same moment, two M16 guns fired loudly in the woods, and all the bullets came towards the Mercedes-Benz.  Not only that, the two gunmen were also approaching quickly under the cover of the fire net.  Once they are rushed onto the road, as long as there are enough magazines, no one present except Faerun will be able to escape.

    Xie Yixin obviously realized this and asked in a low voice: "What should I do?"

    Feilun glanced at her with a sinister look and said, "Wait!"

    "What are you waiting for?" Xie Yixin said in shock.

    Feilun glanced at her again, but did not explain, which almost made Xie Baoniu furious.

    "Ta-ta-da!" "Ta-ta-ta!"

    The m16a2 is indeed not built-in. It can fire semi-automatically or fire up to three bursts. In addition, the two gunners cooperate perfectly, and there is no pause after the loud gunfire.

    ¡°However, Fearon still heard the sound of them changing magazines amidst the sound of gunfire, and even clearly counted how many rounds they fired.  More importantly, he has been listening carefully to the changes in the distance of the gunfire to judge whether the other party has entered the .38 range.

    The maximum range of the .38 is fifty meters, and the effective range is thirty meters. However, for Feren, as long as the gunman enters within a distance of sixty meters, he may injure or even kill his opponent.

    "646362" Feilun muttered silently. Baoniu felt strange when she heard it and wanted to ask, but she was entangled in Feilun's previous attitude and stopped talking.

    "Da da da!"

    After another three-shot burst, Ferran suddenly changed his left hand to hold the gun, and when he pulled the trigger, he raised his hand quickly and drew an eighth of an arc outward.

    "Snapped!"

    The sound of 1:38 was similar to that of a small cannon smash, and the gunfire did not even attract the attention of the two gunmen.  But the weak .38 bullet drew a strange arc in the air, turned and entered the right eye of one of the gunmen, penetrated deeper into the skull, and was embedded in the brain.

    "Da da da!"

    The gunman¡¯s finger crushed the trigger, and after firing the shotgun, he fell flat on his back.

    "Ta-ta-ta! Ta-ta-ta!"

    The other gunman became anxious, pulled the trigger continuously, and rushed towards the Mercedes-Benz.  As he rushed forward, the sound of gunfire changed so quickly that it was difficult for Feren, who was hiding behind the car, to judge his position.

    However, Baoniu Bodyguard and Li Lidong were stunned. They both heard that there was only one M16 left between the two.  Gao Zhanfei saw the incredible expression on Li Lidong's face and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Li Lidong glanced at him sideways and said, "You don't understand even if I tell you!"

    Gao Zhanfei twisted his mouth and was quite unconvinced. He never thought about turning around and rushing onto the road with the M16 in hand, heading towards the Mercedes-Benz.  Without thinking, he picked up the USP used by his bodyguard and fired at the gunman.

    ¡°Bah bang bang!¡±

    Although the USP is a semi-automatic pistol, Gao Zhanfei was not slow in pulling the trigger and fired several shots in succession.  Hearing the sound of gunshots from behind, the gunman was startled and fell down without thinking.

    Gao Zhanfei wanted to help, but it was a pity that as soon as he fired the gun, the gunman fell down, and Feilun missed his shot again.

    Fearon didn¡¯t know that the snipers had evacuated, and when he saw this, he didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. He quickly put his point 38 out of the cover of the car and fired continuously at the gunman on the ground.

    "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!"

    However, the gunman was not a vegetarian. He knew something was wrong as soon as he lay down, so he rolled around and happened to avoid Faerun's combo attack, and quickly retreated into the forest.

    At this time, there was a faint sound of a whistle from the other side of the arch, which made Feren give up the idea of ??pursuing him. Besides, the sniper was always a threat, so there was no need to risk his life.

    After waiting for a while, several assault vehicles arrived nearby, and the two at the front even drove a little behind the Mercedes-Benz before stopping side by side.  Feilun immediately gestured to Xie Baoniu, and she rolled her bodyguard between the two cars. She was safe for the time being.

    Xie Yixin was not ambiguous. She grabbed the MP5 from a colleague in the car and threw it to Feren.

    Fearon received the gun, turned on the safety, switched it directly to burst mode, and fired wildly towards the gunman's retreat route.

    Other colleagues in the assault vehicle also hurried down and built a wall with bulletproof shields.  Then more support arrived, and Feilun released his fuzzy perception and could no longer detect the danger, so he rushed to the roadside and shouted: "A Dong, come out!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gao Zhanfei took the lead on the road and ran over carelessly with the USP in his hand.  Colleagues nearby saw this and immediately turned their guns.Aiming at him: "Don't move, raise your hands above your head!"

    Gao Zhanfei quickly threw the gun to the ground, raised his hands and shouted: "We are our own people! Lao Fei, please tell me!"

    Feilun ignored him and handed the mp5 to his colleague, saying to Baoniu: "Organize the team, let's go into the forest and search."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    No ads please come

    Please share